ELLEN G.

WHITE

PAMPHLETS
COM P LETE

001 - 097

Book 1 of 2
 COPYRIGHT © 2014
Vernon C. Sparks

Published by
Digital Inspiration
1481 Reagan Valley Road
Tellico Plains, TN 37385
[email protected]
www.vsdigitalinspiration.com
www.blog.theonetruechrist.com
 CONTENTS
Ellen G. White Pamphlets
Copyright © 2014
INTRODUCTION
001—An Appeal
002—Appeal and Suggestions to Conference Officers
Selections from “Gospel Workers.”
Preaching not Sufficient. Personal Work of Utmost
Importance.
The Need of Thoroughness and Growth of the Ministry.
The Need of a Converted Ministry.
003—An Appeal for Canvassers
004—An Appeal for Missions
Perils of this Time.
The Workers Needed.
Bible Teachers in our Schools.
Use of the Tithe.
Birthday and Holiday Gifts.
The Cooperation of Humanity with Divinity
The Claim of Redemption.
005—An Appeal for Self-supporting Laborers to Enter
Unworked Fields
Introduction
The Call of the Hour
What the Church can Do
What Families can Do
Lay Members as Pioneers
An Unsalaried Ministry
 Various Means of Support
Encourage the Self-supporting Workers
006—An Appeal for the Work in Australia
Prefatory Note. I
The Work for This Time.
007—An Appeal to Our Churches in Behalf of Home
Missionary Work
It Is the Duty of the Church to Let Its Light Shine
008—An Appeal in Behalf of Our Work in Scandinavia
An Appeal in Behalf of Our Work in Scandinavia
An Appeal in Behalf of our Sanitarium in Denmark.
009—An Appeal in Behalf of Our New Medical College
010—An Appeal to Ministers and Church Officers.
011—Appeal to the Battle Creek Church
012—An Appeal to Seventh-day Adventists to Fulfill Their
Duty to the South
The South
A General Conference Recommendation.
013—Appeal to the Young
014—Appeals for Unity
Growth in Grace Essential
An Appeal for Unity and Confidence
015—Brother Aldrich.
Brother Abbey.
016—To Brother J. N. Andrews and Sister H. N. Smith
[By a corresponding committee]
Letter to Sister H. N. Smith.
Messages.
Letter to Uriah and Harriet
 Future Course.
017—A Call for Canvassers
018—The Call of God to our People at This Time.
Sanitarium Interests at Washington.
Our Work in Washington
019—A Call to Service
Arise! Shine .
020—A Call to the Watchmen
Our Attitude Toward Doctrinal Controversy
To My Brethren in the Ministry:
Extract from a Letter to Elder Burden, of Loma Linda,
California
o21—Camp Meeting—WHAT IS IT?
INTRODUCTION .
CAMP-MEETING
022—Choice Thoughts on Dress
023—CHRIST TEMPTED AS WE ARE
024—The Circulation of Our Health Journals
025—Decided Action to be Taken Now
026—Do You Eat Flesh?
Disregarding Light
027—Drunkenness and Crime
Their Significance.
Divine Warnings.
The Work of the Liquor Seller.
License Laws.
Who is Responsible?
The Liquor Traffic in San Francisco.
A Solemn Warning.
028—Elder Daniels and the Fresno Church
Battle Creek, Mich., Feb. 21, 1890.
029—THE ENLARGEMENT OF OUR WORK.
ITS DEMANDS UPON US
030—An Exposure of Fanaticism and Wickedness
Written Statement from Sister White.
031—Extracts from Unpublished Testimonies in Regard to
Flesh Foods
032—A Fruitful Missionary Field
033—Giving to God His Own
WITHOUT EXCUSE
ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY
THE BLESSING
THE COMPLAINERS
“THEY THAT FEARED THE LORD.“
034—God’s Ownership and Man’s Stewardship
PREFACE.
God’s Ownership.
God’s Beautiful Plan.
Man’s Stewardship.
The Minister‘s Portion.
Give While You Live.
Wills, Legacies and Bequests.
THE MAKING OF WILLS.
035—God’s Purpose for Our Youth
036—Guiding Principles for the Young
Number One
037—HILLCREST SCHOOL FARM
Contents
 Introductory
Charter
State of Tennessee Charter of Incorporation
The Buildings
Manual Labor
The Hillcrest School
038—Important Testimony
The Work in Greater New York
039—Important Testimony
Our Work in New York:
040—Instruction Concerning Education
041—Instruction On the Educational Work
042—Instruction On the Subject of Education
Our Educational Work
043—The Judgment
Response
044—Justified by Faith
045—Knowing and Obeying the Lord
046—The Life Work
God’s Purpose for the Youth
God, a Sharer in Suffering
Mistakes in Education
Who Shall Be Educated
Choosing an Occupation
Church Relationship
The Saviour’s Choice
Hastening the Day of God
047—Lives of Great Men
Joseph
 Daniel
Elisha
Moses
Paul
048—Living by Principle
The Power of Influence.
Amusements.
Marriage.
Feelings.
Heart Service.
049—God’s Object and Purpose in Loma Linda
The Character of the School
050—Messages to Young People
Walk In The Light
Students Required to be Workers With God
Work For The Lord
Whole Hearted Reformers
051—MISSIONARY WORK BY CORRESPONDENCE
WHAT OTHERS SAY
052—An Open Letter
053—Our Duty Toward the Lord’s Institution
054—“I Will Guide Thee”
“Arise and Build”
055—OUR WORK IN WASHINGTON
Remarkable Evidences of Divine Guidance.
A Significant Fact
What It Means to the Mission Fields.
An Open Letter.
The Call: What Shall the Answer Be?
 An Appeal to Church Elders.
The Sanitarium Work.
Washington Training College.
A Splendid Achievement
To Our Young People
Be Not Weary in Well Doing
What Can You Do?
The Advantages of Having Our Headquarters at Washington.
A Call For Active Work.
The Experience In Battle Creek Not to Be Repeated
Mrs. E. G. White writes:—
Let Us Finish the Work
Dear Brethren and Sisters:—
056—The Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus
Application to the Jewish Nation
In the Last Days
057—The Peril of Worldliness in Education
058—Perils Increase Till Jesus Comes
059—Privilege of Prayer.
060—Proclaiming the Truth Where There is Race Antagonism
Avoidance of Unwise Moves
Avoid Hindering the Work
The Sabbath
061—Progress of Work
At the College of Medical Evangelist:
Instruction to Secure Loma Linda
Answering to Former Representations
To Become an Educational Center
Action of Pacific Union Medical Convention
 For the Training of Physicians
Cautions Against Premature Growth
Letter of Inquiry
Caution Needed
Action of General Conference Committee
A Compromise Plan
To be Separate from the World
Endorsement by the General Conference Committee
No Compromise with Worldly Education
Endorsed by the Pacific Union Conference
Endorsed by the Other Conferences
Reorganization
An Important Council
Prospects
Our Needs
The College Hospital
062—Proper Methods of Work in the Southern Field.
063—The Purchase of Land at Loma Linda
Remarks of Mrs. E. G. White Regarding Aggressive Moves
at Loma Linda
Purchasing the Land
“Dear Brother,—
Resolutions on Purchasing
Hazen Kelly Tract
Regarding the Purchase of Land Adjoining Loma Linda
The Property Secured
Action Taken at Annual Meeting
Subdivision
You Should he a Reader of The Medical Evangelist.
064—Read for Yourselves
065—A Reform Needed
Common Errors in Diet
Relation of Health Principles to Spirituality
066—Relation of Health Institutions to the Cause.
The Character of the Workers.
Need of Opportunity for Christian Culture.
Economy and Strict Honesty.
Faithfulness in the Work.
Criticizing and Faultfinding .
Sentimentalism.
Medical Students.
The Responsibilities of the Physician.
Health Reform at the Sanitarium.
The Sanitarium as a Missionary Field.
Medical Missionaries.
067—The Removal to Washington.
Our Work at the Nation’s Capital.
068—Rolling Back the REproach
A Few Helps for the friends Who Are Earnestly Working to
Circulate “Christ’s Object Lessons.”
Plans for Raising the Debts of Our Denominational Schools
and Academies.
Special Testimony
A Work Which All Must Do.
Testimonies Referring to the Reorganization of Battle Creek
College .
069—The Sanitarium patients at Goguac lake
Goguac Lake.
 Mrs. White’s Address .
070—The Selection of Articles for our Papers
Communication from Mrs. White
Words of Counsel in Regard to the Publication and Sale of
Books.
071—Selections from the Testimonies for Students and
Workers of our Sanitariums
Instruction to Missions
Words of Instruction to Physicians and Nurses
072—Selections from the Unpublished Writings
073—Separation from the World
074—Should Christians Attend Mixed Bathing Resorts and
Engage in Worldly Amusements and Recreations?
The Close Test
075—Should Christians Be Members of Secret Societies?
Not of Christ
Responsible for Other Souls
Antichristian
We are Stewards of God
Where Are We Placing Our Treasures?
Will You Cooperate With God?
The Better Way
076—Sign the Pledge
077—The Sin of Licentiousness
An Appeal to the Church
078—Sowing Beside All Waters
A MISSIONARY CHURCH
Home Mission Fields
Helpful Supervision by Men in Positions of Trust
 Self-Supporting Laymen in Foreign Fields
Calls for Labor Among the Negro Race in the South
An Appeal for the Southern Field
Development and Organization
The Southern Highlanders
079—Special Instruction Regarding Royalties.
080—Special Instruction Relating to The Review and Herald
Office, and The Work in Battle Creek.
Dear Brother Olsen: —
An Earnest Admonition.
081—Special Testimonies on Church Schools
INTRODUCTORY.
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N.S.W.,
Schools.
Our Youth and Children.
Lines of Study for Church Schools.
Books.
Teachers.
Location of Our Schools.
Discipline.
A Brief History of Christian Schools.
How to Organize a Church School.
Commercial.
082—Special Testimonies Relating to Medical Missionary
Work.
083—Special Testimony Relative to Tract and Missionary
Societies and Our Preachers
Response.
084—SPECIAL TESTIMONIES
 Second Letter.
Extracts from Other Letters.
Admonition and Caution.
An Extract.
085—Special Testimony for the Battle Creek Church
086—Special Testimony to Battle Creek Church
True Education in Our Churches.
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, Jan. 12, 1898.
Church Schools.
087—Special Testimony to Battle Creek Church
088—Special Testimony to the Managers and Workers in our
Institutions
089—Spiritual Advancement the Object of Camp-Meetings
Our Camp-Meetings.
Spiritual Advancement the Object of Camp-Meetings.
Frequent Change of Location of Camp-Meetings Important.
Manner of Conducting Camp-Meetings.
Prayer for the Sick.
090—Statement and Appeal
Light Received and Followed.
Sanitarium and Training School in Washington, D. C.
Funds for Our Washington Enterprises.
A Representative Work.
Above All Other Places.
A United Work.
The Advantages of a Training School at Washington, D. C.
The Door Still Open.
091—Statements on the Use of Drugs
092—Suggestion to Those Holding Missionary Conventions.
 A Call to Service
The Use of Tracts.
Our Periodicals a Continual Blessing.
Home Workers with Small Books.
Follow up Your Missionary Efforts.
093—The Temperance WORK
Extracts from the Writings of
Christians Should Vote for Prohibition and Total Abstinence
094—Testimonies and Experiences Connected with the Loma
Linda Sanitarium and College of Medical Evangelists
INDEX
Introduction
Pioneer Work In Southern California
Out of the Cities
Paradise Valley and Glendale
Another Place Described
The Approval
Testimonies Regarding Loma Linda
095—Testimonies and Experiences Connected With The Loma
Linda Sanitarium and College of Medical Evangelists
INDEX
Plans for Work
A School for Nurses and Physicians
Elder Haskell’s First Visit
Character of Sanitarium Work
Conferences to Employ Medical Missionaries
Council Meeting at Loma Linda
Treatment Room Equipment
First Year’s Work
 Special Work at Loma Linda
College Opened
On the Training of Medical Students
Danger at Medical Colleges
The First Lesson
Entering Higher Colleges
Study of the Bible
Unnecessary Medical Studies
Right Foundation
Dangers at Battle Creek
Work for the Women’s Christian Temperance Union
096—Testimonies on the Case of Elder E. P. Daniels
Dear Brother and Sister Daniels:
Dear Brother and Sister Daniels:
Dear Brother and Sister:
Dear Brother:
Dear Brother Daniels:
Dear Brother:
Dear Brother and Sister Daniels:
Dear Brother Daniels:
Brother Daniels:
097—Testimony for the Church at Battle Creek
 INTRODUCTION
OVER THE YEARS, undoubtedly, hundreds, if not thousands
of leaflets, tracts, and even small booklets have been produced
by multiple entities of the Seventh-day Adventist organization
for the purpose of communication within its own membership.
One hundred and sixty-nine of this type of publication that was
produced during the ministry of Mrs. E. G. White, or shortly
thereafter, has become known as the Ellen G. White Pamphlets.
The Ellen White written material in these 169 pamphlets,
along with some of the material contributed by other church
leaders, is presently available on the Ellen G White CD-ROM. A
printed, photo copy edition of the pamphlets has previously
been available in a four volume set. This printed edition
contained all of the material originally provided by the other
church leaders—some eighteen percent of the total by word
count.
Some of the pamphlets contain only material by Ellen White.
Some have major portions contributed by other church leaders.
Some are compilations on topics such as stewardship, diet,
mixed bathing, royalties for book writers, etc. Some were
produced to explain the reasons for, and progress of certain
projects, such as the move of church headquarters from Battle
Creek to the Washington D.C. area, and the establishing of our
work in the Southern United States after the Civil War.
As we relive how our people related to and overcame
difficulties during those early years, we are reminded how the
Lord has “led us in our past experience” and our faith is
strengthened for the future.
This present publication contains all of the material originally
found in the 169 pamphlets, thus, helping to maintain the
context of the inspired counsels through Ellen White. By placing
the material in easy-to-read 10 point font, it has been possible to
provide it all in this two volume set. All emphases are from the
originals. The pagination of the original document is placed at
the bottom of each Pamphlet page in curly brackets—eg. {123}.
These original page numbers should be included in any
reference to the Pamphlet material.
THE PUBLISHER
 001—AN APPEAL
Healdsburg, Cal., May 30, 1882.
Dear Brethren and Sisters Who Shall Assemble at Our Annual Camp-
Meetings:
I AM FILLED with sadness when I think of our condition as a people. The
Lord has not closed Heaven to us, but our own course of continual
backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the
world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation.
Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general
opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual
prosperity are in all her borders.
The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is
steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their
want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the
Spirit of God is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it
thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ, would have it thus. The
testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has
been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been
slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and
devotion and earnest faith among us.
Let each put the question to his own heart. “How have we fallen into this
state of spiritual feebleness and dissension? Have we not brought upon
ourselves the frown of God because our actions do not correspond with our
faith? Have we not been seeking the friendship and applause {1} of the
world, rather than the presence of Christ and a deeper knowledge of his
will?” Examine your own hearts, judge your own course. Consider what
associates you are choosing. Do you seek the company of the wise, or are
you willing to choose worldly associates, companions who fear not God,
and obey not the gospel?”
Are your recreations such as to impart moral and spiritual vigor? Will
they lead to purity of thought and action? Impurity is today widespread, even
among the professed followers of Christ. Passion is unrestrained; the animal
propensities are gaining strength by indulgence, while the moral powers are
constantly becoming weaker. Many are eagerly participating in worldly,
demoralizing amusements which God’s word forbids. Thus they sever their
connection with God, and rank themselves with the pleasure-lovers of the
world. The sins that destroyed the antediluvians and the cities of the plain
exist today—not merely in heathen lands, not only among popular professors
of Christianity, but with some who profess to be looking for the coming of
the Son of man. If God should present these sins before you as they appear
in his sight, you would be filled with shame and terror.
And what has caused this alarming condition? Many have accepted the
theory of the truth, who have had no true conversion. I know whereof I
speak. There are few who feel true sorrow for sin; who have deep, pungent
convictions of the depravity of the unregenerate nature. The heart of stone is
not exchanged for a heart of flesh. Few are willing to fall upon the Rock,
and be broken.
No matter who you are, or what your life has been, you can be saved
only in God’s appointed way. You must repent; you must fall helpless on
the Rock, Christ Jesus. You must feel your need of a physician, and of the
one only remedy for sin, the blood of Christ. This remedy can be secured
only by repentance toward God, and faith {2} toward our Lord Jesus
Christ. Here the work is yet to be begun by many who profess to be
Christians, and even to be ministers of Christ. Like the Pharisees of old,
many of you feel no need of a Saviour. You are self-sufficient, self-
exalted. Said Christ, “I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to
repentance.” The blood of Christ will avail for none but those who feel
their need of its cleansing power.
What surpassing love and condescension, that when we had no claim
upon divine mercy, Christ was willing to undertake our redemption! But our
great Physician requires of every soul unquestioning submission. We are
never to prescribe for our own case. Christ must have the entire management
of will and actions, or he will not undertake in our behalf.
Many are not sensible of their condition, and their danger; and there
is much in the nature and manner of Christ’s work averse to every
worldly principle, and opposed to the pride of the human heart. Jesus
requires us to trust ourselves wholly to his hands, and confide in his
love and wisdom.
We may flatter ourselves, as did Nicodemus, that our moral character
has been correct, and we need not humble ourselves before God, like the
common sinner. But we must be content to enter into life in the very same
way as the chief of sinners. We must renounce our own righteousness, and
plead for the righteousness of Christ to be imputed to us. We must depend
wholly upon Christ for our strength. Self must die. We must acknowledge
that all we have is from the exceeding riches of divine grace. Let this be the
language of our hearts, “Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name
give we glory for thy mercy and for thy truth’s sake.”
Genuine faith is followed by love, and love by obedience. All the
powers and passions of the converted man are brought under the control
of Christ. His Spirit is a renewing power, transforming to the divine
image all who will receive {3} it. It makes me sad to say that this
experience is understood by but few who profess the truth. Very many
follow on in their own ways, and indulge their sinful desires, and yet
profess to be disciples of Christ. They have never submitted their hearts
to God. Like the foolish virgins, they have neglected to obtain the oil of
grace in their vessels with their lamps. I tell you, my brethren, that a
large number who profess to believe and even to teach the truth, are
under the bondage of sin. Base passions defile the mind and corrupt the
soul. Some who are in the vilest iniquity have borrowed the livery of
Heaven, that they may serve Satan more effectively.
“Everyone who is born of God doth not commit sin.” He feels that he is
the purchase of the blood of Christ, and bound by the most solemn vows to
glorify God in his body and in his spirit which are God’s. The love of sin
and the love of self are subdued in him. He daily asks, “What shall I render
unto the Lord for all his benefits toward me?” “Lord, what wilt thou have
me to do?” The true Christian will never complain that the yoke of Christ is
galling to the neck. He accounts the service of Jesus as the truest freedom.
The law of God is his delight. Instead of seeking to bring down the divine
commands, to accord with his deficiencies, he is constantly striving to rise
to the level of their perfection.
Such an experience must be ours if we would be prepared to stand in the
day of God. Now, while probation lingers, while mercy’s voice is still
heard, is the time for us to put away our sins. While moral darkness covers
the earth like a funeral pall, the light of God’s standard-bearers must shine
the more brightly, showing the contrast between Heaven’s light and Satan’s
darkness.
God has made ample provision that we may stand perfect in his grace,
wanting in nothing, waiting for the appearing of our Lord. Are you ready?
Have you the wedding garment on? That garment will never cover deceit,
impurity, {4} corruption or hypocrisy. The eye of God is upon you. It is a
discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. We may conceal our sins
from the eyes of men, but we can hide nothing from our Maker.
God spared not his own Son, but delivered him to death for our offenses,
and raised him again for our justification. Through Christ we may present
our petitions at the throne of grace. Through him, unworthy as we are, we
may obtain all spiritual blessings. Do we come to him, that we may have
life.
How shall we know for ourselves God’s goodness and his love? The
psalmist tells us—not, hear and know, read and know, or believe and
know; but— “Taste and see that the Lord is good.” Instead of relying
upon the word of another, taste for yourself.
Experience is knowledge derived from experiment. Experimental
religion is what is needed now. “Taste and see that the Lord is good.” Some
—yes, a large number—have a theoretical knowledge of religious truth, but
have never felt the renewing power of divine grace upon their own hearts.
These persons are ever slow to heed the testimonies of warning, reproof,
and instruction indicated by the Holy Spirit. They believe in the wrath of
God, but put forth no earnest efforts to escape it. They believe in Heaven,
but make no sacrifice to obtain it. They believe in the value of the soul, and
that erelong its redemption ceaseth forever. Yet they neglect the most
precious opportunities to make their peace with God.
They may read the Bible, but its threatenings do not alarm or its
promises win them. They approve things that are excellent, yet they follow
the way in which God has forbidden them to go. They know a refuge, but do
not avail themselves of it. They know a remedy for sin, but do not use it.
They know the right, but have no relish for it. All their knowledge will but
increase their {5} condemnation. They have never tasted and learned by
experience that the Lord is good.
To become a disciple of Christ is to deny self and follow Jesus through
evil as well as good report. Few are doing this now. Many prophesy falsely,
and the people love to have it so; but what will be done in the end thereof?
What will be the decision when their work, with all its results, shall be
brought in review before God?
The Christian life is a warfare. The apostle Paul speaks of wrestling
against principalities and powers as he fought the good fight of faith. Again,
he declares, “Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.” Ah,
no. Today sin is cherished and excused. The sharp sword of the Spirit, the
word of God, does not cut to the soul. Has religion changed? Has Satan’s
enmity to God abated? A religious life once presented difficulties, and
demanded self-denial. All is made very easy now. And why is this? The
professed people of God have compromised with the powers of darkness.
There must be a revival of the strait testimony. The path to Heaven is
no smoother now than in the days of our Saviour. All our sins must be
put away. Every darling indulgence that hinders our religious life must
be cut off. The right eye or the right hand must be sacrificed, if it cause
us to offend. Are we willing to renounce our own wisdom, and to
receive the kingdom of Heaven as a little child? Are we willing to part
with self-righteousness? Are we willing to give up our chosen worldly
associates? Are we willing to sacrifice the approbation of men? The
prize of eternal life is of infinite value. Will we put forth efforts and
make sacrifices proportionate to the worth of the object to be attained?
Every association we form, however limited, exerts some influence
upon us. The extent to which we yield to that influence will be determined
by the degree of intimacy, the constancy of the intercourse, and our love
and veneration {6} for the one with whom we associate. Thus by
acquaintance and association with Christ, we may become like him, the
one faultless example.
Communion with Christ—how unspeakably precious! Such communion
it is our privilege to enjoy, if we will seek it, if we will make any
sacrifice to secure it. When the early disciples heard the words of Christ,
they felt their need of him. They sought, they found, they followed him.
They were with him in the house, at the table, in the closet, in the field.
They were with him as pupils with a teacher, daily receiving from his lips
lessons of holy truth. They looked to him as servants to their master, to
learn their duty. They served him cheerfully, gladly. They followed him, as
soldiers follow their commander, fighting the good fight of faith. “And
they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful.”
“He that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself so to walk, even as He
walked. And if any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his.” This
conformity to Jesus will not be unobserved by the world. It is a subject of
notice and comment. The Christian may not be conscious of the great
change; for the more closely he resembles Christ in character, the more
humble will be his opinion of himself; but it will be seen and felt by all
around him. Those who have had the deepest experience in the things of
God, are the farthest removed from pride or self-exaltation. They have the
humblest thoughts of self, and the most exalted conceptions of the glory and
excellence of Christ. They feel that the lowest place in his service is too
honorable for them.
Moses did not know that his face shone with a brightness painful and
terrifying to those who had not, like himself, communed with God. Paul had
a very humble opinion of his own advancement in the Christian life. He
says, “Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect.” He
speaks of himself as the “chief of sinners.” Yet Paul had been highly
honored of the Lord. {7} He had been taken, in holy vision, to the third
heaven, and had there received revelations of divine glory which he could
not be permitted to make known.
John the Baptist was pronounced by our Saviour the greatest of prophets.
Yet what a contrast between the language of this man of God and that of
many who profess to be ministers of the cross. When asked if he was the
Christ, John declares himself unworthy even to unloose his Master’s
sandals. When his disciples came with the complaint that the attention of the
people was turned to the new Teacher, John reminded them that he himself
had claimed to be only the forerunner of the Promised One. To Christ, as the
bridegroom, belongs the first place in the affections of his people. “The
friend of the bridegroom, that standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth because of
the bridegroom’s voice. This my joy, therefore, is fulfilled. He must
increase, but I must decrease. He that cometh from above is above all.” “He
that hath received His testimony, hath set to his seal that God is true.”
It is such workers that are needed in the cause of God today. The self-
sufficient, the envious and jealous, the critical and fault-finding, can well be
spared from his sacred work. They should not be tolerated in the ministry,
even though they may, apparently, have accomplished some good. God is not
straitened for men or means. He calls for workers who are true and faithful,
pure and holy; for those who have felt their need of the atoning blood of
Christ and the sanctifying grace of his Spirit.
My brethren, God is grieved with your envying and jealousies, your
bitterness and dissension. In all these things you are yielding obedience to
Satan, and not to Christ. When we see men firm in principle, fearless in
duty, zealous in the cause of God, yet humble and lowly, gentle and tender,
patient toward all, ready to forgive, manifesting love for souls for whom
Christ died, we do not {8} need to inquire, Are they Christians? They give
unmistakable evidence that they have been with Jesus and learned of him.
When men reveal the opposite traits, when they are proud, vain, frivolous,
worldly-minded, avaricious, unkind, censorious, we need not be told with
whom they are associating, who is their most intimate friend. They may not
believe in witchcraft, but notwithstanding this, they are holding communion
with an evil spirit.
To this class I would say, “Glory not, and be not against the truth. This
wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For
where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work. But the
wisdom from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be
entreated; full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without
hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make
peace.”
When the Pharisees and Sadducees flocked to the baptism of John, that
fearless preacher of righteousness addressed them, “O generation of
vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth
therefore fruit meet for repentance.” These men were actuated by
unworthy motives in coming to John. They were men of poisonous
principles and corrupt practices. Yet they had no sense of their true
condition. Filled with pride and ambition, they would not hesitate at any
means to exalt themselves and strengthen their influence with the people.
They came to receive baptism at the hand of John that they might better
carry out these designs.
John read their motives, and met them with the searching inquiry, “Who
hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?” Had they heard the voice
of God speaking to their hearts, they would have given evidence of the fact,
by bringing forth fruit meet for repentance. No such fruit was seen. They had
heard the warning as merely the voice of man. They were charmed {9} with
the power and boldness with which John spoke; but the Spirit of God did
not send conviction to their hearts, and as the sure result bring forth fruit
unto eternal life. They gave no evidence of a change of heart. Without the
transforming power of the Holy Spirit, John would have them understand
that no outward ceremony could benefit them.
The reproof of the prophet is applicable to many in our day. They cannot
gainsay the clear and convincing arguments that sustain the truth, but they
accept it more as the result of human reasoning than of divine revelation.
They have no true sense of their condition as sinners, they manifest no real
brokenness of heart; but like the Pharisees, they feel that it is a great
condescension for them to accept the truth.
None are farther from the kingdom of Heaven than self-righteous
formalists, filled with pride at their own attainments, while they are wholly
destitute of the spirit of Christ; while envy, jealousy, or love of praise and
popularity controls them. They belong to the same class that John addressed
as a generation of vipers, children of the wicked one. Such persons are
among us, unseen, unsuspected. They serve the cause of Satan more
effectively than the vilest profligate; for the latter does not disguise his true
character; he appears what he is.
God requires fruit meet for repentance. Without such fruit, our
profession of faith is of no value. The Lord is able to raise up true believers
among those who have never heard his name. “Think not to say within
yourselves, we have Abraham to our father; for I say unto you that God is
able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham.”
God is not dependent upon men who are unconverted in heart and life.
He will never favor any man who practices iniquity. “And now the ax is
laid unto the root of the trees; therefore every tree which bringeth not forth
good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire.” {10}
Those who laud and flatter the minister, while they neglect the works of
righteousness, give unmistakable evidence that they are converted to the
minister and not to God. We inquire, “Who hath warned you to flee from the
wrath to come?” Was it the voice of the Holy Spirit or merely the voice of
man which you heard in the message sent from God? The fruit borne will
testify to the character of the tree.
No outward forms can make us clean; no ordinance, administered by the
saintliest of men, can take the place of the baptism of the Holy Ghost. The
Spirit of God must do its work upon the heart. All who have not
experienced its regenerating power are chaff among the wheat. Our Lord has
his fan in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor. In the coming day,
he will discern “between him that serveth God, and him that serveth him
not.”
The spirit of Christ will be revealed in all who are born of God. Strife
and contention cannot arise among those who are controlled by his Spirit.
“Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord.” The church will rarely take
a higher stand than is taken by her ministers. We need a converted ministry
and a converted people. Shepherds who watch for souls as they that must
give account will lead the flock on in paths of peace and holiness. Then
success in this work will be in proportion to their own growth in grace and
knowledge of the truth. When the teachers are sanctified, soul, body, and
spirit, they can impress upon the people the importance of such
sanctification.
To talk of religious things in a casual way, to pray for spiritual blessings
without real soul-hunger, and living faith, avails little. The wondering
crowd that pressed close about Christ, realized no vital power from the
contact. But when the poor, suffering woman, in her great need, put forth her
hand and touched the hem of Jesus’ garment, she felt the healing virtue. Hers
was the touch of faith. Christ recognized the touch, and he {11} determined
there to give a lesson for all his followers, to the close of time. He knew
that virtue had gone out of him, and turning about in the throng he said, “Who
touched my clothes?” Surprised at such a question, his disciples answered,
“Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou, who touched me?”
Jesus fixed his eyes upon her who had done this. She was filled with
fear. Great joy was hers; but had she overstepped her duty? Knowing what
was done in her, she came trembling and fell at his feet, and told him all the
truth. Christ did not reproach her. He gently said, “Go in peace, and be
whole of thy plague.”
Here was distinguished the casual contact from the touch of faith. Prayer
and preaching, without the exercise of living faith in God, will be in vain.
But the touch of faith opens to us the divine treasure-house of power and
wisdom; and thus, through instruments of clay, God accomplishes the
wonders of his grace.
 This living faith is our great need today. We must know that Jesus is
indeed ours; that his spirit is purifying and refining our hearts. If the
ministers of Christ had genuine faith, with meekness and love, what a work
they might accomplish! What fruit would be seen to the glory of God!
What can I say to you, my brethren, that shall arouse you from your
carnal security? I have been shown your perils. There are both believers
and unbelievers in the church. Christ represents these two classes in his
parable of the vine and its branches. He exhorts his followers, “Abide in me
and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the
vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the
branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much
fruit; for without me ye can do nothing.”
There is a wide difference between a pretended union and a real
connection with Christ by faith. A profession of the truth places men in the
church, {12} but this does not prove that they have a vital connection with
the living Vine. A rule is given by which the true disciple may be
distinguished from those who claim to follow Christ, but have not faith in
him. The one class are fruit-bearing; the other, fruitless. The one are often
subjected to the pruning-knife of God, that they may bring forth more fruit;
the other, as withered branches, are erelong to be severed from the living
Vine.
I am deeply solicitous that our people should preserve the living
testimony among them; and that the church should be kept pure from the
unbelieving element. Can we conceive of a closer, more intimate relation to
Christ than is set forth in the words, “I am the vine, ye are the branches”?
The fibers of the branch are almost identical with those of the vine. The
communication of life, strength, and fruitfulness from the trunk to the
branches is unobstructed and constant. The root sends its nourishment
through the branch. Such is the true believer’s relation to Christ. He abides
in Christ, and draws his nourishment from him.
This spiritual relation can be established only by the exercise of
personal faith. This faith must express on our part supreme preference,
perfect reliance, entire consecration. Our will must be wholly yielded to the
divine will, our feelings, desires, interests, and honor, identified with the
prosperity of Christ’s kingdom and the honor of his cause, we constantly
receiving grace from him, and Christ accepting gratitude from us.
When this intimacy of connection and communication is formed, our sins
are laid upon Christ, his righteousness is imputed to us. He was made sin
for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. We have
access to God through him; we are accepted in the beloved. Whoever by
word or deed injures a believer, thereby wounds Jesus. Whoever gives a
cup of cold water to a disciple because he is a child of God, will be
regarded by Christ as giving to himself.
It was when Christ was about to take leave of {13} his disciples, that he
gave them the beautiful emblem of his relation to believers. He had been
presenting before them the close union with himself by which they could
maintain spiritual life when his visible presence was withdrawn. To
impress it upon their minds, he gave them the vine as its most striking and
appropriate symbol.
The Jews had always regarded the vine as the most noble of plants, and
a type of all that was powerful, excellent, and fruitful. “The vine,” our Lord
would seem to say, “which you prize so highly, is a symbol. I am the reality;
I am the true vine. As a nation you prize the vine; as sinners you should
prize me above all things earthly. The branch cannot live separated from the
vine; no more can you live unless you are abiding in me.”
All Christ’s followers have as deep an interest in this lesson as had the
disciples who listened to his words. In the apostasy, man alienated himself
from God. The separation is wide and fearful; but Christ has made
provision again to connect us with himself. The power of evil is so
identified with human nature that no man can overcome, except by union
with Christ. Through this union we receive moral and spiritual power. If we
have the spirit of Christ, we shall bring forth the fruits of righteousness, fruit
that will honor and bless men, and glorify God.
The Father is the vine-dresser. He skillfully and mercifully prunes every
fruit-bearing branch. Those who share Christ’s suffering and reproach now,
will share his glory hereafter. He “will not be ashamed to call them
brethren.” His angels minister to them. His second appearing will be as the
Son of man, thus even in his glory identifying him with humanity. To those
who have united themselves to him, he declares, “Though a mother may
forget her child, yet will not I forget thee. I have graven thee upon the palms
of my hands. Thou art continually before me.”
Oh, what amazing privileges are proffered us! {14} Will we put forth
most earnest efforts to form this alliance with Christ, through which alone
these blessings are attained? Will we break off our sins by righteousness,
and our iniquities by turning unto the Lord? Skepticism and infidelity are
wide-spread. Christ asked the question, “When the Son of man cometh,
shall he find faith on the earth?” We must cherish a living, active faith. The
permanence of our faith is the condition of our union.
A union with Christ by living faith is enduring; every other union must
perish. Christ first chose us, paying an infinite price for our redemption;
and the true believer chooses Christ as first and last, and best in
everything. But this union costs us something. It is a union of utter
dependence, to be entered into by a proud being. All who form this union
must feel their need of the atoning blood of Christ. They must have a
change of heart. They must submit their own will to the will of God. There
will be a struggle with outward and internal obstacles. There must be a
painful work of detachment, as well as a work of attachment. Pride,
selfishness, vanity, worldliness—sin in all its forms—must be overcome,
if we would enter into a union with Christ. The reason why many find the
Christian life so deplorably hard, why they are so fickle, so variable, is,
they try to attach themselves to Christ without first detaching themselves
from these cherished idols.
After the union with Christ has been formed, it can be preserved only
by earnest prayer and untiring effort. We must resist, we must deny, we
must conquer self. Through the grace of Christ, by courage, by faith, by
watchfulness, we may gain the victory.
Believers become one in Christ; but one branch cannot be sustained by
another. The nourishment must be obtained through the vital connection with
the vine. We must feel our utter dependence on Christ. We must live by faith
on {15} the Son of God. That is the meaning of the injunction, “Abide in
me.” The life we live in the flesh is not to the will of men, not to please our
Lord’s enemies, but to serve and honor Him who loved us, and gave himself
for us. A mere assent to this union, while the affections are not detached
from the world, its pleasures and its dissipations, only emboldens the heart
in disobedience.
As a people we are sadly destitute of faith and love. Our efforts are
altogether too feeble for the time of peril in which we live. The pride and
self-indulgence, the impiety and iniquity, by which we are surrounded, have
an influence upon us. Few realize the importance of shunning, so far as
possible, all associations unfriendly to religious life. In choosing their
surroundings, few make their spiritual prosperity the first consideration.
Parents flock with their families to the cities, because they fancy it
easier to obtain a livelihood there than in the country. The children, having
nothing to do when not in school, obtain a street education. From evil
associates, they acquire habits of vice and dissipation. The parents see all
this, but it will require a sacrifice to correct their error, and they stay where
they are, until Satan gains full control of their children. Better sacrifice any
and every worldly consideration than to imperil the precious souls
committed to your care. They will be assailed by temptations, and should be
taught to meet them, but it is your duty to cut off every influence, to break up
every habit, to sunder every tie, that keeps you from the most free, open, and
hearty committal of yourselves and your family to God.
Instead of the crowded city, seek some retired situation where your
children will be, so far as possible, shielded from temptation, and there
train and educate them for usefulness. The prophet Ezekiel thus enumerates
the causes that led to Sodom’s sin and destruction: “Pride, fullness of bread,
and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters; neither did she
strengthen the {16} hands of the poor and needy.” All who would escape the
doom of Sodom, must shun the course that brought God’s judgments upon
that wicked city.
My brethren, you are disregarding the most sacred claims of God, by
your neglect to consecrate yourselves and your children to him. Many of you
are reposing in false security, absorbed in selfish interests, and attracted by
earthly treasures. You fear no evil. Danger seems a great way off. You will
be deceived, deluded, to your eternal ruin, unless you arouse, and with
penitence, and deep humiliation, return unto the Lord.
Again and again has the voice from Heaven addressed you. Will you
obey this voice? Will you heed the counsel of the True Witness, to seek the
gold tried in the fire, the white raiment, and the eye-salve? The gold is faith
and love, the white raiment is the righteousness of Christ, the eye-salve is
that spiritual discernment which will enable you to see the wiles of Satan
and shun them, to detect sin and abhor it, to see truth and obey it.
The deadly lethargy of the world is paralyzing your senses. Sin no
longer appears repulsive, because you are blinded by Satan. The
judgments of God are soon to be poured out upon the earth. “Escape for
thy life,” is the warning from the angels of God. Other voices are heard
saying, “Do not become excited; there is no cause for special alarm.”
Those who are at ease in Zion cry peace and safety, while Heaven
declares that swift destruction is about to come upon the transgressor. The
young, the frivolous, the pleasure-loving, consider these warnings as idle
tales, and turn from them with a jest. Parents are inclined to think their
children about right in the matter, and all sleep on at ease. Thus it was at
the destruction of the old world, and when Sodom and Gomorrah were
consumed by fire. On the night prior to their destruction, the cities of the
plain rioted in pleasure. Lot was derided for his fears {17} and warnings.
But it was these scoffers that perished in the flames. That very night the
door of mercy was forever closed to the wicked, careless inhabitants of
Sodom.
It is God who holds in his hands the destiny of souls. He will not always
be mocked; he will not always be trifled with. Already his judgments are in
the land. Fierce and awful tempests leave destruction and death in their
wake. The devouring fire lays low the desolate forest and the crowded city.
Storm and shipwreck await those who journey upon the deep. Accident and
calamity threaten all who travel upon the land. Hurricanes, earthquakes,
sword and famine, follow in quick succession. Yet the hearts of men are
hardened. They recognize not the warning voice of God. They will not flee
to the only refuge from the gathering storm.
Many who have been placed upon the walls of Zion, to watch with eagle
eye for the approach of danger, and lift the voice of warning, are themselves
asleep. The very ones who should be most active and vigilant in this hour of
peril are neglecting their duty, and bringing upon themselves the blood of
souls.
Let no one put aside this warning, and say, “It does not mean me. I will
not be disturbed by this excitable message.” It is the evil servant who says
in his heart, “My Lord delayeth his coming.” Professedly a servant of
Christ, he does not, in words, deny that the Lord is soon to come; but his
actions show that he puts off that day to a distant period. He guiltily
presumes on the supposed delay; he becomes careless, and his works testify
his unbelief. He adopts the maxims and conforms to the practices of the
world.
My brethren, beware of the evil heart of unbelief. The word of God is
plain and close in its restrictions; it interferes with your selfish indulgence;
therefore you do not obey it. The testimonies of his Spirit call your attention
to the Scriptures, point out your defects of character, {18} and rebuke your
sins; therefore you do not heed them. And to justify your carnal, ease-loving
course, you begin to doubt whether the testimonies are from God. If you
would obey their teachings, you would be assured of their divine origin.
Remember, your unbelief does not effect their truthfulness. If they are from
God, they will stand. Those who seek to lessen the faith of God’s people in
these testimonies, which have been in the church for the last thirty-six years,
are fighting against God. It is not the instrument whom you slight and insult,
but God, who has spoken to you in these warnings and reproofs.
As soon as the evil servant begins to lose the spirit and power of the
message, he manifests his unbelief. He smites his fellow-servants. He is
ready to pass censure on those who are better than himself. “The poison of
asps is under his tongue.” His course is downward. Erelong he may be
found “eating and drinking with the drunken”—uniting with worldlings in
their gatherings for pleasure, and, to all intents and purposes, one with them.
Such is the condition of very many among us today. I have been shown this. I
know the truth of what I say.
 In the instruction given by our Saviour to his disciples are words of
admonition especially applicable to us: “Take heed to yourselves, lest at
any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and
cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares.” Watch, pray,
work—this is the true life of faith. “Pray always;” that is, be ever in the
spirit of prayer, and then you will be in readiness to your Lord’s coming.
Some who should stand as faithful watchmen are permitting themselves
to be led by their children rather than by the Lord. Easy and pliable, they are
influenced by the unbelief and skepticism of these youth, who are thus doing
the work of Satan, hindering their parents instead of aiding them. I have
been shown this snare, and {19} I warn you, in the name of Christ, to
disentangle your feet. Keep the spiritual vision unclouded. Take your stand
upon the watch-tower. Look often along the highway to see if danger
threatens the fort, and be ready to give instant warning.
The watchmen are responsible for the condition of the people. While
you open the door to pride, envy, doubt, and other sins, there will be
strife, hatred, and every evil work. Jesus, the meek and lowly One, asks
an entrance as your guest, but you are afraid to bid him enter. He has
spoken to us in both the old and the New Testament; he is speaking to us
still by his Spirit and his providence. His instructions are designed to
make men true to God, and true to themselves.
Jesus took upon himself man’s nature, that he might leave a pattern for
humanity, complete, perfect. He proposes to make us like himself, true in
every purpose, feeling, and thought—true in heart, soul, and life. This is
Christianity. Our fallen nature must be purified, ennobled, consecrated by
obedience to the truth. Christian faith will never harmonize with worldly
principles; Christian integrity is opposed to all deception and pretense.
The man who cherishes the most of Christ’s love in the soul, who reflects
the Saviour’s image most perfectly, is in the sight of God the truest, most
noble, most honorable man upon the earth.
Ellen G. White.
 002—APPEAL AND SUGGESTIONS TO CONFERENCE
OFFICERS
PH002 - Appeal and Suggestions to Conference Officers (1893)
IN REGARD TO THE DEVELOPMENT AND ELEVATION OF THE GOSPEL
MINISTRY.
[These first twelve pages were written by O. A. Olsen]
IT SEEMS PROPER and necessary at this time to call the particular
attention of Conference presidents and committees and others interested, to
the action of the late General Conference in reference to the improvement of
the work and standard of our ministry. The report of the committee
appointed to devise and recommend a plan for accomplishing this work was
as follows:—
“Your Committee to whom was assigned the duty of devising and
reporting a plan for “promoting the intellectual and spiritual improvement of
our ministry, and the elevation of the standard thereof in our various
Conferences, would respectfully submit the following:—
“In regard to adopting a plan for this work, your Committee is
unanimously of the opinion that it would not be the part of wisdom to outline
any formal or technical scheme of study or examination to be applied
indiscriminately to all candidates for the ministry.
“We earnestly call the attention of Conference officers and Committees
on Credentials and Licenses to the urgent-need of exercising great care in
the-matter of licensing young or inexperienced persons to enter the work of
the ministry. In addition to what their observations have taught them of this
necessity, we especially refer them to what the Testimonies of God’s Spirit
have repeatedly said upon this point. Therefore, in harmony with these
suggestions, be it,—:
“1. Resolved, That it is the sense of this Conference that the work
devolving on the Conference Committees on Credentials and Licenses
requires it to be done in a much more careful and painstaking manner than
has {1} hitherto generally characterized it. And that in the appointment of
these committees, men of discretion and deep spiritual experience should
be selected.
“2. Resolved, That in the uses of young or inexperienced persons who
are candidates for ministerial licenses, they be required to give satisfactory
evidence on the following points:—
“a. Their Christian experience and personal knowledge of Christ.
“b. Their evidence of the call of God to the work before them.
“c. Their knowledge of and harmony with our message in all its parts.
“d. Their educational acquirements, and the advantages they have had
for fitting themselves for the work of proclaiming the gospel message.
“e. Their prospective relations to the work in devoting their time
exclusively or in part to it
“f. Their conception of what constitutes successful ministerial work.
“3. Resolved, That if the evidence on these points or any part of them be
unsatisfactory it shall be the duty of the Committee to withhold the license
applied for, until the defect be rectified. And in cases where there is a
deficiency shown upon any point, admonition and ad vice be kindly and
faithfully administered, that the weak points may be strengthened by
cultivation and prayer.
“4. Resolved, That in applications for the renewal of licenses, evidence
be required on the following points:—
“a. The proportion of time that has been devoted to the work in the
preceding year, and the probabilities for the future.
“b. Character and results of past year’s work.
“c. Satisfactory growth and development in spiritual and intellectual
attainments.
“5. Resolved, That candidates for ordination and first credentials be
required to furnish to the committee satisfactory evidence on:—
“a. Their standing upon various points of present truth, especially in
regard to spiritual gifts, tithing, health reform, or any other distinctive
feature of our faith or of our work. {2}
“b. Proof of their ministry. _ .
“c. Their own convictions of the call of God upon them to the sacred
work of the ministry.”
This report was unanimously adopted by the Conference, and we believe
that it received the hearty sanction of each member of that body. Not only so,
but we believe that this movement is in harmony with the mind of the Spirit
of God. Indeed, there can be no doubt upon this point; for he has spoken
repeatedly in language too plain to be misunderstood, and too forcible to be
longer slighted.
Another consideration which renders this action imperative upon our
part, is the evident necessity for it, in order to save our ministry from
degeneracy, and many of our laborers from actual inefficiency. However
unwilling we may be to recognize unwelcome facts, it is better to meet them
with a calm determination to do our duty, than to ignore them at the peril of
losing God’s blessing. It is not pleasant to rehearse the painful evidences at
neglect and inefficiency to be seen by those who have the cause of God at
heart, and perhaps it is not necessary. .We, will gladly spare ourselves the
task, but we earnestly call your attention to what the Testimonies of God’s
Spirit have said upon this point.
To a great extent, the condition of the ministry, its efficiency or its
weakness, depends upon the Conference and those who administer its
affairs and direct its work. This responsibility we are exceedingly anxious
you should feel and faithfully discharge. There are two points upon which
this responsibility rests with great weight on our Conferences and their
executive officers. First, the selection of candidates for the ministry;
secondly, the training and disciplining of those they have selected and
appointed tor this most sacred work {3}
SELECTION OF CANDIDATES.
In regard to the selection of candidates for the ministry, the preamble of
the report referred to, and here given, says:—
“We earnestly call the attention of Conference officers and Committees on Credentials and
Licenses to the urgent need of exercising great care in the matter of licensing young or inexperienced
persons to enter the work of the ministry.”
Repeatedly have we been warned and admonished upon this point. The
reading of “Gospel Workers” will call up some of these admonitions, and
show us the folly and danger of sending those out to work in this message
who have not a thorough understanding of the truth they are to teach, a
practical experience in the truths of saving grace, a general conversion from
self and sin to Christ and holiness of heart, an intimate knowledge of Christ
by personal acquaintance, and a daily experience in the things of God.
Those who send out men without these qualifications must bear the
responsibility of their negligence, and of the worse than failure that must
follow such a course. This is a solemn matter for your consideration. Shall
we continue this slack, half-hearted work? We cannot afford to do so.
We will indicate some ways in which we apprehend mistakes have been
made in the past. It is not necessarily an evidence of the call of God that an
individual is impressed that he wants to, or ought to, preach. It is true that
the Spirit of the Lord often urges this duty upon men, and they feel impelled
to make their sense of duty known, but it is generally the case that someone
else is also impressed, unless the individual be isolated from those who
fear God and are jealous for his cause. The judgment of the church to-which
the candidate belongs, {4} the influence of his life and experience, are the
ways in which the Lord generally speaks to the church of the man’s fitness
for this work. The churches have a duty in this matter. It frequently happens
that those who are best qualified to enter into the sacred calling, are not
conscious of their qualifications; they have a poor estimate of their fitness;
they feel as Moses felt when he was called of God to enter his work. The
church that is deeply imbued with the spirit of the message will seek out
such, make their cases a subject of prayer, and if it seems to be the mind of
the Spirit of God, will bring them before the Conference or its
representatives with proper recommendation. And our churches should be
made to feel that they have a duty in this matter. We do not wish to
discourage those who feel truly impressed with a call of God from
presenting their cases before the Conference if others do not; indeed; it is
very proper that they should do so. Many noble men have thus come to the
work of God, but such cases require care, and those-who are indeed called
of God will not resent any judicious inquiry which it may be thought best to
institute.
Another tendency in the matter of selecting candidates for the ministry
has been fruitful of wrong in many cases. Because a certain brother is fluent
in speaking, glib in tongue, it is thought that he certainly ought to be in the
ministry. That may be a recommendation: it may be otherwise. It can only be
a favorable sign when there is an extra degree of divine grace to accompany
it. Even then, it is only one of the least and last qualifications to be
considered, instead of the first; and without the special grace of God, it will
surely be a snare, both to the speaker and to the people. By these remarks
we do not intend to convey the idea that the gift or acquirement of correct
habits of speech is a {5} matter to be ignored. On the contrary, they are of
very great importance, and must be attained by every successful worker. The
knowledge and right use of language should be insisted upon in the cases of
all who go out as teachers of the word. These may be acquired by study and
careful observation. But the point upon which we desire to express a
caution is in accepting the natural gift of eloquence as the sole or principal
ground upon which persons are -recommended for the sacred office of the
ministry of Christ.
And another motive sometimes actuates the giving of licenses and
credentials, and that is in the case of the ineffectual and unprofitable worker.
The Committee does not see how the man is to get a living unless he
preaches, or in other words, unless the Conference supports him. We suggest
that if the Conference ought to support any such men, they he supported in
some other work not so sacred as the ministry. Let them work on a farm, or
at some other manual labor. Greater care needs to be exercised in many
instances, not to place a mercenary motive before those who contemplate
entering upon this work. lt is too evident that an unfortunate change in this
respect is taking place among us. Not many years ago, it was more
commonly understood that he who entered this work did so with the
financial responsibility of his success or failure resting principally upon
himself. It was understood that the question of wages was to be left entirely
with the auditing committee at the end of the year. If the president saw fit,
under special circumstances, to advance a small sum upon his own
judgment, it might be done, but in no case was it considered that the
licenciate had any claims upon the Conference until his labor had been
accepted by that body, and he must trust their judgment as to what that claim
was to be. In this way the responsibility of success {6} or failure was
divided, and a portion of it lay where it belongs, with him who undertook
the work. We still believe that this is the better way. Our State Conferences
are very desirous of encouraging proper persons to enter the ministry, and
this is right; but one thing is certain, our Conferences cannot afford to take
all the risks involved in what has often proved to be uncertain experiments.
Not only that, but the effect of such a course upon a beginner is very
unwholesome. In some instances it has come to the point where a young man
asks what wages he can expect before he will consent to enter upon the
work, thus making the matter of his hire the main condition of his taking up
the work of God. We utter an earnest protest against such a spirit and such
proceedings. Already our Conferences are burdened with those whose chief
interest in the work they follow, is the fact that the indulgent Conference
hands out their regular salaries, asking no questions for feelings” sake.
We recommend a return to the old paths. In most cases where young men
have not the money to carry them through the first year of trial, it will be
better to kindly advise them to go out and earn it in some useful occupation,
and then start out in a way that will be an honor and blessing to themselves,
and a relief instead of a burden to the cause. Upon, this point a word of
caution may be necessary should be necessary, for while the evils pointed
out should be guarded against, care must be exercised not to block the way
of those who should enter the ministry, and who should receive proper
encouragement in doing so. It is the loose way in which such matters have
been treated that we protest against.
A novice should not be set at the work of God “lest being lifted up with
pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil.” 1 Tim. 8:6. Those who are
deeply {7} involved in debt should not be selected, nor those who are
encumbered with other interests which will en-trammel them in their work.
We shall not undertake the task of telling who should be chosen for this
work. Much is said in the word of God and the Testimonies upon this point,
to which we ask all to take heed. But the selection of workers for God’s
cause should not be allowed to drift in its own way; for the enemy will
manage that work for us unless we manage it in God’s way.
TRAINING AND DISCIPLINE.
Means for the education and training of workers for the Lord’s‘ work
have been provided in the providence of God, and are being greatly
increased. It is for our Conferences to see that those who labor in the cause
have, so far as is consistent, availed themselves of these means. It may be
safely laid down under all ordinary circumstances, that no .person of middle
age, or under, should be encouraged to enter the work of publicly laboring
in the gospel until he has availed himself of the benefits of these means of
education and training. Even in the cases of those who have been educated,
and have gained an experience in connection with another work, there is
still imperative need that the mould and influence of our approved
institutions of training should be given. The plea that time is short should not
be accepted as an excuse for an inadequate preparation for the work.
When the license has been granted and the work entered upon, the
responsibility of the laborer’s career must still rest largely with the
Conference. It is incumbent upon the Conference to see that the work of
improvement goes on from year to year. Everything in nature develops and
grows to a certain point, and {8} that point is reached, decay and
deterioration at once begin. So with the mental and spiritual faculties; when
they cease to grow, they cease to live. The Conference should place proper
encouragement and opportunities for improvement before its laborers, and
then by competent examinations determine how they are being utilized. I‘
The work of examination of candidates for the ministry, both of those
who for the first time take out license, and of those who have been gaining
an experience, is one that requires much careful and prayerful thought. It
needs to be done with a large degree of sanctified good sense; with a proper
regard for the circumstances, and a keen sense of faithfulness to God. The
General Conference wisely refrained from stating any definite scheme for
the inflexible guidance of examining committees. And yet the suggestions
are sufficiently definite to be of assistance in this work. The Conference
Committee can do very much to assist the Committee on Credentials and
Licenses by keeping the details well worked up through the year, by
becoming acquainted with those whose names are brought up, and being
prepared to recommend those, who, through modesty, would not act for
themselves, and by stirring up the churches to a lively interest in seeking out
proper candidates.
It will also be well, where it can be consistently done, to have the
Committee on Credentials and Licenses appointed sufficiently early so that
they can prepare for their work. If a workers’ meeting precede the
Conference, the work of this committee can then be profitably carried on. In
many cases—in so many that we might say in all—considerable time will
be required for prayer, and conversation between the committee and the
candidates individually. For this purpose it will be {9} necessary for the
committee to have a quiet place set apart for their use, and just as much time
and consideration should be given to the work as is necessary to do it
thoroughly and well. For the committees, it will be necessary to select men
of good spiritual understanding and experience. It is an inexcusable
confession of weakness for such committees to shrink from their duty
through a sense of their inability to do their work to their own satisfaction.
We may all well exclaim with Paul, “Who is sufficient for these things!”
And we may by faith reply to our own misgiving, “Our sufficiency is of
God.” This is the Lord’s work, and he will help his own servants in every
duty they are called upon to perform.
OBJECTS THAT NEED SPECIAL ATTENTION.
It is not only essential that the intellectual training and spiritual
experience of candidates for the ministry, should receive more attention, but
there is another feature of ministerial efficiency that demands careful
consideration. This is the methods of labor adopted, or to be adopted by
those in the employ of the Conference. Whatever other qualifications and
advantages the laborer may possess, his success in his work will depend
upon his taking such a course in his labors as will render that work most
effectual. The question as to the candidate’s conception of his work will
doubtless be an aid in giving instruction upon that point, but this will not be
sufficient. It will be necessary to place right principles of a general and
specific character before the beginner, and to inquire carefully into the
labors of those whose license or credentials are to be reconsidered.
Whatever difficulties are discovered should be kindly and faithfully pointed
out. Those features of our work which are apt to be less favorably received
we {10} by half-converted people, should be strongly impressed upon the
mind of the laborer. He should not be allowed to shun to declare the whole
counsel of God. Those points of truth which are most disagreeable to the
carnal mind are nevertheless particularly essential in the genuine work of
Christ, and those who cannot accept them have no place among God’s
people; they will not find such company congenial for any length of time,
and those ministers who cannot judiciously teach these things are seriously
defective.
We would call your special attention to the very great importance of
well directed, personal labor. Upon this branch of his work, the ministerial
laborer must be proficient, if he works acceptably to God and to the
Conference. And yet, it is altogether too apparent that this feature is often
sadly neglected. In many cases the puerile excuse that the worker sets forth,
that he is not adapted or inclined to do the work of visiting, is accepted, and
he is permitted to go on from year to year, drawing his pay and wasting his
time, because he chooses to follow his own inclinations instead of doing
faithfully the work of God, whose servant he claims to be. Such things
should not be permitted to exist. Read what the Spirit of God has said to us
upon this subject of visiting and personal labor. How often has the testimony
of Christ come to us upon this point! We must arouse as Conference officers,
and infuse into the minds of our workers the importance of this branch of
labor now so sadly neglected. The word in the desk is futile unless it be
supported out of the desk. The spirituality of the minister always declines in
the neglect of his duty. . It is by actual contact with the people that we are
able to help them, and to come into close sympathy with them. This kind of
labor not only blesses others, but it is a means of grace for the minister,
which he cannot fail {11} to avail himself of, except at the peril of his
Christian experience. In another place we quote from the writings of Sister
White upon this subject, and here refer you to this, and other things that have
been said.
But we must repeat, that the condition into which many are falling, of
slack, half-hearted work, and utter neglect of this most vital part of the
gospel work, demands serious attention. In some cases this has been brought
about by sending out with the minister a corps of workers, who have been
required to do the visiting, while the minister sat at his table and received
the reports of the workers as they came in. It is far better not to have
helpers, than to have them used in such a manner. And in many cases it might
be demonstrated that the sending out of such companies has been a failure,
and worse than a failure. It certainly is such, when it becomes an excuse
behind which men hide their indolence, and take refuge from the call of
solemn but disagreeable duty. This is plain talk, dear brethren, but the
exegencies of the case demand it, and may God help you to do your duty to
your workers with care and faithfulness. In this connection we would cite to
you the instruction found in Col. 1:28: “Whom we preach, warning every
man . . . that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.” (Also see
Acts 20:19, 20, 26, 27.) The minister who permits himself to shun or neglect
personal, house-to-house work, is guilty of sore neglect, and the matter
should receive careful and prompt attention, lest such a course be continued,
to the great injury of the work of saving souls.
O. A. Olsen.
 SELECTIONS FROM “GOSPEL WORKERS.”
“THERE ARE but few preachers among us. And because the cause of God
seemed to need help so much, some have been led to think that almost any
one claiming to be a minister would be acceptable. Some have thought that
because persons could pray and exhort with a degree of freedom in meeting,
they were qualified to go forth as laborers. And before they were proved, or
could show any good fruit of their labors, men whom God has not sent have
been encouraged and flattered by some brethren lacking experience. But
their work shows the character of the workman. They scatter and confuse,
but do not gather in and build up. A few may receive the truth as the fruit of
their labors; but these generally rise no higher than those from whom they
learned the truth. The same lack which marked their own course is seen in
their converts.
“The success of this cause does not depend upon our having a large
number of ministers; but it is of the highest importance that those who do
labor in connection with the cause of God should be men who really feel the
burden and sacredness of the work to which he has called them. A few self-
sacrificing, godly men, small in their own estimation, can do a greater
amount of good than a much larger number, if a part of these are unqualified
for the work, yet self-confident and boastful of their own talents.”—Page
141.
“Some ministers fail of success because they do not give their undivided
interest to the work, when very much depends upon persistent, well-directed
labor. {13} Many are not laborers; they do-not pursue their work outside of
the pulpit. They shirk the duty of going from house to house, and laboring
wisely in the home circle. They need to cultivate that rare Christian courtesy
which would render them kind and considerate toward the souls under their
care, working for them with true earnestness and faith, teaching them the
way of life.”—P. 72.
“The duties of a pastor are often shamefully neglected because the
minister lacks strength to sacrifice his personal inclinations for seclusion
and study. The pastor should visit from house to house among his flock,
teaching, conversing, and praying with each family, and looking out for the
welfare of their souls. Those who have manifested a desire to become
acquainted with the principles of our faith should not be neglected, but
thoroughly instructed in the truth. No opportunity to do good should be lost
by the watchful and zealous minister of God.
“Certain ministers who have been invited to houses by the heads of
families, have spent the few hours of their visit in secluding themselves in
an unoccupied room to indulge their inclination for reading and writ- [sic]
The family that entertained them derived no benefit from their visit. The
ministers accepted the hospitality extended them without giving an
equivalent in the labor that was so much needed.
“People are easily reached through the avenues of the social circle.
But many ministers dread the task of visiting; they have not cultivated
social qualities, have not acquired that genial spirit that wins its way to
the hearts of the people. It is highly important that a pastor should mingle
much with his people, that he may become acquainted with the different
phases of human {14} nature, readily understand the workings of the mind,
adapt his teachings to the intellect of his people, and learn that grand
charity, possessed only by those who closely study the nature and needs of
man.
“Those who seclude themselves from the people are in no condition to
help them. A skillful physician must understand the nature of various
diseases, and must have a thorough knowledge of the human structure. He
must be prompt in attending to the patients. He knows that delays are
dangerous. When his experienced hand is laid upon the pulse of the sufferer,
and he carefully notes the peculiar indication of the malady, his previous
knowledge enables him to determine concerning the nature of the disease
and the treatment necessary to arrest its progress. As the physician deals
with physical disease, so does the pastor minister to the sin-sick soul. And
his work is as much more important than that of the former, as eternal life is
more valuable than temporal existence. The pastor meets with an endless
variety of temperaments; and it is his duty to become acquainted with the
members of families that listen to his teachings, in order to determine what
means will best influence them in the right direction.”—P. 76.
“Those who have been most successful in winning souls, were men
and women who did not pride themselves in their ability, but who went in
humility and faith, and the power of God worked with their efforts in
convicting and converting the hearts of those to whom they appealed.
Jesus did this very work. He came close to those whom he desired to
benefit. How often, with a few gathered about him, he began the precious
lessons, and one by one the passers-by paused to listen, until a great
multitude heard with wonder and awe the words of God through the
heaven-sent Teacher. He {15} did not wait for congregations to assemble.
The grandest truths were spoken to single individuals. The woman at the
well in Samaria heard the wonderful words, ‘Whosoever drinketh of the
water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give
him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.’”—
P. 337.
“While in the midst of a religious interest, some neglect the most
important part of the work. They fail to visit and become acquainted with
those who have shown an interest to present themselves night after night to
listen to the explanation of the Scriptures. Conversation upon religious
subjects, and earnest prayer with such at the right time, might balance many
souls in the right direction. Ministers who neglect their duty in this respect
are not true shepherds of the flock. At the very time when they should be the
most active in visiting, conversing, and praying with these interested ones,
some are employed in writing unnecessarily long letters to persons at a
distance. O, what are we doing for the Master! When probation shall end,
how many will see the opportunities they have neglected to render service
to their dear Lord who died for them. And even those who were accounted
most faithful will see much more that they might have done, had not their
minds been diverted by worldly surroundings.”—P. 38. {16}
 PREACHING NOT SUFFICIENT. PERSONAL WORK OF UTMOST
IMPORTANCE.
“HE PREACHES TO the people, but makes no after effort to follow up the
sermons given. He said he could not visit families, that he just despised that
kind of labor.” You can imagine the condition of a flock unvisited by the
shepherd. I have repeatedly had this matter presented before me, that the
men who are ordained to preach the word should be educated to make full
proof of their ministry in their personal labors in families, talking with the
members of the family, understanding their spiritual condition, encouraging,
reproving with all long-suffering and doctrine, praying with them, binding
up his interest with their hearts and souls. This is the work of a faithful
shepherd.
But there have been solemn duties neglected in accepting ministers to
labor in word and doctrine who can only preach. They do not watch for
souls as they that shall give an account. They sermonize; but the work is left
undone which the sheep and lambs need to have done for them. And this
half-hearted kind of work has been done all through America, and money
paid to men employed, when they should have been dismissed to find work
less responsible and care taking. In sending men to foreign fields, let there
be great caution used. Those who have been accepted as preachers, and
have not been educated to watch for souls as they that must give an account,
are not the men to enter new fields as missionaries. If there is any corner of
the world where churches can be built up and kept in a prosperous condition
by sermonizing, while they neglect personal labor, I have yet to learn of this.
{17} Men who are accepted to preach, and not to minister, should not go
into foreign countries. Better have one thorough shepherd who will care for
the flock as a faithful shepherd should, than to have twenty sermonizers who
will excuse themselves, saying, “It is not in my line to visit; I cannot visit
the church in their families.” Then let there not be a moment’s hesitation in
telling them, “We do not propose to accept you and give you credentials.
You cannot labor. But educate yourself to do a shepherd’s work, to care for
the sheep and lambs, and you will not be like Ephraim, ‘a cake unturned.’
You will give full proof of your ministry.” Those who can only preach, are
not missionaries, and never can be, until they learn the skill, the watchful,
tender compassion of a shepherd. The flock of God have a right to expect to
be visited by their pastor, to be instructed, advised, counseled, in their own
homes. And if a man fails to do this part of the work, he cannot be a minister
after God’s order. The churches that have such labor are disorganized,
weak, and sickly, and ready to die. The sermons are not vitalized by the
Spirit of God, because the blessing of God will not rest upon any man who
is neglecting the flock of God.
It is in the labor out of the pulpit, among families, that the richest and
most valuable experience is gained, and that the minister learns how he can
feed the flock of God, giving to each his portion of meat in due season. If
there is a backslider, the shepherd knows how to present the truth in such a
manner that the soul will be convicted. He will leave the ninety and nine,
and seek the lost sheep. But if the shepherd does not visit his flock, he
knows not their condition, he knows not what truths to set before them, nor
what is appropriate to their case. And more than this, as the preacher
manifests so little interest in the souls under his {18} charge, he cannot set
an example to the flock to have an interest and love and watch-care for
souls. Everything is at loose ends; his work is strongly mixed with self, and
is not bound off, but left to ravel out; and because of those neglects, you
often hear, “I do not have success in bringing souls into the church.” The
Lord cannot work for those who are unfaithful, who neglect their manifest
duty, the most important part of a shepherd’s duty. Should the Lord move
upon the hearts of the sinners, and they become converted, who will watch
for them as one who must give an account? Who will visit them? Who will
strengthen the diseased and the feeble ones? The truth, if presented to those
of our faith and outsiders, should be as it is in Jesus. See with what love,
tender sympathy, and perseverance he labored. “He shall not fail nor be
discouraged.” This spirit should be with all the laborers. Better, far better,
have fewer preachers and far more earnest, humble, God-fearing workers.
We are laborers together with God. Now it is highly essential that men be
the right kind of laborers, for they are moulding the churches to do as the
preacher does; they feel that it is the right way to have just as little interest
in the prosperity of their brethren and Sisters in the church as the minister
has given them an example in their way of laboring. They may raise up
churches; but they will always be weak, and inefficient, and unreliable.
Such kind of work at such an expense will not pay.
After they have become dyed in the wool, it is not easy to transform such
men. A slack, shiftless, irresponsible shepherd will lose more sheep than he
will gather in. It will require more earnest labor to counteract the mould
given such people organized into a church than to raise up new churches; for
the members seem to have no right and just ideas of doing anything, {19} or
in bearing any responsibilities in building up a healthful, growing church. If
there are good, sensible men who can speak the word of life, and then
follow up their labor with personal instruction, they are needed everywhere.
—Mrs. E. G. White, Melbourne, Aus., March 12, 1892.
 THE NEED OF THOROUGHNESS AND GROWTH OF THE
MINISTRY.
WHILE SOME ministers carry but little burden, and go light-loaded,
others are pressed as a cart beneath sheaves, because they realize the
responsibility of the work. While these are wearing, there are others who
are not expanding, whose souls are not enlarged by the Spirit of God, and
who are not growing at all. They are simply drifting. They do not lack
capability, but they are not willing to train their ability to do the highest
service for the Master. Thus some laborers are worked nearly to death,
while others are weak in moral power and feeble in experience, because
they do not feel the importance of growing in grace.
I have been shown that the presidents of our Conferences are not doing
all their duty. They are not all becoming more and more efficient. Their
experience is cheapened, and as they do not exercise their powers by taxing
them, trusting in God to give them efficiency, their work is defective in
every respect. The mere possession of qualifications is not enough; the
ability must be diligently used.
Can nothing be devised to arouse presidents of Conferences to a sense of
their obligations? Would they could see that their position of trust only
increases and {20} intensifies their responsibility. If each president would
feel the necessity of diligent improvement of his talents in devising ways
and means for arousing ministers to work as they should, what a change
would take place in every Conference. Do these men realize that the solemn
scrutiny of every man’s work is soon to begin in heaven? When the Master
went away, he gave to every man in every age and in every generation, his
work; and he says to us all, “Occupy till I come.” Have ministers thought
how much is comprehended in these words? Verily there may be but a step
between them and death. How stands the record of sacred trusts committed
for wise improvement? Misused talents, wasted hours, neglected
opportunities, duties left undone, sickly churches, the flock of God not
strengthened by having their portion of meat in due season.
What is to be done? Shall the president of the General Conference carry
the burden of the neglects of presidents and ministers, and weep between the
porch and the altar, crying, “Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thy
heritage to reproach”? Shall he feel that he is responsible for the deep
sleep, the paralysis that is upon the people of God? If he works as he has
done to arouse the careless and set in order the things that others have
neglected, he will become unable to labor, and will go down to an untimely
grave. Will the presidents of Conferences and the ministers of the people
seek the Lord earnestly, put away their sins, empty their souls of their idols?
or will they continue to go on half-hearted, neglecting solemn duties, while
Satan triumphs, whispering to his evil angels, and to his human confederacy
in evil, “Hopeless, irredeemable bankruptcy”? Let there be no more wasted
hours, neglected duties, despised privileges. Open your eyes to what is
taking place around you in the signs of the times. The warnings {21} of God
have been given; why not heed them? Do not abandon yourself to despair, but
heed the words of Christ, “Be watchful, and strengthen the things which
remain, that are ready to die.” When the eyesalve is applied, many will see
as never before, their life of unfulfilled duties, and will be conscience-
stricken. But the words of the inspired apostle present, now, just now, hope to
those who have been lagging behind and now are trembling for the future. He
says, “Redeeming, the time, because the days are evil.” Remember, all
depends on the use you make henceforth of your entrusted talents. If you
refuse to use your powers, they will surely become weak, and decay. God
has given to every man his work.
We have been granted a long time of solemn privilege and sacred trust,
and now the crisis is opening upon us, —anxious, solemn moments in our
experience. As a people we have only touched the missionary work with the
tip ends of our fingers. Many are unwarned, and ensnared in Satan’s
devices. Apparent success in some lines of our work has led many to
retreat, self-satisfied, instead of pressing the battle to the gate.
The whole church needs to be aroused and brought to their knees before
God. Pride must be expelled; for it has been the cherished idol. Selfishness
and ambition and self-esteem have made men to walk proudly in their own
imaginings.
Great is the mercy of the Lord toward those who have departed from
him. He says: “When Israel was a child, then I loved him, and called my son
out of Egypt.” “How shall I give thee up, Ephraim? How shall I deliver
thee, Israel? How shall I make thee as Admah? How shall I set thee as the
Zeboim? Mine heart is turned within me; my repentings are kindled
together.”—Mrs. E. G. White, Australia, 1892.
 THE NEED OF A CONVERTED MINISTRY.
WHAT CAN BE said, what movements made to cleanse and purify the
ministry? The truth is all powerful, and can and will do the work upon the
human heart, if practiced, but the illustration of the ten virgins is an
appropriate symbol for our time. Five of them were wise, five of them were
foolish. The grand, life-giving truth of the Bible, if practiced, would make
men wise unto salvation; but the acceptancy of the Holy Spirit is not felt to
be a positive necessity. The teaching of the Bible would, if obeyed, make
men pure and keep them pure. “Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in
the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.”
Mark this charge of the apostle to the Corinthians, “Whether therefore ye
eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.”
The Bible religion has been regarded by those who profess to believe
the truth, as one influence among many others to act a part upon the human
agent. The only correct position is to regard it as the one influence over all
others. We should constantly ask ourselves, “Is this the way of the Lord?”
“Am I in all my words and all my actions treating God, my sovereign Ruler,
as supreme? and do I love God with all my heart, with all my mind, and
with all my soul, might, and strength, and my neighbor as myself?” If the
Bible truth were carried into every-day practice by those who teach the truth
to others, they would represent Christ in the home life. There would be
earnest work done, and souls would be given them as the reward of their
ministry. Where the individual himself is wanting {23} in practical
appreciation of the truth, God cannot administer to sin, he cannot cooperate
with the man who is not a doer of his word.
We need a converted ministry; but you, my brother, must not feel that you
are all out of the way, because you see so little likeness to Christ in some
who preach the truth to others. If they pass on year after year, in the same
foolish-virgin way, the only course you can pursue is to let them out of the
ministry. Anything, anything but men who have had all the privileges of the
ministerial institutes, and yet do not absorb the truth, and therefore cannot
give the truth to others. The trouble is, the commandments of God are not in
their hearts, and are not practiced in their lives. The grand truths that have
come to our people have been haggled over; and although presented in a
clear, forcible manner, have been treated indifferently as though they might
touch them, they might have some connection with them, but as to being
nourished and strengthened by them, they are not. They are put [to] one side.
Some speak in commendation, as though it were a horse or a cow they were
inspecting with a view to purchasing, if the terms suited them. The truth
needs to be brought into their very life experience, the Holy Spirit to be an
abiding power in the life, sanctifying the soul day by day, and preparing,
moulding, and fashioning the character after the divine model. To some this
seems unessential. The fact is, there are many who expect to go into the
marriage supper of the Lamb with their old citizen’s garments, in the place
of putting on the robe of Christ’s righteousness, a free gift made to all, and if
all could have spiritual discernment, they would see that they could not
offend the Lord Jesus in so marked a manner as to keep on their old citizen’s
garments as good enough for them. And when accosted by the {24} Master’s
friend who said, “Friend, how camest thou in hither, not having a wedding
garment?” What excuse can you render? There was the wedding garment,
provided at great cost, but passed by, by the self-satisfied one who
preferred his own ideas, customs, and practices, and in his self-importance
takes his seat among the company without the wedding garment.
The glorious, sanctifying truths of the Bible have been left in the outer
court. The truths of eternal interest that should govern and control the life,
are considered by many altogether too sublime for common life. But it is
essential that the great and grand truth,—the imparting of the Holy Spirit,
should be brought into contact with, and impregnate little things, and supply
the powerful motive to holiness, and lay out in clear lines, broad principles
for the regulation of the character and conduct of every day, revealing Christ
to the world. The purification of the sinner through the atoning sacrifice of
the Son of God, means much more than the finite minds of many can seem to
grasp. This is because the words, the spirit, the mind, and heart are all
bound down to earthliness and to sensuality, which is a controlling power in
the bed-chamber, where there should be pure and holy aspirations after
God. The Holy Spirit will not contaminate its purity by associating with
impurity, and Christ says, “Without me ye can do nothing.” Unless the Holy
Spirit is with the worker, his efforts are without avail. Why! Have we not
had the most ennobling, elevating truths? What more can we have than that
we have had? And they are presented to us in the simplest form, that the
ignorant and unlearned may grasp them.
The forgiveness of sins and iniquities and transgressions, belongs in a
special sense to this time. We are in the anti-typical day of atonement, and
every soul {25} should now be humbling himself before God, seeking
pardon for his transgressions and sins, and accepting the justifying grace of
Christ, the sanctifying of the soul by the operations of the Holy Spirit of
Christ; thus the carnal nature is transformed, renewed in holiness after the
image of Christ’s righteousness and true holiness. The precious, golden
links of truth are not separate, detached, disconnected doctrines; but link
after link, form one string of golden truth, and constitute a complete whole,
with Christ as its living center. Salvation comes through practical godliness
and faith in Jesus Christ. Faith is made perfect through works, and is
evidenced in the character. To those who are teaching the truth, whose hearts
are impure, and who have not been converted, Christ says, “What hast thou
to do to declare my statutes? Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord.”
Oh, what truths we have—full of power, and it is not possible to controvert
these Bible doctrines. There is no truth in heaven or in earth that would
affect some characters, although it might be presented in all power and
matchless purity and loveliness, because the heart does not love the practice
of these holy sentiments. The truth we have set before us for the past few
years, is immense in its importance, reaching into heaven and compassing
eternity. Satan and his confederacy of evil have made every effort to cover
up, to confuse minds, to make of none effect the precious, glorious truths of
God’s word. We are living in strangely solemn times, and at the very time
when the people of God should be wide awake, and many are asleep or
dead spiritually. There is great need of much work being done. Every
individual member of the church should look to the Captain for orders.
We are now on the very borders of the heavenly Canaan. You know how
it was with ancient Israel. {26} Satan, through his agents, worked with his
temptations, and licentiousness came into the camp in a very bold defiant
attitude. The very harshest punishments alone could stop the bold advance
of impurity and crime. Well, we are now on the borders of the heavenly
Canaan, and those who are not now with all the advantages, all the light and
evidences of truth shining upon us as a people, purifying their souls by
living up to these advantages, are like the inhabitants of Sodom and the
antediluvian world, walking in the imaginations of their own hearts. What
guilt rests upon those who make this choice! The wickedness of the
antediluvians and Sodomites was such that God could not perpetuate their
headstrong, independent, wicked lives. In mercy he proved himself a God of
vengeance. He who could so abundantly bless, who was so full of
compassion, ready to pardon, going forth to meet the returning prodigal,
humbling himself at every step to meet man in his fallen condition, ready to
heal the bruised and smitten, will show himself strong to punish the
persistent, independent despisers of his grace.
It is a terrible thing to exhaust the mercy and patience of our
compassionate God, for God delighteth in mercy. O, it is so painful to the
heart to see ministers, favored with every spiritual advantage of clear, pure,
unadulterated truth take the course which they do. We have messages of
mercy and love presented before us,—an open fountain of eternal truth,
continually flowing with mercy,—and attending them, the gift of eternal life.
Yet they turn away, saying to the Spirit of God, “Go thy way for this time;
when I have a more convenient season, I will call for thee.” But there is
another voice that makes itself heard; it is the voice of the arch-deceiver;
and to him they give heed, and continue to profess the truth and protract their
rebellion against God. They have {27} less and less conviction of sin, less
and less power to break the spell that is upon them, less and less inclination
to resist temptation, and, like Cain, sin lieth at their own door. God is
willing to be to them a God of love, of peace, a reconciled God. The Lord
God through Christ holds out his hand all the day long in invitations to the
needy. He will receive all. He welcomes all. He rejects none. It is his glory
to pardon the chief of sinners. He will take the prey from the mighty, he will
deliver the captive, he will pluck the brand from the burning. He will lower
the golden chain of his mercy to the greatest depths of human wretchedness
and guilt, and lift up the debased soul contaminated with sin. But the human
agent must come, and cooperate in the work of saving his soul, by availing
himself of the opportunities given him of God. The Lord forces no one. The
spotless, wedding garment of Christ’s righteousness is prepared to clothe
the sinner, but if he refuses it, perish he must. Convictions will not save him;
resolutions anticipated for some future time are never realized.
Satan has his bribes, his baits in advance, and one attraction after
another is presented. All this will I give thee if thou wilt worship me. O,
why do they delay? Why not lay hold now, without one moment’s delay?
Why are they not seized by a terrific fear that it will be too late for them,—
too late, no oil in their vessels with their lamps! My soul is in agony at
times, and then I look to Jesus and quiet myself in God. If they will not hear
his dear voice and drink of the water of life, what will any other voice
avail? The end is near. We are on the very borders of the eternal world, and
O, how tardy, how dilatory to secure the oil of grace to replenish the lamps
that are going out! God help the sinners in Zion. — Ellen G. White,
Hanover Road, Victoria Park, Adelaide, S. A., Nov. 23, 1892.
 003—AN APPEAL FOR CANVASSERS
PH003 - An Appeal for Canvassers (1899)
[Very opportune indeed is this appeal for workers, from the servant of the Lord. It was read
at the annual meeting of the Echo Publishing Company in North Fitzroy, Victoria, Australia,
and as every word is as important and full of meaning to us in America, as to those in
Australia, we have had it reprinted in this form from the “Supplement of the of Bible Echo of
September 18. We trust that it will be given the wide circulation which its importance
deserves, and that the depleted ranks of our canvassing force may be speedily recruited. If
“where there is one canvasser in the field (and let us not limit the application of this to
Australia) there should be one hundred,” where are the ninety and nine? May the Lord help
his people to respond to this call. Pacific Press Publishing Co.]
Addressed to the Shareholders
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, August 14, 1899.
Dear Brethren and Sisters,—
THE DANGER that threatens our churches is that new and strange things
will be brought in, things that confuse the minds of the people, and give them
no strength, at the very time when they most need strength in spiritual things.
Clear discernment is needed, that things new and strange shall not be laid
alongside of truth as a part of the burden {1} of the message to be given at
this time. The very messages we have been giving to the world are to be
made prominent. The books containing the light God has given must be
brought before the people.
Importance of the Canvassing Work.
Canvassers should have the fact impressed upon them that the canvassing
work is the very work the Lord would have them do. The work of the
canvasser is to bring before the world as fast as possible the light that God
has given. The publications will do a far greater work than can be
accomplished even by the ministry of the word, because the canvassers
reach a class that ministers who teach in word and doctrine cannot reach.
From the light given me, I know that where there is one canvasser in the
field there should be one hundred. Persons should be encouraged to take
hold of the work, not to handle the little story books, but to bring before the
world the books so essential at this time.
Watchmen.
The Lord will be with steadfast, consecrated workers. The time has
come when a large work should be done by the canvassers. As watchmen
they are ringing the warning-bell to awake the sleepers to a sense of their
danger. The work to be done is great; the world is asleep, and the churches
know not the time of their visitation. How {2} can they best learn the truth?
Through the efforts of the canvasser. Thus the reading is brought before
those who otherwise would never hear the truth. Those who go forth in the
name or the Lord are his messengers to give to the world the glad tidings of
salvation through Christ in obeying the law of God.
To Every Man His Work.
The multitudes are in darkness, in error, and the Lord would have the
light of truth shine forth to the world. To every man is given his work. Here
is a work that man can lay hold of and do. All who will consecrate
themselves to God to work as canvassers are giving the last message of
warning to the world. They will be drawn out to speak the truth, and will
have opportunities to explain the word of God. In doing this itinerant work
they are flashing rays of light upon the pathway of those who are in the
darkness of error.
Preparation for the Ministry.
Those who are fitting for the ministry can engage in no other work which
will give them so large an experience as will the canvassing work. All who
want an opportunity for true ministry, and who will give themselves
unreservedly to the Lord, will find in the canvassing work opportunities to
speak upon many things that pertain to the future immortal life. {3}
Copy the Pattern.
Doctrinal points should not be forced upon the people by the canvassers;
but if the people lead out by asking questions, give them “the reason of the
hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” What fear? Fear lest your
words should savor of self-importance, lest unadvised words should be
spoken. The words and the manners are to be after Christ’s likeness.
Angels Cooperate.
Pray and work. More will be accomplished by the Christ-like humble
prayer than by many words without prayer. Work in simplicity, and the Lord
will work with the canvasser. The Holy Spirit will impress minds just as he
impresses the minds of those who listen to the words of God’s delegated
ministers, who preach His word. The same ministry of holy angels attends
the one who gives himself to canvassing for books for the educating of the
people as to what is truth.
No Time to Lose.
Men and women can work in lines effectually if they feel in their hearts
that they are doing the work of the Lord in ministering to the souls who
know not the truth for this time. They are sounding the note of warning in the
byways and highways to {4} prepare a people for the great day of God
which is about to break upon the world. We have no time to lose. We must
encourage this work. Who will go forth now with our publications? Let
them read the sixth chapter of Isaiah, and take its lesson home to their hearts.
 “Here Am I; Send Me.”
“Then,” said I, “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of
unclean lips; and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips; for mine
eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts. Then flew one of the seraphims
unto me, having a live coal in his hand, which he had taken with the tongs
from off the altar; and he laid it upon my mouth, and said, Lo, this hath
touched thy lips; and thine iniquity is taken away, and thy sin purged. Also I
heard the voice of the Lord, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will go for
us? Then, said I, Here am I; send me.”
Messages of Peace and Comfort.
This representation will be acted over and over again if the canvassers
are pressing close to the side of Christ, wearing His yoke, and daily
learning of Him how to carry messages of peace and comfort to the
sorrowing, disappointed ones, the sad and broken-hearted. By imbuing
them with His own Spirit, Christ the great teacher is fitting them to do a
good and important work. {5}
Revival of the Spirit of Former Days Needed.
This work has not of late had the spirit and the life infused into it by the
leading agents that once made it a specialty. Painstaking effort is required;
instruction must be given; a sense of the importance of the work must be
kept before the workers; all must cherish the spirit of self-denial and self-
sacrifice that has been exemplified in the life of our Redeemer.
The Unseen Helper.
The Lord Jesus, standing by the side of the canvassers, walking with
them, is the chief worker. The Holy Guest by their side makes impressions
in just the lines needed, if the worker recognizes Christ as the one who is
with him to prepare the way. Thus the worker can move forward
representing the sacred truth he is handling, in the books he is finding a
home for in families.
Just as the truth presented in the books becomes woven into his own
experience and developed in his character, will be his strength, his courage,
his life. The experience gained will be more benefit to him than all the
advantages he might otherwise obtain in fitting for the work of the ministry.
It is the accompaniment of the Holy Spirit of God that prepares the workers,
both men and women, to become pastors unto the flock of God. As they
cherish the thought that Christ is their companion, a {6} holy awe, a sacred
joy will be felt by them amid all their trying experiences and all their tests.
They will learn how to pray as they work. They will be educated in
patience, kindness, affability, helpfulness, wherever they may be. They will
practice true Christian courtesy, bearing in mind that Christ their companion
will not approve of any harsh, unkind words, or feelings. Their words need
to be purified. The power of speech should be regarded as a precious talent,
granted them to do a high, a holy work. The human agent is to represent the
divine companion with whom he is associated. To that unseen, holy
companion he is to show respect and reverence, because he is wearing the
yoke of Christ, and is learning His pure, holy ways and manners.
Those who have faith and confidence in this divine attendant will
develop. They will be gifted with power to clothe the message of truth with
a divine, sacred beauty. In all the self-denial and self-sacrifice required,
amid all the unpleasant things that occur, they are ever to consider that they
are yoked with Christ, partakers with Him of His spirit of patience,
forbearance, kindliness, self-denial, and self-sacrifice. This spirit will
make them a place and give them success in the work, because Christ is
their recommendation to the families. They will not be easily repulsed, for
they know that the household needs the instruction these books contain. {7}
Mission of the Silent Messengers.
Some will lay them on the parlour table, and seldom look into them, until
some sorrow comes. Perhaps sickness enters their home. Then they will
look for those books, and the stricken ones will find peace and rest, and fall
asleep in Jesus, resting in His love because He has forgiven their sins and is
precious to their souls. This has been the testimony of many. The Lord
cooperates with the self-denying human workers. His own mind, His own
Spirit, is communicated to them.
Who Will Respond?
God has His workmen in every age. The call of the hour is answered by
the human agencies. Thus it will be when the divine voice cries, “Whom
shall I send? and who will go for us?” The response will come, “Here am I,
send me.” The Lord imparts a fitness for the work to every man and woman
who will cooperate with divine power. A great work is to be done in our
world, and human agencies will surely respond to the demand. And all the
requisite talent, courage, perseverance, faith, and tact will come as they put
the armor on. The world must hear the warning. When the call comes,
“Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?” send back the answer clear
and distinct, “Here am I; send me.”
Mrs. E. G. White.
 004—AN APPEAL FOR MISSIONS
PH004 - An Appeal for Missions (1898)
To our Churches in America:—
[Note: This communication was received in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, November 22, 1898,
accompanied by a request “that the Foreign Mission Board publish and circulate it widely in
tract form,” “before the holidays if possible.”S. D. A. Foreign Mission Board.]
THERE IS A BURDEN upon my soul in regard to the destitute mission
fields. There is aggressive work to be done in the missions near you; in the
Southern field, which has been sadly neglected; there is great need of funds
to advance the work in foreign fields. Our foreign missions are languishing.
The missionaries are not sustained as God requires they should be. For want
of funds, workers are not able to enter new fields.
All around us souls are perishing in their sins. But how few are really
burdened over the matter. The world is perishing in its misery; but this
hardly moves even those who claim to believe the highest and most far-
reaching truth ever given to mortals. There is a lack of that love which led
Christ to leave his heavenly home, and take man’s nature, that humanity
might touch humanity, and draw humanity to divinity. There is a stupor, a
paralysis, upon the people of God, which keeps them from understanding
what is needed for this time.
God’s people are on trial before the heavenly universe; but the
scantiness of their gifts and offerings, and the feebleness of their efforts in
God’s service, mark them as unfaithful stewards. If what they are doing
were the best they could do, condemnation would not come upon them; but
with their resources they could do much more. {1} The world knows, and
they know, that they have to a great degree lost the spirit of self-denial and
cross-bearing.
God calls for men to give the message of warning to the world that is
asleep, dead in trespasses and sins. He calls for free-will offerings from
those whose hearts are in the work, who have a burden for souls, that they
shall not perish, but have everlasting life. Satan is playing the game of life
for the souls of men. He is seeking to secure means, that he may bind it up,
so that it shall not be used to advance the missionary enterprises. Shall we
be ignorant of his devices? Shall we allow him to stupefy our senses, so that
we shall not discern the needs of this time?
I appeal to our brethren everywhere to awake, to consecrate themselves
to God, and to seek wisdom from him. I appeal to the officers of our
conferences to make earnest efforts in our churches to arouse them to give of
their means for sustaining foreign missions. The Foreign Mission Board
needs to carry a continual responsibility in this line. Unless your hearts are
touched as you see the situation in foreign fields, the last message of mercy
to be given to the world will be restricted, and the work which God would
have done will be left undone.
The last years of probation are passing into eternity. The great day of
the Lord is soon to open upon us. We should now use every ability we
possess to arouse our people.
Let the words of the Lord by the prophet Malachi be brought home to
every soul: “Even from the days of your fathers ye are gone away from mine
ordinances, and have not kept them. Return unto me, and I will return unto
you, saith {2} the Lord of hosts. But ye said, Wherein shall we return? Will
a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we
robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse: for ye have
robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes in the storehouse,
that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the
Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you
out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will
rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of
your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field,
saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed: for ye shall
be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts.”
It is time for us to give heed to the teaching of the word of God. All his
injunctions are given to do us good, to convert the soul from a life of sin to a
life of righteousness. Everyone who is converted to the truth should be
instructed in regard to the Lord’s requirements for tithes and offerings. As
churches are raised up, this work must be taken hold of decidedly. All that
men enjoy they receive from the Lord’s great firm, and he is pleased to have
his heritage enjoy his goods; but with all who stand under the blood-stained
banner of Prince Emmanuel he has made a special contract that they show
their dependence upon God and their accountability to him by returning to
the treasury a certain portion as his own. This is to be invested in supporting
the missionary work which must be done to fulfill the commission given by
the Son of God just before he left his disciples: “All power is given unto me
in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations.” {3}
“Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature,”
“baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded
you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.”
Those who are truly converted are called to do a work which requires
money and consecration. The obligation which binds us to place our names
on the church roll holds us responsible to work to the utmost of our ability
for God. He calls for undivided service, for the entire devotion of heart,
soul, mind, and strength. Christ has brought us into church capacity, that he
may engage and engross all our capabilities in devoted service for the
salvation of others. Anything short of this is opposition to the work. There
are only two places in the universe where we can deposit our treasures,—in
God’s storehouse or in Satan’s; and all that is not devoted to God’s service
is counted on Satan’s side, and goes to strengthen his cause. {PH004 4.2}
The Lord designs that the means entrusted to us shall be used in building
up his kingdom. His goods are committed to his stewards, that they may be
carefully traded upon, and bring back a revenue to him in the saving of souls
unto eternal life. And these souls in their turn will become stewards of truth,
to cooperate with the great firm in the interests of the kingdom of God.
Wherever there is life in the subjects of God’s kingdom, there will be
increase and growth; there is a constant interchange, taking and giving out,
receiving and returning to the Lord his own. God works with every true
believer, and the light and blessing received is given out again in the work
{4} which the believer does. As he thus gives of that which he has received,
his capacity for receiving is increased. As he imparts of the heavenly gifts,
he makes room for fresh currents of grace and truth to flow into the soul
from the living fountain. Greater light, increased knowledge and blessing,
are his. In this work, which devolves upon every church member, is the life
and growth of the church. He whose life consists in ever receiving and
never giving, soon loses the blessing. If truth does not flow forth from him to
others, he loses his capacity to receive. We must impart the goods of heaven
if we would have fresh blessings.
This is as true of temporal as of spiritual blessings. The Lord does not
propose to come to this world and lay down gold and silver to advance his
work. He supplies men with resources, that they may by their gifts and
offerings keep his work advancing. The one purpose above all others for
which God’s gifts should be used is the sustaining of workers in the great
harvest field. And if men will become channels through which God’s
blessing can flow to others, the Lord will keep the channel supplied. It is
not returning to God his entrusted gifts that makes men poor; withholding
them tends to poverty.
The work of imparting to others that which he has received will
constitute every member of the church a laborer together with God. Of
yourselves you can do nothing; but Christ is the great worker. It is the
privilege of every human being who receives Christ to be a worker with
him.
The Saviour said, “I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men
unto me.” For the joy of seeing souls rescued from the hand of the destroyer,
Christ endured the cross. He became the {5} living sacrifice for a fallen
world. Into that act of self-sacrifice was put the heart of Christ, the love of
God; and through this sacrifice the mighty influence of the Holy Spirit was
given to the world. It is through sacrifice that the work must be carried
forward. Self-sacrifice is required of every child of God. Christ said, “If
any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross
daily, and follow me.” Christ gives a new character to all who believe. This
character, through his infinite sacrifice, is to be the reproduction of his own.
The Author of truth will be the finisher of the work. One truth, received
in the heart, will make room for still another truth. And the truth, wherever
received, quickens into activity the powers of the receiver. When our church
members are truly lovers of God’s word, they will reveal the best and
strongest qualities, and the nobler they are, the more childlike in spirit will
they be, believing the word of God against all selfishness.
God calls upon his people to awake to their responsibilities. A flood of
light is shining from the word of God, and there must be an awakening to
neglected obligations. When these are met, by giving back to God his own in
tithes and offerings, the way will be opened for the world to hear the
message the Lord designs it shall hear. If God’s people had the love of
Christ in the heart, if every church member were thoroughly imbued with the
spirit of self-sacrifice, if all manifested thorough earnestness, there would
be no lack of funds for home and foreign missions; our resources would be
multiplied; a thousand doors of usefulness would be opened, and we should
be invited {6} to enter. Had the purpose of God been carried out by his
people in giving the message of mercy to the world, Christ would have
come to the earth, and the saints would ere this have received their welcome
into the city of God.
If there was ever a time when sacrifices should be made, it is now.
Those who have means should understand that now is the time to use it for
God. Let not means be absorbed in multiplying facilities where the work has
already been established. Do not add building to building where many
interests are now centered. Use the means to establish centers in new fields.
Think of our missions in foreign countries. Some of them are struggling to
gain even a foothold; they are destitute of even the most meager facilities.
Instead of adding to facilities already abundant, build up the work in these
destitute fields. Again and again the Lord has spoken in regard to this. His
blessing cannot attend his people in disregarding his instruction.
Practice economy in your homes. By many, idols are cherished and
worshiped. Put away your idols. Give up your selfish pleasures. Do not, I
beg of you, absorb means in embellishing your houses: for it is God’s
money, and it will be required of you again. Parents, for Christ’s sake do not
use the Lord’s money to please the fancies of your children. Do not teach
them to seek after style and ostentation in order to attain an influence in the
world. Will this incline them to save the souls for whom Christ died? No; it
will not do this. It will create in the heart envy, jealousy, evil surmising.
They will be led to compete with the show and extravagance of the world,
and to expend the Lord’s money for that which is not essential to health and
happiness. {7}
Do not educate your children to think that your love for them must be
expressed by indulging their pride, their extravagance, their love of display.
There is no time now to invent ways for using up money. Your inventive
faculties are to be put to the stretch, to see how you can economize. Instead
of gratifying selfish inclination, spending money for those things which
destroy the reasoning faculties, study how to deny self, that you may have
something to invest in lifting the standard of truth in new fields. The intellect
is a talent; use it in studying how your means can best be employed for the
salvation of souls.
Teach your children that God has a claim upon all they possess, and that
nothing can ever cancel this claim; all they have is theirs only in trust, to
prove whether they will be obedient.
Money is a needed treasure; let it not be lavished upon those who do not
need it. Some one needs your willing gifts. Those who have had means to
use freely have not taken into consideration the fact that there are multitudes
in the world who are hungry, starving. They may say, I cannot feed them all.
But by practicing the lessons of Christ on economy, you can feed one. It may
be that you can feed many who are hungering for temporal food. And you
can feed their souls with the bread of life. “Gather up the fragments, that
nothing be lost.” These words were spoken by Him whose power wrought a
miracle to supply the needs of five thousand men besides women and
children.
Practice economy in the use of your time. This is the Lord’s. Your
strength is the Lord’s. If you have extravagant habits, cut them away from
your life as soon as possible. Unless you do this, {8} you will be bankrupt
for eternity. And habits of economy, industry, and sobriety are, even in this
world, a better portion for you and your children than a rich dowry.
We are travelers, pilgrims and strangers, on earth. Let us not spend our
means in gratifying desires that God would have us repress. Let us rather set
a right example before those with whom we associate. Let us fitly represent
our faith to others by restricting our wants. Let the churches arise as one
man, and work earnestly as those who are walking in the full light of truth
for these last days.
If in the providence of God you have been given riches, do not settle
down with the thought that there is no need for you to exert yourself, that
you have enough to draw upon, and that you can eat, drink, and be merry.
Do not stand idle while others are using their capabilities in an effort to
obtain means for the cause. Invest your means in the Lord’s work. If you
are doing less than you should do in giving light to the souls perishing
around you, be sure that you are incurring guilt by your indolence.
It is God who gives men power to get wealth, and he has ordained that
this ability shall be regarded, not a means of gratifying self, but as a means
of returning to God his own. With this object, it is no sin to use our
capabilities in acquiring means. Money is to be earned by labor. Every
youth should be educated in habits of industry. The Bible condemns no man
for being rich, if he has acquired his riches honestly. It is the love of money
that is the root of all evil. Wealth will prove a great blessing to its
possessor if he realizes that it is not his own, but the Lord’s, {9} to be
received with thankfulness, and with thankfulness returned to the Giver.
But of what value is untold wealth, if it is hoarded up in expensive
mansions or in bank stock? What do these weigh in the scale in comparison
with the salvation of one soul, for whom Christ, the Son of the infinite God,
has died?
To those who have heaped together treasure for the last days the Lord
declares, “Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth-eaten.
Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness
against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire.”
The Lord bids us: “Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves
bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no
thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth. For where your treasure is, there
will your heart be also. Let your loins be girded about, and your lights
burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for the Lord, when he
will return from the wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may
open unto him immediately. Blessed are those servants, whom the lord when
he cometh shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that he shall gird
himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve
them. And if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third watch,
and find them so, blessed are those servants. And this know, that if the good
man of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have
watched, and not have suffered his house to be broken through. Be ye
therefore ready also: for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think
not.” {10}
 PERILS OF THIS TIME.
Satan is busily laying his plans for the last mighty conflict, when all will
take sides. After the gospel has been proclaimed in the world for nearly two
thousand years, Satan still presents to men and women the same scene that
he presented to Christ. In a wonderful manner he causes the kingdoms of the
world in their glory to pass before them. These he promises to all who will
fall down and worship him. He claims to be the Prince of heaven, he
presents before men entrancing views of the kingdom of God, and claims
that these are views of his kingdom. Thus he works to bring men under his
dominion.
Listen to the voices, mark the powers, that prevail in the world. Is there
any voice of prayer? Do you see any sign that God is recognized? There are
priests, plenty of them; but they are trampling under their feet the law of
Jehovah. Their garments are stained with the blood of souls. Multitudes are
sacrificing to devils. Look, you who are hesitating between obedience and
disobedience. Look in imagination at the vast multitudes worshiping at
Satan’s altar. Listen to the music, to the language, called higher education.
But what does God declare it?—The mystery of iniquity.
Men in their blindness boast of wonderful progress and enlightenment;
but to the eye of Omniscience is revealed the inward guilt and depravity.
The heavenly Watcher sees the earth filled with violence and crime. Wealth
is obtained by every species of robbery, not robbery of men only, but of
God. Men are using his means to gratify their selfishness. Everything they
can grasp is made {11} to minister to their greed. Avarice and sensuality
prevail. Men revenge themselves on those who, they suppose, have hindered
the success of their ambitious projects. They cherish the attributes of the
first great deceiver. They have accepted him as God, and have become
imbued with his spirit.
Satan is working to the utmost to make himself as God, and to destroy all
who oppose his power. And today the world is bowing before him. His
power is received as the power of God. It seems that the whole human
creation has wondered after the beast. The kings and rulers of the earth,
those who are called noblemen, think themselves altogether too great to
submit to the yoke of Christ. But they are willing to bow at Satan’s bidding.
Behold Satan’s miracle-working power. Every object in the earth, in
the air, and in the water has been employed to confirm his claims. Those
who yield to these claims are alive with intense activity, one influencing
and stimulating another by confirming the greatness and glory of their
kingdom. See the activity, the restless surging of the mass in their
determination to take and occupy the place of the throne of God. What
eagerness, what rage, they exhibit in their religious enthusiasm. Mark the
defiant rebellion written in their countenances. Their warfare is against
their Creator and Redeemer. How vast is the procession they form. How
mighty they think themselves to be in their countless numbers.
But they do not see all things. The cloud of judicial wrath hangs over
them, containing the elements that destroyed Sodom. John saw this
multitude. This demon-worship was revealed to him, and it seemed as if the
whole world were standing on the brink of perdition. But as he {12} looked
with intense interest, he beheld a company of God’s commandment keeping
people. They had upon their foreheads the seal of the living God, and he
exclaimed, “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the
commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice from
heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord
from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors;
and their works do follow them. And I looked, and behold a white cloud,
and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a
golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out of
the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in
thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of
the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth;
and the earth was reaped. And another angel came out of the temple which
is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. And another angel came out from
the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that
had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the
clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel
thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast
it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God. And the wine-press was
trodden without the city, and blood came out of the wine-press, even unto
the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.”
When the storm of God’s wrath breaks upon the world, it will be a
terrible revelation for souls to find that their house is being swept away,
{13} because it is built upon the sand. Let the warning be given them before
it is too late. We should now feel the responsibility of laboring with intense
earnestness to impart to others the light we have received. We cannot be too
much in earnest. Even those who have felt much have not felt enough. They
must feel still more deeply.
The heart of God is moved. Souls are very precious in his sight. It was
for this world that Christ wept in agony, for this world he was crucified.
God gave his only begotten Son to save sinners, and he desires us to love
others as he has loved us. He desires to see those who have had great light
flashing that light upon the pathway of their fellow-men.
As you see the peril and misery of the world under the working of Satan,
do not exhaust your God-given energies in idle lamentations, but go to work
for yourselves and for others. It is fitting for us to weep as Christ wept, but
let us weep to some purpose. Awake, and feel a burden for those that are
perishing. If they are not won to Christ, they will lose an eternity of bliss.
Think of what it is possible for them to gain. The soul that God has created
and Christ redeemed is of great value because of the possibilities before it,
the spiritual advantages that have been granted it, the capabilities it may
possess if vitalized by the word of God, and the immortality which through
the Life-giver it may gain if obedient. One soul is of more value to heaven
than a whole world of property, houses, lands, money. If the sacrifice were
essential for the salvation of one soul, it would be the duty of the inhabitants
of the earth to sell their possessions in order to secure that soul for eternity.
For the conversion of one soul we should tax our {14} resources to the
utmost. One soul won to Christ will flash heaven’s light all around him,
penetrating the moral darkness, and saving other souls. Thus two, five, ten
talents will accumulate and double.
This is not an exaggeration. If Christ left the ninety and nine, that he
might seek and save the one lost sheep, shall we be justified in doing less?
God himself set an example of self-sacrifice in giving up his Son to a
shameful death. Is not a neglect to work even as Christ worked, to sacrifice
as he sacrificed, a betrayal of sacred trusts, an insult to God? The lost sheep
is to be found at any peril, any cost.
The cities must have more labor. There are places where the people can
best be reached by open air meetings. There are many who can do this line
of work, but they must be clad with the whole armor of righteousness. We
are altogether too delicate in our work; yet propriety and sound sense are
needed.
A great work is to be accomplished by personal labor. Much is
comprehended in the command, “Go out into the highways and hedges, and
compel them to come in, that my house may be filled.” There is a work to be
done in this line that has not yet been done. Let the Bible be read to those
who will hear it. Let God’s workers teach the truth in families, with earnest
prayer drawing close to the people. If they thus cooperate with God, he will
clothe them with spiritual power. The Holy Spirit works with him who
opens the Scriptures to others. It is our part to give the word to the people;
we are to sow the seed. We know not which shall prosper, whether this or
that; but God will give the increase.
No district is to be neglected. Any region that {15} is left in darkness
testifies to our unfaithfulness. Those who know the truth are not to call for
constant labor from the ministers. Let the believers, so far as possible, do
the work of the church, and keep up the meetings, leaving the ministers free
to labor in new fields. In the third chapter of Malachi is instruction for us at
this time: “Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the
Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written
before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name.
And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up
my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth
him. Then shall ye return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked,
between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not.”
Sound an alarm throughout the length and the breadth of the earth. Tell
the people that the day of the Lord is near, and hasteth greatly. Let none be
left unwarned. We might have been in the place of the poor souls that are in
the darkness of error. We might have been placed amidst barbarism.
According to the light we have received above others, we are debtors to
impart the same to them. The day star has risen upon us; let us flash the light
upon the pathway of those in darkness.
 THE WORKERS NEEDED.
God’s people have a mighty work before them, and it must continually
rise to greater preeminence. This work was small at the outset. Only a few
were called upon the stage of action to {16} begin the work. But gradually
the work has advanced; God has brought it from a small beginning into great
importance. His truth was to be defended; for men were placing contempt
upon the Sabbath of creation, which God declares to be a sign to distinguish
between his people and the unbeliever. (Exodus 31:12-18.) And as often as
opposers labored to destroy the work, they were defeated. Truth has
gradually asserted itself. Providence and grace have done a wonderful
work, and its progress in the future is to be greater than in the past.
There are only two classes in our world, those who like Cain refuse to
obey God, and those who like Abel steadfastly adhere to his
commandments. Those who are now rooted and grounded in the truth range
on one side, standing shoulder to shoulder, heart to heart, in defense of the
law of Jehovah. Those who are supporting falsehood in opposition to truth
range on the side of the prince of darkness. So oppression is brought in.
Those who have yielded themselves up to the will of Satan try to oppress
God’s servants, as Cain oppressed Abel.
The great crisis is just before us. God is now restraining the forces of
evil, that the last warning may be given to the world. Now is the time to
work. Many more workers ought to be in the field. There should be one
hundred where now there is only one. Many who have not been ordained or
licensed may work in their own neighborhoods and in the regions about
them.
There are lessons for us at this time to learn from the experience of those
who labored for God in past generations. How little do we know of the
conflicts, trials and difficulties, the hard labor {17} of these men, in fitting
themselves to meet the armies of Satan. Putting on the whole armor of God,
they were able to stand against the wiles of the devil. Their words were,
“My brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the
whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the
devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities,
against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against
spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole
armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having
done all, to stand.”
These men who in the past gave themselves to God and to the uplifting of
his cause were as true as steel to principle. They were men who would not
fail nor be discouraged, men who, like Daniel, were full of reverence and
zeal for God, men of purpose, industry, and toil. They were as weak and
helpless as any of those who are now engaged in the work, but they put their
whole dependence in God. They had wealth, but it consisted of mind and
soul culture. This everyone may have who will make God first, and last, and
best in everything. Although destitute of wisdom, knowledge, virtue, and
power, we may receive all these if we will learn from Christ the lessons it
is our privilege to learn.
In this time we have privileges and advantages that it was not easy to
obtain in generations past. We have increased light, and this has come
through the work of those faithful sentinels who made God their
dependence, and received power from him to let light shine in clear, bright
rays to the world. In this time we {18} have increased light to improve, as
men and women of noble worth improved the light God gave them. They
toiled long to learn the lessons in the school of Christ, and they did not toil
in vain. Their persevering efforts were rewarded. They bound themselves
up with the mightiest power, and yet they were ever longing for a deeper,
higher, and broader comprehension of eternal realities, that they might
unselfishly present the riches of the treasures of truth to a needy world.
Workers of this character are needed now. Those who are men in the
sight of God, and who are thus recorded in the books of heaven, are those
who, like Daniel, cultivate every faculty in such a way as best to represent
the kingdom of God in a world lying in wickedness. Progress in knowledge
is essential; for when employed in the cause of God, knowledge is a power
for good. The world needs men of thought, men of principle, men who are
constantly growing in understanding and discernment. The press is in need
of men to use it to the best advantage, that the truth may be given wings to
speed it to every nation, tongue, and people.
We need to make use of the youth who will cultivate honest industry,
who are not afraid to put themselves to the task. Such youth will find a
position anywhere, because they falter not by the way; in mind and soul they
bear the divine similitude. Their eye is single, and they constantly press
onward and upward, crying, Victory. But there is no call for the indolent, the
fearful and unbelieving, who by their lack of faith and their unwillingness to
deny self for Christ’s sake keep the work from advancing. {19}
There are men who possess excellent faculties, but who have come to a
standstill. They do not go forward unto victory. And all the ability with
which God has endowed them will be of no value to them if it is unused.
Many of these men are found among the grumblers. They grumble because,
they say, they are not appreciated. But they do not appreciate themselves
sufficiently to cooperate with the greatest Teacher the world has ever
known.
Of what use is it for those who do nothing to long to rise higher than they
are? Let them work. Let them rise and advance. Keep step with the great
Leader. If you have gone as high as your capabilities will allow you to go,
why do you cherish dissatisfaction? Why complain that others do not
appreciate you? If you think that you can stand in a higher position, prove
yourselves worthy of that position, and still advance. Those who have sown
the seeds of indolence will reap that which they have sown. Those who
have sown the seeds of ignorance will also reap that which they have sown.
It is hard study, hard toil, persevering diligence, that will obtain victories.
Waste no hours, waste no moments. Work, earnest, faithful work, will be
seen and appreciated. Those who wish for stronger minds can gain them by
diligence. The mind increases in power and efficiency by use. It becomes
strong by hard thinking. He who uses most diligently his mental and physical
powers will achieve the greatest results. Every power of the being grows by
action.
We need as workers men and women who are imbued with the spirit of
Christ, who realize that they are united in church capacity that they may
{20} use their influence and moral power to save those who are without
God and without hope in the world. We call upon every church member in
the name of Christ to deny self, take up the cross, and follow Jesus.
God calls for those who will be workers together with him. Connected
with Christ, human nature becomes true and pure. Christ supplies the
efficiency, and man becomes a power for good. In Christ’s name and
strength we may do what we will. Truthfulness and integrity are attributes of
God, and he who possesses these qualities possesses a power that is
invincible.
The light of the Sun of Righteousness is to shine upon regions that are in
darkness. The waste places of the earth are to be cultivated, that they may
bud and blossom as the rose. The word of the Lord, which is eternal life to
all who receive it, must be given to those who have it not. This word is to
be as the tree of life for the salvation of men, women, youth, and children.
Those who through belief and practice have experienced its life-giving
power, we ask, Will you not arouse to more resolute, determined effort to
hold forth the word of life to your fellow-men?
 BIBLE TEACHERS IN OUR SCHOOLS.
A revival in Bible study is needed throughout the world. Attention is to
be called, not to the assertions of men, but to the word of God. As this is
done, a mighty work will be wrought. When God declared that his word
should not return unto him void, he meant all that he said. The gospel is to
be preached to all nations. The Bible is to be opened to the people. A
knowledge of God is the {21} highest education, and it will cover the earth
with its wonderful truth as the waters covers the sea
The Bible is to be the great text-book of education; for it carries in every
page the evidence of its truth. The study of God’s word is to take the place
of the study of books that have led minds away from the truth.
In every school that God has established there will be, as never before,
a demand for Bible instruction. Our students are to be educated to become
Bible workers, and the Bible teachers can do a most wonderful work if they
will themselves learn from the Great Teacher.
God’s word is true philosophy, true science. Human opinions and
sensational preaching amount to very little. Those who are imbued with the
word of God can teach it in the same simple way in which Christ taught it.
Too much depends on the opening of the Scriptures to those in darkness for
us to use one word that cannot be readily understood. With all their learning,
many of those who claim to teach the higher education do not know what
they are talking about. The highest education is that which can be made so
plain as to be understood by the common people. The greatest Teacher the
world ever knew used the simplest language and the plainest symbols.
The Lord calls upon his shepherds to feed the flock of God with pure
provender. He would have us present the truth in its simplicity, line upon
line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. When this work is
done faithfully, many will be convicted and converted by the power of the
Holy Spirit. There is need of workers who will come close to unbelievers,
not {22} waiting for unbelievers to come close to them, workers who will
search for the lost sheep, who will do personal labor, and who will give
clear, definite instruction.
It should be the aim of our schools to provide the best instruction and
training for Bible workers. Our conferences should see that the schools are
provided with teachers who are thorough Bible teachers and who have a
deep Christian experience. The best ministerial talent should be brought into
our schools, and the salaries of these teachers should be paid from the tithe.
At the same time the churches have a part to act. They should see that
those who ought to receive its benefit attend the school. They should
assist worthy persons who have not the means to obtain an education.
If our church members were awake, they would multiply their resources;
they would send men and women to our schools, not to go through a long
course of study, but to learn quickly, and go out into the field. Through a
vital connection with God, men and women may quickly gain a knowledge
of that great text-book, the word of God, and go forth to impart what they
have received.
Let workers enter the field without going through many preliminaries.
Teach them that they are to walk humbly with God, and to begin labor just
where they see it is needed. Thus our working force may be greatly
increased.
A great work is being done in medical missionary lines, and its
necessities are constantly making themselves felt; but this work need not
absorb the funds required in other lines. The medical missionary work, if
rightly managed, may be made largely self-sustaining. Let our conferences
{23} and our churches see that our youth are educated in the Scriptures; for
the gospel is the power of God unto salvation.
 USE OF THE TITHE.
God’s ministers are his shepherds, appointed by him to feed his flock.
The tithe is his provision for their maintenance, and he designs that it shall
be held sacred for this purpose. The Lord desires that his servants shall be
sustained in a proper manner, not in so niggardly a way that they are
constantly embarrassed for want of funds. I have been shown cases in which
those working in the ministry,—men who were just as deserving as are
those employed in the publishing houses,—have been left without sufficient
means to support their families. The censure of God is upon the churches
that will permit this. Our ministers should be dealt with in a fair, liberal,
Christian manner, yet there should be no extravagance; economy must be
practiced; for the wants of the cause of God are many, and it must advance.
Everyone who is honored in being a steward of God should carefully
guard the tithe fund. The Lord does not sanction the borrowing of this money
for other purposes. It should not be drawn upon to meet the incidental
expenses of the church. Let a fund be raised by regular donations for this
purpose. If the members of the church exercise economy and self-denial in
dress and in all their expenses, as God requires, there will be no lack of
funds. The tithe will be increased, and there will be donations sufficient for
all church expenses.
In some of the larger conferences the tithe may {24} be more than
sufficient to sustain the laborers now in the field. But if the conferences
were doing the work that God desires them to do, there would be many
more laborers, and the demand for funds would be greatly increased. And
these conferences should feel a burden for the regions beyond their own
borders. There are missions to be sustained in fields where there are no
churches and no tithes, and also where the believers are few and the tithe
limited. If you have means that is not needed after settling with your
ministers in a liberal manner, send the Lord’s money to these destitute
places. Special light on this point has been given. I was listening to the
voice of the heavenly Messenger, and the directions given were that the
churches that had buildings and facilities should in this way assist the
missions in foreign countries.
 BIRTHDAY AND HOLIDAY GIFTS.
On birthday anniversaries and at the holiday season people are
accustomed to make gifts to one another. The thoughts, the interest and
devotion are directed to human beings, while God is forgotten. On birthday
occasions the children are taught to expect gifts and attentions for
themselves. Too often self-gratification is the lesson given. The mind is
turned away from God to self. This is as Satan would have it; but Christ
desires to teach us a different lesson. On these occasions he desires that our
thoughts shall be turned to God’s great goodness in the work of salvation,
and he invites us to unite with him in his mission of sacrifice. For our sake
Christ gave himself to a life of self-denial and poverty. He was without
{25} luxuries, without adornment, without houses or lands. He said, “Foxes
have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not
where to lay his head.” He gave himself as a sinless offering, that men might
have opportunity to return to God. Today the heavenly Watcher waits to see
who will appreciate this inestimable gift. He is waiting to see who will
show their gratitude to him by self-sacrifice for those he died to save.
How have we shown our love for Christ? How many have allowed
their attention to be diverted from him to their own pleasure, their own
enjoyment? We are all taking sides, and by the choice we make we are
either honoring or insulting the One who for our sake became poor, that
we through his poverty might be rich. Those who refuse to receive and
obey the Lord’s instruction show contempt for the sacrifice made for them,
and will be called upon to answer for the choice they have made.
Upon no occasion let words be written or spoken that will cause the
people to think that they are not expected to give to the cause of God. No
man in any position has a right to say by pen or voice, “We will not call
upon you for large offerings this year.” Thus they encourage others to think
they have done all they should do. It will be time enough for us to think this
when we can look up to heaven and say, “Lord, we have called upon thee so
much that we will not ask thee for gifts this year.” How would human beings
live if the blessings of heaven were not constantly flowing to them? God
gives constantly that we may give constantly. There is no time when gifts
and offerings should not be presented in accordance with {26} the
resources which God has provided. The most costly service we can render,
the most precious offering we can bring, is but meager when compared to
the wonderful gift of God to our world.
 THE COOPERATION OF HUMANITY WITH DIVINITY
As our Creator and Redeemer, Christ has embraced the world in his
arms of infinite love. All things belong to him by original and mediatorial
efficiency. He is the first and the last and the efficiency of everything. All
the value there is in any human being is from Christ, and all belongs to him.
All that we have was entrusted to us in order to fulfill his mediatorial plan.
In the divine plan, evil was foreseen and provided for. A remedy was
provided sufficient for complete restoration. But in this plan man himself
must act a part as the created agency through whom God would work.
Humanity is the instrument through which God works for humanity. As
Christ labored for sinners, so man must labor, that humanity may be brought
into connection with divinity.
God’s vast design in the mediatorial economy shows that he has
embraced all humanity in his plan. He calls for men and women to fill their
appointment as agents chosen to carry out his purposes.
“Ye are laborers together with God.” Christ enlists in his service all
who will consent to stand under his authority, all who will wear his yoke
and accept the conditions which unite the human with the divine. Those who
do this are molded by the influence that through the grace of Christ {27}
unites heart to heart, mind to mind, in one complete whole.
We were brought into existence because we were needed. And it is a sad
thought that if we stand on the wrong side, in the ranks of the enemy, we are
lost to the design of our creation. We are disappointing our Redeemer; the
powers he designs for his service are used to oppose his grace and
matchless love. This thought should be sufficient to keep us ever humble.
God gave his only begotten Son that man might be restored to oneness
with Christ. And however indifferent the human agent may think it his
privilege to be, he will be judged according to the provisions of grace
which cost heaven so much. Man may ignore his responsibility. He may
choose to be inspired and controlled by Satan, to withdraw himself from all
righteous principles, as though he lived by his own invention. Nevertheless
he will be judged as one who might have used all his capabilities in the
service of God, but who refused to do this, and took his position under the
black banner of the powers of darkness. His failure to do the good he might
have done, had he been a partaker of the divine nature, will be recorded
against him as a sign that he despised and neglected the great mercy and
loving kindness of God, refusing to recognize God’s claim to his service.
Those who love God will not live as though they were under little or no
obligation to him. All who have an understanding of the truth should act
constantly as if the duty of living a life consecrated to God were the only
obligation they were under. They should show that they have a sense of the
work to be done, and that they are willing {28} to heed the words of Christ,
“If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross
daily, and follow me.”
All who follow Christ will work as he worked. They will not live to
please themselves. Instead of living to show their love for themselves by
absorbing means to flatter their own vanity, they will show that they have on
the wedding garment, the robe of Christ’s righteousness, and that they are
conveying to others the invitation to the marriage supper of the Lamb. The
knowledge of the rich repast of truth, the redemption Christ offers to the
world, will be proclaimed in the message they bear and in the wedding
garment which they wear, testifying to the atoning death of Christ, which has
provided for them the marriage feast.
Devoted service is to be shown in saving the souls for whom Christ
died. We are to be unsparing in our efforts for those who are perishing out
of Christ. He, the Redeemer of the world, can and will save the souls of
all who will come unto him. We can never imitate Christ in this work, but
we can cooperate with him in his great plan.
The work left us to do is to endeavor to draw all men unto Christ. We
are to present Christ crucified among us, just as if we felt the reality of the
scene we picture. We are to tell others of Christ’s compassion, laboring
with untiring earnestness to uplift the Saviour, pointing to him as did John
the Baptist, saying, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of
the world.”
 THE CLAIM OF REDEMPTION.
Tithes and offerings for God are an acknowledgment of his claim on us
by creation, and they {29} are also an acknowledgment of his claim by
redemption. Because all our power is derived from Christ, these offerings
are to flow from us to God. They are to keep ever before us the claim of
redemption, the greatest of all claims, and the one that involves every other.
The realization of the sacrifice made in our behalf is ever to be fresh in our
minds, and is ever to exert an influence on our thoughts and plans. Christ is
to be indeed as one crucified among us.
Know you not that “ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price.”
What a price has been paid for us! Behold the cross, and the Victim uplifted
upon it. Look at those hands, pierced with the cruel nails. Look at his feet,
fastened with spikes to the tree. Christ bore our sins in his own body. That
suffering, that agony, is the price of your redemption. The word of command
was given, “Deliver them from going down to perish eternally. I have found
a ransom.”
The wonderful love of God, manifest in Christ, is the science and the
song of all the heavenly universe. Should it not call forth from us gratitude
and praise?
Know you not that he loved us, and gave himself for us, that we in return
should give ourselves to him? O that all the impenitent might see and
understand that the Spirit of God is leading them with inexpressible
solicitude and gracious importunity to the feet of Jesus. And he who was
delivered for your offenses was raised for your justification, and is waiting
to receive your homage.
Why should not love to Christ be expressed to the world by all who
receive him by faith, as verily as his love has been expressed to those for
whom he died? {30}
Christ is represented as hunting, searching for the sheep that was lost. It
is his love that encircles us, bringing us back to the fold, giving us the
privilege of sitting together with him in heavenly places. When the blessed
light of the Sun of Righteousness shines into our hearts, and we rest in peace
and joy in the Lord, then let us praise the Lord: praise him who is the health
of our countenance, and our God. Let us praise him not in words only, but by
the consecration to him of all that we are and all that we have.
“How much owest thou unto my Lord?” Compute this you cannot. Since
all that you have is his, will you withhold from him that for which he asks?
When he calls for it, will you selfishly grasp it as your own? Will you keep
it back, and apply it to some other purpose than the salvation of souls? It is
in this way that thousands of souls are lost. How can we better show that we
appreciate God’s sacrifice, his great donation to our world, than by sending
forth gifts and offerings, with praise and thanksgiving from our lips, because
of the great love wherewith he has loved us, and drawn us to himself?
Looking up to heaven in supplication, present yourself to God as his
servant, and all that you have as his, saying, “Lord, of thine own we freely
give thee.” Standing in view of the cross of Calvary, and the Son of the
infinite God crucified for you, realizing that matchless love, that wonderful
display of grace, let your earnest inquiry be, “Lord, what wilt thou have me
to do?” He has told you. “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to
every creature.”
When you see souls in the kingdom of God saved through your gifts and
your service, you {31} will rejoice that you had the privilege of doing this
work.
Of the apostles of Christ it is written, “They went forth, and preached
everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with
signs following.” Still the heavenly universe is waiting for channels through
which the tide of mercy may flow throughout the world. The same power
that the apostles had is now for those who will do God’s service.
E. G. White.
Cooranbong, N. S. W.,
Australia, Oct. 21, 1898.
005—AN APPEAL FOR SELF-SUPPORTING LABORERS
TO ENTER UNWORKED FIELDS
PH005 - An Appeal for Self-supporting Laborers to Enter Unworked Fields (1933)
 Being Selections from the Writings of ELLEN G. WHITE.
Compiled by W. C. White
CONTENTS BY CHAPTERS
1. The Call of the Hour........................... 5
2. What the Church Can Do................... 8
3. What Families Can Do...................... 12
4. Lay Members as Pioneers................ 19
5. An Unsalaried Ministry...................... 27
6. Various Means of Support................ 35
7. Encourage the Self-supporting
Workers............................................ 44
Published by
The Associated Lecturer’s Bureau
Nashville, Tennessee
Madison Post Office {3}
 INTRODUCTION
Sound an Alarm
SOUND AN ALARM throughout the length and breadth of the earth. Tell
the people that the day of the Lord is near, and hasteth greatly. Let none be
left unwarned. We might have been in the place of the poor souls that are in
error. We might have been placed among barbarians. According to the truth
we have received above others, we are debtors to impart the same to them.
—Ellen G. White in Testimonies For the Church, Volume VI, page 22.
Behold a Perishing World
We are on the verge of the eternal world. The judgments of God are
already begun to fall upon the inhabitants of the land. God sends these
judgments to bring men and women to their senses. He has a purpose in
everything that He permits to take place in our world, and He desires us to
be so spiritually-minded that we shall be able to perceive His work in the
events so unusual in the past, but now of almost daily occurrence.
We have before us a great work—the closing work of giving God’s last
warning message to a sinful world. But what have we done to give this
message? Look, I beg of you, at the many, many places that have never yet
been even entered. Look at our workers treading over and over the same
ground, while around them is a neglected world, lying in wickedness and
corruption,—a world as yet unwarned. To me this in an awful picture. What
appalling indifference we manifest to the needs of a perishing world!
—Testimonies for the Church, Volume VII, page 103. {4}
 Chapter One

THE CALL OF THE HOUR

The Last Crisis
WE ARE LIVING in the time of the end. The fast-fulfilling signs of the
times declare that the coming of Christ is near at hand. The days in which
we live are solemn and important. The Spirit of God is gradually but
surely being withdrawn from the earth. Plagues and judgments are already
falling upon the despisers of the grace of God. The calamities by land and
sea, the unsettled state of society, the alarms of war, are portentous. They
forecast approaching events of the greatest magnitude.
The agencies of evil are combining their forces, and consolidating. They
are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take
place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones. 9T 11.
Labor While Probation Lingers
The judgments of God are in the earth, and, under the influence of the
Holy Spirit, we must give the message of warning that He has entrusted to
us. We must give this message quickly, line upon line, precept upon precept.
Men will soon be forced to great decisions, and it is our duty to see that they
are given an opportunity to understand the truth, that they may take their
stand intelligently on the right side. The Lord calls upon His people to labor
—labor earnestly and wisely—while probation lingers. 9T 126, 127.
The Church to Arouse
Upon us rests the weighty responsibility of warning the world of its
coming doom. From every direction, from far and near, are coming calls for
help. God calls upon His church to arise, and clothe herself with power.
Immortal crowns are to be won; the kingdom of heaven is to be gained; the
world, perishing in ignorance, is to be enlightened. 7T 16. {5}
Earnest Work to be Done
There is stern, earnest work to be done. The pioneers in our work put
forth untiring effort. Let all now take hold and act as if they were preparing
for a great harvest. Let them go forth to work with the Bible in their hands,
and may the Lord give them a true, peaceable spirit. I beseech our church
members not to lose precious time in confusing and hindering the work of
the Lord. O-8-1907.
Encouraging One Another
 God’s servants are to make use of every resource for enlarging His
kingdom. The apostle Paul declares that it is “good and acceptable in the
sight of God our Saviour; who will have all men to be saved, and to come
into the knowledge of the truth,” that “supplications, prayers, intercessions,
and giving of thanks, be made for all men.” 1 Timothy 2:3, 4, 1. And James
says, “Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner from the error of
his way shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins.”
James 5:20. Every believer is pledged to unite with his brethren in giving
the invitation, “Come; for all things are now ready.” Luke 14:17. Each is to
encourage the others in doing whole-hearted work. Earnest invitations will
be given by a living church. Thirsty souls will be led to the water of life. 7T
14, 15.
Fierce Opposition
It is as true now as when Christ was upon earth that every inroad made
by the gospel upon the enemy’s dominion is met by fierce opposition from
his vast armies. The conflict that is right upon us will be the most terrible
ever witnessed. But though Satan is represented as being as strong as the
strong man armed, his overthrow will be complete, and everyone who
unites with him in choosing apostasy rather than loyalty will perish with
him. 6T 407.
Without Wavering
We are in no wise to be deterred from fulfilling our commission by the
listlessness, the dullness, the lack of spiritual perception in those upon
whom the word of God {6} is brought to bear. We are to preach the word of
life to those whom we may judge to be as hopeless subjects as though they
were in their graves. Though they may seem to be unwilling to hear or to
receive the light of truth, without questioning or wavering, we are to do our
part. MS-152-1897.
Wake Up
Let the gospel message ring through our churches, summoning them to
universal action. Let the members of the church have increased faith, gaining
zeal from their unseen, heavenly allies, from a knowledge of their
exhaustless resources, from the greatness of the enterprise in which they are
engaged, and from the power of their Leader. Those who place themselves
under God’s control, to be led and guided by Him, will catch the steady
tread of the events ordained by Him to take place. Inspired with the Spirit of
Him who gave His life for the life of the world, they will no longer stand
still in impotency, pointing to what they cannot do. Putting on the armor of
heaven, they will go forth to the warfare, willing to do and dare for God,
knowing that His omnipotence will supply their need. 7T 14.
As agents for Jesus Christ men are to be laborers together with God.
Why then are so many acting as did Meroz, doing nothing, while those
sitting in darkness receive no light, no help from those who claim to be the
children of God? How much do such idlers resemble the angel who is
represented as flying in the midst of heaven, proclaiming the commandments
of God and the faith of Jesus? Christ is saying to these idlers in the market
place, “Go work today in my vineyard.” MS.-152-1897. {7}
 Chapter Two

WHAT THE CHURCH CAN DO

Convincing Power
THE WORLD WILL be convinced, not by what the pulpit teaches, but by
what the church lives. The minister in the desk announces the theory of the
gospel; the practical piety of the church demonstrates its power. 7T 16.
The Church an Angel of Light
We have no time to waste. God has provided a means of recovery for
sinners. By unselfish work His truth is to be represented. This is the trust He
has given us, and it is to be faithfully executed.
When will the church do her appointed work? She is represented as an
angel of light, flying through heaven with the everlasting gospel to be
proclaimed to the world. This represents the speed and directness with
which the church is to prosecute her work. In the medical missionary work
Jesus is to behold the travail of His soul. Human beings are to be snatched
as brands from the burning. C-38-1901.
Unite our Efforts
The work of God in this earth can never be finished until the men and
women comprising our church membership rally to the work, and unite their
efforts with those of ministers and church officers. 9T 117.
Development of Talent in the Churches
In every church there is talent, which, with the right kind of labor,
might be developed to become a great help in this work. That which is
needed now for the upbuilding of our churches is the nice work of wise
laborers to discern and develop talent in the church,—talent that can be
educated for the Master’s use. There should be a well-organized plan for
the employment of workers to go into all our churches, large and small, to
instruct the members how to labor for the upbuilding of the church, and
also for unbelievers. It is {8} training, education, that is needed. Those
who labor in visiting the churches should give the brethren and Sisters
instruction in practical methods of doing missionary work. 9T 117.
All the preaching in the world will not make men feel deeply the need of
the perishing souls around them. Nothing will so arouse in men and women
a self-sacrificing zeal as to send them forth into new fields to work for those
in darkness. Prepare workers to go out into the highways and hedges. Do not
call men and women to the great center, encouraging them to leave churches
that need their aid. Men must learn to bear responsibilities. Not one in a
hundred among us is doing anything beyond engaging in common, worldly
enterprises. We are not half awake to the worth of the souls for whom Christ
died. 8T 147, 148.
We are bought him the price of Christ’s own life,— bought that we may
return to God His own in faithful service. We have no time now to give our
energies and talents to worldly enterprises. Shall we become absorbed in
serving the world, serving ourselves, and lose eternal life and the
everlasting bliss of heaven? O, we cannot afford to do this! Let every talent
be employed in the work of God. 9T 104.
A Call for Greater Effort
Every addition to the church should be one more agency for the carrying
out of the plan of redemption. Every power of God’s people should be
devoted to bringing many sons and daughters to Him. In our service there is
to be no indifference, no selfishness. Any departure from self-denial, any
relaxation of earnest effort, means so much power given to the enemy. 7T
222.
The Simplest Modes of Work
The very simplest modes of work should be devised, and set in
operation among the churches. If members will cooperate with such a plan,
and perseveringly carry it out, they will reap a rich reward, for their
experience will grow brighter, their ability will increase through exercise,
and souls will be saved through their efforts. H. M. W. 11.
Formation of Small Companies
Why do not believers feel a deeper, more earnest concern for those who
are out of Christ? Why do not two or three {9} meet together and plead with
God for the salvation of some special one, and then for still another? In our
churches let companies be formed for service. Let different ones unite in
labor as fishers of men. Let them seek to gather souls from the corruption of
the world into the saving purity of Christ’s love.
The formation of small companies as a basis of Christian effort has been
presented to me by One who cannot err. If there is a large number in the
church, let the members be formed into small companies, to work not only
for the church-members, but for unbelievers. If in one place there are only
two or three who know the truth, let them form themselves into a band of
workers. Let them keep their bond of union unbroken, pressing together in
love and unity, encouraging one another to advance, each gaining courage
and strength from the assistance of the others. 7T 21, 22.
Holding Small Meetings
Those who know not the truth should be prayed with and instructed.
Many can take up this work. Small meetings should now be arranged for, in
which two or three workers unite in explaining the truth to the people. Such
meetings have been held in many places, and as a result, people have been
brought into the truth, and meeting-houses have been built. At first, the work
may have to be carried on in a room in a private house. Perhaps, if the
weather is favorable, the meeting can be held out-of-doors. Give a kindly
welcome to all who come. Draw near to God and to one another. Let songs
of praise be sung. Let the Word of God be simply and clearly explained.
Such a service will make a lasting impression. B-66-1902.
Humble Laborers
There are men who never gave a discourse in their lives, who ought to be
laboring to save souls. Neither great talents nor high position is required. But
there is urgent need of men and women who are acquainted with Jesus, and
familiar with the story of His life and death. . . . L. S. 274.
Workers from the Ranks
Those whom God chooses as workers are not always talented in the
estimation of the world. Sometimes He selects {10} unlearned men. To
these He gives a special work. They reach a class to whom others could not
obtain access. Opening the heart to the truth, they are made wise in and
through Christ. Their lives inhale and exhale the fragrance of godliness.
Their words are thoughtfully considered before they are spoken. They strive
to promote the well-being of their fellow-men. They take relief and
happiness to the needy and distressed. They realize the necessity of ever
remaining under Christ’s training, that they may work in harmony with God’s
will. They study how best to follow the Saviour’s example of cross-bearing
and self-denial. They are God’s witnesses, revealing His compassion and
love, and ascribing all the glory to Him whom they love and serve.
Constantly they are learning of the great Teacher, and constantly they
reach higher degrees of excellence, yet all the time feeling a sense of their
weakness and inefficiency. They are drawn upward by their strong, loving
admiration for Christ. They practice His virtues; for their life is assimilated
to His. Ever they move onward and upward, a blessing to the world and an
honor to their Redeemer. Of them Christ says, “Blessed are the meek; for
they shall inherit the earth.” Matthew 5:5.
Such workers are to be encouraged. Their work is done, not to be seen
of men, but to glorify God. And it will bear His inspection. The Lord brings
these workers into connection with those of more marked ability, to fill the
gaps they leave. He is well pleased when they are appreciated; for they are
links in His chain of service.
Men who are self-important, who are filled with the thought of their
own superior abilities, overlook these humble, contrite workers; but not
for one moment does God lose sight of them. He marks all that they do to
help those in need of help. In the heavenly courts, when the redeemed are
gathered home, they will stand nearest the Son of God. They will shine
brightly in the courts of the Lord, honored by Him because they have felt it
an honor to minister to those for whom He gave His life. 7T 25, 26.
The church on earth, united with the church in heaven, can accomplish
all things. 7T 31. {11}
 Chapter Three

WHAT FAMILIES CAN DO

Missionary Families
VERY MUCH MORE might be done for Christ if all who have the light of
truth would practice the truth. There are whole families who might be
missionaries, engaging in personal labor, toiling for the Master with busy
hands and active brains, devising new methods for the success of His work.
There are earnest, prudent, warm-hearted men and women who could do
much for Christ if they would give themselves to God, drawing near to Him,
and seeking Him with the whole heart.
My brethren and Sisters, take an active part in the work of soul-saving.
This work will give life and vigor to the mental and spiritual powers.
Light from Christ will shine into the mind. The Saviour will abide in your
hearts, and in His light you will see light.
Cannot be Done by Proxy
Consecrate yourselves wholly to the work of God. He is your strength,
and He will be at your right hand, helping you to carry on His merciful
designs. By personal labor reach those around you. Become acquainted with
them. Preaching will not do the work that needs to be done. Angels of God
attend you to the dwellings of those you visit. This work cannot be done by
proxy. Money lent or given will not accomplish it. Sermons will not do it.
By visiting the people, talking, praying, sympathizing with them, you will
win hearts. This is the highest missionary work that you can do. To do it,
you will need resolute, persevering faith, unwearying patience, and a deep
love for souls.
Find access to the people in whose neighborhood you live. As you tell
them of the truth, use words of Christlike sympathy. Remember that the Lord
Jesus is the Master-worker. He waters the seed sown. He puts into your
minds words that will reach hearts. Expect that God will sustain the
consecrated, unselfish worker. Obedience, childlike faith, trust in God,—
these will bring peace and joy. Work disinterestedly, lovingly, patiently, for
all with whom you are brought into contact. Show no impatience. Utter not
one {12} unkind word. Let the love of Christ be in your hearts, the law of
kindness on your lips.
It is a mystery that there are not hundreds at work where now there is but
one. The heavenly universe is astonished at the apathy, the coldness, the
listlessness of those who profess to be sons and daughters of God. In the
truth there is a living power. Go forth in faith, and proclaim the truth as if
you believed it. Let those for whom you labor see that to you it is indeed a
living reality. 9T 40-42.
Relieve Physical Necessities
Christ’s example must be followed by those who claim to be His
children. Relieve the physical necessities of your fellow-men, and their
gratitude will break down the barriers, and enable you to reach their hearts.
Consider this matter earnestly. As churches, you have had opportunity to
work as laborers together with God. Had you obeyed the word of God, had
you entered upon this work, you would have been blessed and encouraged,
and would have obtained a rich experience. You would have found
yourselves, as the human agencies of God, earnestly advocating a scheme of
saving, of restoration, of salvation. This scheme would not be fixed, but
progressive, moving on from grace to grace, and from strength to strength.
The Lord has presented before me the work that is to be done in our
cities. The believers in these cities are to work for God in the neighborhood
of their homes. They are to labor quietly and in humility, carrying with them
wherever they go the atmosphere of heaven. If they keep self out of sight,
pointing always to Christ, the power of their influence will be felt.
It is not the Lord’s purpose that ministers should be left to do the greatest
part of the work of sowing the seeds of truth. Men who are not called to the
ministry are to labor for their Master according to their several ability. As a
worker gives himself unreservedly to the service of the Lord, he gains an
experience that enables him to work more and more successfully for the
Master. The influence that drew him to Christ helps him to draw others to
Christ. 9T 127, 128. {13}
Gospel Work for Women
Women as well as men can engage in the work of hiding the truth where
it can work out and be made manifest. They can take their place in the work
at this crisis, and the Lord will work through them. If they are imbued with a
sense of their duty, and labor under the influence of the Spirit of God, they
will have just the self-possession required for this time.
The Saviour will reflect upon these self-sacrificing women the light of
His countenance, and this will give them a power that will exceed that of
man. They can do in families a work that men cannot do, a work that reaches
the inner life They can come close to the hearts of those whom men cannot
reach. Their work is needed. Discreet and humble women can do a good
work in explaining the truth to the people in their homes. The word of God
thus explained will do its leavening work, and through its influence whole
families will be converted. 9T 128, 129.
 A Precious Experience for Our Sisters
Many of our Sisters who bear the burden of home responsibilities have
been willing to excuse themselves from undertaking any missionary work
that requires thought and close application of mind; yet often this is the very
discipline they need to enable them to perfect Christian experience. They
may become workers for God by distributing to their neighbors tracts and
papers that correctly represent our faith, and by sending these silent
messengers through the mails to those who are willing to read and
investigate. As they thus do what they can for others, they will gain many
precious experiences.
My Sisters, do not become weary in the distribution of our literature.
This is a work you may all engage in successfully, if you are but connected
with God. Before approaching your friends and neighbors, or writing letters
of inquiry, lift the heart to God in prayer. All who with humble heart take
part in this work, will be educating themselves as acceptable workers in the
vineyard of the Lord.
God Calls You
Let every Sister who claims to be a child of God, feel a responsibility to
help all within her reach. The noblest of {14} all attainments may be gained
through practical self-denial and benevolence, for others’ good. Sisters,
God calls you to work in the harvest field, and to help gather in the sheaves.
R. & H. Dec. 10, 1914.
Training Young Missionaries
The children should be educated in such a way that they will have
sympathy for the aged and afflicted, and lend all the help in their power to
alleviate the sufferings of the poor and distressed. They should be taught to
be diligent in the missionary work; and from their earliest years, principles
of self-denial and sacrifice for the good of others should be inculcated, that
they may be laborers together with God. H. M. W. 7, 8.
Will You Help
What is the great work before us?—The proclamation of the gospel,
with its life-saving principles, to every nation and kindred and tongue and
people. Let no one remain in idleness because he cannot do the same class
of work that the most experienced of God’s servants are doing. Because you
cannot be in the highest place, will you do nothing? Because you cannot
trade upon pounds, will you refuse to trade upon the one pound? Because
you have not five talents, will you put your one talent in a napkin and hide it
in the earth? Because you cannot work for the multitude, will you refuse to
work for individuals? Do the smaller duties waiting for you. Thus you will
help those who are bearing heavy responsibilities.
Use your talents, be they ever so few. God has certainly given you a
work to do for Him. And in all you do, keep the Lord Jesus ever before you.
Do all to the glory of His name. You belong to God, and you must do His
work. Your life is sustained by the Giver of life. Your every capability,
therefore, is to be put to use in His service. By using your talents faithfully
and wisely, you are gaining power to do better work, to bear heavier
responsibilities.
Whatever you accomplish, be it little or much, leave it with God,
remembering that it is not left for man to measure the work or the reward of
his fellow-men. The Lord Jesus will give you the wages that are your due.
Your reward {15} will be in accordance with the spirit in which your work
was done. Purity of motive, and earnest desire to glorify God, will bring to
the earnest worker the same reward that comes to the one who accomplishes
more. It is the principles by which the worker is governed that determine the
reward. MS.-72-1902.
Recruits from Among the Children and the Uneducated
God will move upon men in humble positions to declare the message of
present truth. Many such will be seen hastening hither and thither,
constrained by the Spirit of God to give the light to those in darkness. The
truth is as a fire in their bones, filling them with a burning desire to
enlighten those who sit in darkness. Many, even among the uneducated, will
proclaim the word of the Lord. Children will be impelled by the Holy Spirit
to go forth to declare the message of heaven. The Spirit will be poured out
upon those who yield to His promptings. Casting off man’s binding rules and
cautious movements, they will join the army of the Lord. 7T 26, 27.
Daily Opportunities for Seed Sowing
My brethren and Sisters, study your plans; grasp every opportunity of
speaking to your neighbors and associates, or of reading something to them
from books that contain present truth. Show that you regard as of first
importance the salvation of the souls for whom Christ has made so great a
sacrifice.
In working for perishing souls, you have the companionship of angels.
Thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand angels are
waiting to cooperate with members of our churches in communicating the
light that God has generously given, that a people may be prepared for the
coming of Christ. “Now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of
salvation.” Let every family seek the Lord in earnest prayer for help to do
the work of God.
Do not pass by the little things, and look for a large work. You might do
successfully the small work, but fail utterly in attempting a large work, and
fall into discouragement. Take hold wherever you see that there is work to
be done. Whether you are rich or poor, great or humble, {16} God calls you
into active service for Him. It will be by doing with your might what your
hands find to do that you will develop talent and aptitude for the work. And
it is by neglecting your daily opportunities that you become fruitless and
withered. This is why there are so many fruitless trees in the garden of the
Lord.
In the home circle, at your neighbor’s fireside, at the bedside of the sick,
in a quiet way you may read the Scriptures, and speak a word for Jesus and
the truth. Precious seed may thus be sown that will spring up, and bring forth
fruit after many days. 9T 129, 130.
Benefits of a Thorough Education
If placed under the control of His Spirit, the more thoroughly the
intellect is cultivated, the more effectively it can be used in the service of
God. The uneducated man who is consecrated to God and who longs to
bless others can be, and is, used by the Lord in His service. But those who,
with the same spirit of consecration, have had the benefit of a thorough
education, can do a much more extensive work for Christ. They stand on
vantage ground.
The Lord desires us to obtain all the education possible, with the object
in view of imparting our knowledge to others. None can know where or
how they may be called to labor or to speak for God. Our heavenly Father
alone sees what He can make of men. There are before us possibilities
which our feeble faith does not discern. Our minds should be so trained that
if necessary we can present the truths of His word before the highest earthly
authorities in such a way as to glorify His name. We should not let slip even
one opportunity of qualifying ourselves intellectually to work for God. C. O.
L. 333, 334.
The Lord’s Army
The Lord will fit men and women—yes, and children, as He did
Samuel—for His work, making them His messengers. He who never
slumbers or sleeps watches over each worker, choosing his sphere of
labor. All heaven is watching the warfare which, under apparently
discouraging circumstances, God’s servants are carrying on. New
conquests are being achieved, new honors won, as the Lord’s servants,
rallying {17} round the banner of their Redeemer, go forth to fight the
good fight of faith. All the heavenly angels are at the service of the
humble, believing people of God, and as the Lord’s army of workers
here below sing their songs of praise, the choir above joins with them in
thanksgiving, ascribing praise to God and His Son. 7T 17.
This World a Training School
This world is a training school for the higher school, this life a
preparation for the life to come. Here we are to be prepared for entrance
into the heavenly courts. Here we are to receive and believe and practice
the truth, until we are made ready for a home with the saints in light. 8T 200.
{18}
 Chapter Four

LAY MEMBERS AS PIONEERS

Waste Places in the Vineyard
IN HUMBLE DEPENDENCE upon God, families are to settle in the
waste places of His vineyard. Consecrated men and women are needed to
stand as fruit-bearing trees of righteousness in the desert places of the earth.
As the reward of their self-sacrificing efforts to sow the seeds of truth, they
will reap a rich harvest. As they visit family after family, opening the
Scriptures to those in spiritual darkness, many hearts will be touched.
In fields where the conditions are so objectionable and disheartening
that many workers refuse to go to them, most remarkable changes for the
better may be brought about by the efforts of self-sacrificing lay members.
These humble workers will accomplish much, because they put forth patient,
persevering effort, not relying upon human power, but upon God, who gives
them His favor. The amount of good that these workers accomplish will
never be known in this world. 7T 22, 23.
A Call from a Mission Field
Written from Australia
To those who are looking for a place where they may work in the Lord’s
vineyard, we way, Come over and help us. Come prepared to practice self-
denial, determined that you will not fail nor be discouraged. We cannot pay
your passage to this country, nor can we give you large wages. We cannot
carry you financially or spiritually; but if you will come to do a work for the
Master, if you are willing to visit and labor for souls where they are, come,
and we will cooperate with you as long as you will cooperate with God.
[This cry now goes up from many fields.]
Room for All
There is room in the work of God for all who are filled with the spirit of
self-sacrifice. We have a solemn work before us. God is calling for men and
women who are willing to {19} experience travail of soul, men and women
who are consecrated to His work. We need in this country, men who have a
solid experience in the things of God, who, when they encounter difficulties,
will hold firmly to the work, saying, We will not fail nor be discouraged.
We want men who will strengthen and build up the work, not tear down and
seek to destroy that which others are trying to do. We need men and women
whom God can work, the fallow ground of whose hearts has been broken
up. MS.-173-1898.
 Giving Part Time to Neighborhood Ministry
Now I urge that more attention be given to eternal realities. Let every
soul be aroused, and show that he appreciates the value of souls for whom
Christ died. Let everyone inquire, “What can I do to let the light shine
forth to others?” Where is the missionary spirit? Where are those who
will come to this part of the world and establish themselves in localities
where they can lift the standard of truth, working in a quiet way? [Also
written from Australia] Although they may not be able to give their whole
time to the work, they can give a portion, they can exert a good and saving
influence, and God will work through them.
Our field is the world, and we may all find ample room in which to
work. But there is a great lack of money in the treasury, and if none shall
engage in the work but men who are paid wages, what will become of the
multitudes that are in darkness? Let all pray that the Lord will teach them
how to use his gifts, to do their work with fidelity. P-23a-1892.
Laymen Needed in New Fields
I wish there were men and women who could appreciate the situation,
and would decide to move to these countries, Australia and New Zealand.
Helpers are needed who have some means, who can engage in some
employment and sustain themselves and not draw upon the Conference for
their support. With genuine faith in the message of truth, such workers could
settle in our cities as missionaries, letting their light shine forth to others.
{20}
It is not ordained ministers upon whom we must depend for this work,
but laymen who love and fear God, and who feel the burden for the
salvation of souls. They can be agents and co-workers with divine
providence in seeking to save the lost. We want those who have sanctified
energy, moral and intellectual. Let these put to use the talents they have, and
by exercise they will grow. It cannot be otherwise if they abide in Christ. In
His companionship they will be constantly growing in wisdom. Christ says,
“Without Me ye can do nothing.” With Christ by your side, as your Teacher
and Leader you can do all things.
There are many who have for years been rejoicing in the light of truth;
let them now practice the lessons they have learned. They have the word of
God, and the precious experience. Let them use the knowledge to a purpose.
In all humility of mind seek to learn ways and methods of reaching those
who are still in error and darkness. God calls; shall we hear His voice?
God calls upon the lay members of His church to enter the field and do what
they can by individual effort. All are to work for perishing souls, laying
hold by faith upon the power of faith to work with them. Moments are
precious.
Learning by Experience
Everyone must be a learner, not a graduate; he must engage in the work
with a humble heart, wholly dependent upon God. He may make mistakes,
but errors in judgment will be corrected by education. Defeats may be
turned to victories. As he advances, he can learn wisdom through failure,
caution from imprudence. But learn, not let go. Keep the dear Saviour by
your side; pray always; ask counsel of Jesus.
There are thousands who, if they would give themselves to the Lord
without selfish reservation, might go with their families into new regions
where the truth is not known, and establish themselves as citizens, and then
watch for souls as they that must give an account. They might speak to the
young, telling them of the love of Jesus. They could visit families, and in a
pleasant manner introduce some excellent reading from our papers or
publications. Let these silent messengers speak to them; and when the
opportunities seem to be favorable, suggest a season of prayer, and the
reading {21} of the Bible. Angels of God will open ways for all such
workers; they may become channels of light. Let them be constantly
learning, constantly receiving, and constantly giving. . . .
Hundreds of Humble Workers Needed
What is needed then, is to set at work scores, yes hundreds, who now
have their light hidden under a bushel or under a bed. . . .
There are souls who are willing to make any move for Christ’s sake, but
they think they are not qualified to do the sacred work of God. They have
accepted the truth, and rejoice in it; but they have not come to the point to
cry. “Speak, Lord; for Thy servant heareth.” They do not seek to make terms
with the Lord; if they are convinced that He calls them, they will make any
and every sacrifice for the truth’s sake. It is just such ones as these who are
little in their own eyes, that the Lord chooses to use in the work of saving
souls. They are not required to preach doctrinal discourses; but by personal
effort they can reach hearts, and win them for Christ and the truth.
Willing to Sacrifice
Let such workers go into cities or other localities where the truth has not
been introduced, or where it was presented years ago and the work has not
been followed up. There are many places in cities and villages where these
who have the light should set up the standard. True, it will require self-
denial to leave the churches where they have assembled to worship God.
But, if Jesus, the precious Saviour, had studied His own pleasure and
convenience, as many who profess to be His followers do today, He would
never have left the mansions of bliss, His heavenly home, and come to our
world, all seared and marred with the curse. . . .
Those who love God supremely and their fellow-men as themselves,
will be ready to every good word and work. If they understand that the
voice of God says, “Go,” they do not stop to confer with flesh and blood, or
allow their temporal, personal interest to block the way. They reason that
Jesus gave himself to save their souls from ruin, and although they think it
possible for them to do but little, they {22} will do that heartily as to the
Lord. They first give themselves, and they call not anything their own which
they possess, whether it be aptitude, skill in any direction, learning,
position, wealth or influence; they regard themselves as stewards of the
manifold grace of God and servants for Christ’s sake. It is such men and
women that are Christ’s witnesses. Their hearts throb in unison with His,
their ears are quick to hear every Macedonian cry. O-19b-1892.
Angels to Aid Us
Nothing is apparently more helpless, yet really more invincible, than the
soul that feels its nothingness, and relies wholly on the merits of the
Saviour. God would send every angel in heaven to the aid of such an one,
rather than allow him to be overcome. 7T 17.
A Call from the South
In the South there is much that could be done by lay members of the
church, persons of limited education. There are men, women, and children
who need to be taught to read. These poor souls are starving for a
knowledge of God.
Our people in the South are not to wait for eloquent preachers, talented
men; they are to take up the work which the Lord places before them, and do
their best. He will accept and work through humble, earnest men and
women, even though they may not be eloquent or highly educated. My
brethren and Sisters, devise wise plans for labor, and go forward, trusting in
the Lord. Do not indulge the feeling that you are capable and keen-sighted.
Begin and continue in humility. Be a living exposition of the truth. Make the
word of God the man of your counsel. Then the truth will go with power,
and souls will be converted.
Let Sabbath-keeping families move to the South, and live out the truth
before those who know it not. These families can be a help to one another,
but let them be careful to do nothing that will hedge up their way.
Christian Help Work Needed
Let them do Christian help work, feeding the hungry and clothing the
naked. This will have a far stronger {23} influence for good than the
preaching of sermons. Deeds as well as words, of sympathy are needed.
Christ prefaced the giving of His message by deeds of love and
benevolence. Let these workers go from house to house, helping where help
is needed, and, as opportunity offers, telling the story of the cross. Christ is
to be their text. They need not dwell upon doctrinal subjects; let them speak
of the work and sacrifice of Christ. Let them hold up His righteousness, in
their lives revealing His purity. The true missionary must be armed with the
mind of Christ. His heart must be filled with Christ-like love; and he must
be true and steadfast to principle.
Establish Schools
In many places schools should be established, and those who are
tender and sympathetic, who, like the Saviour, are touched by the sight of
woe and suffering, should teach old and young. Let the word of God be
taught in a way that will enable all to understand it. Let the pupils be
encouraged to study the lessons of Christ. This will do more to enlarge the
mind and strengthen the intellect than any other study. Nothing gives such
vigor to the faculties as contact with the word of God. 7T 227, 228.
The Kind of Education to be Given
Where are the families who will become missionaries, and who will
engage in labor in this field? Where are the men who have means and
experience so that they can go forth to these people, and work for them just
where they are? There are men who can educate them in agricultural lines,
who can teach them to sow seed and plant orchards. There are others who
can teach them to read, and can give them an object-lesson from their own
life and example. Show them what you yourself can do to gain a livelihood,
and it will be an education to them. S. W. 23, 24.
Encourage those Who are Willing to Work
Prepare workers to go out in the highways and hedges. We need wise
nurserymen who will transplant trees to different localities, and give them
advantages that they may grow. . . . {24}
Rally workers who possess true missionary zeal, and let them go forth to
diffuse light and knowledge far and near. Let them take the living principles
of health reform into the communities that to a large degree are ignorant of
these principles.
There should be no delay in this work. Workers should be chosen who
are fully consecrated, and who understand the sacredness and importance of
the work. Do not send those who are not qualified in these respects. We
want men who will push the triumphs of the cross; men who will persevere
under discouragements and privations; men who will have the zeal and
resolution and faith that are indispensable in the missionary field.
And to those who do not engage personally in the work, I would say, Do
not hinder those who are willing to work; but give them your encouragement
and support. After a time as the work advances, schools will be established
in many cities, where workers can be quickly educated and trained for
service. MS.-11-1908.
Not for Worldly Advantage
The lay members of our churches can accomplish a work which, as yet,
they have scarcely begun. None should move into new places merely for
the sake of worldly advantage; but where there is an opening to obtain a
livelihood, let families that are well grounded in the truth enter, one or
two families in a place, to work as missionaries. They should feel a love
for souls, a burden of labor for them, and should make it a study how to
bring them into the truth. They can distribute our publications, hold
meetings in their homes, become acquainted with their neighbors, and
invite them to come to these meetings. Thus they can let their light shine in
good works.
Weeping, Praying, Laboring
Let the workers stand alone in God, weeping, praying, laboring for the
salvation of their fellow-men. Remember that you are running a race,
striving for a crown of immortality. While so many love the praise of men
more than the favor of God, let it be yours to labor in humility. Learn to
exercise faith in presenting your neighbors before the {25} throne of grace,
and pleading with God to touch their hearts. In this way effectual missionary
work may be done. Some may be reached who would not listen to a minister
or a colporteur. And those who thus labor in new places will learn the best
ways of approaching the people, and can prepare the way for other laborers.
8T 245.
Without Needed Facilities
Those who are endeavoring to build up the work in new territory will
often find themselves in great need of better facilities. Their work will seem
to be hindered for lack of these facilities; but let them not lose their faith and
courage. Often they are obliged to go to the limit of their resources. At times
it may seem as if they could advance no farther. But if they pray and work in
faith. God will answer their petitions, sending them means for the
advancement of the work. Difficulties will arise; they will wonder how they
are going to accomplish what must be done. At times the future will look
very dark. But let the workers bring to God the promises He has made, and
thank Him for what He has done. Then the way will open before them, and
they will be strengthened for the duty of the hour. G. W. 267, 268.
Entire Self-Support Sometimes Impossible
Calls for workers are coming from all parts of the world. Means are
called for to open new fields. Laborers need to be supported in many fields
where it is impossible for them to be wholly self-supporting. While the
needs of the world are making such demands upon us, our sanitariums will
not be honoring God, if they indulge in any form of extravagance. They must
work in Christ’s lines. K-254-1907.
The Lord Will Prepare the Way
Angels who minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, are
saying to every true saint. There is work for you to do. “Go, stand and
speak . . . to the people the words of this life.” If those addressed would
obey this injunction, the Lord would prepare the way before them, putting
them in possession of means whereby they could go. M.S.-152-1897. {26}
 Chapter Five

AN UNSALARIED MINISTRY
Unsalaried Workers Needed
THE BURDEN OF the work has been left largely with those who are
laboring under salary. But this is not as it should be. The great missionary
field is open to all, and the lay members of our churches must understand
that no one is exempted from labor in the Master’s vineyard. . . . R. & H.
Oct. 22, 1914.
Follow Me
When Christ called His disciples to follow Him, He offered them no
flattering prospects in this life. He gave them no promise of gain or worldly
honor, nor did they make any stipulation as to what they should receive. To
Matthew as he sat at the receipt of custom, the Saviour said, “’Follow Me.’
And he left all, rose up, and followed Him.” Matthew did not, before
rendering service, wait to demand a certain salary, equal to the amount
received in his former occupation. Without question or hesitation he
followed Jesus. It was enough for him that he was to be with the Saviour,
that he might hear His words and unite with Him in His work.
So it was with the disciples previously called. When Jesus bade Peter
and his companions follow Him, immediately they left their boats and nets.
Some of these disciples had friends dependent on them for support; but
when they received the Saviour’s invitation, they did not hesitate, and
inquire. “How shall I live, and sustain my family?” They were obedient to
the call; and when afterward Jesus asked them, “When I sent you without
purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye anything?” they could answer,
“Nothing.”
Today the Saviour calls us, as He called Matthew and John and Peter, to
His work. If our hearts are touched by His love, the question of
compensation will not be uppermost in our minds. We shall rejoice to be
co-workers with Christ, and we shall not fear to trust His care. If we make
God our strength, we shall have clear perceptions of duty, {27} unselfish
aspirations; our life will be actuated by a noble purpose, which will raise
us above sordid motives.
God Will Provide
Many who profess to be Christ’s followers have an anxious, troubled
heart, because they are afraid to trust themselves with God. They do not
make a complete surrender to Him, for they shrink from the consequences
that such a surrender may involve. Unless they do make this surrender, they
cannot find peace.
There are many whose hearts are aching under a load of care because
they seek to reach the world’s standard. They have chosen its service,
accepted its perplexities, adopted its customs. Thus their character is
marred, and their life made a weariness. The continual worry is wearing
out the life forces. Our Lord desires them to lay aside this yoke of
bondage. He invites them to accept His yoke; He says, “My yoke is easy,
and My burden is light.” Worry is blind, and cannot discern the future; but
Jesus sees the end from the beginning. In every difficulty He has His way
prepared to bring relief. “No good thing will He withhold from them that
walk uprightly.”
Our heavenly Father has a thousand ways to provide for us of which we
know nothing. Those who accept the one principle of making the service of
God supreme, will find perplexities vanish, and a plain path before their
feet.
Encouraging Faith
The faithful discharge of today’s duties is the best preparation for
tomorrow’s trials. Do not gather together all tomorrow’s liabilities and
cares and add them to the burden of today. “Sufficient unto the day is the
evil thereof.”
Let us be hopeful and courageous. Despondency in God’s service is
sinful and unreasonable. He knows our every necessity. To the omnipotence
of the King of kings our covenant-keeping God unites the gentleness and
care of the tender shepherd. His power is absolute, and it is the pledge of
the sure fulfillment of His promises to all who trust in Him. He has means
for the removal of every difficulty, that those who serve Him and respect the
means He employs may be sustained. His love is as far above all other love
as {28} the heavens are above the earth. He watches over children with a
love that is measureless and everlasting.
In the darkest days, when appearances seem most forbidding, have faith
in God. He is working out His will doing all things well in behalf of His
people. The strength of those who love and serve Him will be renewed day
by day.
He is able and willing to bestow upon His servants all the help they
need. He will give them the wisdom which their varied necessities demand.
Said the tried apostle Paul: “He said unto me. My grace is sufficient for
thee; for My strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore
will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon
me. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in
persecutions, in distresses for Christ’s sake: for when I am weak, then am I
strong.” M. H. 479-482.
Work Unselfishly
The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then
there will be many to work unselfishly in various ways as they can, without
being salaried. There is altogether too much dependence on machinery, on
mechanical working. Machinery is good in its place, but do not allow it to
become too complicated. I tell you that in many cases it has retarded the
work, and kept out laborers who in their line could have accomplished far
more than has been done by the minister who depends on sermonizing more
than on ministry.
Young men need to catch the missionary spirit, to be thoroughly imbued
with the spirit of the message. “Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make
no provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof.” Work in any capacity,
work where God leads you, in the line best suited to your talents, and best
adapted to reach classes that have hitherto been sadly neglected. This kind
of labor will develop intellectual and moral power, and adaptability to the
work. . . .
Christians will manifest the self-sacrificing spirit of Christ in their
work, in connection with every branch of the cause. . . . They will not,
cannot, live in luxury and self-indulgence, while there are suffering ones
around them. . . . {29}
Let none of those who name the name of Christ be cowards in His cause.
For Christ’s sake stand as if looking within the open portals of the city of
God. S. W. 16-18.
The Experience of Paul and Its Lessons
While Paul was careful to set before his converts the plain teaching of
Scripture regarding the proper support of the work of God, and while he
claimed for himself, as a minister of the gospel, the power to forbear
working” at secular employment as a means of self-support, yet at various
times during his ministry in the great centers of civilization, he wrought at a
handicraft for his own maintenance. A. A. 346.
There were some who objected to Paul’s toiling with his hands,
declaring that it was inconsistent with the work of a gospel minister. Why
should Paul, a minister of the highest rank, thus connect mechanical work
with the preaching of the Word? Was not the laborer worthy of his hire?
Why should he spend in making tents time that to all appearance could be
put to better account?
An Example of Industry
 But Paul did not regard as lost the time thus spent. As he worked
with Aquila he kept in touch with the great Teacher, losing no
opportunity of witnessing for the Saviour, and of helping those who
needed help. His mind was ever reaching out for spiritual knowledge.
He gave his fellow-workers instruction in spiritual things, and he also
set an example of industry and thoroughness. He was a quick, skillful
worker, diligent in business, “fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.” As he
worked at his trade, the apostle had access to a class of people that he
could not otherwise have reached. He showed his associates that skill in
the common arts is a gift from God, who provides both the gift, and the
wisdom to use it aright. He taught that even in everyday toil, God is to be
honored. His toil-hardened hands detracted nothing from the force of his
pathetic appeals as a Christian minister. A. A. 351, 352.
Not all who feel that they have been called to preach should be
encouraged to throw themselves and their families at once upon the church
for continuous financial support. {30}. . . Young men who desire to exercise
their gifts in the work of the ministry, will find a helpful lesson in the
example of Paul at Thessalonica, Corinth, Ephesus, and other places.
Although an eloquent speaker, and chosen by God to do a special work, he
was never above labor, nor did he ever weary of sacrificing for the cause he
loved. A. A. 354.
An Inspiration to Humble Toilers
Paul set an example against the sentiment, then gaining influence in the
church, that the gospel could be proclaimed successfully only by those who
were wholly freed from the necessity of physical toil. He illustrated in a
practical way what might be done by consecrated laymen in many places
where the people were unacquainted with the truths of the gospel. His
course inspired many humble toilers with a desire to do what they could to
advance the cause of God, while at the same time they supported themselves
in daily labor. Aquila and Priscilla were not called to give their whole time
to the ministry of the gospel; yet these humble laborers were used by God to
show Apollos the way of truth more perfectly. The Lord employs various
instrumentalities for the accomplishment of His purpose; and while some
with special talents are chosen to devote all their energies to the work of
teaching and preaching the gospel, many others, upon whom human hands
have never been laid in ordination, are called to act an important part in
soul-saving.
There is a large field open before the self-supporting gospel worker.
Many may gain valuable experience in ministry while toiling a portion of
the time at some form of manual labor; and by this method strong workers
may be developed for important service in needy fields. A. A. 355.
Assisting His Fellow-Laborers
Paul sometimes worked night and day, not only for his own support,
but that he might assist his fellow-laborers. He shared his earnings with
Luke, and helped Timothy. He even suffered hunger at times, that he might
relieve the necessities of others. A. A. 352.
“These hands,” he declared. “have ministered unto my necessities,
and to them that were with me.” Amidst his arduous labors and extensive
journeys for the cause of Christ, {31} he was able, not only to supply his
own wants, but to spare something for the support of his fellow-laborers
and the relief of the worthy poor. This he accomplished only by
unremitting diligence and the closest economy. Well might he point to his
own example, as he said, “I have showed you all things, how that so
laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the
Lord Jesus, how He said, ‘It is more blessed to give than to receive.’”
A. A. 395, 396.
Conditions of Success
The Lord is well pleased when those who go forth as missionaries, are
more anxious for the salvation of souls than they are regarding the wages
they shall receive for their work. When Christ’s witnesses work under the
Holy Spirit’s guidance, when they are stripped of all selfishness, souls are
converted by their earnest, patient, persevering efforts.
In Poverty and Helplessness
Let two or more persons start out together in evangelistic work. They
may not get any particular encouragement from those at the head of the
work that they will be sustained but nevertheless, let them go forward,
praying, singing, teaching living the truth. They may take up the
important work of canvassing, and in this way introduce the truth into
many families. As they move forward in their work, they gain a blessed
experience. They are humbled by a sense of their poverty and
helplessness, but the Lord manifestly goes before them.
Among the wealthy and the poor they find favor and help. They come
close in friendship to those for whom they work, the one imparting the
treasures of the Word, the other imparting temporal sustenance, and both are
blessed. Even the poverty of the workers is a means of finding access to the
people. As these humble missionaries pass on their way, they are helped in
many ways by those to whom they bring spiritual food. Many isolated ones
are brought to a knowledge of the truth, who, but for these humble teachers,
would never have been won to Christ. {32}
 An Exhausted Treasury No Reason for Delay
Self-supporting missionaries are often very successful. Beginning in a
small and humble way, their work enlarges under the guidance of the Spirit
of God.
This work all can do who have received the truth into the heart.
Providence opens the way for workers to go to isolated places, and if they
bear the message God gives them, their efforts will be crowned with
success.
God calls for men to enter the whitening harvest field. Shall His
workmen wait because the treasury is exhausted, because there is scarcely
enough to sustain the workers now in the field? Go forth in faith, and God
will be with you. “He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed,
shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him.”
Psalms 126:6. Nothing is so successful as success. Let this be secured,
and the work will move forward. New fields will be opened. Many souls
will be won to the truth. What is needed is increased faith in God.
MS.-54-1901.
Moneyed Men to Help
For years the perplexing question has been before us. How can we raise
funds adequate for the support of the missions which the Lord has gone
before us to open?. . . The Lord desires that moneyed men shall be
converted, and act as His helping hand in reaching others. He desires that
those who can help in the work of reform and restoration shall see the
precious light of truth and be transformed in character, and led to use their
entrusted capital in His service. He would have them invest the means He
has lent them, in doing good, in opening the way for the gospel to be
preached to all classes nigh and afar off. . . .
The compassionate Redeemer bids His servants give to rich and poor
the call to the supper. Go out into the highways and the hedges, and by your
persevering, determined efforts, compel them to come in. Let ministers of
the gospel take hold of these worldly moneyed men, and bring them to the
banquet of truth that Christ has prepared for them. 9T 114, 115. {33}
When the Poor Have Done Their Part
There are men of wealth who will accept the last message, if the right
kind of labor is put forth. The Lord has made men his stewards, and has
entrusted to them the means to carry forward his work. When the poor
have done all they can to advance the cause, the Lord will bring in men of
means to carry on the work. G. W. 298, old edition.

The truth spreads when living, workers commend it by personal

effort, characterized by piety and the beauty of true holiness. R. & H.
Oct. 22, 1914. {34}
 Chapter Six

VARIOUS MEANS OF SUPPORT

Opportunities for Laborers of Varied Gifts
IN CONNECTION with the proclamation of the message in large cities,
there are many kinds of work to be done by laborers with varied gifts. Some
are to labor in one way, some in another. The Lord desired that the cities
shall be worked by the united efforts of laborers of different capabilities.
All are to look to Jesus for direction, not depending on man for wisdom, lest
they be led astray. As laborers together with God, they should seek to be in
harmony with one another. There should be frequent councils, and earnest
whole-hearted cooperation. Yet all are to look to Jesus for wisdom, not
depending upon men alone for direction. 9T 09.
Engaging in Business
How are the people to be warned in these countries, [Written from
Australia] is the question. What can be done to proclaim the message when
we have so little means to work with, and so few workers.
If several families who could understand the situation would move to
these countries and engage in some business in places where a few keeping
the Sabbath, and do missionary work for Christ’s sake, I know that by
personal labor and holding a steady influence they could do much good. O
that the Lord would stir up the minds of many in America to give themselves
to this work! I have tried again and again to place the situation before our
people in Battle Creek, but no one responds.
There are men in America, who with their industrious habits could make
a good living and yet exert an influence to win souls to the truth. I wish I
could make some impression on hearts while we remain here that we might
persuade them to come for Christ’s sake, for the sake of perishing souls for
whom Christ has died. We could counsel together, and set in operation plans
that would not require a {35} great outlay of means, and yet effect much
good. Everyone here who can work is at work, but there is so large a
territory to be worked, so many that have not yet heard the first sound of the
message of warning. . . .
Sometimes I feel that I must never leave this field until families are
settled here from America as missionaries, not ordained ministers, but
workers in different lines. MS.-47- 1892.
Missionaries as Industrial Educators
Missionaries will be much more influential among the people if they are
able to teach the inexperienced how to labor according to the best methods
and to produce the best results. They will thus be able to demonstrate that
missionaries can become industrial educators; and this kind of instruction
will be appreciated especially where means are limited. A much smaller
fund will be required to sustain such missionaries, because, combined with
their studies, they have put to the very best use their physical powers in
practical labor; and wherever they may go, all they have gained in this line
will give them vantage ground. 6T 176, 177.
A Strong Spiritual Nerve Required
The skill with which the carpenter uses his tools, the strength with which
the blacksmith makes the anvil ring come from God. Whatever we do,
wherever we are placed. He desires to control our minds, that we do
perfect work. . . . The essential lesson of contented industry in the necessary
duties of life is yet to be learned by many of Christ’s followers. It requires
more grace, more stern discipline of character, to work for God in the
capacity of mechanic, merchant, lawyer, or farmer, carrying the precepts of
Christianity into the ordinary business of life, than to labor as an
acknowledged missionary in the open field. It requires a strong spiritual
nerve to bring religion into the workshop and the business office, sanctifying
the details of everyday life, and ordering every transaction according to the
standards of God’s word. But this is what the Lord requires. C. T. 277-279.
{36}
A Work for Christian Farmers
Christian farmers can do real missionary work in helping the poor to
find homes on the land, and in teaching them how to till the soil and make it
productive. Teach them how to use the implements of agriculture, how to
cultivate various crops, how to plant and care for orchards.
Many who till the soil fail to secure adequate returns because of their
neglect. Their orchards are not properly cared for, the crops are not put in at
the right time, and a mere surface work is done in cultivating the soil. Their
ill success they charge to the unproductiveness of the land. False witness is
often borne in condemning land that, if properly worked, would yield rich
returns. The narrow plans, the little strength put forth, the little study as to
the best methods, call loudly for reform.
Let proper methods be taught to all who are willing to learn. If any do not
wish you to speak to them of advanced ideas, let the lessons be given silently.
Keep up the culture of your own land. Drop a word to your neighbors when
you can, and let the harvest be eloquent in favor of right methods.
Demonstrate what can be done with the land when properly worked. M. H.
193.
 Move Forward Courageously
He who taught Adam and Eve in Eden how to tend the garden, desires to
instruct men today. There is wisdom for him who drives the plow and sows
the seed. Before those who trust and obey Him, God will open ways of
advance. Let them move forward courageously, trusting to Him to supply
their needs according to the riches of His goodness.
He who fed the multitude with five loaves and two small fishes is able
today to give us the fruit of our labor. He who said to the fishers of Galilee,
“Let down your nets for a draught,” and who, as they obeyed, filled their
nets till they broke, desires His people to see in this an evidence of what He
will do for them today.
The God who in the wilderness gave the children of Israel manna from
heaven still lives and reigns. He will guide His people, and give skill and
understanding in the work they are called to do. He will give wisdom to
those who strive to do their duty conscientiously and intelligently. He {37}
who owns the world is rich in resources, and will bless everyone who is
seeking to bless others.
We need to look heavenward in faith. We are not to be discouraged
because of apparent failure, nor should we be disheartened by delay. We
should work cheerfully, hopefully, gratefully, believing that the earth holds
in her bosom rich treasures for the faithful worker to garner, stores richer
than gold or silver. The mountains and hills are changing; the earth is
waxing old like a garment; but the blessing of God, which spreads for His
people a table in the wilderness will never cease. M. H. 200.
Many are unwilling to earn their bread by the sweat of their brow, and
they refuse to till the soil. But the earth has blessings hidden in her depths
for those who have courage and will and perseverance to gather her
treasures. Fathers and mothers who possess a piece of land and a
comfortable home are kings and queens. F. E. 327.
Establishment of Industries as a Missionary Project
Attention should be given to the establishment of various industries so
that poor families can find employment. Carpenters, blacksmiths, and indeed
everyone who understands some line of useful labor, should feel a
responsibility to teach and help the ignorant and the unemployed.
In ministry to the poor there is a wide field of service for women as
well as for men. The efficient cook, the housekeeper, the seamstress, the
nurse,—the help of all is needed. Let the members of poor households
be taught how to cook how to make and mend their own clothing, how to
nurse the sick, how to properly care for the home. Let boys and girls be
thoroughly taught some useful trade or occupation. M. H. 194.
 Small Sanitariums and Treatment Rooms
Today the truth is to be proclaimed as Christ proclaimed it when He
was on this earth. Our people who are collected together at large centers
should be out in the field working for souls. They should go to places
where the truth has not yet been heard, and pray and plan and work and
gain an experience by practical work. Is not Christ in our world today as
verily as He was then? Can He not heal the sick {38} as well now as
then? Let small sanitariums and treatment rooms be established, and let
people be given an education in the simple methods of treating disease.
Those who take up this work will increase in capability; for unseen
heavenly agencies will be present to help them. B-43-1905.
Beginning Work as Medical Missionaries
Men and women are to study how they can best reach the people. Then
let them go forth as consecrated, spiritual workers. Let them in some city
hire a place in which to live, and at once begin their work. They will find
enough suffering ones to whom they can present themselves as medical
missionaries. In some places the medical missionary will be better received
if he has credentials to show that he has been set apart for gospel work.
MS.-33-1901.
House-to-house Work
In many states there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers,
who have never had the truth for this time. Such places should be worked.
Let our lay members take up this line of service. By lending or selling
books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible readings, our lay
members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for
souls, they could proclaim the message with such power that many would be
converted.
A Representation of What May Be Done
Two Bible workers were seated in a family. With the open Bible before
them, they presented the Lord Jesus Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour.
Earnest prayer was offered to God, and hearts were softened and subdued
by the influence of the Spirit of God. Their prayers were uttered with
freshness and power. As the word of God was explained, I saw that a soft,
radiant light illumined the Scriptures, and I said, softly, “Go out into, the
highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be
filled.” Luke 14:23.
The precious light was communicated from neighbor to neighbor. Family
altars which had been broken down were again erected, and many were
converted. {39}
 My brethren and Sisters, give yourselves to the Lord for service. Allow
no opportunity to pass unimproved. Visit the sick and suffering, and show a
kindly interest in them. If possible, do something to make them more
comfortable. Through this means you can reach their hearts, and speak a
word for Christ.
Eternity alone will reveal how far-reaching such a line of labor can be.
Other lines of usefulness will open before those who are willing to do the
duty nearest them. It is not learned, eloquent speakers that are needed now,
but humble. Christ-like men and women, who have learned from Jesus of
Nazareth to be meek and lowly, and who, trusting in His strength, will go
forth into the highways and hedges to give the invitation, “Come; for all
things are now ready.” Luke 14:17.
Use Varied Industries and Crafts
Those who are wise in agricultural lines, in tilling the soil, those who
can construct simple, plain buildings, may help. They can do good work,
and at the same time show in their characters the high standard to which it is
the privilege of this people to attain. Let farmers, financiers, builders, and
those who are skilled in various other crafts, go to neglected fields, to
improve the land, to establish industries, to prepare humble homes for
themselves, and to give their neighbors a knowledge of the truth for this
time. 9T 35, 36.
Jesus does not release us from the necessity of effort, but He teaches that
we are to make Him first and last and best in everything. We are to engage
in no business, follow no pursuit, seek no pleasure, that would hinder the
outworking of His righteousness in our character and life. Whatever we do
is to be done heartily, as unto the Lord. M. B. 111.
Manufacture of Health Foods
Wherever the truth is proclaimed, instruction should be given in the
preparation of healthful foods. God desires that in every place the people
shall be taught to use wisely the products that can be easily obtained.
Skillful teachers should show the people how to utilize to the very best
advantage the products that they can raise or secure in their section of the
country. Thus, the poor, as well as those in better circumstances, can learn
to live healthfully. . . . Our work is {40} to show the people how they can
obtain and prepare the most wholesome food, how they can cooperate with
God in restoring His moral image in themselves. . . .
He who in the building of the tabernacle gave skill and understanding in
all manner of cunning work, will give skill and understanding to His people
in the combining of natural-food products, thus showing them how to secure
a healthful diet. . . .
 It is the Lord’s design that in every place men and women shall be
encouraged to develop their talents by preparing healthful foods from the
natural products of their own section of the country. If they look to God,
exercising their skill and ingenuity under the guidance of His Spirit, they
will learn how to prepare natural products into healthful foods. Thus they
will be able to teach the poor how to provide themselves with foods that
will take the place of flesh meat. Those thus helped can in turn instruct
others. 7T 132,133.
Restaurants
Wherever medical missionary work is carried on in our large cities,
cooking-schools should be held; and wherever a strong educational
missionary work is in progress, a hygienic restaurant of some sort should be
established, which shall give a practical illustration of the proper selection
and the healthful preparation of foods. 7T 55.
A Means of Creating Interest
When the question of establishing restaurants was first introduced, it
was clearly pointed out that the one aim and object of their work was to be
the conversion of souls. It was not that you might invent the many fancy
dishes to gratify the appetite, and have no time left to devote to the work of
creating in the minds of others an interest in the truth. Some attempts may
have been made to interest souls in the truth, but they have been but feeble in
comparison with what should have been done. MS.-150-1905.
Financial Aspect not to be All-Absorbing
Our restaurants bring us in contact with many people, but if we allow
our minds to be engrossed with the thought of financial profit, we shall fail
to fulfill the purpose of God. He {41} would have us to take advantage of
every opportunity to present the truth that is to save men and women from
eternal death. MS.-27-1906.
To Awaken Inquiry
When thinking men find that our restaurants are closed on the Sabbath,
they will begin to make inquiries in regard to the principles that lead us to
close our doors on Saturday. In answering their questions, we shall have
opportunity to acquaint them with the truth. We can give them copies of our
periodicals and tracts, so that they may be able to understand the difference
between God’s people and the so-called Christian world. MS.-108-1902.
Qualifying for the Work
Let all set their hearts and minds to become intelligent in regard to the
work for this time, qualifying themselves to do that for which they are best
adapted. Men who make a success in business life are keen, apt, and
prompt. We must exercise equal tact and energy in the service of God. Let
every man of whatever trade or profession, make the cause of God his first
interest, not only exercising his talents to advance the Lord’s work, but
cultivating his ability to this end. Many a man devotes months and years to
the acquirement of a trade or profession, that he may become a successful
worker in the world. Should he not make as great an effort to cultivate those
talents which would make him a successful worker for God? All this work
of training should be accompanied with earnest seeking of the Lord for His
Holy Spirit. . . .
Scriptural Knowledge Essential
There is a great neglect to obtain that scriptural knowledge which is
essential, that the life in all points may be conformed to the spirit of the
gospel. Very much has been lost by our unlikeness to Jesus,—lost because
we do not in our own conduct present the loveliness of a Christ-like life,
and adorn by the Christian graces the doctrine of our Saviour. R & H.
Nov. 26, 1914. {42}
As the Servants of Christ
Whatever work we do, we are to do it for Christ. There are many kinds
of temporal work to be done for God. An unbeliever would do this work
mechanically, for the wages he receives. He does not know the joy of
cooperation with the Master Worker. There is no spirituality in the work of
him who serves self. Common motives, common aspirations, common
inspirations, a desire to be thought clever by men, rule in his life. Such a
one may receive praise from men, but not from God. Those who are truly
united with Christ do not work for the wages they receive. Laborers together
with God, they do not strive to exalt self.
In the last great day decisions will be made that will be a surprise to
many. Human judgment will have no place in the decisions then made.
Christ can and will judge every case; for all judgment has been committed
to Him by the Father. He will estimate service by that which is invisible to
men. The most secret things lie open to His all-seeing eye. When the Judge
of all men shall make His investigation, many of those whom human
estimation has placed first will be placed last, and those who have been put
in the lowest place by men will be taken out of the ranks and made first. R.
& H. July 31, 1900. {43}
 Chapter Seven

ENCOURAGE THE SELF-SUPPORTING WORKERS

Many Waiting to Commence Work
THERE ARE MANY who with proper encouragement would begin in
out-of-the-way places to make efforts to seek and to save that which is
lost. The Lord blesses these self-sacrificing ones, who have such a hunger
for souls that they are willing to go anywhere to work. But in the past how
much encouragement has been given to such workers by their brethren?
Many of them have waited long for something to do, but no attention has
been given to them.
If the ministers had given help and encouragement to these men and
women, they would have been doing the work appointed them by the Lord.
Some have seen the spiritual poverty of unworked fields, and have longed to
do something to help. But it has taken so long for encouragement to come to
them that many have gone into other lines of work. . . .
The Macedonian cry is coming from every quarter. Shall men go to the
regular lines to see whether they will be permitted to labor, or shall they go
out and work as best they can, depending on their own abilities and on the
help of the Lord, beginning in a humble way and creating an interest in the
truth in places in which nothing has been done to give the warning message.
The Lord has encouraged those who have started out on their own
responsibility to work for him, their hearts filled with love for souls ready
to perish. A true missionary spirit will be imparted to those who seek
earnestly to know God and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent. The Lord lives
and reigns. Young men, go forth into the places to which you are directed by
the Spirit of the Lord. Work with your hands, that you may be self-
supporting, and as you have opportunity proclaim the message of warning.
D-60-1901.
In Union There is Strength
If Christians were to act in concert, moving forward as one, under the
direction of one Power, for the accomplishment of one purpose, they
would move the world. 9T 221. {44}
A Self-sacrificing Ministry
Many fields ripe for the harvest have not yet been entered, because of
our lack of self-sacrificing helpers. These fields must be entered, and many
laborers should go to them with the expectation of bearing their own
expenses. But some of our ministers are little disposed to take upon them the
burden of this work, little disposed to labor with the whole-hearted
benevolence that characterized the life of our Lord.
God is grieved as He sees the lack of self-denial and perseverance in
His servants. Angels are amazed at the spectacle. Let workers for Christ
study His life of self-sacrifice. He is our example. Can the ministers of
today expect to be called on to endure less hardship that did the early
Christians, the Waldenses, and reformers in every age, in their efforts to
carry the gospel to every land?
God has entrusted to His ministers the work of proclaiming His last
message of mercy to the world. He is displeased with those who do not
throw their whole energies into this all-important work. Unfaithfulness on
the part of the appointed watchmen on the walls of Zion endangers the cause
of truth, and exposes it to the ridicule of the enemy. It is time for our
ministers to understand the responsibility and sacredness of their mission.
7T 245.
Carry the Work Quickly
This is no time to colonize. From city to city, the work is to be carried
quickly. The light that has been placed under a bushel is to be taken out
and placed on a candlestick, that it may give forth light to all that are in the
house. . . . Can we now depend upon our men in positions of
responsibility to act humbly and nobly their part? Let the watchmen
arouse. Let no one continue to be indifferent to the situation. There should
be a thorough awakening among the brethren and Sisters in all our
churches. . . .
Let companies now be quickly organized to go out two and two, and
labor in the Spirit of Christ, following His plans. Even though some
Judas may introduce himself into the ranks of the workers, the Lord will
care for the work. His angels will go before and prepare the way.
Before this time, every large city should have heard the testing message,
and thousands should have been brought to a knowledge of {45} the
truth. Wake up the churches, take the light from under the bushel. M. M.
302, 303.
Danger of Circumscribing the Work
The solemn and momentous work for this time is not to be carried
forward to completion solely by the efforts of a few chosen men who have
heretofore borne the responsibilities in the cause. When those whom God
has called to aid in the accomplishment of a certain work shall have
carried it as far as they can, with the ability he has given them, the Lord
will not allow the work to stop at that stage. In His providence He will
call and qualify others to unite with the first, that together they may
advance still, farther, and lift the standard higher.
But there are some minds that do not grow with the work: instead of
adapting themselves to its increasing demands, they allow it to extend far
beyond them, and thus they find themselves unable to comprehend or to meet
the exigencies of the times. When men whom God is qualifying to bear
responsibilities in the cause, take hold of it in a slightly different way from
that in which it has hitherto been conducted, the older laborers should be
careful that their course be not such as to hinder these helpers or to
circumscribe the work. Some may not realize the importance of certain
measures, simply because they do not see the necessities of the work in all its
bearings, and do not themselves feel the burden which God has specially laid
upon other men. Those who are not specially qualified to do a certain work,
should beware that they do not stand in the way of others, and prevent them
from fulfilling the purpose of God. 5T 722.
No One Authorized to Hinder
In the future, men in the common walks of life will be impressed by the
Spirit of the Lord to leave their ordinary employment, and go forth to
proclaim the last message of mercy. As rapidly as possible they are to be
prepared for labor, that success may crown their efforts. They cooperate
with heavenly agencies; for they are willing to spend and be spent in the
service of the Master. No one is authorized to hinder these workers. They
are to be bidden Godspeed as they go forth to fulfill the great commission.
No taunting {46} word is to be spoken of them as in the rough places of the
earth they sow the gospel seed.
Life’s best things,—simplicity, honesty, truthfulness purity, unsullied
integrity,—cannot be bought or sold; they are as free to the ignorant as to the
educated, to the black man as to the white man, to the humble peasant as to
the king upon his throne. Humble workers, who do not trust in their own
strength, but who labor in simplicity, trusting always in God, will share in
the joy of the Saviour. Their persevering prayers will bring souls to the
cross. In cooperation with their self-sacrificing efforts, Jesus will move
upon hearts, working miracles in the conversion of souls. Men and women
will be gathered into church fellowship. Meeting-houses will be built, and
schools established. The hearts of the workers will be filled with joy as
they see the salvation of God. 7T 27, 28.
Be Slow to Criticize the Methods of Others
Some workers pull with all the power that God has given them, but they
have not yet learned that they should not pull alone. Instead of isolating
themselves, let them draw in harmony with their fellow-laborers. Unless
they do this, their activity will work at the wrong time and in the wrong
way. They will often work counter to that which God would have done, and
thus their work is worse than wasted.
On the other hand, the leaders among God’s people are to guard against
the danger of condemning the methods of individual workers who are led by
the Lord to do a special work that but few are fitted to do. Let brethren in
responsibility be slow to criticize movements that are not in perfect
harmony with their methods of labor. Let them never suppose that every plan
should reflect their own personality. Let them not fear to trust another’s
methods; for by withholding their confidence from a brother laborer who,
with humility and consecrated zeal, is doing a special work in God’s
appointed way, they are retarding the advancement of the Lord’s cause.
Avoid Distrustful Caution
God can and will use those who have not had a thorough education in the
schools of men. A doubt of His power to {47} do this, is manifest unbelief;
it is limiting the omnipotent power of the One with whom nothing is
impossible. O, for less of this uncalled-for distrustful caution! It leaves so
many forces of the church unused; it closes up the way, so that the Holy
Spirit cannot use men; it keeps in idleness those who are willing and
anxious to labor in Christ’s lines; it discourages from entering the work
many who would become efficient laborers together with God, if they were
given a fair chance. 9T 258, 259.
A Blessing to Those Who Follow God’s Plan
Let no man think that because a fellow-worker does not follow his
ideas and plans, he cannot be doing right. When a man thinks this, he
exerts an influence which hinders God by hindering the one through whom
He is working. It is God’s purpose that the world shall receive the truth
through the spoken and written word. His servants are to use their varied
gifts in the gospel ministry, and they are to be assisted by the printed page.
This is the plan which the Lord has ordained. As it is carried out in
accordance with His direction the truth will go forth as a lamp that
burneth.
Through God’s appointed agencies, His blessing is to come to the world.
Those who will respect His word and follow His plan will see of His
salvation. MS.-117-1901.
A Perfect Whole
While extensive plans should be laid, great care must be taken that the
work in each branch of the cause be harmoniously united with that in every
other branch, thus making a perfect whole. 9T 136. {48}
006—AN APPEAL FOR THE WORK IN AUSTRALIA
PH006 - An Appeal for the Work in Australia
 PREFATORY NOTE. I
The following communication was received from Australia during the
last General Conference, held at South Lancaster, Mass., and was read in
public to the delegates and others in attendance. In response to the call, a
cash collection amounting in the aggregate to $3,298.25, was given for the
work in Australia The appeal, with a list of the names of the individuals
who contributed the amount, was published in the Daily Bulletin, that its
readers might know the situation, and have the privilege of contributing to
this fund. Some have responded, and the first donation has thereby been
considerably augmented. But the amount thus far received is wholly
inadequate to the need.
At the suggestion of Sister White, the appeal is published in this form,
that it may have a general circulation. We trust that the reader,s heart may be
touched by this presentation of the needs of the work in Australia, and that,
as a result, a liberal donation will be made by each one to advance the work
in that new continent.
While we would not dictate how your liberties shall be sent to
Australia, yet the General Conference will take pleasure in forwarding
every dollar committed to their trust for this purpose. Those who thus
choose to do, may send their donations directly to A. G. Adams, Treasurer
of the General Conference, 267 West Main St., Battle Creek, Michigan, who
has an arrangement whereby means can be sent cheaply, and prompt
payment be secured at the other end of the line.
Geo. A. Irwin
President General Conference
Battle Creek, Mich., May 1, 1900.{2}
 March 2, 1899
THE WORK FOR THIS TIME.
WE ARE STANDING on the threshold of great and solemn events.
Prophecies are fulfilling. The last great conflict will be short, but terrible.
Old controversies will be revived. New controversies will arise. The last
warnings must be given to the world. There is a special power in the
presentation of the truth at the present time; but how long will it continue?—
Only a little while. If ever there was a crisis, it is now.
Decided efforts should be made to bring the message for this time
prominently before the people. The third angel is to go forth with great
power. Let none ignore this work, or treat it as of little importance. The truth
is to be proclaimed to the world, that they may see the light.
This is our work. The light that we have upon the third angel’s message
is the true light. The mark of the beast is exactly what it has been
proclaimed to be. All in regard to this matter is not yet understood, and will
not be understood until the unrolling of the scroll; but a most solemn work is
to be accomplished in our world. The Lord’s command to his servants is,
“Cry aloud; spare not; lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people
their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” {3}
There is to be no change in the features of our work. It is to stand as
clear and distinct as prophecy has made it. We are to enter into no
confederacy with the world, supposing that by so doing we could
accomplish more. If any stand in the way, to hinder the advancement of the
work in the lines that God has appointed, they will displease God. No line
of our faith that has made us what we are, is to be weakened. We have the
old landmarks of truth, experience, and duty, and we are to stand firmly in
defense of our principles, in full view of the world.
It is essential that men be raised up to open the living oracles of God to
all nations, tongues, and peoples. Men of all ranks and capacities, with
various gifts, are to stand in their God-given armor, to cooperate
harmoniously for a common result. They are to unite in the work of bringing
the truth to all nations and peoples, each worker fulfilling his own special
appointment.
There is a wide field of action, and in their plans and devising, all need
to consider the result. Everything is to move according to the divine plan.
The whole body must be fitly joined together, that each member may
promote the designs of Him who gave his life for the life of the world.
As the work advances, dangers arise that need to be guarded against. As
new enterprises are entered upon, there is a tendency to make some one line
all-absorbing; that which should have the first place becomes a secondary
consideration. The church needs fresh power and vitality; but there is great
danger of taking on new lines of work that will waste their energies instead
of bringing life into the church. {4}
The Work for the Outcasts.
Of late a great interest has been aroused for the poor and outcast classes;
a great work has been entered upon for the uplifting of the fallen and
degraded. This in itself is a good work. We should ever have the spirit of
Christ, and we are to do the same class of work that he did for suffering
humanity. The Lord has a work to be done for the outcasts. There is no
question but that it is the duty of some to labor among them, and try to save
the souls that are perishing. This will have its place in connection with the
proclamation of the third angel’s message and the reception of Bible truth.
But there is danger of loading down everyone with this class of work,
because of the intensity with which it is carried on. There is danger of
leading men to center their energies in this line, when God has called them
to another work.
The great question of our duty to humanity is a serious one, and much of
the grace of God is needed in deciding how to work so as to accomplish the
greatest amount of good. Not all are called to begin their work by laboring
among the lowest classes. God does not require his workmen to obtain their
education and training in order to devote themselves exclusively to these
classes.
The working of God is manifest in a way which will establish
confidence that the work is of his devising, and that sound principles
underlie every action. But I have had instruction from God that there is
danger of planning for the outcasts in a way which will lead to spasmodic
and excitable movements. These will produce no {5} real beneficial
results. A class will be encouraged to do a kind of work which will amount
to the least in strengthening all parts of the work by harmonious action.
The gospel invitation is to be given to the rich and the poor, the high and
the low, and we must devise means for carrying the truth into new places,
and to all classes of people. The Lord bids us: Go out into the highways and
hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. He says:
Begin in the highways; thoroughly work the highways; prepare a company
who in unity with you can go forth to do the very work that Christ did in
seeking and saving the lost.
Christ preached the gospel to the poor; but he did not confine his labors
to this class. He worked for all who would hear his word,—not only the
publican and the outcast, but the rich and cultivated Pharisee, the Jewish
nobleman, the centurion, and the Roman ruler. This is the kind of work I
have ever seen should be done. We are not to strain every spiritual sinew
and nerve to work for the lowest classes, and make that work the all in all.
There are others whom we must bring to the Master, souls who need the
truth, who are bearing responsibilities, and who will work with all their
sanctified ability for the high places as well as for the low places.
The work for the poorer classes has no limit. It can never be got through
with, and it must be treated as a part of the great whole. To give our first
attention to this work, while there are vast portions of the Lord’s vineyard
open to culture and yet untouched, is to begin in the wrong place. As the
right arm is to the body, so is the {6} medical missionary work to the third
angel’s message. But the right arm is not to become the whole body. The
work of seeking the outcasts is important, but it is not to become the great
burden of our mission.
The Gospel Wagon.
In our efforts to reach the people, there is danger of adopting methods
that will not produce the best results. Plans may be followed which seem to
excite much interest for the time; but the effect proves that the work is not
abiding. The use of the gospel wagon may accomplish some good; but in
most cases the after-results will be disappointing. People will be attracted
by the music, and will listen to the addresses and appeals that are made. But
the workers pass rapidly from place to place, and there is not time for
persons to become established in the faith. The impressions made are soon
effaced. Little seed has been sown that springs up and bears fruit. When
the season is ended, there will be few sheaves to be gathered. Experience
will show that the results are not proportionate to the expenditure. The
work is too much like that of carrying a torch through a district in the
night. The places where the torch-bearer goes are light; but not many
tapers are kindled from his torch, and when he has gone his way, the
darkness is almost as great as before.
In this manner of working there is danger of depending too much on
outward display to attract the people. The mission of Christ was not
conducted in this way. Outward display is not to characterize our work. We
must not give the impression that we link amusement with the {7} solemn
work for this time. If the workers have a real love for souls, they may find
more effective methods of labor. Other plans could be devised which would
be less expensive, and would have a much better after-influence.
And this method of working will not have the best effect upon the
workers themselves. Outward attraction and display encourage sensational
ideas by which some of the workers may be spoiled for any effective
service.
In this manner of life they are likely to obtain a shifting, changeable
experience. Plans should be followed by which each working force may
know what kind of work it is doing, and may be able to gather up the
sheaves. Expend your money in a work in which each worker may be able
to see something of the results, and know that God was with him. We want
to have daily an individual experience in the things of God. And each
laborer should be learning to build up the work, so that it shall be solid and
abiding.
Camp-Meetings.
In contrast with the use of the gospel wagon, another work has been
presented to my sight. Tents were being taken to different places during
suitable seasons of the year. Camp-meetings were being held in many
localities. These were conducted by able, God-fearing men, assisted by
suitable helpers. Children’s meetings were held, and revival meetings, to
bring the people to take their stand for the truth.
In many places it is next to impossible to find entrance to any house of
worship. Prejudice, envy, jealousy are so strong that often we can find no
place in which to speak to the people the word {8} of life. If camp-meetings
can be held in different places, those who wish to hear can have the
opportunity. Souls that are starving for the bread of life will be fed.
Instead of having mammoth camp- meetings in a few localities, more
good would often be done by having small meetings in many places. Let
these be held in cities and towns where the message of present truth has not
been presented. Help those who are interested to attend, if necessary
providing them with food and lodging. And let the meeting continue two or
three weeks.
This should be followed up by a tent-meeting and Bible work.
Experienced laborers with their assistants should remain in the field to
search out all who are interested. They should work as if searching for the
lost sheep. Many who come to the camp-meeting merely to hear or see some
new thing, will be impressed by the truth, and some will take their stand to
obey.
All this will require consecrated, self-sacrificing labor. At a camp-
meeting it may sometimes be difficult to hold the principal speakers for
several weeks to develop the interest that has been awakened. It may be
impossible for all our people to remain till the close of the meeting, and it
may involve considerable expense to retain the ground, and keep standing a
sufficient number of family tents to maintain the appearance of a camp-
meeting. It may be at a sacrifice that families remain camping on the grounds
to assist the ministers and Bible workers in visiting and Bible study with
those who come on the ground, and in visiting the people at their homes,
telling them of the blessing received at the meetings, and inviting them to
come. No doubt it will be difficult to {9} secure a sufficient number of
workers to carry forward the work successfully after the meeting. But the
result will justify the effort. It is by such earnest, energetic efforts as these
that some of our camp-meetings have been instrumental in raising up strong
working churches; and it is by just such earnest work that the third angel’s
message must be carried to the people of our cities.
In these meetings we should not at first present doctrinal subjects, of
which the hearers have no understanding. Hold the attention of the people by
presenting the truth as it is in Jesus. The very first and most important thing
is to melt and subdue the soul by presenting our Lord Jesus Christ as the sin-
pardoning Saviour. Keep before the people the cross of Calvary. What
caused the death of Christ?—The transgression of the law. Show that Christ
died to give men an opportunity to become loyal subjects of his kingdom.
Let the truth be presented, not in long, labored discourses, but in short
talks, right to the point. Educate, educate, in regard to thorough, whole-
souled service. Thorough consecration, much prayer, an intense earnestness,
will make an impression; for angels of God will be present to move upon
the hearts of the hearers.
Let there be singing and instrumental music. Musical instruments were
used in religious services in ancient times. The worshipers praised God
upon the harp and cymbal, and music should have its place in our services.
It will add to the interest.
Let there be personal labor for the unconverted. Invite all who are not
satisfied that they are prepared for Christ’s coming, and all who feel
burdened {10} and heavy laden, to come apart by themselves. Let those
who are spiritual converse with these souls. Pray with them and for them.
And do not let the work stop here. Visit them at their homes. Let much time
be spent in prayer and close searching of the word. Let all obtain the real
facts of faith in their own souls through belief that the Holy Spirit will teach
them because they have a real hungering and thirsting after righteousness.
In this way the right kind of education is given to the people in religious
exercises, and there is presented also the discipline of organization and
order.
Meeting-Houses and Church Schools.
When a company of believers is raised up, careful provision should be
made for the permanence and stability of the work. A house of worship
will be needed, and a school where Bible instruction may be given to the
children. The workers should not leave their field of labor until a meeting-
house has been built, and a school room and teacher provided. Here is a
channel in which the means invested in gospel wagons might be used to
secure far greater and more permanent results for good. All this has been
presented before me as a panoramic view. I saw workmen building
humble houses of worship. Those newly come to the faith were helping
with willing hands, and those who had means were assisting with their
means. In the basement of the church, above ground, a school room was
prepared for the children. Teachers were selected to go to this place. The
numbers in the school were not large, but it was a happy beginning. I
heard the {11} songs of children and of parents: “Except the Lord build
the house, they labor in vain that build it; except the Lord keep the city, the
watchman waketh but in vain.” Praise ye the Lord; praise the Lord, O my
soul! While I live will I praise the Lord. I will sing praises unto my God
while I have any being.
The establishing of churches, the erection of meeting-houses and school
buildings, was extended from city to city, and the tithe was increasing to
carry forward the work. There was a plant; not only in one place, but in
many places, and the Lord was working to increase his forces. Something
was being established that would publish the truth. That is the work to be
done, not only in Australia, but in the cities of America as well.
In this work all classes will be reached. When the Holy Spirit works
among us, souls who are unready for Christ’s appearing are convicted.
Many come to our meetings and are converted who for years have not
attended meetings in any church. The simplicity of the truth reaches their
hearts. The tobacco devotees sacrifice their idol, and the liquor drinker his
liquor. They could not do this if they did not by faith grasp the promises of
God for the forgiveness of their sins. The truth as it is in the word comes
before high and low, rich and poor, and those who receive the message
become workers with us and with God, and a strong force is raised up to
labor harmoniously. This is our work. It is not [to be] neglected in any of
our camp-meeting labor. It is a part of every gospel mission. Instead of
setting every talent to work for the lowest outcasts, we should seek in every
place to raise up a {12} company of believers who will unite with us in
uplifting the standard of truth, and working for rich and poor. Then as
churches are established there will be an increase of helpers to labor for the
destitute and the outcasts.
The Relation of the Ministry to the Medical Missionary Work.
Both home and foreign missions should be conducted in connection with
the ministry of the word. The medical missionary work is not to be carried
forward as something apart from the work of the gospel ministry. The Lord’s
people are to be one. There is to be no separation in his work. Time and
means are being absorbed in a work which is carried forward too earnestly
in one direction. The Lord has not appointed this. He sent out his twelve
apostles and afterward the seventy to preach the word to the people, and he
gave them power to heal the sick and to cast out devils in his name. The two
lines of work must not be separated. Satan will invent every possible
scheme to separate those whom God is seeking to make one. We must not be
misled by his devices. The medical missionary work is to be connected
with the work of the third angel’s message, as the hand is connected with the
body; and the education of students in medical missionary lines is not
complete unless they are trained to work in connection with the church and
the ministry.
There are in the ministry men of faith and experience, men who can say:
“That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have
seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have
handled, of the {13} Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and heard
declare we unto you.” These men are to instruct others. The plan of calling
workers away from their fields of labor to attend ministerial institutes is not
as a rule the best for this time. Let men be trained by actual labor, under the
instruction of experienced workers.
The medical missionary work is not to take men from the ministry, but to
place them in the field. Wherever camp-meetings are held, young men who
have received an education in medical missionary lines should feel it their
duty to act a part. They should be encouraged to speak, not only on these
special lines, but also upon the points of present truth, giving the reasons
why we are Seventh-day Adventists. These young men, given an opportunity
to work with older ministers, will receive much help and blessing.
In following up the interest after a camp-meeting, helpers are needed in
various lines, and these occasions should be as a training-school for
workers. Let young men work in connection with experienced laborers who
will pray with and for them, and patiently instruct them.
There must be no belittling of the gospel ministry. No enterprise should
be so conducted as to cause the ministry of the word to be looked upon as an
inferior matter. It is not so. Those who ignore the ministry are ignoring
Christ. The highest of all work is the ministry in its various lines, and it
should be kept before the youth that there is no work more blessed of God
than that of the gospel minister.
Let not our young men be deterred from entering the ministry. There is
danger that through glowing representations some will be drawn out {14} of
the path where God bids them walk. Some have been encouraged to take a
course of study in medical lines who ought to be preparing themselves to
enter the ministry. The Lord calls for more men to labor in his vineyard. The
words were spoken, “Strengthen the outposts: have faithful sentinels in
every part of the world.” God calls for you, young men. He calls for whole
armies of young men who are large-hearted and large-minded, and who
have a deep love for Christ and the truth.
The measure of capacity or learning is of infinitely less consequence
than the spirit with which the work is done. It is not great and learned men
that the ministry needs, it is not eloquent sermonizers. God calls for men
who will give themselves to him to be imbued with his Spirit. The cause of
Christ and humanity demands sanctified, self-sacrificing men, those who can
go forth without the camp, bearing the reproach. Let them be strong, valiant
men, fit for worthy enterprises, and let them make a covenant with God by
sacrifice.
The ministry is no place for idlers. God’s servants are to make full proof
of their ministry. They will not be sluggards, but as expositors of his word
they will put forth their utmost energies to be faithful. They should never
cease to be learners. They are to keep their own souls all alive to the
sacredness of the work and to the great responsibilities of their calling, that
they may at no time or place bring to God a maimed sacrifice, an offering
which cost them neither study nor prayer. The Lord has need of men of
intense spiritual life. Every worker may receive an endowment of strength
from on high, and may {15} go forward with faith and hope in the path
where God bids him walk. The [word] of God abideth in the young,
consecrated laborer. He is quick, earnest, powerful, and he has in the
counsel of God an unfailing source of supply.
God has called this people to give to the world the message of Christ’s
soon coming. We are to give to men the last call to the gospel feast, the last
invitation to the marriage supper of the Lamb. Thousands of places that have
not heard the call are yet to hear it. Many who have not given the message
are yet to proclaim it. Again I appeal to our young men: Has not God called
upon you to sound this message?
The Effective Use of Means in Missionary Fields.
It is the very essence of all right faith to do the right thing at the right
time. God is the great Master-worker, and by his providence he prepares the
way for his work to be accomplished. He provides opportunities, opens up
lines of influence and channels for working. If his people are watching the
indications of his providence, and stand ready to cooperate with him, they
will see a great work accomplished. Their efforts, rightly directed, will
produce a hundred-fold greater results than can be accomplished with the
same means and facilities in another channel where God is not so manifestly
working.
Our work is reformative, and it is God’s purpose that the excellence of
the work in all educational lines shall be an object-lesson to the people for
the consummation of the last great work to save the perishing. In entering
new fields, it is important that the work be so established that {16} a
correct representation of the truth shall be given.
In all our plans for missionary operations these principles should be
considered. Certain countries have advantages that mark them as centers
of education and influence. In the English-speaking nations it is
comparatively easy to find access to the people, and there are many
advantages for establishing institutions and carrying forward our work. In
other lands, such as India and China, the workers must go through a long
course of education before the people can understand them, or they the
people. And there are great difficulties to be encountered at every step of
the work. In America, England, and Australia, many of these impediments
do not exist. America has many institutions to give character to our work.
Similar facilities should have been furnished for England and Australia In
these countries the Lord has able workmen, laborers of experience. These
can lead out in the establishment of institutions, the training of workers,
and the carrying forward of the work in its different lines. God designs
that they shall be furnished with means and facilities. The institutions
established would give character to the work in these countries, and
would give opportunity for the training of workers for the darker heathen
nations. In this way the efficiency of our experienced workers would be
multiplied a hundred fold.
The duty of providing facilities for this work the Lord has in great
measure laid upon the churches and institutions in America These churches
and institutions were built up by the labors and sacrifices of the Lord’s
servants. {17} Large donations have been made to establish the institutions
in Battle Creek, and in other places. Now God calls upon them to use some
of the means in their hands to forward his work in other lands. It all belongs
to God, every dollar is his, and he is not pleased with their neglect to do the
work which so much needs to be done.
By building up the institutions in the English-speaking countries, they
would have several plants constantly increasing in usefulness and facilities.
Thus the great work for this time might be far more rapidly accomplished.
The Situation in Australia
 When the General Conference sent me and my helpers to Australia, our
people should have understood the situation, and should have provided us
with means and facilities for establishing the work in this country. For seven
years we have labored here; but except the publishing house in Melbourne,
we have no institution that can give character to the work. In our school
work something has been done; but we have not yet the means for erecting
our main hall, which will contain the chapel and recitation-rooms. We have
not means for the necessary improvement of the land and equipment of the
buildings.
The health work is in still greater need. We should have a sanitarium in
some location near Sydney, with branches in Newcastle and in some city in
Queensland. But we have made scarcely a beginning. The building at
Summer Hill, which we are now using as a sanitarium, is in a good location;
but it is not at all adapted for a health institution, and it has to be managed in
a way that cannot make a correct impression {18} upon the minds of those
who patronize it. We might have a much larger number of patients if we only
had a suitable building. Wealthy men come to our sanitarium, look at the
miserably constructed bath-rooms, and say, “I can never consent to take
treatment in such a place,” and in disappointment they leave the institution.
But the place is the best we could provide with the means at our command.
We have to pay a high rent, and this eats up the funds which we might
otherwise use for needed facilities.
Little help will be given us by the doctors in this country. There is
occasionally one who appreciates the principles, and speaks well of our
work; but the physicians generally do not want sanitariums established, and
they will make it as hard for us as possible. The hospitals here are
numerous, but the nursing is not on the best lines, and in some of them
patients are roughly handled. We should have an institution which is a
commendable example of right arrangements and right methods as well as of
right principles. A good sanitarium here would count more in giving
efficiency to our work than it could possibly do in America But time is
passing, and we have nothing to do with.
In connection with the sanitarium in Sydney, a hospital is needed at
Cooranbong. This would furnish a retreat for convalescents, and for a
large class of patients who need the benefit of country air and
surroundings. And nothing could be a more effective help in medical
missionary lines. There is no physician at Cooranbong, or in all the
surrounding districts. In sickness the people have to send to Newcastle,
twenty miles away, for a doctor, at the expense of $25 for a {19} visit.
The people are poor, and we are constantly called upon to give advice and
treatment to the sick, and to minister to the needy and suffering in many
ways. This work helpers connected with the hospital would be able to do.
The hospital is needed at once. Dr. Kellogg has raised means for
furnishing it, and we had hoped to erect it ourselves; but as yet we have
not been able to accomplish this.
Here we are in this new world, with only a very few churches, mostly
composed of poor people, who are not prepared to give financial aid to the
work. How can we meet the requirements in establishing churches, schools,
and conferences, and in building up the medical missionary work? We have
been straining every nerve to meet the most pressing demands of the work
just now. Help must be furnished for the erection of a house of worship for
the company of believers just raised up at Brisbane, and very soon a church
must be built at Newcastle. The Health Food Company must have help to
erect a building for the work they are about to establish in Cooranbong. The
school is struggling to provide sufficient accommodation for its students for
another term. And there is the work of helping the poor, lifting up the bowed
down and oppressed, clothing the naked, and feeding the hungry, all of
whom are just as precious in the sight of the Lord as the same class in
America So the work that we desire to do in erecting our hospital is still
undone. Directions have come from Battle Creek to push forward the
medical missionary work, to start a health institution, to put this work in the
forefront. But we cannot make brick without straw.
The actual state of new enterprises is closely {20} watched in this
country. In medical and educational institutions, the value of the work is
estimated by the moral, intellectual, and financial forces that are engaged for
their advancement. The fact that men of ability are forced to work as we
have been compelled to do here, determines in the eyes of the community the
breadth and efficiency of the church that can permit such a state of things to
exist.
It was not the design of God that our work in this country should be so
hard and advance so slowly. It is his purpose that there shall be a true
pattern in Australia,—a sample of how other fields shall be worked. The
work should be symmetrical, and a living witness for the truth. God would
have us cherish a noble ambition. He desires that the character of our work
shall be in harmony with the great truths we are presenting to the world.
Everything that shall be done here should be solidly established, as an
object-lesson to be applied to spiritual things. The work should be such as
to inspire students and those who are to become missionaries with hope,
zeal, and sanctified ambition, and put new life into the elements found in this
new world.
 But men, if left to work at cross-purposes with God, will spoil the web.
While we have been wading through difficulties, and constantly
handicapped for want of means, large institutions in America are continually
adding to their already abundant facilities. They are absorbing donations
that are sorely needed in missionary fields, and are expending means in
lines of work that will not accomplish one hundredth part of what might be
accomplished with the same means and facilities in this country.
Means has been absorbed in various impulsive movements that do no
real good. But if for every expenditure you could show good results, that
would not change the principles you should work upon. You were helped in
raising funds to make a beginning, and now God requires you to restrict your
supposed wants, and give of your abundance to start the work in this new
world.
A Contrast.
While I was in Queensland, our present situation was presented to me by
the figure of a building in process of erection. The builders were full of
earnestness and determination to complete the work, putting into it their very
best efforts. But the second time I came to look at the building, it was not
half completed, yet the builders had gone to other work. I said, “What does
this mean?” The answer was, “We began to build, but were not able to
finish. We had no money with which to purchase material, and had to stop
building.” Again an illustration was presented before me. There were
elaborate buildings, abundant facilities, and many plans for new
improvements. I asked, “Who owns these buildings?” The answer was,
“They are supposed to be the Lord’s property.” “Well, who owns that
building not half yet completed?” “O, that, too, is the Lord’s building; but
the workers could not complete it; for they had nothing to build with.” This
represents the comparative situation of the work here and in America,—the
great lack in one place and the superabundance in the other.
My Teacher said, “This is chargeable to the devising of men, but no
reflection should be cast {22} upon God. The abundance in one locality
was amply sufficient for completing the unfinished building, and providing
facilities for carrying on the work in other localities. God is not partial. He
does not work in this way. The stewards entrusted with the outlay of his
means chose to build up that which was under their own supervision, but the
same enterprise in the new world of Australia they leave in the condition
represented by the unfinished building. Never should God’s stewards show
such marked selfishness and partiality. Such policy and principles are
wholly worldly. They should find no entrance among God’s people. The
Lord is dishonored before the world and before the heavenly universe. That
house must be built. The sanitarium in Sydney must be put in working order.
The Lord never works capriciously. He designed that his work should stand
before the world more evenly proportioned.”
At the Brisbane camp-meeting, and during our visit to Rockhampton, our
brethren were raising money to carry on the work of building the college
hall for the school at Cooranbong,—work which had come to a standstill for
want of funds. Our brethren in Queensland are poor, and have large families
to support. While they were being drawn upon to raise the amount
apportioned to their colony, they were told of the promise made by the
General Conference, that for every pound raised in this country, the
conference in America would donate a pound.
In the night season I found myself presenting these matters before our
brethren in America I told them what poverty existed in this country. I
dreamed that one of our stewards brought in {23} the amount collected from
men, women, and children in Queensland. The promise of our American
friends that we should receive pound for pound had encouraged these hard-
working people in Brisbane to give to the very utmost of their ability. Then
the responsible brethren in America turned to the ones who were so
anxiously waiting, to see what they would do. They said: “We thought you
understood that we cannot now fulfill our promise to duplicate your gifts.
Circumstances have made this impossible.” I find myself waking up in the
night, and crying, “O Lord! pity thy poor people, whose managers do not
consider the wants of the cause in this land. They cannot see afar off.”
God has waited for you in America to send your gifts where the fields
are white for harvest. Should you not have some thought as to how you
could gather from your conferences the means which you promised our
school, giving us pound for pound, according to that which we could raise?
Shall that agreement be broken when, by strong appeals, the means are
gathered in here from those who are sacrificing almost the necessaries of
life? Have our brethren no thought with reference to all these workers, so
crippled and bound about? We can see the great harvest-field, but are almost
without facilities for gathering in the sheaves. Shall the cold-hearted,
unbrotherly neglect manifested by our American brethren continue? God has
bidden us to call, and call again. He says, “Break up this calculating policy.
The means is mine, the work is mine.”
Are our brethren afraid that we cannot possibly use the means to such
advantage as they can use it? Let them try us. {24}
The Lord’s Instruction.
I seemed to be in a meeting where our necessities were being reviewed.
We were considering what should be done. One stood up among us, and the
word of the Lord was spoken: “Those in America can relieve the situation
here, and should have shared with you their abundance years ago. The
sanitarium at Battle Creek has been blessed of God. He has imparted to it
abundantly, and in its prosperity it might impart to the work he has signified
should be done in Australia The managers there could have done a large
work in establishing and equipping a sanitarium in Australia, had they
placed themselves in the situation of the workers in this field.” I was
bidden: “Bear the message clear and definite. God demands of them work
which should have been done when I sent my workers to break new ground
in Australia While the aggressive warfare was being carried on, and the
light given upon health reform, institutions should have been established to
give character to the work. The sanitarium at Battle Creek could and should
have given of her abundance to relieve the situation in Australia” The
neglect to do this has placed us years behind.
Of all countries, Australia most resembles America It is her Sister. All
classes of people are here. And the truth has not been presented and
rejected. There are thousands of honest souls praying for light. God’s
watchmen are called to stand on the walls of Zion, and to give the warning,
“The morning cometh, and also the night,”—the night wherein no man can
work. While the angels are holding the four winds, a {25} message is to
enter every field in Australia as fast as possible. There is no time to be lost.
The Lord says to his people in America: “When I send my servants to
establish my work in a new field, and build up the interests essential to give
it character, I call upon my people to sustain that work with their prayers
and with their means. Because they have neglected to do this, the
appearance presented by the health institution in Australia is objectionable.
It is not a proper object-lesson; for it is no just representation of the truth.
The medical missionary work in that country, which should have been a
noble work, is a work of which God is ashamed. The testimony borne by
such meager representation brings the most sacred truth into disrepute; it
dishonors God.
“When my servant whom I have called to make known my will was sent
to Australia, you in America should have understood that you had a work to
do in cooperation with her. Who was it that carried out my directions in
laying the foundation of the institutions in America, which have grown to
such large proportions? And when my servant was sent to establish the
work in a new field, could you not see that he who owns all the gold and
silver was calling for your cooperation? You had obtained a standing fully
abundant and ample. And when the work was to begin in another field, I
would be with my servant to indicate the work; and you should have been
ready to aid in lifting up the standard of truth by precept and example in a
way that would recommend it to a gainsaying world. My watchmen are to
call upon all to come to the gospel feast, to do high service for the Master.
{26} Could you not discern that when the same work was entered upon in
Australia, it required means? The God of heaven has been dishonored. You
have found a place to invest means in various enterprises, as if it was a
virtue to leave my work in other lands to struggle in poverty and nakedness.
You have not shared your abundant facilities as you might and should have
done, even though the sacrifice required might appear large to you. If you
have a share in the world’s redemption, you must consider the workings of
God. In Australia it has required a great sacrifice to establish the medical
work even in a meager way, while you have had everything, and yet
continue to purchase that which you could do very well without. Place your
money where the work of God demands help, that the medical missionary
work in that new field may be made a success. The work in Australia should
have been placed on such a basis that after a time it might become self-
sustaining.
“Upon whom has the Lord for so many years laid the burden and
travail of soul for the work in America? Who has borne the burden and
wretchedness of the people who are constantly working at cross-purposes
with God? The needs and errors of the laborers in responsible positions
have called for a heavy, soul-wearing work. Did you suppose that any
amount of wages could be a recompense for this? Nothing that earth can
give is sufficient value to recompense the travail and burden of soul, the
agony of mind, that have been felt in seeing the people endangering the
work of God, and making it necessary for him to withdraw his prospering
hand from the publishing association and from the conference.
“Then the test came upon the sanitarium. God has given them
prosperity,not to be a means of self-exaltation, but that they might impart of
their substance. When my servants were sent to Australia, you should have
understood that God would work through them, and you should have
exercised liberality in apportioning means to advance the work.
“The medical missionary work should ere this have been established
upon a solid foundation. There should be no withholding of means. The
Lord has let his chastening hand fall upon the Review and Herald office,
because they would not heed his voice. Self-sufficient managers hedged up
the way, that his work should not advance. The Lord now calls upon the
Battle Creek Sanitarium to extend their work, and to assist in placing the
health institution in Australia upon a proper basis, and make it a signal to
exalt the truth.”
 The time has come when no physical, mental, or moral power is to be
wasted or misapplied. The Lord would have you no longer confine to a few
places at home all the great facilities that concern the moral and spiritual
advancement of his work. The word of command is: “Go forward. You to
whom I have given much are called upon to impart. Place your means where
it will help now in giving light to darkened nations and to the islands of the
sea”
Again the word of the Lord came to me, saying: “I have spared your life
to do my work; and wherever I send you, go, and I will send my angel with
you. In no case should you be feeble in your request for the advantage of
means. Wherever I send you, go, and speak my words. {28} I will be thy
mind, I will be thy judgment. All the advantages are mine. The means and
facilities are mine, and there should be no withholding. But selfishness, a
desire to control, has kept the advantages in one place, so that everything is
overbalanced. Call for the means God designed you to have long ago. Hold
up my banner. Give honor to no human instrumentality, but to God, that my
name may be a praise in the earth. The Lord, he is God, and before him
there is no other. My work in Australasia has been greatly hindered. Money
has been used unwisely in America, in the great centers, so that there is
distress for means to build up the work in new places. But go not forth in
hesitancy. I will be with you. Ask of my people the means that should have
gone to advance the work in the Australasian field, the new world to which
I have sent you.
“Those who stand in responsible places in the work need wisdom in
regard to the best methods of proclaiming the last message of mercy to the
world. I have a work to be done in Victoria, in New South Wales, in all the
Australasian fields. Call for the means which ought to have been flowing
there, where there are so few facilities to build up my kingdom, where it
will tell the most in magnifying my name.”
Again the light given me is: “The Lord has sent you to take hold of this
work. What you have done in America under the direction of God is to be
done in planting the standard of truth, and building up the work in Australia
In America they should know that you need to be supplied with the means
required for the work. You have been too slow in calling for the help that is
essential.” {29}
The work should be established in this country, and it will be; for thus
the Lord has said. We might be years in advance if our brethren in America
had stood unflinchingly to their duty, to hear and obey the word of the Lord.
Let no more time be lost. You who have so many advantages, do your work
unselfishly. It is God’s work we are doing, and you will not find the work in
your hands restricted, if you follow the will and word of God. Share your
advantages with us in this field, that the work may stand on a true basis, and
have the influence and character it should possess. Your minds may not now
be prepared to see the importance of surrendering yourselves to do what
ought to have been done when we were appointed to come to this field. You
may not be able to see all the particulars involved in this request of God to
impart. But the special work has been laid out, and you are called upon to
do your God-given duty in our onward march in this country by furnishing us
with facilities for our work.
Christ’s dignity and office work are in imposing such conditions as he
pleases. His followers are to become more and more a power in the
proclamation of the truth as they draw nearer to the perfection of faith and of
love for their brethren. God has provided his divine assistance for all the
emergencies to which our human resources are unequal. He gives the Holy
Spirit to help in every strait, to strengthen our hope and assurance, to
illuminate our minds and purify our hearts. He means that sufficient
facilities shall be provided for the working out of his plans in this field. I
bid you seek counsel from God. Seek him with the whole heart, and
“whatsoever he saith unto you, do.” {30}
“Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest?
Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are
white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth
fruit unto life eternal; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may
rejoice together.”
A Misapplied Message.
The message, “Sell that ye have, and give alms,” is now to be given. But
there are many who do not understand the object of this message. It is not the
purpose of God that the revenues of the church shall be largely absorbed in
the work for the poor and outcast classes. This work might be presented in
such a way that every dollar would be drawn from our people, and there
would be no resources left for aggressive warfare in new fields. But our
brethren in America, who are engaged in medical missionary lines, can, by
appealing to the people outside, obtain help, because theirs is not a
denominational work. They should not draw their funds largely from our
churches. The resources of the church are needed to support the gospel
ministry, and to carry forward the work in new fields.
The special work for this time is not to be restricted under the plea of
giving to the poor. A lesson on this point is given in Christ’s words to Mary
at Simon’s feast. In gratitude for her brother’s restoration to life, and in full
faith in Christ as his Saviour, Mary broke her alabaster box of precious
ointment and poured its fragrant contents on the head and feet of her Lord.
Indignation was expressed at the supposed waste. Some, even of Christ’s
own disciples, who ought {31} to have known better, said, “To what
purpose is this waste?” They thought that the ointment was thrown away
when poured upon his head and his feet. “This ointment might have been
sold for much,” they said, “and given to the poor.” When Jesus understood
it, he said unto them, “Why trouble ye the woman? for she hath wrought a
good work upon me. For ye have the poor always with you, but me ye have
not always. For in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, she did it
for my burial. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be
preached in the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman hath
done, be told for a memorial of her.”
Was anything wasted in breaking their box of ointment as a gift to
Jesus?—That gift was no waste. It is true that the ointment might have
been sold for bread and clothing; thus a small number of destitute persons
might have been fed for a short time; but it would have remained to be
seen whether they would have been really benefited. Mary could not have
bestowed that gift which to her seemed a faint representation of Christ’s
boundless love. Mary’s act was immortalized; for it showed her love for
her Saviour. Christ himself bound up that sacrifice of love with his own
sacrifice, the greatest the world has ever seen.
Mary represents the church, and her act has a lesson for the church in all
ages. Christ has not bidden us bestow all our labor and all our gifts upon the
poor. We have a work to do in behalf of those who are fulfilling his
commission, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every
creature.” {32}
The increase of the ministry will require an increase of means; for the
laborer is worthy of his hire. Bear in mind, my brethren in America, that the
Lord requires of you self-sacrifice. The sacrificing is not all to be done by
one class. There is altogether too much spasmodic work. When you expend
money, consider, “Am I encouraging prodigality?” When you give to the
poor and wretched, consider, “Am I helping them, or hurting them?”
I understand that a plan has been thought of, for the erection of additional
buildings in Battle Creek to accommodate the poor. God has not laid the
burden of this work upon his people. The churches should not be sapped of
their funds for such an enterprise. The special work to be done at this time,
no interest must interpose to hinder.
Think of the necessities of our mission fields throughout the world. The
London mission is in distressing need of help. There is a most solemn and
important work to be done in that vast city. God designs that his workmen
there shall have advantages to do some of the same work which Christ did
when he was ministering in this world. So in Scandinavia and in the Central
European field, means are required to advance the work in its different
lines.
The Lord has presented to us that the enemy is still seeking with all his
power to center the work in Battle Creek, contrary to the word of God. A
movement to erect more buildings there, and to gather in more people who
might better never see Battle Creek, will bring results for evil that are not
now foreseen.
Not all the institutions now at Battle Creek {33} should have been there.
Our people have found excuse after excuse for establishing new enterprises
and erecting more buildings; but these excuses are no more valid with God
than are those now urged for the enterprise contemplated; that is not the way
of the Lord.
Our churches are barely able to hold their ground against opposing
forces. But they are told if they take hold of the work for the poorest classes,
the Lord will bless them. But no blessing will come to any enterprise that
has against it the Lord’s plain. “Thou shalt not.” And God has long been
warning his people not to center any more responsibilities in Battle Creek.
The present time is burdened with eternal interests. We are to unfurl the
standard of truth before a world perishing in error. God calls for men to
rally under Christ’s blood-stained banner, give the Bible to the people,
multiply camp-meetings in different localities, warn the cities, and send the
warning far and near in the highways and byways of the world.
Our brethren have not discerned that in helping us to do this work, they
would be helping themselves. That which is given to start the work here,
will result in strengthening the work in other places. As your gifts free us
from continual embarrassment, our labors can be extended; there will be an
ingathering of souls, churches will be established, and there will be
increasing financial strength. We shall have a sufficiency, not only to carry
on the work here, but to impart to other fields. Nothing is gained by
withholding the very means that would enable us to work to advantage,
extending the knowledge {34} of God and the triumphs of truth in regions
beyond.
However large the income or the possessions of any person, any family,
or any institution, let them remember that they are only stewards, holding in
trust the Lord’s money. All profit, all pay, our time, our talents, our
opportunities, are to be accounted for to him who gives them all. The Lord
would not have the first thread of selfishness woven into the fabric of his
work: he is constantly proving us to see if our work is free from selfishness
and pride. Those workers will have the richest reward, who prove that they
love God supremely and their neighbors as themselves.
The spirit of covetousness and selfishness, like threads drawn into the
web, has been working in our American institutions, until the spirit that
should control them has been lost sight of. This has deprived them of great
blessings.
If the workers in America had imparted to others of their great mercies,
they would have seen prosperity in England. They would have sympathized
with the workers who are struggling with difficulties there, would have had
the heart to say, not only in a word, but in action, “All ye are brethren.” The
strengthening of the work in English-speaking countries, would have given
our laborers a hundred-fold more influence than they have had to plant the
standard of truth in many places.
An Appeal for Help.
Now at the beginning of the year 1899, seeing the work that might have
been done in this field, and that is not done, and knowing the will of {35}
God in the matter, I appeal to my brethren in America I can hold my peace
no longer. I say to our churches, If you have property in lands or money
consecrated to the work of God, we need a portion of it just now. I ask you
to send us help without delay. Your gifts need not pass through any
conference organization. The more the people in Battle Creek have had to
work with, the more they have sought to gather, and the less they have felt
the necessity of advancing the work in other English-speaking countries.
The more these stewards can gather from the churches, the less they feel
like sharing with the workers who have toiled faithfully in other fields.
Let your liberalities come to us direct.
You owe the Lord much, vastly more than you comprehend or can ever
compute. Will you recognize this obligation? God will recognize every
effort made to help us in lifting the standard of truth in every city and in
every suburb.
One of the most effective aids in bringing the light to the people here
will be a well-equipped sanitarium. In this enterprise the boards and
managers of our sanitariums in America have a special duty to help us. Let
the help be given while there are those of experience here to manage the
interests of the work. The Lord who has made you beneficiaries of his grace
and recipients of his bounty now calls upon you to withdraw some of the
means from the varied channels to which it is constantly flowing. Let it be
put where it will make a showing, distinct and decided in this missionary
field.
The Battle Creek sanitarium has received thousands of dollars in
donations which should be passed over to institutions in other countries,
{36} which are struggling for an existence. And more than this, the profits
of the sanitarium should be largely used in helping similar institutions in
needy circumstances. I am now directed by the Lord to call upon you to do
something for us, and to do it without delay. Some division of your funds
must be made for this purpose.
Is it not just as important that the half-finished building represented to
me should have money and facilities to complete it, as it was that the
institutions in Battle Creek should be built up? Have not I a right to demand
in the name of the Lord that this should be done? Will you not help us to gain
a foothold here, that we may stand as co-workers with you in America?
The enemy will invent every device in his power to prevent the light
from shining in new places. He does not want the truth to go forth as a lamp
that burneth. Will our brethren consent that he shall any longer succeed in
his plans for hindering the work?
Time is rapidly passing into eternity. Will any one now keep back from
God that which is strictly his own? Will any one refuse him that which,
though it may be given without merit, cannot be denied without ruin? The
Lord has given to every man his work, and the holy angels want us to be
doing that work. As you shall watch and pray and work, they stand ready to
cooperate with you. When the understanding is worked by the Holy Spirit,
then all the affections act harmoniously in compliance with the divine will.
Then men will give to God his own, saying, “All things come of thee, and of
thine own we freely give thee.” May God forgive my brethren that they have
not done this. {37}
The very being who fills all heaven with splendor, and who is
worshiped by the heavenly host, came to our earth, humiliating himself
as a man, that we might be exalted to share his glory. Shall not we also
sacrifice that others may be lifted up?
I have tried to set things before you; but the attempt falls far short of
the reality. Will you refuse my plea? It is not I who appeal to you; it is
the Lord Jesus, who has given his life for this people. In my request I
obey the will, the requirement of God. Will you improve this opportunity
of showing honor to God’s work here, and respect for the servants whom
he has sent to do his will in guiding souls to heaven?
“But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly;
and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Every man
according as he purposeth in his heart so let him give; not grudgingly, or
of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver. And God is able to make
all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all
things, may abound to every good work (as it is written, He hath
dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor; his righteousness remaineth
forever. Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread
for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of
your righteousness); being enriched in everything to all bountifulness,
which causeth through us thanksgiving to God. For the administration of
this service not only supplieth the wants of the saints, but is abundant
also by many thanksgivings unto God; whiles by the experiment of this
ministration, they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the
gospel of Christ, and for your liberal {38} distribution unto them and to
all men; and by their prayer for you, which long after you for the
exceeding grace of God in you. Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable
gift!”
Ellen G. White. {39}
007—AN APPEAL TO OUR CHURCHES IN BEHALF OF
HOME MISSIONARY WORK
 PH007 - An Appeal to Our Churches in Behalf of Home Missionary Work (1896)
The Bible S tudents Library
Home Missionary Work
An Appeal
Published Quarterly by the International Tract S ociety
12th and Castro S t. Parkland, Cal.
271 W. Main S t. Battle Creek, Mich.
324 Dearborn S t. Chicago, Ill.
39 Bond S t. New York
23 Early S t. Chattanooga, Tenn.
18 West 5th S t., Kansas City, Mo.
N. Fitzroy, Melbourne, Australia (Care Echo Pub. Co.)
28 A. Roeland S t., Cape Town, S . Africa
268 Crawford S t., Toronto, Ont.
Weihrweg, 46, Basil, S witzerland
Grindelberg 15a, Hamburg, Germany
59 Paternoster Row, London, Eng.
Terms 50 cents per year
No 147 Dec. Extra, 1896. . . Price. 4 cents
Entered in the Post Office in Oakland, Cal.

By Mrs. E. G. White
IT IS THE DUTY OF THE CHURCH TO LET ITS LIGHT SHINE
CHRIST, THE TRUE WITNESS, addresses the church at Ephesus,
saying: “I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.
Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first
works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy
candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.”
Oh, how few know the day of their visitation! How few, even among
those who claim to believe in present truth, understand the signs of the
times, or what they are to experience before the end. We are under
divine forbearance today; but how long will the angels of God continue
to hold the winds, that they shall not blow? Among the people of God
there is blindness of mind and hardness of heart, although God has
manifested inexpressible mercy toward us. How few there are who are
truly humble, devoted, God-fearing servants in the cause of Christ, {3}
whose hearts are full of gratitude and thanksgiving because they are
called to act a part in the work of God, being co-laborers with Jesus
Christ, partakers with Christ of His sufferings.
Dead in Trespasses and Sins.
Today there are few who are heartily serving God. The most of those
who compose our congregations are spiritually dead in trespasses and sins.
They come and go like the door upon its hinges. For years they have
complacently listened to the most solemn, soul-stirring truths, but they have
not practiced them. They are less and less sensible of the preciousness and
value of truth, because they neglect the practice of those things which are
pleasing in the sight of God. The stirring testimonies of reproof and warning
do not arouse them. The sweetest melodies that come from God through
human lips—justification by faith, and the righteousness of Christ —do not
bring forth from them a response of love and gratitude. Though the heavenly
Merchantman displays before them the richest jewels of faith and love;
though His voice invites them to buy of Him “gold tried in the fire,” and
“white raiment that they might be clothed,” and “eyesalve that they may
see,” they steel their hearts against Him, and fail to exchange their
lukewarmness for love and zeal; but fold their hands in complacency, make
a profession but deny the power of true godliness. If they continue in this
state, God will reject them with abhorrence. To praise the world and God at
the same time, is in no way acceptable to God. Awake, awake, before it is
everlastingly too late! {4}
No One Is to Be an Idler in the Vineyard.
Brethren and Sisters who have long claimed to believe the truth, I would
ask you, Have your practices been in harmony with your light? with your
privileges? with the opportunities granted of heaven? This is a serious
question. Why is it there is so little faith? so little spiritual power? Why are
there so few who bear the yoke and carry the burden of Christ? Why do
persons have to be urged to take up their work for the Master? Why are
there so few who can unveil the mysteries of redemption? Why is it that the
imputed righteousness of Christ does not shine through His professed
followers as a light to the world?
The Sun of Righteousness has risen upon the church, and it is the duty of
the church to shine. Those who are connected with Christ will grow in
grace, and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, to the full stature of men and
women. It is the privilege of every soul to make advancement. No one is to
be an idler in the vineyard. If all who claim to believe the truth had made
the most of their opportunities and ability to learn all that they were
privileged to learn, they would have become strong in Christ. No matter
what may have been their occupation, if farmers, mechanics, teachers, or
pastors, if they had wholly consecrated themselves to God, they would
have been efficient agents to work for the heavenly Master.
Laborers Together with God.
Those who are united to the church should be living, working agents
to impart light to those who are in {5} darkness. They should declare the
truth of God, revealing His love and faithfulness. When men use their
powers as God directs them to, their talents will increase, their ability
will enlarge, and they will have heavenly wisdom in seeking to save
those who are lost. But while the church-members are listless, and
neglectful of their God-given responsibility, how can they expect to
receive the treasure of heaven to impart to others? When professed
Christians feel no burden to enlighten the minds of those who are in
darkness, when they fail to make use of the rich grace of Christ, and cease
to impart the knowledge they have received, they become less discerning,
lose their appreciation of the richness of the heavenly endowment, and,
failing to value it themselves, they fail to present it to others. It is only as
God sees His professed people eager to be laborers together with Him,
that He can impart to them light and grace; for then they will make every
interest secondary to the interest of His work and cause. With such
workers the heavenly intelligences will cooperate.
Diligence in the Master’s Work.
Are we endowed with the Holy Spirit, so that with heavenly wisdom we
may meet the emergencies of this age, and counteract, as far as possible, the
movements of this world? It is no time now for the watchman to become
sleepy, and cease to be a sentinel upon the walls of Zion. Peculiar and rapid
changes will soon take place; and if the church is not asleep, if the
followers of Christ watch and pray, they may have light to comprehend and
appreciate the movements of the enemy. {6}
Winning Souls to Christ Our Chief Aim.
God has given to every man a work to do in connection with His
kingdom. Each one professing the name of Christ is to be an interested
worker, ready to defend the principles of righteousness. The work of the
gospel is not to depend solely upon the minister; every soul should take an
active part in advancing the cause of God. But, instead of this, how many
of our large churches come and go like a door on its hinges, feeling no
responsibility for the progress of the work, no interest in the salvation of
souls for whom Christ died. They do not dream of weaving their religion
into their business. They say, Religion is religion, and business is business;
they believe each has a proper sphere, but let them be separated. But in
whatever calling a Christian is found, he has his work to do for the Lord in
representing Christ to the world. Whatever may be our occupation, we are
to be missionaries, having for our chief aim the winning of souls to Christ. If
this is not our interest, we rob God of influence, of time, of money and
effort. In withholding our heart’s service from the Lord, we fail to benefit
our fellowman, and thus rob God of the glory that would flow to Him
through the conversion of others.
 Training the Children.
What excuse can the professed followers of Christ offer for neglecting to
train their children in such a way that they will, for the sake of advancing the
work of Christ, bind about their wants in dress, and avoid all extravagance
and display? The children should be educated in {7} such a way that they
will have sympathy for the aged and afflicted, and lend all the help in their
power to alleviate the sufferings of the poor and distressed. They should be
taught to be diligent in the missionary work; and from their earliest years,
principles of self-denial and sacrifice for the good of others should be
inculcated, that they may be laborers together with God.
Oh, that parents would look carefully and prayerfully after their
children’s eternal welfare! Let them ask themselves: Have we been
careless? Have we neglected this solemn work? Have we allowed our
children to become the sport of Satan’s temptations? Have we a solemn
account to settle with God because we have permitted our children to use
their talents, their time, and influence, in working against the truth? against
Jesus Christ? Have we neglected our duty as parents, and increased the
subjects of Satan’s kingdom?
A Transformation Needed
This home missionary work, this home field, has been shamefully
neglected, and it is time that divine resources and remedies were presented,
that this state of evil may be healed. If parents would see a different state of
things in their family, let them consecrate themselves wholly to God, and the
Lord will devise ways and means whereby a transformation may take
place in their households. Let the church awake, let every member take up
his individual work, and vindicate the name of the Lord by which he is
called. Let sound faith and earnest piety take the place of slothfulness and
unbelief. When faith lays hold upon Christ, the truth will bring delight to
{8} your soul, and religion will not be a dull, uninteresting enterprise. Your
social meetings, now tame and spiritless, will be vitalized by the Holy
Spirit, and your daily experiences will become rich as you practice the
Christianity you profess.
In the face of what might be done, will the church sleep on, or will they
feel the responsibility and the honor that is conferred upon them through the
merciful providence of God, and gather up their hereditary trusts and the
advantages of present light, and feel the necessity of rising to the urgent
emergency that now presents itself before us? Oh, that all may arouse and
manifest to the world that this is a living faith, that a vital issue is before the
world, that Jesus will soon come! Let men see that we believe we are on the
borders of the eternal world.
 It Is the Duty of the Ministers to Instruct the Churches in Practical
Missionary Work.
“Watchman, what of the night?” Are the watchmen to whom comes this
cry able to give the trumpet a certain sound? Are the shepherds faithfully
caring for the flock as those who must give an account? Are the ministers
of God watching for souls, realizing that those under their care are the
purchase of the blood of Christ? A great work is to be done in the world,
and what efforts are we putting forth that it may be accomplished? The
people have listened to too much sermonizing; but have they been
instructed as to how to labor for those for whom Christ died? Has there
been a line of work devised and laid out before the people in such a way
that each one saw the necessity of taking part in the work? {9}
It is evident that all the sermons that have been preached have not
brought up this kind of labor, and the churches are withering up because they
have failed to use their talents in diffusing the light of truth to others. Careful
instruction should be given that will be as lessons from the Master, that all
may put their light to practical use in benefiting others. Those who have the
oversight of the churches should select members who have ability, and
place them under responsibilities, at the same time giving them
instruction as to how they may best serve and bless others.
Years Behind.
Every means should be used to get the knowledge of the truth before the
thousands who will discern the evidence, who will appreciate the likeness
of Christ in His people, if they can have an opportunity to see it. There are
those among us who, if they should take time to consider, would regard
their do-nothing position as a sinful neglect to use the talents which God
has given them.
God has given His messengers the truth to proclaim. Then the churches
are to voice the truth from the lips of the messengers, and use their talents in
every way possible to make the ministry a power to communicate truth by
their catching the first rays of light, and diffusing the same. Here is our
great sin. We are years behind. The ministers have been seeking the hidden
treasures, and have been opening up the casket, and letting the jewels of
truth shine forth, but not one one-hundredth part has been done or is being
done by members of the church, that God requires of them. They will, in
that great day, {10} be self-convicted, and self-condemned, for their
slothfulness. May the Lord lead them to self-penitence, and to now see
themselves and exclaim, “Lord, I am that fruitless fig tree.” May the Lord
forgive His people who are not doing the work in His vineyard that He has
given them to do.
 Evils of Inaction.
What can we expect but deterioration in religious life when the people
listen to sermon after sermon, and do not put into practice the instruction
given? The ability God has given, if not exercised, will degenerate, and men
and women unemployed will become as tools that rust from inaction. Let
the missionary meeting be turned to account in teaching the people how
to do missionary work. Put work into their hands, and let not the youth be
ignored, but let them come in to share in the labor and responsibility. Let
them feel that they have a part to act in helping and blessing others. Even the
children should be taught to do some little errand of love and mercy for
those less fortunate than themselves.
The very simplest modes of work should be devised, and set in
operation among the churches. If members will cooperate with such a plan,
and perseveringly carry it out, they will reap a rich reward, for their
experience will grow brighter, their ability will increase through exercise,
and souls will be saved through their efforts. But if, on the other hand, the
churches are left to their inactivity, Satan will see that they are employed.
He will pre-occupy the field, and give the members lines of work to do that
will engage their energies, kill {11} spirituality, and make them fall as dead
weights upon the church.
Set the Members to Work.
There are scores who have real ability, who are rusting from inaction,
and yet many of these do not know how to set themselves at work for the
Master. But let some one who has ability to devise ways whereby this talent
may be utilized, lay out before these inactive ones the line of work that they
could do, and let them understand that this is expected from them, and many
who are now unemployed will become true laborers.
The parable of the talents should be explained to all. The members of the
churches should be made to understand that they are the light of the world,
and, according to their several ability, the Lord expects that His professed
followers will enlighten and bless those around them. Those who have
heard so much preaching ought certainly to know that if they undertake to
work for the Lord, they will have divine aid.
Do not pass by the little things and look for a large work. You might do
successfully the small work, but fail utterly in attempting a large work, and
fall into discouragement. Take hold wherever you see that there is work to
be done. Whether you are rich or poor, great or humble, God calls you
into active service for Him. It will be by doing your might what your hands
find to do that you will develop talents and aptitude for the work, and it is
by neglecting your daily opportunities that you become fruitless and
withered. This is why there are so many fruitless trees in the garden of the
Lord. {12}
Angels Waiting to Cooperate with Us.
All heaven is in activity, and the angels of God are waiting to cooperate
with the human agent who will devise plans whereby souls for whom Christ
died may hear the glad tidings of salvation. Every soul has an influence for
good or evil. If the soul is sanctified to the service of God, and devoted to
the work of Christ, the influence will be to gather with Christ. God depends
upon the church for the forwarding of His work, and He expects that His
professed followers will do their duty as intelligent beings. There is great
need that every trained mind, every disciplined intellect, every jot of ability,
shall be brought to the work of saving souls. There will be no idler, no
slothful one who neglects the work of the Lord, found inside of the kingdom
of heaven.
God expects His church to discipline and fit its members for the work of
enlightening the world. But let no one feel that because he is not educated
he cannot be expected to take part in the work. God has a work for you to
do. He has given to every man his work. You can search the Scriptures for
yourself. “The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding
unto the simple.” The prayer of the sincere heart, offered in faith, will be
heard in heaven.
Ministering to Others.
Souls are perishing out of Christ, and those who profess to be the
disciples of Christ are letting them die. Our brethren have talents entrusted
for this very work; but they have bound them up in a napkin and buried {13}
them in the earth. What manner of entreaty can be brought to bear upon the
idlers in market places that will arouse them to go and work in the Master’s
vineyard? What can we say to the slothful church-members to make him
realize the necessity of unearthing his talent and putting it out to the
exchangers? Oh, that God would set this matter in all its importance before
the sleeping churches! Oh, that Zion would arouse and put on her beautiful
garments! Oh, that she would shine!
This work of enlightening others is not the work of the minister only, but
it is the work of all who profess the truth of God. God has given to every
man his work in making Christ known to the world. We must teach the
members of the church how they may effectually minister to others. There
are many who are ordained ministers, who have never yet exercised a
shepherd’s care over the flock of God, who have never yet watched for
souls as they that must give an account. Were the kind of labor of which it
stands in need, bestowed upon the church, many who are doing nothing
would be educated to become diligent laborers in the harvest field. An
education should be given to the people of God that would result in
furnishing hundreds who would put out to the exchangers valuable
talents, whose use would develop men for positions of trust and influence,
and great good would be accomplished for the Master.
Scores of Slothful Servants.
But instead of thus developing, the church is left to be a weak,
dependent, inefficient body. The members of the church are trained to rely
upon preaching, and {14} they do little for Christ. They bear no fruit, but
rather increase in selfishness and unfaithfulness. They put their hope in the
preacher, and depend on his efforts to keep alive their weak faith. Because
of the lack of proper instruction among the church-members by those
whom God has placed as overseers, there is not one merely, but scores,
who are slothful, and who are hiding their talents in the earth, and still
complaining of the Lord’s dealings toward them. They need to be tended
as do sick children. This condition of weakness must not continue. Well-
organized work must be done in the church, that its members may understand
the manner in which they may impart light to others, and thus strengthen their
own faith and increase their knowledge. As they impart the light which God
graciously bestows upon them, to those in darkness, they will be confirmed
in the faith. A working church is a living church. We are built up as living
stones, and every stone is to emit light; for everyone is compared to a
precious stone that catches the glory of God and reflects it to others.
The idea that the minister must carry all the burdens, and do all the
work, is a great mistake. Overworked and broken down, he may go into the
grave, when, had the burden been shared as the Lord designed, he might
have lived. That the burden may be distributed, an education must be given
to the church by those who can instruct the workers to follow Christ, and to
work as He worked.
Let the Overseers Devise Plans.
Why do not the overseers of the church have councils to devise ways
whereby young men and women may be {15} trained to put to use their
entrusted talents? Why do not the older members of the church seek to do
good, earnest, compassionate work for the children and youth? Many have
embraced the truth, and yet they have not been educated as to how they may
serve the cause of God and thereby grow in spiritual muscle and sinew. Let
the ministers put to use all their ingenuity, that plans may be devised
whereby the youthful members of the church may be enlisted in the cause of
God. Why should they not be interested in the great work that there is to be
done? But do not imagine that this interest can be aroused by going to the
missionary meeting and presenting a long sermon; plan ways whereby a live
interest may be kindled, and train up the young to do what is appointed
them. Let them have a part to act, and from week to week let them bring in
their reports, telling what they have experienced, and, through the grace of
Christ, what success has been theirs. If the missionary meeting were a
meeting where such reports were brought in by consecrated workers, it
would not be dull, tedious and uninteresting. It would be full of intense
interest, and there would be no lack in attendance.
In every church the members should be trained so that they will devote
time to the work, and win souls to Christ. How can it be said of the church,
“Ye are the light of the world,” unless the members of the church actually
impart light to others? In seeking to point sinners to the Lamb of God who
taketh away the sins of the world, their own love will be kindled, and by
beholding Him they, too, will become changed into His likeness.
Will those who have charge of the flock of God awaken to their duty?
{16}
The Need of Home Missionaries.
Some who have long professed to be Christians, and yet have felt no
responsibility for the souls of those who are perishing right around them,
within the shadow of their own homes, may feel a burden to go to foreign
lands to take hold of work far off; but where is the evidence of their fitness
for such a work? Wherein have they manifested a burden for souls? Let such
begin the work at home, in their own household, in their own neighborhood,
among their own friends. Here they will find a favorable missionary field.
This home missionary work is a test revealing their ability or inability for
service in a wider field.
An Example.
In the case of Philip and Nathanael we have an example of true home
missionary work. Philip had seen Jesus, and was convinced that He was the
Messiah. The knowledge he had received was so blessed to him that he
wished his friends, also, to know the good news. He was desirous that the
light and truth which had brought him such comfort and joy should be shared
by Nathanael. True grace in the heart will always reveal its existence by
diffusing itself. Philip went in search of Nathanael, and as he called,
Nathanael answered from his place of prayer under the fig tree. Nathanael
had not had the privilege of listening to the words of Jesus, but he was being
drawn toward Him in spirit. He longed for light and truth, and was at the
moment sincerely praying for them. Philip with joy exclaimed, “We have
found Him, of {17} whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write,
Jesus of Nazareth.” This is the way light is to be communicated,—by
private, personal effort. In the home circle, at your neighbor’s fireside, at
the bedside of the sick, in a quiet way you may read the Scriptures, and
speak a word for Jesus and the truth. Precious seed may thus be sown, that
will spring up and bring forth fruit after many days.
Loving Labor for the Master.
Our Redeemer is to see of the travail of His soul, and be satisfied; how
is it with those who profess to be His followers? Will they be satisfied
when they see the fruit of their labors? What are the members of the church
doing, to be designated “laborers together with God”? Where do we see
travail of soul? Where do we see the members of the church absorbed in
religious themes, self surrendered to the work and will of God? Where do
we see Christians feeling their responsibility to make the church
prosperous, a wide-awake, light-giving people? Where are those who do
not stint or measure their loving labor for the Master?
Jesus, your Redeemer, and all the holy angels are grieved at your
hardness of heart. Jesus came to our world, and gave His own life to save
these souls, and yet you who know the truth make so little effort to impart
the blessings of His grace to those for whom He died. Such indifference
and neglect of duty is an amazement to the angels. In the judgment you must
meet the souls you have neglected. {18}
Neglected Opportunities.
We see large churches gathered in different localities. Their members
have a knowledge of the truth; but they are content to hear and partake of the
word of life themselves, and do not seek to impart light to those who are
without. Because of these neglected opportunities, this abuse of privileges,
they themselves are not growing “in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ.” Thus the members of our churches are weak in
faith, deficient in knowledge, and children in experience. They are not
rooted and grounded in the truth. If they remain thus, the many delusions of
the last days will surely deceive them; for they will have no spiritual
eyesight to discern truth from error.
The end is near! God calls upon the church to set in order the things that
remain. Workers together with God, you are empowered by the Lord to take
others with you into the kingdom. You are to be God’s living agents,
channels of light to the world, and round about you are angels of heaven
with their commission from Christ to sustain, strengthen, and uphold you in
working for the salvation of souls.
I appeal to the churches in every conference: Stand out separate and
distinct from the world,—in the world, but not of it,—reflecting the bright
beams of the Sun of Righteousness, being pure, holy, and undefiled, and in
faith carrying light into all the highways and byways of the earth. To His
church God has committed the work of diffusing light and bearing the
message of His love. Our work is not to condemn, not to denounce, but to
beseech men to be reconciled to God. We are to encourage {19} souls, to
attract them, and thus win them to Jesus.
Cooperation with God.
The upbuilding of the kingdom of God is retarded or urged forward,
according to the unfaithfulness or fidelity of human agencies. Unfaithfulness
to the cause of Christ makes manifest that love is lacking in the human agent.
It was the love of Christ that constrained Him to come and seek and save
that which was lost; but the love of Christ does not seem to constrain those
who profess His name; for a death-like slumber is upon the human agents,
and the work is hindered by failure of the human to cooperate with the
divine. Men may pray, “Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done in earth as it
is in heaven,” but they fail in acting upon this prayer in their lives. The
living Christian in one who has not left his first love, and his candlestick is
not removed out of its place. But those who do not maintain their
consecration to God are blind, and cannot see afar off, and have forgotten
that they were purged from their own sins. But though you may be weak,
erring, frail, sinful, and imperfect, the Lord holds out to you the offer of
partnership with Himself, inviting you to come under divine instruction.
Uniting with Christ, you may work the works of God. “Without Me,” said
Christ, “ye can do nothing.”
Isaiah says, “Thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the
Lord shall be thy rereward.” This is the righteousness of Christ which goes
before us, and the glory of the Lord is to be our rereward. Ye churches of
the living God study this promise, and consider how {20} your lack of faith,
of spirituality, of divine power, is hindering the coming of the kingdom of
God. Were everyone of you living missionaries, the gospel would be
speedily proclaimed in all countries, to all peoples, nations and tongues.
This is the work that must be done before Christ shall come in power and
great glory. I call upon the church to pray earnestly, that you may understand
your responsibilities. Are you individually laborers together with God? If
not why not? When do you mean to do your God-appointed work?
The Church Must Be Quickened.
“Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give
thee light.” This is a time when every member of the church should be
waiting, and watching, and working. Through faith in Jesus Christ, we
should be alive unto God; and every man, woman, and child who has a
knowledge of the truth, should be able to discern the signs for the times. The
weakness and inefficiency of the church must pass away. Creative power
from above must impart life to the human agents whom God would use, that
they may be able to cooperate with divine intelligences. The church to
whom God has imparted his endowment of heavenly truth, must not remain
dead in trespasses and sins.
As Christ’s witnesses, our commission is clear. “Go ye into all the
world, and preach the gospel to every creature.” We are to be waiting,
watching, working; it is most inconsistent for the church to whom has been
opened the treasuries of truth, to be dull, worldly, and indifferent. Casting
away all unbelief, we should by faith put every capability and every
power into exercise. {21}
There is a great work to do, and the Spirit of the living God must enter
into the living messenger, that the truth may go with power. The people of
God must be aroused from their moral deadness; they must be quickened
with power from above. The Lord has promised: “I will pour upon the
house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace
and of supplications; and they shall look upon Him whom they have pierced,
and they shall mourn for Him as one mourneth for his only son.”
The Lord God of heaven would have the entire church devising ways
and means whereby high and low, rich and poor, may hear the message of
truth. The Lord Jesus, the mighty Saviour, has died for these souls. He can
arouse them from their indifference, He can awaken their sympathies, He
can soften their hearts, He can reveal to their souls the beauty and power of
the truth. The master worker is God, and not finite man; and yet He calls
upon men to be the agents through whom He can impart light to those in
darkness. God has jewels in all the churches, and it is not for us to make
sweeping denunciation of the professed religious world, but in humility and
love to present to all the truth as it is in Jesus. Let men see piety and
devotion, let them behold Christ-likeness of character, and they will be
drawn to the truth. He who loves God supremely, and his neighbor as
himself, will be a light in the world. Those who have a knowledge of the
truth, are to communicate the same. They are to lift up Jesus, the world’s
Redeemer; they are to hold forth the word of life.
We are in nowise to be deterred from fulfilling our {22} commission by
the listlessness, the dullness, the lack of spiritual perception in those upon
whom the word of God is brought to bear. We are to preach the word of
light to those whom we may judge to be as hopeless subjects as though
they were in their graves. Though they may seem to be unwilling to hear or
to receive the light of truth, without questioning or wavering we are to do
our part.
 God’s People Are to Watch and Give the Trumpet a Certain Sound
We are pressing on to the final conflict, and this is no time to
compromise; it is no time to hide your colors. When the battle rages sore, let
no one turn traitor. It is no time to lay down or conceal our weapons, and
give Satan the advantage in the warfare; but unless you watch, and keep your
garments unspotted from the world, you will not stand true to your Captain.
It is no time for watchmen to slumber on the walls of Zion. Let them be wide
awake. Call to your fellow watchmen, crying, “The morning cometh, and
also the night.” It is no time now to relax our efforts, to become tame and
spiritless; no time to hide our light under a bushel, to speak smooth things,
to prophesy deceit. Every power is to be employed for God. You are to
maintain your allegiance, bearing testimony for God and for truth. Be not
turned aside by any suggestion the world can make. We cannot afford to
compromise. There is a living issue before us, of vital importance to the
remnant people of God, to the very close of this earth’s history; for eternal
interests are involved. On the very eve of the crisis, it is no time {23} to
be found with an evil heart of unbelief, departing from the living God.
The original apostasy began in disbelief and denial of the truth; but if we
would triumph, we must fix the eye of faith steadfastly upon Jesus, the
Captain of our salvation. We are to follow the example of Christ, and in all
that Jesus did on earth. He had an eye single to the glory of God. He says,
“As the Father gave Me commandment, even so do I.” Divinity and humanity
were united in Christ, that He might reveal to us God’s purpose, and bring
man into close union with Himself. This union will enable us to overcome
the enemy; for through faith in Christ we shall have divine power.
Our numbers are increasing our facilities are enlarging, and all this calls
for union among the workers, for entire consecration and thorough devotion
to the cause of God. There is no place in the work of God for half-hearted
workers, for those who are neither cold nor hot.
Watchmen on the walls of Zion are to be vigilant, and sleep not day nor
night. But if they have not received the message from the lips of Christ,
their trumpets will give an uncertain sound. Brethren, God calls upon you,
both ministers and laymen, to listen to His voice speaking to you in His
word. Let His truth be received into the heart, that you may be
spiritualized by its living, sanctifying power. Then let the distinct message
for this time be sent from watchman to watchman on the walls of Zion.
Why Are the Churches So Indolent?
As agents for Jesus Christ, men are to be laborers together with God.
Why then are so many acting as did {24} Meroz, doing nothing, while those
sitting in darkness receive no light, no help from those who claim to be the
children of God? How much do such idlers resemble the angel who is
represented as flying in the midst of heaven proclaiming the commandments
of God and the faith of Jesus. Christ is saying to these idlers in the market
place, “Go work today in My vineyard.” Angels who minister to those who
shall be heirs of salvation, are saying to every true saint, There is work for
you to do. “Go, stand and speak . . . to the people the words of this life.”
If those addressed would obey this injunction, the Lord would prepare the
way before them, putting them in possession of means whereby they could
go.
Why are the churches so indolent? Why have they no burden for the
souls for whom Christ died? and how does heaven regard their inefficiency?
The angels are constantly earnest and active, seeking to bring every child
of God to work in the vineyard of the Lord. Oh, how they rejoiced when
they saw that through the word of Christ the world was brought back into
favor and position with God, and again connected with heaven, to be
benefited with all the treasures of light and knowledge emanating therefrom;
and they sorrow when they see that those for whom so much has been
done have no interest to win souls for Christ.
Christ’s church on earth is to be an agent for Him. Its members are to be
devoted to the work to which God has appointed them, taking their places
according to God’s order, and doing the work He has assigned them. The
tidings of every successful effort on their part to dispel {25} the darkness,
and to diffuse the light and knowledge of God and Jesus Christ, whom He
has sent, are borne upward. The act is presented before all the heavenly
intelligences, and thrills through all the principalities and powers,
enlisting the sympathy of all heavenly beings.
The Lord Jesus expects more of you than you give; yes, a great deal
more. He has called and chosen you. Every man according to his several
ability, has been given his work. You are to occupy a place as a laborer
together with God, and as His agent you are to gather other agencies, and
unite them with those already in the work, that the instrumentalities for
winning souls to look to Christ may be as many as possible.
Angels of God are soliciting you to work in fellowship with them, doing
the will of God on earth as verily and unitedly and devotedly as they do the
work appointed them in heaven and earth. These angels are surveying the
ground occupied by the individual members of the church. They see the
advantage gained by Satan when men and women neglect their God-
appointed work. They see this work neglected or done in a bungling manner
by those who claim to be Christians, and they sorrow over souls that are
lost in consequence of this neglect. They cannot take your place or discharge
your duty. Could they do this, they would do it gladly; for they know that
your eternal welfare depends upon the use you make of your entrusted
talents, your intellect, your reason. They cannot do your work, but they
stand ready to cooperate with human agencies as they work to draw souls to
Jesus Christ, striving to recover them through the infinite gift made for their
redemption. {26}
It is the duty of everyone who claims to believe on Jesus Christ to
become a worker for God. Entire consecration and unity are demanded in
the work which must be done to bring the grand results. I inquire, How can
any one be silent when they know what the Lord Jesus expects from every
human being? I implore you that name the name of Christ to no longer be
selfishly and wickedly indifferent to your duty. Live unto Christ, who died
for you, and rose again.
Every Individual Member Should Be an Active Missionary Worker.
The church of Christ has been organized on earth for missionary
purposes, and it is of the highest importance that every individual member
of the church should be a sincere laborer together with God, filled with the
Spirit, having the mind of Christ, perfected in sympathy with Christ, and
therefore bending every energy, according to his entrusted ability, to the
saving of souls. Christ requires that everyone who would be called by His
name, should make His work the first and highest consideration, and
disinterestedly cooperate with heavenly intelligences in saving the
perishing, for whom Christ has died.
The members of the church of Christ are to be faithful workers in the
great harvest field. They are to be diligently working and earnestly praying,
making progress, and diffusing light amid the moral darkness of the world;
for are not the angels of heaven imparting to them divine inspiration? They
are never to think of, and much less to speak of, failure in their work.
They are to be filled with hope, knowing that they do not rely upon human
{27} ability, or upon finite resources, but upon the promised divine aid, the
ministry of heavenly agencies, who are pledged to open the way before
them. The promise is given them, “Thy righteousness shall go before them.”
We of ourselves have no righteousness; we have only that righteousness
which is imparted from Christ, the Fountain of righteousness. He is “the
Lord our righteousness.” Angels of God will break the way before us,
preparing hearts for the gospel message.
The Lord Jesus is our efficiency in all things; His Spirit is to be our
inspiration; and as we place ourselves in His hands, to be channels of light,
our means of doing good will never be exhausted; for the resources of the
power of Jesus Christ are to be at our command. We may draw upon his
fullness, and receive of that grace which has no limit.
Souls are to be gathered as sheaves to Jesus Christ; but where are the
reapers? Christ has commanded, “Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest
that He will send forth laborers into His harvest.” Not only is there a need
of reapers, but of other agencies that will work in various lines, according
to their ability. Every kind of labor is to be devised and set in operation.
Every follower of Christ is to do something in the work, and not to do what
you can, is to manifest indifference to the claims of Christ. If you refuse to
be a faithful steward, working under the Master, then you are following the
directions of another leader, and ranging yourself with those who are
warring against God. Christ said, “He that is not with Me, is against Me;
and he that gathereth not with Me, scattereth abroad.” If we are not active
{28} in the service of Christ, we are ranking with those who are in
positive hostility against Him; for we are in the position of stumbling
blocks. Every means of influence that God has given you, should be
employed to the utmost.
Listen to the voice of Jesus, as it comes sounding down along the lines to
our time, addressing the professed Christian who stands idle in the market
place: “Why stand ye here all the day idle? . . . Go ye also into the
vineyard.” Work while it is day; for the night cometh, in which no man can
work. {29}
 008—AN APPEAL IN BEHALF OF OUR WORK IN
SCANDINAVIA
PH008 - An Appeal in Behalf of Our Work in Scandinavia (1900)
To be read in Connection with the Week of Prayer Service, Dec. 22-29,
1900 General Statement of the Situation, and Propositions submitted.
By
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE COMMITTEE
IN THE SPRING of 1899 the first news reached America that the
Christiania Publishing House was in financial” difficulty, but we did not
have any idea at that time of the extent of the embarrassment. In the month of
August news came that payment had been suspended, and that it was a
question whether they could escape bankruptcy. The Foreign Mission Board
promptly sent them $3,000, all the money it could command at that time.
The managers of the institution then asked its creditors for six
months’ time to ascertain if it could not manage to raise the money to
meet its obligations. The creditors readily granted this request, fixing
May 1, 1900, as the date of expiration of said time. In October the
managers sent a brother over to America to present the needs of the
institution, and to borrow the necessary funds to pay its indebtedness. It
was thought that $25,000 would release the institution from its
obligations to the banks.
Scarcely had this brother gone on his mission of borrowing, when a
letter came from our manager in Christiania, stating that $50,000 must be
secured within a month. At this juncture, the Foreign Mission Board, in
counsel with members {1} of the General Conference Committee, decided
to send Brethren I. H. Evans and J. N. Nelson as a committee to investigate
the situation of the affairs of the institution, and report to the Foreign
Mission Board and the General Conference Association. The committee
reported the assets and liabilities as follows:—
Assets: Real estate, accounts receivable
(machinery, type, book paper, etc.), $34,560.00
Liabilities: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. $90,328.73
It was found that our financial policy and business methods were
inadequate to meet such a heavy financial strain as came upon Christiania at
this time.
On receiving this report, the president of the General Conference called
a council, as the result of which it was decided to submit the following
propositions to our creditors, believing that in so doing they would, in time,
receive the full amount of their claims:—
“1. We will turn over to them all our assets.
 “2. We become responsible for $8.963 of the publishing house debts.
“3. We will give them $5,400 in cash.
“4. The creditors to execute to the publishing house a release from any
further obligations.”
These propositions were submitted on March 7, 1900. The following
August the last of our creditors accepted the propositions. It was soon
discovered, however, that our creditors, by acceding to this plan, must be
heavy losers. As soon as this fact was known, we became convinced that it
was wrong to allow the creditors of one of our institutions to suffer such a
loss.
The president of the General Conference then called a council of the
presidents of State conferences, the General Conference Committee, the {2)
Foreign Mission Board, the General Conference Association, and other men
filling important positions, and laid the matter before them. Days were spent
in seeking God and in considering plans; and finally a new proposition was
drafted, to be submitted to the creditors of the Christiania Publishing House,
to take the place of the one they had already accepted. This new proposition
was as follows:—
“Dear Sirs: Since Mr. I. H. Evans’s return to America, we have given
much thought to the financial obligations of the Skandinaviske Forlags-og
Trykkeriforening, of Akersgaden 74, Christiania, Norway, or what is known
in America as the “Christiania Publishing House;” and, from the facts as
presented to us now, we realize that it is inevitable that our creditors will
be heavy losers. This we deeply regret. We therefore submit to you the
following propositions for your consideration and acceptance:—
“1. We will pay our creditors the full face demand of all the principal of
the legal paper of the Christiania Publishing House.
“2. We will pay this principal in six equal semiannual payments, said
payments to be made Feb. 1, 1901, July 1, 1901, Jan. 1, 1902, July 1, 1902,
Jan. 1, 1903, and July 1, 1903.
“3. We allow and will hold all the property of the Christiania Publishing
House to be solely for the benefit of our creditors, till the entire principal of
our debt is liquidated.
“4. Our creditors shall appoint an attorney who shall have authority to
represent their interests, to whom we may refer all matters pertaining to the
settlement of their claims against the Christiania Publishing House.
“5. We shall be allowed at any time after the {3} acceptance of these
propositions, to sell, mortgage, rent, occupy, or do anything we deem best;
with all assets, both real and personal, of the Christiania Publishing House,
when such action has been first submitted to and approved by the creditors’
attorney; provided that in case of sale, mortgage, or rental, the whole
amount realized shall he applied to liquidate the principal of the obligations
of said publishing house.
“6. Our creditors shall relinquish all accrued interest yet unpaid.
“7. From the time of accepting these propositions, our creditors shall not
ask or receive from the Christiania Publishing House interest on any paper
for which said publishing house is obligated.
“8. Our creditors shall, on receipt of the principal of the obligations of
the Christiania Publishing House, execute to said publishing house a full
discharge of all its obligations.
“9. All moneys received by our creditors since the acceptance of our
first proposition, to meet in part or in full any of the obligations of the
Christiania Publishing House, shall be applied in the liquidation of the
principal, and accepted by the creditors as a partial payment thereof, to be
deducted by us from the first semiannual payment herein before provided.
“10. These propositions are made with the understanding that the
property and assets, both real and personal, of the Christiania Publishing
House still remain intact, not having been sold or otherwise disposed of by
the creditors.
“11. These propositions shall be null and void, unless we are informed
of their acceptance by our creditors on or before Dec. 15, 1900. .
“12. In case our creditors accept these propositions, {4} all former
agreements with them concerning the settlement of the written obligations of
the Christiania Publishing House, shall be null and void.” These
propositions were sent to our creditors’ attorney, Oct. 17, 1900.

The same council provided the following as the best means for securing
the funds necessary to meet these obligations:—
“2.[sic] On the acceptance of said propositions, the General Conference
Committee shall select a trusty, competent man, giving him power of
attorney to sell, mortgage, or otherwise dispose of the Christiania
Publishing House and all its assets both real and personal, collecting all
accounts, holding the funds, subject absolutely to the order of the General
Conference.
“3. That all the proceeds realized from the assets of the Christiania
Publishing House be applied to liquidate the debts of said publishing house.
“5[sic]. That we insist that brethren and Sisters owing the Christiania
Publishing House, as well as all Sister institutions, promptly pay said
publishing house the amount of their obligations.
“6. That the General Conference Committee at once cause to be placed
in the hands of each conference president a statement of the financial
condition of the Christiania Publishing House, with a conservative estimate
of the assets of ‘said publishing house.
“7. That we recommend the sale of the Christiania Publishing House
property at the earliest date practicable; and that the proceeds of said sale
be applied toward the liquidation of said debt. {5}
“8. That each of our conferences do all in their power to largely increase
the annual offerings, and that the amount raised in excess of the amount
received from the same source last year, be applied on said debt.
“9. That we pledge ourselves to do all we can to increase the various
offerings to the Foreign Mission Board, with the understanding that a
portion of the same is to be applied in the liquidation of the aforesaid debt,
the amount to be fixed by the Foreign Mission Board in counsel with the
General Conference Committee.
“11. [sic] Whereas, The Bible and the Testimonies approve of no
business methods except those conducted on a sound basis; therefore,—
“We recommend, That as speedily as possible, all our business
enterprises be established on a strictly cash basis.
“12. That we urge our brethren in Scandinavia to make a determined
effort to cooperate with us in carrying out the above plans to liquidate the
indebtedness of the Christiania Publishing House.
“13. That all funds raised to apply on this indebtedness be forwarded to
the Foreign Mission Board. Room 1906, 150 Nassau St., New York City, N.
Y.”
Thus it will be plainly seen that we have a great responsibility in
carrying this new load of debt. If each Seventh-day Adventist in America
would donate $1.25 to this enterprise, the indebtedness would all be raised.
Now that we are to meet the obligation, let us take hold with vigor, and each
do his part. It was thought wiser to use the plans already in operation, rather
than devise some new method. It will be observed that two ways are to be
used to raise this money:— {6}
First, by increasing our annual offerings, the Foreign Mission Board
using for this purpose all money in excess of an amount equivalent to the last
annual offering.
Second, by the weekly offering. If each will take hold of this plan, and
give regularly ten cents a week, we can raise this indebtedness and still
carry on our foreign work. Let us all do our best at this time, in the name of
the Lord, to lift this institution out of debt, and thus save the cause of God in
Scandinavia from reproach. GENERAL Conference Committee
The following appeal, written by Sister White, sets forth
underlying principles, and our duty, in clear lines; and we bespeak for it
a careful reading and generous response:—
 AN APPEAL IN BEHALF OF OUR WORK IN SCANDINAVIA
OUR BRETHREN in Scandinavia are brought into a strait place, but,
though this may have been largely the result of mistakes that have been
made, let us not now devote time to criticism and complaints; for criticism
and complaints and censure will not bring them through the pressure of the
strait place. That which is needed now is genuine sympathy and decided
help. We should now individually consider that our brethren who are in
trouble must be helped just now in this time of perplexity and distress.
As there is a decided sympathy between heaven and earth, and as God
sees fit to delegate angels to minister unto all who are in need of help, we
know that when we do our part, these heavenly {7} representatives of
omnipotent power will be commissioned to help in this time of special
need. God will impress men to whom he has entrusted capabilities and
talents of means, to take on the burden of responsibility, and at this time help
our Scandinavian brethren, that they may save property which otherwise
must be sacrificed.
This is no time to criticize, but every breath devoted to this matter
should be used in speaking words that shall encourage, and every power
to actions that shall lift. If those who can, will give of their means to help
the work in this field, it will be returning to the Lord but a small portion of
the mercies and blessings which he has given them. All his gifts are
entrusted to us, to be used when he requires his own to carry forward his
work in the earth. Shall we not then make an effort, a firm, strong, united
effort, helping, not selfishly nor grudgingly, but cheerfully and
uncomplainingly?
One part of the ministry of heavenly angels is to visit our world and
oversee the work of the Lord which is in the hands of his stewards. They
are to minister in every time of necessity to those who as co-workers with
God are striving to the best of their ability to successfully carry forward
his work in the earth. These heavenly intelligences are represented as
desiring to look into the plan and scheme of redemption, and the angelic
hosts rejoice whenever any part of the work of God is in a prosperous
condition.
God has called human agencies to be laborers together with him in the
work of salvation; and shall we who are ourselves subject to temptation and
error, censure and blame others who have been so unfortunate as to make
mistakes? Shall {8} we not rather become so transformed by the grace of
God as to become compassionate, touched with human woe? This will
cause joy in heaven; for in loving our fallen brother as God and Christ love
us, we evidence that we are partakers of Christ’s attributes. Angels are
interested in the spiritual welfare of all who are seeking to restore the moral
image of God in man, and the human family are to connect with the heavenly
family in binding up the wounds and bruises which sin has made.
Angelic agencies, though invisible, are cooperating with visible human
agencies, forming a relief association with men. Is there not something
stimulating and inspiring in this thought that the human agent stands as the
visible instrument to confer the blessings of angelic agencies? As we are
thus laborers together with God, the work bears the inscription of the
divine. With what joy and delight all heaven looks upon these blended
influences—influences which are acknowledged in the heavenly courts!
Human agencies are the hands of heavenly instrumentalities; for heavenly
angels employ human hands in practical ministry. Their acts of unselfish
ministry make them partakers in the success which is a result of the relief
offered. This is heaven’s way of administering saving power. The
knowledge and actions of the heavenly order of workers, united with the
knowledge and power which are imparted to human agencies, relieve the
oppressed and distressed.
The very angels who, when Satan was seeking the supremacy, fought
the battle in the heavenly courts, and triumphed on the side of God; the
very angels who from their exalted position {9} shouted for joy over the
creation of our world, and over the creation of our first parents, who were
to inhabit the earth; the angels who witnessed the fall of man and his
expulsion from his Eden home, are most intensely interested to work in
union with the fallen, redeemed race in the development of that power
which God gives to help every man who will unite with heavenly
intelligences to seek and save human beings who are perishing in their
sins. If men will become partakers of the divine nature, and separate
selfishness from their lives, special talents for helping one another will be
granted them. If all will love as Christ has loved, that perishing men may
be saved from ruin, O, what a change would come to our world!
“I will also leave in the midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, and
they shall trust in the name of the Lord. The remnant of Israel shall not do
iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their
mouth; for they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid.
Sing, O daughter of Zion; shout, O Israel; be glad and rejoice with all the
heart, O daughter of Jerusalem. The Lord hath taken away thy judgments,
he hath cast out thine enemy; the king of Israel, even the Lord, is in the
midst of thee: thou shalt not see evil any more. In that day it shall be said
to Jerusalem, Fear thou not: and to Zion, Let not thine hands be slack. The
Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice
over thee with joy; he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee with
singing.” What a representation is this! Can we grasp its meaning?
“I will gather them that are sorrowful for the {10} solemn assembly,
who are of thee, to whom the reproach of it was a burden. Behold, at that
time I will undo all that afflict thee: and I will save her that halteth, and
gather her that was driven out; and I will get them praise and fame in every
land where they have been put to shame. At that time will I bring you again,
even in the time that I gather you: for I will make you a name and a praise
among all people of the earth, when I turn back your captivity before your
eyes, saith the Lord.” Read also the first chapter of Haggai.
It is fitting that all who realize the near coming of the Lord, act their
faith. When we see one of God’s instrumentalities languishing or in peril, let
those who are heart and soul in the work manifest their interest. If we would
be one in mind and heart with the heavenly intelligences, we can be worked
by them. When human agencies, as stewards of God, will unitedly take of
the Lord’s own substance, and use it to lift the burdens resting on his
institutions, the Lord will cooperate with them.
“And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man
that is wakened out of his sleep, and said unto me, What seest thou? And I
said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon
the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven
lamps, which are upon the top thereof: and two olive trees by it, one upon
the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof. So I
answered and spake to the angel that talked with me, saying, What are these,
my Lord? Then the angel that talked with me answered and said unto me,
Knowest {11} thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then he
answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto
Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the
Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt
become a plain; and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with
shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it. Moreover the word of the Lord came
unto me, saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this
house; his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt know that the Lord of
hosts hath sent me unto you. For who hath despised the day of small things?
For they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel
with those seven; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through
the whole earth. Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two
olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side
thereof? And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive
branches, which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of
themselves? And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these
be? And I said, No, my lord. Then said he, These are the two anointed ones,
that stand by the Lord of the whole earth.”
Men are required to receive from the heavenly agencies that they may
impart. Whenever the managers of any of God’s institutions close their
hearts to the dire necessities of Sister institutions, and do not make every
effort possible to relieve them, selfishly saying, Let them suffer, God marks
their cruelty, and a time will come when they will have to pass through a
similar experience {12} of humiliation. But, my brethren, you do not mean
to do this. I know you do not.
When one of God’s institutions, which is engaged in doing his work,
shall, through some lack of judgment on the part of its managers, fall into
decay, let those institutions which are in a more prosperous condition do to
the uttermost of their ability to lift the cripple institution to its feet, that the
name of God be not dishonored. Every facility that we have in Europe for
the advancement of the work is needed, and should stand in a healthy,
wholesome condition before an ungodly world. Let not the angels of God
who are ministering unto those who bear the responsibilities, see God’s
workers disheartened. Already the difficulties have increased by our delay,
so that now the work of restoration will require greater labor and expense.
In the name of the Lord we ask his people who have means, to arise and
realize that God is the owner of all the property which they possess, and
prove themselves faithful stewards. Repair the machinery which is essential
to carry forward the work of God, that his people shall not become
discouraged, and his work left to languish.
“And the word of the Lord came unto Zechariah, saying, Thus speaketh
the Lord of hosts, saying, Execute true judgment, and show mercy and
compassions every man to his brother: and oppress not the widow, nor the
fatherless, the stranger, nor the poor; and let none of you imagine evil
against his brother in your heart.” This is the word of the Lord.
I cannot think that the closing part of this chapter will be your
experience: “But they refused to hearken, and pulled away the shoulder,
{13} and stopped their ears, that they should not hear. Yea, they made their
hearts as an adamant stone, lest they should hear the law, and the words
which the Lord of hosts hath sent in his Spirit by the former prophets:
therefore came a great wrath from the Lord of hosts. Therefore it is come to
pass, that as he cried, and they would not hear; so they cried, and I would
not hear, saith the Lord of hosts: but I scattered them with a whirlwind
among all the nations whom they knew not. Thus the land was desolate after
them, that no man passed through nor returned: for they laid the pleasant
land desolate.”
Talk not words of censure. Lay not the blame upon this one or that one. It
is a fact that there is now need of the help which all can bring to heal the
breach that has been made. Do it cheerfully. Do it nobly. Come up to the
help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Redeem at once
the institution that is in great peril. This can be done if all will take hold
interestedly, and redeem this heavily debt-burdened institution; and in doing
this the blessing of the Lord will be upon you. It can be done; and in the
name of the Lord lay hold of it. Let all work with courage and with
cheerfulness and with joy, and this very work will prove a great blessing in
the experience of all who lay hold of it and carry it through successfully.
There is a great work to be done in Europe. All heaven takes an interest
not only in lands that are nigh and that need our help, but in lands that are
afar off. All the inhabitants of heaven are in active service, ministering to a
fallen world. They take a deep and fervent interest in the salvation of men,
the fallen inhabitants of {14} this world. These heavenly beings are
watching and waiting for human agencies to be deeply moved over their
fellow workmen who are in perplexity and trial and sorrow and distress.
Human agencies are called to be hand-helpers, to work out the knowledge
and use the faculties of heavenly angels. By uniting with these powers that
are omnipotent, we shall be benefited by their higher education and
experience. The Lord’s entrusted talents will be efficacious, if used to do
the work entrusted to his institutions, that they may stand again in
independence. All heaven is watching those agencies that have been as the
hand to work out the purposes of God in the earth, thus doing the will and
purpose of God in heaven. Such a cooperation will accomplish a work
which will give honor and glory and majesty to God.
There is a large work to be done for souls in Scandinavia Let no hand
become slack or palsied, when you have the assurance that angels whose
home is in the pavilion of the Eternal, in the presence of God, and who see
the glory of God, are your helpers. Will you cooperate with them in building
up every institution, doing God’s service under the supervision of the
angelic ministration?
Who can understand the value of the human souls for whom their Prince,
their King, the Son of the infinite God, gave his spotless life to a shameful
death, to save all who should believe on him? If all understood this as they
should, what a work would go forth from their hands in most earnest,
persevering efforts to go deeper than they have ever gone before, because
through the Holy Spirit’s working they may with the influence of {15} their
voice and their talent of means lead many souls to escape the chain of
darkness and the hellish plottings of Satan, and become washed from their
sins in the blood of the Lamb. O, let the work go on deeper and still deeper.
Angels in heaven rejoice to see sinners repent and turn to the living God.
“Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God
in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.”
Ellen G. White
St. Helena, Cal. Nov. 20, 1900. {16}
LATER.
[While the foregoing was passing through the press, the following
additional appeal was received from Sister White, in behalf of the
Sanitarium at Skodsborg, Denmark. The Sanitarium work is just as much a
part of the work of the Lord in Scandinavia as is the publishing work; hence
to save confusion, it was thought best to let both appeals go out together, and
let the offerings all go to the one treasury, from whence disbursements will
be made.
May the heavenly intelligences be caused to rejoice, and the hearts of
our Brethren be made glad, by the liberal response that shall be made to
these appeals.
Geo. A. Irwin.] {17}
 AN APPEAL IN BEHALF OF OUR SANITARIUM IN DENMARK.
AT SKODSBORG, a suburb of Copenhagen, our brethren have established
a sanitarium. In this they moved forward hopefully, under the conviction that
they were doing the very work God has enjoined upon his people. Our
brethren generally have not taken that interest in the establishment of
sanitariums in the European countries that they ought, and our dear brethren
having the Skodsborg Sanitarium in hand have moved forward faster than
the means in hand warranted, and now they are in difficulty and distress.
I am greatly troubled regarding the difficulties and dangers surrounding
our institutions in Scandinavia My mind is stirred to appeal to our people,
not only in behalf of the Christiania Publishing House, but also for the
Danish sanitarium. The enemy has been represented to me as waiting
eagerly for an opportunity to destroy these institutions, which are
instrumentalities of God, used for the redemption of mankind. Shall
Satan’s desire be gratified? Shall we allow these institutions to be
wrested from our hands and their beneficent work stopped? Because our
brethren have made mistakes, shall we leave them alone to bear the
consequences of their miscalculations? Is that the way that Christ has dealt
with us?
As Christ deals with us, so must we deal with our brethren who are in
difficulty. Brethren, it is time that we interested ourselves in behalf of these
institutions. Our American brethren should rally to the rescue. Our
Scandinavian brethren {18} in America should be specially aroused to take
decided action. And our brethren in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden should
understand that this is their opportunity, and that now is the time for them to
come up to the help of the Lord.
It often occurs that when one burdened with a heavy load is at the foot of
a difficult hill, surrounded by discouragements, and in need of cheerful,
strong helpers to work with him in pulling up the heavy load, much time is
wasted in criticism and scolding and fretting. But this does not help the
situation; it does not move the load. The ones upon whom the pressure of the
load rests most heavily do not need nor deserve the censure. This might fall
more appropriately upon those who should have shared the burden earlier.
But even then censure might be inappropriate, and it certainly would be
useless. Our first thought should be. How can we unite in helping to lift the
load? Time is precious. There is too much at stake to run the risk of delay.
I am stirred by the Spirit of the Lord to sound an alarm to rally all our
people who love God and his cause to come to the rescue of his
institutions in Europe, which are now suffering for help. Let those who
trust in God and believe his word study diligently to understand their
privileges, their responsibilities, and their duty in relation to their
brethren in Europe, who have been used by God to begin a good work. If
we fail now to do our work as God’s helping hand in relieving the
Scandinavian publishing house and sanitarium from their embarrassments,
we shall lose a great blessing.
Patience, love, and Christian courtesy are to be {19} brought into the
work of helping our institutions in Europe. This will show soundness of
faith and healthfulness of soul. If we should charge the managers of the
Skodsborg Sanitarium, who are responsible for enlarging the work, with
worldly ambition and a desire to glorify themselves, we would do them
injustice. They were striving to work for the glory of God; and a work has
been accomplished which is far-reaching in its influence for good, and
which greatly displeases the enemy of righteousness.
Who will now place themselves on the Lord’s side? Who will be as
his helping hand, lifting whole-heartedly? Who will encourage the
oppressed to trust in the Lord? Who will manifest that faith that will
now fail nor falter, but that presses forward to victory? Who will now
strive to build up that which Satan is striving to tear down, a work
which should be going forward in strong lines? Who will now do for
their brethren in Europe that which they would wish to have done for
them were they in similar circumstances? Who will thus cooperate with
the ministering angels?
O, what a sight it would be for the angels to look upon to see the
institutions established for the illustration and promulgation of the
principles of reform and Christian living, God’s instrumentalities, passing
out of the hands of those who can use them in God’s work, into the hands of
the world! The Lord’s treasures are at hand, lent to us in trust, for just such
emergencies. God’s people should serve him in truth and righteousness.
They should appropriate their God-given means to help their fellow-
workers in a time of need. All our churches should now act {20} whole-
heartedly and unitedly in this matter, determined to avert the great calamity
threatening the cause through the crippling or loss of the Lord’s
instrumentalities. Angels of God will cooperate with us in freeing from debt
those institutions in Denmark and Norway, so that no reproach shall rest
upon the Lord’s cause.
We need to cultivate the spirit manifested by Abraham and Moses.
Then we shall manifest faith in God and compassion for the erring. Our
brethren in Scandinavia, by enlarging their work beyond their means, have
placed themselves in the bondage of debt. By this the future of the
institutions and the honor of the cause are imperiled. Shall we add to the
difficulties of the situation by criticism and censure, or shall we
courageously grapple with the work lying before us, the work of freeing
the publishing house and the sanitarium from their burden of debt? This
can be done. Something would have been done before this, if human hands
had not interfered and hindered.
The Lord calls upon his people to make offerings of self-denial. Let us
all unite in making him a New Year’s offering that will lift the heavy burden
resting upon his institutions in Scandinavia Let us give up something which
we intended to purchase for personal comfort or pleasure. Let us teach the
children to deny self, and become the Lord’s helping hand in dispensing his
blessings. Let us send in our offerings with thanksgiving, and with prayer
that the Lord will bless the gifts, and multiply them as he did the food fed to
the five thousand.
I plead with my Scandinavian brethren to do what they can. We will
unite our efforts with {21} your work of love and helpfulness to restore the
institutions which are now threatened with disaster. There is sufficient
means in the hands of the Lord’s stewards to do this work, if they will unite
in tender sympathy to restore, to heal, and to bring health and prosperity to
God’s instrumentalities. Have faith in God. Hold fast to the hand of infinite
power; for the Lord has, in the hands of his stewards, a store of treasures
sufficient to heal all the diseases of the institutions in Europe.
The sums which you give may be small when compared with the
necessities of the cause, but do not be discouraged. Take hold in faith, and
that which seemed hopeless at first will look different. The feeding of the
five thousand is an object-lesson for us. He who fed five thousand men,
besides women and children, with five loaves and two small fishes, can do
great things for his people today.
Read the account of how the prophet fed one hundred men: “There
came a man from Baalshalisha, and brought the man of God bread of the
first-fruits, twenty loaves of barley, and full ears of corn in the husk
thereof. And he said, Give unto the people, that they may eat. And his
servitor said, What, should I set this before an hundred men? He said
again, Give the people, that they may eat: for thus saith the Lord, They
shall eat, and shall leave thereof. So he set it before them, and they did
eat, and left thereof, according to the word of the Lord.”
What condescension it was on the part of Christ to work a miracle to
satisfy hunger! He relieved the hunger of one hundred sons of the prophets,
and again and again since then, though {22} not in such a marked and
visible way, he has worked to relieve human weakness. If we had clearer
spiritual discernment, so that we could recognize more readily God’s
merciful, compassionate dealings with his people, what a rich experience
we would gain. We need to look beneath the surface. We need to study
more than we do into the wonderful working of God. He has worked with
men who are not united with us in acknowledging the truth, but whose
hearts he will ofttimes move to favor his people. The Lord has his men of
opportunity, like the man who brought the food for the sons of the
prophets.
When the Lord gives us a work to do, let us not stop to question or
criticize. Do not take time to inquire into the reasonableness of the command
or the probable result of your effort to relieve the situation. The supply,
judged by human estimate, may fall far short, but in the hands of the Lord it
will be more than sufficient. The servitor “set it before them, and they did
eat, and left thereof, according to the word of the Lord.”
We need greater faith. Our spiritual life depends on the vitalizing power
of the Holy Spirit. We should have a fuller sense of God’s relationship to
those whom he has purchased by the blood of his only begotten Son. We
should make efforts to help with cheerfulness, activity, and faith. We should
exercise faith in the onward progress of the work of the kingdom of God.
Let us not waste time by deploring the scantiness of our visible
advantages, but let us make the best use of what we have. Energy and trust in
God will develop resources, even though the outward appearance may be
unpromising. The {23} power of God will enable us, if we use the very best
facilities we have, to reach the multitudes who are now starving for the
bread of life.
Why should we be surprised if the offerings we present to God in
cheerfulness and love are increased by him? We do not learn half as much
as we should from the lessons of the Bible. The sanctified mind will see that
God unites with the one who gives to him with unselfishness; for such action
is akin to heavenly benevolence. We need to take a far broader and more
trustful view of God’s relation to this world and his people, through whom
he is working to carry out his purposes. By the touch of his divine hand and
the word of blessing from his lips, Jesus can increase the scanty provision.
By his power he can multiply the scanty store until it is sufficient to place in
the hands of his servants for the carrying forward of his work.
In the work of helping our brethren in Denmark and Norway; let us lift
zealously and nobly, and leave the rest to God, with faith to believe that he
will enlarge our offerings until they are sufficient to place his institutions in
Europe on vantage ground.
Ellen G. White.
St. Helena, Cal., Dec. 3, 1900. {24}
009—AN APPEAL IN BEHALF OF OUR NEW MEDICAL
COLLEGE
 PH009 - An Appeal in Behalf of Our New Medical College (1911)
Sanitarium, Cal., Aug. 29, 1911
THE PROPER DEVELOPMENT of the work at Loma Linda calls for
prayerful thought and planning, that the instruction which the Lord has given
concerning the work there may be fulfilled. Our people in the Eastern and
Middle States, as well as those on the Pacific Coast, should feel an intense
interest that a special work be done at Loma Linda at the present time. It
fills me with anxiety to think that any who seek to obtain the benefits of the
education that Loma Linda can give, should be turned away because the
buildings are insufficient to give them a place. That some patients have had
to be turned away from the Sanitarium has caused me sorrow. The work of
the Medical College at Loma Linda must not be crippled for lack of room.
There must be some way devised to enlarge quickly the buildings for the
rooming of students, so that those who seek a training may not be turned
away.
The students at Loma Linda are seeking for an education that is after the
Lord’s order,—an education that will help them to develop into successful
teachers and laborers for others. When their education there is completed,
they should be able to go forth and join the intelligent workers in the worlds
great harvest fields who are carrying forward the work of reform that is to
prepare a people to stand in the day of Christ’s coming. Everywhere
workers are needed who know how to combat disease and {2} give skillful
care to the sick and suffering. We should do all in our power to enable those
who desire to be thus fitted for service, to gain the necessary training. I am
instructed that those among us who have means should become God’s
agencies in this work.
Our people should become intelligent in the treatment of sickness
without the aid of poisonous drugs. Many should seek to obtain the
education that will enable them to combat disease in its varied forms by the
most simple methods. Thousands have gone down to the grave because of
the use of poisonous drugs, who might have been restored to health by
simple methods of treatment. Water treatments, wisely and skillfully given,
may be the means of saving many lives. Let diligent study be united with
faithful ministry. Let prayers of faith be offered by the bedside of the sick.
Let the sick be encouraged to claim the promises of God for themselves.
“Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”
Christ Jesus, the Savior of men, is to be brought into our labors and councils
more and more.
I am instructed that there are among us those who should become God’s
agents to labor for the advancement of this work. The Lord would be
pleased to see our people who have means using it freely in opening the
way for workers to get a training as medical missionaries. To those who
have money we say, make your donations. The Lord has given us great
advantages in bringing into our possession such institutions as Loma Linda
Let us cooperate with Him in making these places a blessing to humanity. By
liberal {3} gifts let us say to the burden-bearers at Loma Linda, “Put up
your men’s dormitory quickly.”
Elders Irwin and Corliss have been selected to visit our brethren in
some of the larger conferences, and to ask for immediate help for Loma
Linda Others also are to be appointed to prepare the way for the work to
go forward at Loma Linda The Lord has made it possible for this place to
stand as a training center for medical evangelists. A good beginning has
been made, but the work must broaden. Help is needed at this time. Let us
make room for the carrying forward of the grand work that the Lord has
specified should be done. Now, just now, let your means be invested to
provide the buildings which the carrying on of this work demands. Do not
delay. Encourage the brethren who shall call for means by revealing a
spirit that is willing to do the work which greatly needs to be done.
I ask you, my brethren and Sisters, to do what you can to help, and to
do it now. Let your means be invested in this work that is so far-reaching.
This is the work of God. He has given us great advantages for the carrying
on of His work; He now calls for the advantage of your means, that many
may be qualified to go forth to finish up His work in the earth. The Lord
will reward all who come forward in emergencies, and do their best.
Those who can help should be deeply interested in preparing the way for
those who wish to be qualified as missionaries for God. My brethren and
Sisters, work for God with your means while you have opportunity. In
doing this, you will be using your talent to His name’s glory.
Mrs. E. G. White. {4}
010—AN APPEAL TO MINISTERS AND CHURCH
OFFICERS.
 PH010 - An Appeal to Ministers and Church Officers (1908)
[Dear Fellow Laborers:
In this little tract you will find much that will help you to encourage our
brethren and Sisters to take a broad view of the work given us to do, and of
the means which are held in reserve for this work, and which, through the
agency of your effort, may be brought into use, according to the will of God.
You will find also full answer to the question frequently asked during the
past few weeks, “Does Sister White approve of the plans recently presented
in the ‘Review’ for an effort just now to raise means in this way?”
Please read this tract to your friends at home. Read it to the church
officers wherever you can. Read it to the church assembled for worship.
Read it to brethren of large means at their homes. Read it to church-
members who may be hesitating about taking part in the work.
With prayer and faith go forth in this work, studying daily Luke 11:1-13.
w. c. w.
Sanitarium, Cal.,
October 13, 1903.] {2}
Dear Brethren:
AS I READ the reports of labor published in the Review and our other
denominational periodicals from week to week, my heart is rejoiced over
the progress of the third angel’s message in the home field and abroad. Our
workers are having many remarkable experiences. The Lord is going before
them, preparing the way, and the cause of present truth is making rapid
advancement. This should be a source of profound gratitude to God. As we
contrast the present prosperity of the work with the early years of poverty
passed through by the pioneers of this cause, when our numbers were but
few and our resources were limited, we can but exclaim, “What hath God
wrought!”
And yet there remains much to be done. In the past we have not been so
diligent as we ought to have been in seeking to save the lost. Precious
opportunities have been allowed to pass by unimproved. This has delayed
the coming of our King. Had the people of God {3} constantly preserved a
living connection with him from the beginning of the great advent movement,
had they obeyed his word and advanced in all his opening providences, they
would today be in the heavenly Canaan.
We have done only a small part of the evangelical work that God desires
us to do among our neighbors and friends. In every city of our land there are
those who know not the truth. And out in the broad world beyond the seas
there are many new fields in which we must plow the ground and sow the
seed.
A few faithful missionaries are even now planting the standard of truth in
fields far away. Publications are multiplying in many languages. These
silent messengers are enlightening thousands. But as a people we come far
short of moving forward as fast as the providence of God opens the way.
Our General gives the command, “Go forward.” Thousands are thirsting for
living truth. The Macedonian cry is coming to us from every direction,
“Come over and help us.” We look about us, and inquire, “Who will go?” O
that every follower of Jesus might respond: “Send {4} me. I long to do
something for my Master.”
Time and again I have had presented before me a vision of people
across the broad ocean, standing in perplexity, and pale with anxiety,
earnestly inquiring, “What is truth?” They say: “We want the bread of life.
Our churches are backslidden from God. We want to find the old paths.
We want to come back to the simplicity of gospel religion.” My tears flow
as I see this picture rising vividly before me. The voice from heaven
pleads, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every
creature.” While so great a work remains to be done, shall not we, as
Christ’s followers, arouse to a sense of our God-given responsibility, and
be active in doing our part?
Plans for Enlarging Our Laboring Forces.
The strength of an army is measured largely by the efficiency of the men
in the ranks. A wise general instructs his officers to train every soldier for
active service. He seeks to develop the highest efficiency possible on the
part of all. If he were to depend upon his officers alone, he could never
expect to conduct {5} a successful campaign. He counts on loyal, untiring
service from every man in his army. The responsibility rests largely upon
the men in the ranks.
And so it is in the army of Prince Emmanuel. Our General, who has
never lost a battle, expects willing service from everyone who has
enlisted under his banner. In the closing controversy now waging between
the forces for good and the hosts of evil, he expects all, laymen as well as
ministers, to take part. All who have enlisted as soldiers of his, are to
render faithful service as minutemen, with a keen sense of the
responsibility resting upon them individually.
Those who have the spiritual oversight of the church should devise ways
and means by which an opportunity may be given to every member of the
church to act some part in God’s work. This has not always been done in the
past. Plans have not been fully carried out whereby the talent of all might be
employed in active service. There are but few who realize how much has
been lost because of this.
The leaders in God’s cause, as wise generals, are to lay plans for
advance {6} moves all along the line. In their planning, they are to give
special study to the work that can be done by the laity for their friends and
neighbors. The work of God in this earth can never be finished until the men
and women comprising our church-membership, rally to the work, and unite
their efforts with those of ministers and church officers.
The salvation of sinners requires earnest, personal labor. We are to bear
to them the word of life, not to wait for them to come to us. O that I could
speak words to men and women that would arouse them to diligent action!
The moments now granted us to work are few. We are standing upon the
very borders of the eternal world. We have no time to lose. Every moment is
golden, and altogether too precious to be devoted merely to self-serving.
Who will seek God earnestly, and from him draw strength and grace to be
his faithful workers in the missionary field?
In every church there is talent, which, with the right kind of labor, might
be developed to become a great help in this work. There should be a well-
organized plan for the employment of workers to go into all our churches,
{7} large and small, to instruct the members how to labor for the upbuilding
of the church, and also for unbelievers. It is training, education, that is
needed. Let all set their hearts and minds to become intelligent in regard to
the work for this time, qualifying themselves to do that for which they are
best adapted.
That which is needed now for the upbuilding of our churches is the nice
work of wise laborers to discern and develop talent in the church,—talent
that can be educated for the Master’s service. Those who shall labor in
visiting the churches should give the brethren and Sisters instruction in
practical methods of doing missionary work. Let there be a class for the
training of the youth as well. Young men and women should be educated to
become workers at home, in their own neighborhoods, and in the church.
All this work of training should be accompanied with earnest seeking of
the Lord for his Holy Spirit. Let this be urged home upon those who are
willing to give themselves to the Master’s service. Our conduct is watched
by the world; every act is scrutinized and commented upon. There must be
diligent {8} cultivation of the Christian graces, that those who profess the
truth may be able to say no evil of them truthfully. In all their intercourse
with unbelievers they are exerting an influence for good or for evil. They
are either a savor of life unto life, or of death unto death. God calls for
greater piety, for holiness of life and purity of conduct, in accordance with
the elevating, sanctifying truths which we profess. The lives of the workers
for Christ should be such that unbelievers, seeing their godly walk and
circumspect conversation, may be charmed with the faith that produces such
results.
The end is near, stealing upon us stealthily, imperceptibly, like the
noiseless approach of a thief in the night. May the Lord grant that we shall
no longer sleep as do others, but that we shall watch and be sober. The truth
is soon to triumph gloriously, and all who now choose to be laborers
together with God will triumph with it. The time is short; the night soon
cometh when no man can work. Let those who {9} are rejoicing in the light
of present truth, now make haste to impart the truth to others. The Lord is
inquiring, “Whom shall I send?” Those who wish to sacrifice for the truth’s
sake, are now to respond, “Here am I, Lord; send me.”
Thanksgiving Week and Our Missions
We are rapidly approaching the time set apart by the General
Conference Committee as a week of special endeavor in behalf of our
mission fields. The plan has been set before our people in the columns of
the Review and Herald by the officers of the General Conference, in the
following words:
“The General Conference Committee, at its late meeting in April,
recommended that Thanksgiving week, November 22-28, be set apart as a
time for a special ingathering of funds for foreign mission work.
“The season of the year is favorable for such an effort. The crops will
be nearly harvested: the fall work on the farm mostly done. The national
holiday. Thanksgiving, comes November 26. At this season of the year,
Americans naturally turn their thoughts toward deeds of charity, and
multitudes are glad to know of some beneficent object upon which they can
intelligently bestow their thank-offering to the Lord.
“Nothing can appeal to the majority of our fellow citizens more than to
extend help to a mission board that is carrying on a world-wide gospel
campaign. {10}
“Until the present time, Seventh-day Adventists have furnished their own
funds for nearly all they have undertaken. Seldom have unbelievers been
called upon to assist in our general work. We have been before the world
for half a century. During this fifty years, Seventh-day Adventists have built
many sanitariums, the benefits of which are largely reaped by the world. We
have gratuitously distributed hundreds of millions of pages of gospel
literature, and sold hundreds of millions more at a great sacrifice of time
and money, that others might be benefited.
“During Thanksgiving week it was thought advisable to ask our people
everywhere to give that week to soliciting funds for foreign mission work.
“The General Conference Committee has invited the Review and Herald
Publishing Association to bring out a special Missions Number of the
Review and Herald which will contain a report of what Seventh-day
Adventists are doing in heathen lands and Catholic countries. It will be a
thirty-two page number, amply illustrated, and filled with such information
as will surely interest all who receive it.
“This paper we recommend to be given to the people, at the same time
calling their attention to the lines of work we are doing. A short canvass
will be prepared on the contents of the paper, so that all can be, well
informed as to what to say to their friends and neighbors.
“The paper is to be given away. Those taking a copy will be urged to
read it, and study its contents. Each one to whom a copy of the special
number is given, is to be asked for a donation to our mission funds. Each
can give what he likes; but few will care to give less than twenty-five
cents. Some will wish to give much more. The business firms with
whom people have traded for many years will often give liberally. The
rich, if {11} approached in the right manner, will often donate without
stint.
“This ingathering of funds should be the greatest event in our financial
history. It should bring into the treasury of the Mission Board a large sum
of money with which to help our work in foreign fields. A united army of
sixty thousand Seventh-day Adventists filled with the Holy Spirit ought to
do much for God in a week’s consecrated effort.
“All our schools could plan for a foreign mission week. All our office
employees could gain a rich experience by helping to gather in this fund.
This week can mark a new era in our foreign mission work, if we arise, as
did the Jews in the days of Mordecai, and seek God with all the heart. If
Israel’s God goes before us, if the fiery pillar leads the way, there will be
great blessings before us.
“Let us not forget the date,—Thanksgiving week: nor the idea,—a large
ingathering of funds for foreign missions.”
The Example of Nehemiah
Letters of inquiry have come to me regarding the advisability of carrying
out the plan outlined above. In answer, I would refer all to the example of
Nehemiah. When about to journey to Jerusalem with the hope of restoring
the walls about the stricken city of his fathers, he frankly told King
Artaxerxes of the work he contemplated doing, and requested help to insure
the success of the enterprise. He obtained a letter to the keeper of the king’s
forest in the mountains of Lebanon, directing him to furnish such timber as
would be needed for the wall of Jerusalem {12} and the buildings that were
to be erected. And the means which he lacked he solicited from those who
were able to bestow.
In writing on this subject in years past, I have said:
“The Lord still moves upon the hearts of kings and rulers in behalf of His
people. Those who are laboring for Him are to avail themselves of the help
that He prompts men to give for the advancement of His cause. The agents
through whom these gifts come, may open ways by which the light of truth
shall be given to many benighted lands. These men may have no sympathy
with God’s work, no faith in Christ, no acquaintance with His word: but their
gifts are not on this account to be refused.
“The Lord has placed His goods in the hands of unbelievers as well as
believers; all may return to Him His own for the doing of the work that
must be done for a fallen world. As long as we are in this world, as long
as the Spirit of God strives with the children of men, so long are we to
receive favors as well as to impart them. We are to give to the world the
light of truth, as revealed in the Scriptures; and we are to receive from the
world that which God moves upon them to give in behalf of His cause.
“The Lord’s work might receive far {13} greater favors than it is now
receiving, if we would approach men in wisdom, acquainting them with the
work, and giving them an opportunity of doing that which it is our privilege
to induce them to do for its advancement. If we, as God’s servants, would
take a wise and prudent course. His good hand would prosper us in our
efforts.
“Some may question the propriety of receiving gifts from unbelievers.
Let such ask themselves: ‘Who is the real owner of our world? To whom
belong its houses and lands, and its treasures of gold and silver?’ God has
an abundance in our world, and He has placed His goods in the hands of all,
both the obedient and the disobedient. He is ready to move upon the hearts
of worldly men, even idolaters, to give of their abundance for the support of
His work; and He will do this as soon as His people learn to approach these
men wisely and to call their attention to that which it is their privilege to do.
If the needs of the Lord’s work were set forth in a proper light before those
who have means and influence, these men might do much to advance the
cause of present truth. God’s people have lost many privileges of which they
could have taken advantage, had they not chosen to stand independent of the
world.
“In the providence of God, we are {14} daily brought into connection
with the unconverted. By His own right hand God is preparing the way
before us, in order that His work may progress rapidly. As colaborers with
Him, we have a sacred work to do. We are to have travail of soul for those
who are in high places; we are to extend to them the gracious invitation to
come to the marriage feast.
“Although now almost wholly in the possession of wicked men, all the
world, with its riches and treasures, belongs to God. ‘The earth is the
Lord’s, and the fullness thereof.’ The silver is Mine, and the gold is Mine,
saith the Lord of hosts.’ ‘Every beast of the forest is Mine, and all the birds
of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the field are Mine. If I were hungry,
I would not tell thee; for the world is Mine, and the fullness thereof.’ O that
Christians might realize more and still more fully that it is their privilege
and their duty, while cherishing right principles, to take advantage of every
heaven-sent opportunity for advancing God’s kingdom in this world!”
“Why not ask the Gentiles for assistance? I have received instruction that
there are men and women in the world who have sympathetic hearts, and
who will be touched with compassion as the {15} needs of suffering
humanity are presented before them.
“There are men in the world who will give of their means for
schools and for sanitariums. The matter has been presented to me in this
light. Our work is to be aggressive. The money is the Lord’s and if the
wealthy are approached in the right way, the Lord will touch their
hearts, and impress them to give of their means. God’s money is in the
hands of these men, and some of them will heed the request for help.
“Talk this over, and do all in your power to secure gifts. We are not to
feel that it would not be the thing to ask men of the world for means; for it is
just the thing to do. This plan was opened before me as a way of coming in
touch with wealthy men of the world. Through this means not a few will
become interested, and may hear and believe the truth for this time.”
Ellen G. White.
Sanitarium, Cal.,
October 11, 1908. {16}
011—APPEAL TO THE BATTLE CREEK CHURCH
 PH011 - Appeal to the Battle Creek Church (1870)
I WAS SHOWN, Oct. 2, 1868, the state of God’s professed people. Many
of them were in great darkness, yet seemed to be insensible of their true
condition. The sensibilities of a large number seemed to be benumbed in
regard to spiritual and eternal things, while their minds seemed all awake to
their worldly interest. Many were cherishing idols in their hearts, and were
practicing iniquity which separated God from them, and caused them to be
bodies of darkness. Yet I saw but few standing in the light, having
discernment and spirituality to discover these stumbling-blocks and remove
them out of the way. Especially is this the case in Battle Creek. Men in
responsible places at the heart of the work are asleep. They are paralyzed
by Satan, that his plans and devices may not be discerned while he is active
to ensnare, deceive, and destroy. Those who are occupying the position of
watchmen to warn the people of danger, have given up their watch, and
recline at ease. They are unfaithful sentinels. They have remained inactive
and indolent while their wily foe has entered the fort, and works
successfully by their side to tear down what God has commanded to be built
up. They see that Satan is deceiving the inexperienced {1} and
unsuspecting, yet they take it all quietly, as though they had no special
interest, as though these things did not concern them. They apprehend no
special danger. They see no cause to raise an alarm. All to them seems to be
going well, and they see no necessity of raising the faithful, trumpet tones of
warning they hear in the plain testimonies borne showing the people their
transgressions and the house of Israel their sins. These reproofs and
warnings disturb the quiet of these sleepy, ease-loving sentinels. They are
not pleased. They say in heart, if not in words, This is all uncalled for. It is
too severe, too harsh. These men are unnecessarily disturbed and excited,
and seem unwilling to give us any quietude or rest. Ye take too much upon
yourselves, seeing the congregation is holy, everyone of them. They are
unwilling we should have any comfort, peace, or happiness. It is active
labor, toil, and unceasing vigilance alone which will satisfy these
unreasonable, hard-to-be suited watchmen. Why don’t they prophesy smooth
things, and cry, Peace, peace? Then every thing would move on smoothly.
These are the true feelings of a large class in Battle Creek. Satan exults
at his success in controlling the minds of so many who profess to be
Christians. He has deceived them, benumbed their sensibilities, and
planted his hellish banner right in their midst, and they {2} are so
completely deceived that they know not that it is he. The people have not
erected graven images, yet their sin is no less in the sight of God. They
worship mammon. They love worldly gain. Some will make any sacrifice
of conscience to obtain their object. God’s professed people are selfish
and self-caring. They love the things of this world, and have fellowship
with the works of darkness. They have pleasure in unrighteousness. They
have not love toward God, nor love for their neighbors. They are idolaters
—worse, far worse, in the sight of God, than the heathen graven-image
worshipers who have no knowledge of a better way.
Christ’s followers are required to come out from the world and be
separate, and touch not the unclean, and they shall be sons and daughters of
the Lord. If the conditions are not complied with on their part, they will not,
cannot, realize the fulfillment of the promise of being children of the most
high God, members of the royal family. A profession of Christianity is
nothing in the sight of God; but true, humble, willing obedience to his
requirements designates them as the children of his adoption, the recipients
of his grace, the partakers of his great salvation. Such will be peculiar, a
spectacle unto the world, to angels, and to men. Their peculiar, holy
character will be discernible, and will {3} distinctly separate them from the
world, from its affections and lust.
I saw that but few answer to this description in Battle Creek. Their love
to God is in words, not in deed and in truth. Their course of action, their
works testify of them, that they are not children of the light, but of darkness.
Their works have been in selfishness, in unrighteousness. Their works have
not been wrought in God. Their hearts are strangers to his renewing grace.
They have not experienced the transforming power which leads them to
walk even as Christ walked. Those who are living branches of the heavenly
Vine, will partake of the sap and nourishment of the vine. They will not be
withered and fruitless branches. They will show life, and vigor, and will
flourish and bear fruit to the glory of God. They will be careful to depart
from all iniquity, and perfect holiness in the fear of God.
The church has departed from the light, neglected her duties, abused her
high and exalted privileges of being peculiar and holy in character, and
thereby dishonored her God, like ancient Israel. They have violated their
covenant to live for God and him only. They have joined in with the selfish
and world-loving. Pride, the love of pleasure, and sin, are cherished, and
Christ has departed. His Spirit has been quenched in the church. Satan
works side by side with Professed {4} Christians; yet they are so destitute
of spirituality and discernment that they do not detect him. They have not the
burden of the work. The solemn truths they profess to believe are not a
reality to them. They have not genuine faith. Men and women will act out all
the faith they in reality possess. By their fruits ye shall know them. Not their
profession, but the fruit they bear, shows the character of the true. Many
have a form of godliness, their names are upon the church records, but they
have a spotted record in Heaven. The recording angel has written deeds.
Their acts have been faithfully written. Every selfish act, every wrong
word, every unfulfilled duty, and every secret sin, with every artful
dissembling, is faithfully chronicled in the book of records kept by the
recording angel.
Very many profess to be servants of Jesus Christ who are none of his.
They are deceiving their own souls to their own destruction. While they
profess to be servants of Jesus Christ, they are not living in obedience to his
will. Know ye not that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his
servants ye are to whom ye obey; Whether of sin unto death, or of obedience
unto righteousness? Many, while professing to be servants of Jesus Christ,
are obeying another master, and working daily against the Master of whom
they profess to be servants. No {5} man can serve two masters; for either he
will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and
despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.
Earthly and selfish interests engage the mind, soul, and strength, of
God’s professed followers. They are, to all intents and purposes, servants
of mammon. They have not experienced a crucifixion to the world, with its
affections and lusts. I saw that but few among the many who profess to be
Christ’s followers can say in the language of the apostle, “But God forbid
that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the
world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.” I am crucified with
Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life
which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who
loved me, and gave himself for me.” If willing obedience and true love
characterize the lives of the people of God, their light will shine with a holy
brightness to the world.
The words of Christ, addressed to his disciples, were designed for all
who should believe on his name: “Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt
have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for
nothing but to be cast out and to be trodden under foot of men.” A profession
of godliness without the living principle is as {6} utterly valueless as salt
without its saving properties. An unprincipled professed Christian is a by-
word, a reproach to Christ, a dishonor to his name. “Ye are the light of the
world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a
candle and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto
all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.”
The good works of God’s people have a more powerful influence than
words. The beholder is attracted by their virtuous life and unselfish acts, to
desire the same righteousness which produced so good fruit. They are
charmed with that power from God which would transform selfish human
beings into the divine, and God is honored, his name glorified. God is
dishonored and his cause reproached by his people’s being in bondage to
the world. They are in friendship with the world, the enemies of God. The
only hope of their salvation is a separation from the world, and to zealously
maintain their separate, holy and peculiar character. Oh! why will not God’s
people comply with the conditions laid down in the word of God? If they
would do this, they would not fail to realize the excellent blessings freely
given of God to the humble and obedient. I was amazed as I beheld the
terrible darkness of most of the members of the {7} Battle Creek church.
The blindness seemed horrifying.
The lack of true godliness was such that they were bodies of darkness
and death, instead of being the light of the world. There were so many
professing to love God, but in works denying him. They did not love him,
serve, nor obey him. Their own selfish interests were primary. There
seemed to be an alarming lack of principle with a large share. They were
swayed by unconsecrated influence, and seemed to have no root in
themselves. I inquired what these things meant. Why was there such a
destitution of spirituality—so few who had a living experience in religious
things? I was referred to the words of the prophet, “Son of man, these men
have set up their idols in their heart, and put the stumbling-block of their
iniquity before their face: should I be inquired of at all by them? Therefore
speak unto them, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God: Every man of
the house of Israel that setteth up his idols in his heart, and putteth the
stumbling-block of his iniquity before his face, and cometh to the prophet; I
the Lord will answer him that cometh according to the multitude of his idols;
that I may take the house of Israel in their own heart, because they are all
estranged from me through their idols.”
The people of God were represented to me {8} in a backslidden state.
They have not an eye single to the glory of God. Their own glory is
prominent. They seek to glorify themselves, and yet call themselves
Christians. Holiness of heart and purity of life were the great subjects of the
teachings of Christ. In his sermon on the mount, after specifying what they
must do in order to be blest, and what they must not do, he says, “Be ye
therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect.
Perfection, holiness —nothing short of this would give them success in
carrying out the principles he had given them. Without this holiness, the
human heart is selfish, sinful, vile, and vicious. Holiness will lead its
possessor to be fruitful, and abound in all good works. He will never
become weary in well-doing, neither look for promotion here in this world.
He will look forward to be promoted by the Majesty of Heaven when he
shall exalt his sanctified and holy ones to his throne. Then shall he say unto
them, “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you
from the foundation of the world.” Then he enumerates the works of self-
denial and mercy, compassion, and righteousness, they had wrought.
Holiness of heart will produce right actions. It is the absence of holiness, of
spirituality, which has led to unrighteous acts, to envy, hatred, jealousy, evil
surmisings, and every hateful and abominable sin. {9}
I have tried in the fear of God to set before his people their danger and
their sins; and have endeavored to the best of my feeble powers to arouse
them. I have stated startling things, which, if they had believed, would have
caused them distress and terror, and led them to zeal in repenting of their
sins and iniquities. I have stated before them that, from what was shown me,
but a small number of those now professing to believe the truth, would
eventually be saved —not because they cannot be saved, but because they
will not be saved in God’s own appointed way. The way marked out by our
divine Lord was too narrow and the gate too strait to admit them with their
grasp upon the world, or while cherishing selfishness, or any corruption.
All these there was no room for, and there are but few who will consent to
part with these things, that they may pass the narrow way, and enter the strait
gate.
The words of Christ have been plain and positive: “Agonize to enter in
at the strait gate; for many I say unto you shall seek to enter in and shall not
be able.” Professed Christians are not all so at heart. There are sinners in
Zion now, as there were anciently. Isaiah speaks of them in referring to the
day of God: “The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the
hypocrites. Who among us shall dwell with the devouring fire? Who among
us shall dwell with everlasting {10} burnings? He that walketh righteously,
and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that
shaketh his hands from the holding of bribes, that stoppeth his ears from
hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil. He shall dwell on
high; his defense shall be the munitions of rocks; bread shall be given him,
his waters shall be sure.”
There are hypocrites now who will tremble when they obtain a view of
themselves. Their own vileness will terrify them in the day of God which is
soon to come upon us, when the Lord “cometh out of his place to punish the
inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity.” Oh! that terror may now get hold
upon them, that they may have a vivid sense of their condition, and arouse
while there is mercy and hope, confess their sins, and humble their souls
greatly before God, that he may pardon their transgressions, and heal their
backslidings. The people of God are unready for the fearful, trying scenes
before us, unready to stand pure from evil and lust amid the perils and
corruptions of this degenerate age. They have not on the armor of
righteousness, and are unprepared to war against the prevailing sin and
iniquity around them. Many are not obeying the commandments of God; yet
they profess so to do. If they would be faithful to obey all the statutes of
God, they would have a power {11} which would carry conviction to the
hearts of the unbelieving.
I have sought to do my duty. I have specified the special sins of some. I
was shown that the sins and errors of all in the wisdom of God would not be
revealed. All would have sufficient light; all could see, if they desired to do
so, and earnestly wished to put their sins and errors from them, and perfect
holiness in the fear of the Lord. They could see what sins God marked and
reproved in others. If these sins were cherished by them, they should know
that they were abhorred of God, and were separated from him; and unless
they earnestly and zealously set about the work to put them away, they
would be left in darkness. God is too pure to behold iniquity. A sin marked
in one is just as grievous in the sight of God in every case. There will be no
exception made by an impartial God. All who are guilty are addressed in
these individual testimonies, although their names may not be attached to the
special testimony borne; and if individuals pass over their own sins because
their names are not especially called, if they cover their sins, they will not
be prospered of God. They cannot advance in the divine life, but will
become darker and darker until the light of Heaven will be entirely
withdrawn.
Men and women professing godliness, yet not sanctified by the truth they
profess, will {12} not change materially their course of action, which they
know is hateful before God, because they are not subjected to the trial of
being reproved individually for their sins. They see, by the testimonies of
others, their own case faithfully pictured out before them. They are
cherishing the same evil. By continuing their course of sin, they are violating
their consciences, hardening their hearts, and stiffening their necks, just the
same as if the testimony had been borne directly to them. In passing on, and
refusing to put away their sins and correct their wrongs by humble
confession, repentance, and humiliation, they choose their own way, and are
given up to the same, and are finally led captive by Satan at his will. They
may become quite bold because they are able to conceal from others their
sins, and because the judgments of God are not seen in a visible manner
upon them. They may be apparently prosperous in this world. They may
deceive poor, short-sighted mortals, and be regarded as patterns of piety
while in their sins. God cannot be deceived. “Because sentence against an
evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is
fully set in them to do evil. Though a sinner do evil an hundred times, and
his days be prolonged, yet surely I know that it shall be well with them that
fear God, which fear before him. But it shall not be {13} well with the
wicked, neither shall he prolong his days, which are as a shadow; because
he feareth not before God.” Although the life of the sinner may be prolonged
upon the earth, yet not in the earth made new. He shall be of that number
David mentions in his psalm: “For yet a little while, and the wicked shall
not be: yea, thou shalt diligently consider his place, and it shall not be. But
the meek shall inherit the earth.”
Mercy and truth are promised to the humble and penitent, and judgments
are prepared for the sinful and rebellious. “Justice and judgments are the
habitation of Thy throne.” A wicked and adulterous people will not escape
the wrath of God and the punishment they have justly earned. Man has
fallen, and his is a work of a lifetime, be it longer or shorter, to recover
from his fall, and regain, through Christ, the image of the divine, which he
has lost by sin and continued transgression. God requires a thorough
transformation, of soul, body and spirit, in order to regain the estate lost
through Adam. The Lord mercifully sends rays of light to show him his true
condition. If he will not walk in the light, he manifests a pleasure in
darkness. He will not come to the light lest his deeds shall be reproved.
The case of N. Fuller has caused me much grief and anguish of spirit.
That he should yield himself to the control of Satan to work {14}
wickedness as he has done, is terrible. I believe that God designed this case
of hypocrisy and villainy should be brought to light in the manner it has
been, to prove a warning to others. Here is a man acquainted with the Bible
teachings. He has listened to testimonies that I have borne in his presence
against the very sins he has been practicing. He has heard me speak, more
than once, decidedly in regard to the prevailing sins of this generation, that
corruption was teeming everywhere, that base passions controlled men and
women generally; that among the masses crimes of the darkest dye were
continually practiced, and they were reeking in their own corruption. The
nominal churches are filled with these sins of fornication and adultery,
crime and murder, the result of base, lustful passion, but these things are
kept covered. Ministers, in high places, are guilty, yet a cloak of godliness
covers their dark deeds and they pass on from year to year in their course of
hypocrisy. Their sins have reached unto Heaven, and the honest in heart will
be brought to the light, and come out of her.
From the light God has given me, fornication and adultery are estimated,
by a large number of the first-day Adventists, as sins which God winketh at.
These sins are practiced to a great extent. They do not acknowledge the
claims upon them. They have {15} broken the commandments of the great
Jehovah, and are zealously teaching their hearers to do the same, declaring
the law of God abolished, having no claims upon them. In accordance with
this free state of things, sin does not appear so exceedingly sinful; for by the
law is the knowledge of sin. We may expect to find men in this company
who will deceive, and lie, and give loose reign to lustful passions. But men
and women who acknowledge the ten commandments binding, who observe
the fourth commandment of the Decalogue, should carry out in their lives,
the principles of all ten of the precepts given in awful grandeur from Sinai.
The Seventh-day Adventists who profess to be looking for, and loving,
the appearing of Christ, should not follow the course of worldlings. They
are no criterion for commandment-keepers. Neither should they pattern after
the first-day Adventists, who trample under foot the law of God, and who
will not acknowledge its claims. This class should be no criterion for them.
Commandment-keeping Adventist are occupying a peculiar, exalted
position. John viewed them in holy vision, and described them. Here are
they who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus.
The Lord made a special covenant with his ancient Israel if they would
prove faithful, “Now, therefore, if ye will obey my voice {16} indeed, and
keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all
people: for all the earth is mine. And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of
priests, and an holy nation.” He addresses his commandment-keeping
people in these last days, “But ye are a chosen generation, a royal
priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the
praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous
light.” “Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain
from fleshly lusts which war against the soul.”
All who profess to keep the commandments of God are not possessing
their bodies in sanctification and honor. The most solemn message ever
committed to mortals has been entrusted to this people, and they can have a
powerful influence if they will be sanctified by the truths they profess. They
profess to be standing upon the elevated platform of eternal truth, keeping
all of God’s commandments; therefore, if they indulge in sin, if they commit
fornication and adultery, their crime is of tenfold greater magnitude than the
classes I have named who do not acknowledge the law of God binding upon
them. In a peculiar sense do those who profess to keep God’s law dishonor
him and reproach the truth by transgressing the law of God.
This very sin, fornication, prevailed among {17} ancient Israel, which
brought the signal manifestation of God’s displeasure. The judgments of
God then followed close upon their heinous sin, and thousands of them fell,
and their polluted bodies were left in the wilderness. “But with many of
them God was not well pleased; for they were overthrown in the
wilderness. Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should
not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. Neither be ye idolaters, as were
some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and
rose up to play. Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them
committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. Neither let us
tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents.
Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of
the destroyer. Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples; and
they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are
come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall.”
Seventh-day Adventists, above all people in the world, should be
patterns of piety, holy in heart and in conversation. I related in the presence
of N. Fuller that the people whom God had chosen as his peculiar treasure,
he required to be elevated, refined, sanctified; partakers of the divine
nature, {18} having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.
Should they indulge in sin and iniquity who make so high a profession, their
guilt would be very great, their sin of great magnitude in his sight. He would
reprove the sins of one, that others might take warning, and fear. The
warnings, corrections, and reproofs, are not given to the erring because their
lives are more blameworthy than professed Christians of the nominal
churches, or because their acts and example are worse than the Adventists
who will not yield obedience to the claims of God’s law; but because they
have great light, and have by their profession taken their position as God’s
special, chosen people, having the law of God written in their hearts. They
signify their loyalty to the God of Heaven by yielding obedience to the laws
of his government. They are God’s representatives upon the earth. Any sin
or transgression in them, separates them from God, and, in a special manner,
dishonors his name by giving the enemies of God’s holy law occasion to
reproach his cause and his people, whom he has called “a chosen
generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people,” that they
should show forth the praises of Him that hath called them out of darkness
into his marvelous light.
 The people who are at war with the law of the great Jehovah, who
consider it a special {19} virtue to talk, and write, and act, the most bitter
and hateful things, to show their contempt of that law, may make high and
exalted profession of love to God, and apparently have much religious zeal,
as did the Jewish chief priests and elders; yet in the day of God, found
wanting will be said by the Majesty of Heaven. By the law is the knowledge
of sin. The mirror which would discover to them the defects in their
character, they are infuriated against, because it points out their sins.
Leading Adventists who have rejected the light are fired with madness
against God’s holy law, as the Jewish nation were against the Son of God.
They are in a terrible deception, deceiving souls and being deceived
themselves. They will not come to the light lest their deeds should be
reproved. Such will not be taught. But the people who profess to keep the
law of God, he corrects, he reproves, he points out their sins, and lays open
their iniquity; because he wishes to separate all sin and wickedness from
them, that they may perfect holiness in his fear, and be prepared to die in the
Lord, or for translation to Heaven. God will rebuke, reprove, and correct
them, that they may be refined, sanctified, elevated, and finally exalted to his
own throne.
Eld. Fuller has heard the testimony borne in public, that the professed
people of God were not all holy; some were corrupt. God {20} was seeking
to elevate them, but they refused to come up upon a high plane of action. The
animal passions bore sway, and the moral and intellectual were overborne,
and made servants to the corrupt passions. Those who do not control their
base passions cannot appreciate the atonement, or place right value upon the
worth of the soul. Salvation to them is not experienced nor understood. The
gratification of their animal passions is to them the highest ambition of their
lives. Nothing but purity and holiness will God accept; one spot, one
wrinkle, one defect in the character, will debar Heaven, with all its glories
and treasure, from them forever.
Ample provisions have been made for all who sincerely, earnestly, and
thoughtfully, set about the work of perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
Power and strength, grace and glory, have been provided through Christ, to
be brought by ministering angels to the heirs of salvation. None are so low,
and corrupt, and vile, but that they can find in Jesus, who died for them,
strength, purity, and righteousness, if they will put away their sins, stop their
course of iniquity, and turn with full purpose of heart to the living God. He
is waiting to strip them of their garments, stained and polluted by sin, and to
put upon them the white, bright robes of righteousness; and he bids them live
and not die. In him they may flourish. Their branches {21} will not wither
nor be fruitless. If they abide in him, they can draw sap and nourishment
from him, be imbued with his Spirit, and walk even as he has walked, and
overcome as he has overcome, and be exalted to his own right hand.
Eld. Fuller has been warned. The warnings given to others condemned
him. The sins reproved in others reproved him, and gave him sufficient light
how God regarded crimes of such a character as he was committing; yet he
would not turn from his evil course. He pursued his fearful, impious work,
corrupting the bodies and souls of his flock. Satan had strengthened the
lustful passions which this man did not subdue, and engaged them in his
cause to lead souls to death. We have no hope of his salvation. While he
professed to be keeping the law of God, he was, in a most wanton manner,
violating its plain precepts. He has given himself up to the gratification of
sensual pleasure. He has sold himself to work wickedness. What will be the
wages of such a man? The indignation and wrath of God will punish him for
sin. The vengeance of God will be aroused against those whose hellish
passions have been concealed under a ministerial cloak. While professing
to be a shepherd of the flock, he was leading the flock to certain ruin. These
dreadful results are the fruits of the carnal mind, which {22} is enmity
against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.
I was referred to this Scripture: “Let not sin, therefore, reign in your
mortal body, that ye should obey it, in the lust thereof. Neither yield ye your
members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin; but yield yourselves
unto God as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as
instruments of righteousness unto God.” Professed Christians, if there is no
further light given you than that contained in this text, you will be without
excuse if you suffer yourselves to be controlled by base passions.
The word of God is sufficient to enlighten the most beclouded mind, to
be understood by those who have any wish to understand it. But
notwithstanding all this some of those who profess to make the word of God
their study, are found living in direct opposition to its plainest teachings.
Then to leave men and women without excuse, God has given plain and
pointed testimonies, bringing them to the word they have neglected to
follow. Yet all the light is turned from by those who serve their own lusts,
and they will not cease their course of sin, but continue to take pleasure in
unrighteousness, in the face of the threatenings and vengeance of God
against those who do such things.
I have been long designing to speak to my Sisters, and tell them that,
from what the Lord has been pleased to show me from time to time, there is
a great fault among them. They {23} are not careful to abstain from all
appearance of evil. They are not all circumspect in their deportment, as
becometh women professing godliness. Their words are not so select and
well chosen as should be for women who have received the grace of God.
They are too familiar with their brethren. They linger around them, incline
towards them, and seem to choose their society. They are highly gratified
with their attention.
From the light the Lord has given me, our Sisters should pursue a very
different course. They should be more reserved, and manifest less boldness,
and encourage in themselves “shamefacedness and sobriety.” There is too
much jovial talk indulged in among our brethren, as well as our Sisters,
when in each other’s society. There is much jesting and joking and laughing
indulged in by women professing godliness. This is all unbecoming, and
grieves the Spirit of God. These exhibitions manifest a lack of true Christian
refinement. These things indulged in do not strengthen the soul in God, but
bring great darkness, drive the pure, refined, heavenly angels away, and
bring those who engage in these wrongs down to a low level.
All our Sisters should encourage true meekness, not to be forward,
talkative, and bold, but modest and unassuming, slow to speak. They may
cherish courteousness. To be kind, tender, pitiful, forgiving, and humble,
would be becoming and well pleasing to God. If they occupy this position,
they will not be burdened with undue attention from gentlemen {24} or their
brethren. There will be felt by all that there is a sacred circle of purity
around these God-fearing women, which shields them from any
unwarrantable liberties. There is too much careless, loose, coarse, freedom
of manner by some women professing godliness, which leads to wrong and
evil.
Those godly women who occupy their minds and hearts in meditating
upon themes which would strengthen purity of life, which would elevate the
soul to commune with God, will not be easily led astray from the path of
rectitude and virtue. They will be fortified against the sophistry of Satan,
and are prepared to withstand his seductive arts.
The fashion of the world, the desire of the eye, and the lust of the flesh
or vain glory, are connected with the fall of the unfortunate. That which is
pleasing to the natural heart and carnal mind is cherished. If the lust of the
flesh had been rooted out of their hearts, they would not be so weak. If our
Sisters would feel the necessity of purifying their thoughts, and never suffer
themselves to be careless in their deportment, which leads to improper acts,
they need not stain in the least their purity. They would, if they view the
‘matter as God has presented it to me, bear such an abhorrence to impure
acts and deeds that they would not be found among the number who had
fallen through the temptations of Satan, no matter who the medium might be
whom Satan should select.
A preacher may be dealing in sacred, holy things, and yet not be holy in
heart. He may {25} give himself to Satan to work wickedness, and to
corrupt the soul and body of his flock. Yet if the minds of women and youth
professing to love and fear God were fortified with the Spirit of God, if they
had trained their minds to purity of thought, and educated themselves to
avoid all appearance of evil, they would be safe from any improper
advances, and be secure from the prevailing corruption around them. The
Apostle Paul has written concerning himself, “But I keep my body under,
and bring it in subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to
others, I myself should be a castaway.”
If a minister of the gospel has not control of his baser passions, if he
fails to follow the example of the apostle, and so dishonors his profession
and faith as to even name the indulgence of sin, our Sisters who profess
godliness should not for an instant flatter themselves that sin and crime lose
their sinfulness in the least because their minister dares to engage in them.
Because men who are in responsible places show themselves to be familiar
with sin, it should not lessen the guilt and enormity of the sin in the minds of
any. Sin should appear just as sinful, just as abhorrent, as they had
heretofore regarded it; and the one who indulges in sin should, in the minds
of the pure and elevated, be abhorred and withdrawn from, as they would
flee from a serpent whose sting was deadly.
If the Sisters were elevated and possessing purity of heart, any corrupt
advance, even from their minister, would be repulsed with {26} such
positiveness as would never meet with a repetition. Minds must be terribly
befogged by Satan, that can listen to the voice of the seducer because he is a
minister, and therefore break God’s plain and positive commands, and
flatter themselves that they commit no sin. Have we not the words of John:
“He that saith I know Him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and
the truth is not in him”? What saith the law? “Thou shalt not commit
adultery.” The fact of man’s professing to keep God’s holy law, and
ministering in sacred things, and taking the advantage of the confidence his
position gives him to indulge his base passions, should, of itself, be
sufficient for a woman professing godliness, to see that, although his
profession was as exalted as the heavens, any impure proposal coming from
him was Satan disguised through the minister, as an angel of light. I cannot
believe that the word of God is abiding in the hearts of those who are so
readily controlled, and yield up their innocency and virtue upon the altar of
lustful passions.
My Sisters, avoid even the appearance of evil. In this fast age reeking
with corruption, you are not safe unless you stand guarded. Virtue and
modesty are rare. I appeal to you as followers of Jesus Christ, making a high
and exalted profession, to cherish this precious, priceless gem, modesty.
This will guard virtue. If you have any hope of being finally exalted to join
company with the pure, sinless angels, and live in an atmosphere where
there is not the least taint of sin, cherish modesty {27} and virtue. Nothing
but purity, sacred purity, will abide the day of God, stand the grand review,
and be received into a pure and holy Heaven.
The least insinuations, come from whatever source they may, inviting
you to indulge in sin, or to allow the least unwarrantable liberty with your
persons, resent as the worst of insults to your dignified womanhood. The
kiss upon your cheek, at an improper time and place, should lead you to
repel the emissary of Satan with disgust. If it is from one in high places who
is dealing in sacred things, the sin, in such a one, is of tenfold greater
magnitude, and should lead a God-fearing woman, or youth, to recoil with
horror, not only from the sin he would have you commit, but from the
hypocrisy and villainy of one whom the people respect and honor as God’s
servant. He is handling sacred things, yet hiding his baseness of heart under
a ministerial cloak. Be afraid of anything like this familiarity. Be sure the
least approach to it is the evidence of a lascivious mind and a lustful eye. If
the least encouragement is given in this direction, if any of the liberties
mentioned are tolerated, no better evidence can you give that your mind is
not pure and chaste as it should be, and that sin and crime have charms for
you. You lower the standard of your dignified, virtuous womanhood, and
give unmistakable evidence that a low, brutal, common passion and lust has
been suffered to remain alive in your heart, and has never been crucified.
As I have been shown the dangers of, and {28} sins among, those
who profess better things— a class who are not suspected of being in
any danger from these polluting sins—I have been led to inquire, Who,
O Lord, shall stand when thou appearest? Only those who have clean
hands and pure hearts shall abide the day of his coming.
I feel impelled by the Spirit of the Lord to urge my Sisters who profess
godliness to cherish modesty of deportment and a becoming reserve, with
shamefacedness and sobriety. The liberties taken in this age of corruption
should be no criterion for Christ’s followers. These fashionable exhibitions
of familiarity should not exist among Christians fitting for immortality. If
lasciviousness, pollution, adultery, crime, and murder is the order of the day
among those who know not the truth, and who refuse to be controlled by the
principles of God’s word, how important that the class professing to be
followers of Christ, closely allied to God and angels, should show them a
better and nobler way. How important that their chastity and virtue stand in
marked contrast to that of the class who are controlled by brute passions.
I have inquired, When will the youthful Sisters act with propriety? I
know there will not be any decided change for the better until parents feel
the importance of greater carefulness in educating their children correctly.
Teach them to act with reserve and modesty. Educate them for usefulness, to
be helps, to minister to others rather than be waited upon, and be ministered
unto. {29}
Satan has the control of the minds of the youth generally. Your daughters
are not taught self-denial and self-control. They are petted, and their pride is
fostered. They are allowed to have their own way until they become
headstrong and self-willed, and you are put to your wits’ end to know what
course to pursue, to save them from ruin. Satan is leading them on to be a
proverb in the mouths of unbelievers, because of their boldness, lack of
reserve and female modesty. The young boys are likewise left to have their
own way. They have scarcely entered their teens before they are by the side
of little girls about their own age, accompanying them home, and making
love to them. And the parents are so completely in bondage through their
own indulgence and mistaken love for their children that they dare not
pursue a decided course to make a change and restrain their too-fast
children, in this fast age.
Especially has this been the case in Battle Creek. Parents who have sent
their children from their care to attend school there, thinking that others
would do the duty that they had neglected, have made a great mistake. There
are young boys and girls in Battle Creek standing ready to seize new-comers
and introduce them to their frivolous pleasures and sports. They profess to
be Christians. They sometimes speak in meeting, {30} and this gives them
influence with strangers. Yet they have, many of them, no experience in
divine things, and their profession makes them no better than unbelievers,
because they do not live Christian lives. They do not deny themselves, and
bear the cross by restraining their desires. Their conversation is not humble;
it is not in Heaven.
With many young ladies the boys is the theme of conversation, with the
young men it is the girls. Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth
speaketh. They talk of those subjects upon which their minds mostly run.
The recording angel is writing the words of these professed Christian boys
and girls. How will they be confused and ashamed when they meet it again
in the day of God. There are too many children who are pious hypocrites.
The youth who have not made a profession of religion stumble over these
hypocritical ones, and are hardened against any effort that may be made by
those interested in their salvation.
Parents, you should not send your children to Battle Creek. There ought
to be in Battle Creek a powerful influence for good; but there is a most
urgent need of fathers and mothers in Israel who will care for souls. Many
souls have come to Battle Creek, tender in spirit, susceptible of the
influences of the Spirit of God, yet no one has had a burden of labor for
these souls, and when they {31} leave the place, they can in truth say, No
man careth for my soul. Selfish interest has been primary. Individual effort
and responsibility are not felt. Souls are thrown into the arms of the church,
in the providence of God, who are left to be made a prey by the devourer of
souls. Oh! what will be the account that these indolent, slothful, indifferent
ones will have to render in the reckoning day?
There ought to be picked men at the heart of the work, who can be relied
upon in every emergency to keep the fort—men who are unselfish,
abounding in generosity and all good works, whose lives are hid in God,
and who consider the better life of more value than food and clothing. “Is
not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?” Faithful sentinels
God calls for right at the heart of the work, who will love souls for whom
Christ died, who will bear the burden for perishing souls, looking forward
to that recompense of reward which will be theirs when they enter into the
joy of their Lord, and behold souls saved through their instrumentality, to
live as long as God shall live, and be happy, eternally happy, in his glorious
kingdom. Oh! that we could arouse fathers and mothers to have a sense of
their duty. Oh! that they would feel deeply the weight of responsibility
resting upon them. Then they might forestall the enemy, and {32} gain
precious victories for Jesus. Parents are not clear in this matter. They should
investigate their lives closely, analyze their thoughts and motives, and see if
they have been circumspect in their course of action. They should closely
watch, to see if their example in conversation and deportment has been such
as they would wish their children to imitate. Have purity and virtue shine
out in your words and acts before your children.
I have been shown families where the husband and father has not
preserved that reserve, that dignified, godlike manhood which a follower of
Jesus Christ should. He has failed in his kind, tender, courteous acts due to
his wife, whom he has promised before God and angels to love and respect
and honor while they both shall live. The girl employed to do the work has
been free and somewhat forward in her attentions to dress his hair and be
affectionately attentive, and he is pleased, foolishly pleased. He is not as
demonstrative in his attention and love as he once was to his wife. Be sure
Satan is at work here. Respect your hired help, treat them kindly,
considerately, but go no farther. Let your deportment be such that there will
be no advances to familiarity from your help. If you have words of kindness
and acts of courtesy to give, it is always safe to give them to your wife. It
will be a great blessing to her, and will bring happiness to her {33} heart
which will be reflected back upon you again. Also, I have been shown that
the wife has let her sympathies and interest and affection go out to other
men. They may be members of the family, whom she makes confidants,
relating her troubles and, perhaps, her private family matters, to them. She
shows a preference for their society.
This is all wrong. Satan is at the bottom of it; and unless you are
alarmed, and stop just where you are, he will lead you to ruin. You cannot
observe too great caution, and encourage too much reserve in this matter.
If you have tender, loving words and kindly attentions to bestow, let it be
given him you have promised before God and angels to love, honor, and
respect, while you both shall live. Oh! how many lives are made bitter by
the walls’ being broken down which enclose every family, calculated to
preserve its purity and sanctity. A third person is frequently taken into the
confidence of the wife, and her private family matters are laid open before
the special friend. This is the device of Satan to estrange the hearts of the
husband and wife. Oh! that this would cease. What a world of trouble
would be saved! Lock the faults of one another within your own hearts.
Tell your troubles alone to God. He can give you right counsel and sure
consolation, which will be pure, having no bitterness in it. {34}
I am acquainted with a number of cases where the women have thought
their marriage a misfortune. They have read novels until their imaginations
have become diseased, and they live in a world of their own creating. They
think themselves women of sensitive minds, of superior, refined
organizations. They think themselves great sufferers, martyrs, because they
imagine their husbands are not so refined, possessing such superior qualities
that they can appreciate their own supposed virtue and refined
organizations. These women have talked of this, and thought upon it, until
they are nearly maniacs upon this subject. They imagine their worth is
superior to other mortals, and it is not agreeable to their fine sensibilities to
associate with common humanity. These women are making themselves
fools; and their husbands are in danger of being drawn in to think that they
possess a superior order of minds.
From what the Lord has shown me, the women of this class have had
their imaginations perverted by novel-reading, day-dreaming, and castle-
building—living in an imaginary world. They do not bring their ideas down
to the common, useful duties of life. They do not take up the life-burdens
which lie in their path, and seek to make a happy, cheerful home for their
husbands. They lean their whole weight upon them without so much as
bearing their own burden. They expect others {35} to anticipate their wants,
and do for them, while they are at liberty to find fault and to question as they
please. These women have a love-sick sentimentalism, constantly thinking
they are not appreciated; that their husbands do not give them all that
attention they deserve. They imagine themselves martyrs.
The truth of the matter is this, if they would show themselves useful,
their value might be appreciated; but when they pursue a course to
constantly draw upon others for sympathy and attention, while they feel
under no obligation to give the same in return, passing along reserved, cold,
and unapproachable, bearing no burden for others or feeling for their woes,
there can be but little in their lives precious and valuable. These women
have educated themselves to think and act as though it has been a great
condescension in them to marry the men they have; and therefore that their
fine organizations would never be fully appreciated. They have viewed
things all wrong. They are unworthy of their husbands. They are a constant
tax upon their care and patience, when at the same time, they might be helps,
lifting the burdens of life with their husbands, instead of dreaming over
unreal life found in novels and love romances. May the Lord pity the men
who are bound to such useless {36} machines, fit only to be waited upon, to
eat, dress, and breathe.
These women who suppose they possess such sensitive, refined
organizations make very useless wives and mothers. It is frequently the case
that the affections will be withdrawn from their husbands, who are useful,
practical men; and they will show much attention for other men, and will
with their love-sick sentimentalism draw upon the sympathies of others, tell
them their trials, their troubles, their aspirations to do some high and
elevated work, and reveal the fact that their married life is a
disappointment, a hindrance to their doing the work they have anticipated
they might do.
Oh! what wretchedness exists in families that might be happy. These
women are a curse to themselves, and a curse to their husbands. In
supposing themselves to be angels, they make themselves fools, and are
nothing but heavy burdens. They leave the common duties of life, right in
their path, which the Lord has left for them to do, and are restless and
complaining, always looking for an easy, more exalted, and more agreeable
work to do. Those supposing themselves to be angels are found human after
all. They are fretful, peevish, dissatisfied, jealous of their husbands because
the larger portion of their time is not spent in waiting upon them. They
complain of being neglected when their husbands {37} are doing the very
work they ought to do. Satan finds easy access to this class. They have no
real love for any one but themselves. Yet Satan tells them that if such a one
were their husband, they would be happy indeed. They are easy victims to
the device of Satan, being readily led to dishonor their own husbands and to
transgress the law of God.
I would say to women of this description, You can make your own
happiness or destroy it. You can make your position happy or unbearable.
The course you pursue will create happiness or misery for yourself. Have
these never thought that their husbands must tire of them in their uselessness,
in their peevishness, in their fault-finding, in their passionate fits of
weeping, while imagining their case so pitiful? Their irritable, peevish
disposition is indeed weaning the affections of their husbands from them,
and they drive them to seek for sympathy, and peace, and comfort elsewhere
than at home. A poisonous atmosphere is in their dwelling, and home is
anything but a place of rest, of peace, of happiness, to them. The husband is
subject to Satan’s temptation, and his affections are placed on forbidden
objects, and he is lured on to crime, and finally lost.
Great is the work and mission of women, especially those who are
wives and mothers. They can be a blessing to all around them. {38} They
can have a powerful influence for good if they will let their light so shine
that others may be led to glorify our Heavenly Father. Women may have a
transforming influence if they will only consent to yield their way and their
will to God, and let him control their mind, affections, and being. They can
have an influence which will tend to refine and elevate those with whom
they associate. But this class are generally unconscious of the power they
possess. They exert an unconscious influence. It seems to work out naturally
from a sanctified life, a renewed heart. It is the fruit that grows naturally
upon the good tree of divine planting. Self is forgotten and immerged in the
life of Christ. To be rich in good works comes as naturally as their breath.
They live to do others good, and yet are ready to say, We are unprofitable
servants.
God has assigned woman her mission, and if she, in her humble way, to
the best of her ability, makes a heaven of her home, faithfully and lovingly
performing her home-duties to her husband and children, continually seeking
to let a holy light shine from her useful, pure, and virtuous life to brighten all
around her, she is doing the work left her of the Master, and will hear from
his divine lips, “Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy
of thy Lord.” These women who are doing what their hands find to {39} do
with ready willingness, and with cheerfulness of spirit aiding their husbands
to bear their burdens, and training their children for God, are missionaries
in the highest sense. They are engaged in an important branch of the great
work to be done on earth to prepare mortals for a higher life; and they will
receive their reward. Children are to be trained for Heaven, and fitted to
shine in the courts of the Lord’s kingdom. When parents have a true sense of
the important, responsible work God has left for them to do, especially
mothers, they will not be so much engaged in the business which concerns
their neighbors, with which they have nothing to do. They will not engage in
the fashionable gossip from house to house, dwelling upon the faults,
wrongs and inconsistencies of their neighbors. They will feel so great a
burden of care for their own children that they can find no time to take up a
reproach against their neighbor. Gossipers and news-carriers are a terrible
curse to neighborhoods and churches. Two-thirds of all the church trials
arise from this source.
God requires all to do the duties of today with faithfulness. This is
much neglected by the larger share of professed Christians. Especially is
present duty lost sight of by the class I have mentioned, who imagine that
they are of a finer order of beings than their fellow-mortals around them.
The fact of {40} their minds’ turning in this channel, is proof that they are
of inferior order, narrow, conceited, and selfish. They feel high above the
lowly and humble poor. Such, Jesus says he has called. They are forever
trying to secure position, to gain applause, to obtain credit for doing a
work that others cannot do, some great work. But it disturbs the fine grain
of their refined organism to associate with the humble, the unfortunate.
They mistake the reason altogether. The reason they shun any of these
duties not so agreeable, is because of their supreme selfishness. Dear self
is the center of all their actions and motives.
I was pointed to the Majesty of Heaven. He whom angels worshiped,
he who was rich in honor, splendor, and glory, came to the earth, and when
he found himself in fashion as a man, he did not plead his refined nature as
an excuse to hold himself aloof from the unfortunate. He was found in his
work among the afflicted, the poor, distressed, and needy ones. Christ was
the embodiment of refinement and purity. His was an exalted life and
character, yet he was found in his labor, not among men of high-sounding
titles, not among the most honorable of this world, but with the despised
and needy. “I came,” says the divine Teacher, “to save that which was
lost.” Yes, the Majesty of Heaven was ever found working to help those
{41} who most needed help. May the example of Christ put to shame the
excuses of that class who are so attracted to their poor self that they
consider it beneath their refined taste and their high calling to help the
most helpless. Such have taken a position higher than their Lord, and in the
end will be astonished to find themselves lower than the lowliest of that
class their refined, sensitive natures were shocked to mingle with and
work for. True, it may not always be agreeable or pleasant to unite with
the Master and be co-workers with him in helping the very class who
stand most in need of help. But this is the work Christ humbled himself to
do. Is the servant greater than his Lord? He has given the example, and
enjoins upon us to copy it. It may be disagreeable, yet duty demands that
just such a work be performed. There has been a serious lack in Battle
Creek; a few of a certain class have run together, gossiped together,
associated almost wholly together, and neglected their neighbors and society
around them. They have felt no interest to become acquainted with the
people around them, with the purpose of removing the prejudice from their
minds and enlightening them in regard to the truth. How far have they let
their light shine before men, that they seeing their good works may glorify
our Father who art in Heaven? They have put their light under a {42}
bushel, and hid it in their own houses. They have not felt that their neighbors
and the society around them had claims upon them, and they have not feared
that they would rise in the Judgment and condemn them for their neglect of
showing them the way of salvation.
I was shown that, with the exception of a few of the most congenial, they
have held themselves aloof from all. Those of like faith may go to the place,
but there is not a sense of individual responsibility to make these visitors at
home. At the great heart of the work they expect to find warmth of reception
in that degree according with the character of the work. Hundreds have
called there with high hopes, only to be disappointed and chagrined, with
their confidence shaken in Battle Creek. Many have stumbled to perdition
over the neglect and decided coldness they have met in Battle Creek. I saw
that God was displeased at the lack of hospitality and courteousness that
characterized the people living there. There are many who would not
begrudge the food these would eat, but they are unwilling to be
discommoded, to be put to any inconvenience. The same ones would have a
select few, and circle around these, to the neglect of others.
Souls have stumbled over the love of fashion and the display of pride
seen at Battle Creek, the lack of humility, simplicity and {43} true
godliness. The blood of souls is upon the members of the church at Battle
Creek. Many have gone to Battle Creek with ardent hopes, simple in faith
and their service to God, and after remaining awhile, have returned home
infidels. Some have felt neglected because they could not dress so well as
others in the church, and, after a short tarry, have lost their simplicity. They
became inoculated with the prevailing pride and the pest of fashion, and
carry the influence they received at Battle Creek to their homes to let their
darkness fall upon others. A poison has been circulated through the body,
which has come from Battle Creek. Souls have languished right in their
midst, and given up the truth, and there has been no one of sufficient strength
and godliness to guide their straying feet, or strengthen their feeble faith.
There are needed faithful and picked men at Battle Creek. Those who
have not had an experience in bearing burdens, and do not wish to have that
experience, should not, on any account, live there. Men are wanted who will
watch for souls as they that must give an account. Fathers and mothers in
Israel are wanted at this important post. Let the selfish and self-caring, the
stingy, covetous souls find a location where their miserable traits of
character will not be so conspicuous. The more isolated such ones are, the
better for the cause of God. {44}
I appeal to the people of God, not only in Battle Creek, but wherever
they may be found, Awake to your duty. Take it to heart that we are really
living amid the perils of the last days. I hope the horrible, startling
revelation in regard to N. Fuller will awaken you, fathers and mothers, to
see the necessity of thorough work being done in your houses, among
yourselves and your children, that not one of you may be so deluded by
Satan as to regard sin as this poor, much-to-be-pitied man has done. Those
who have participated with him in crime would never have been left to be
deceived and ruined had they possessed a high sense of virtue and purity,
and had they cherished a constant and lively horror of sin and iniquity.
While living under and proclaiming the most solemn message ever borne to
mortals, presenting the law of God as a test of character and as the seal of
the living God, they are transgressing its holy precepts. The consciences of
those who do this are terribly hardened. They have become seared by
resisting the influences of the Spirit of God, until they can use sacred truth
as a cloak to hide the deformity of their corrupted souls. This man has been
terribly deluded by Satan. He has been serving vicious passions while
professing to be consecrated to the work of God, ministering in sacred
things. He has considered himself in health while there was no soundness
{45} in him. He is a mass of corruption.
I have felt deeply as I have seen the powerful influence animal passions
have had in controlling men and women of no ordinary intelligence and
ability. They are capable of engaging in a good work, of exerting a powerful
influence, were they not enslaved by base passions. My confidence in
humanity has been terribly shaken. I have been shown that persons of
apparently good deportment, not taking unwarrantable liberties with the
other sex, were guilty of practicing secret vice nearly every day of their
lives. This terrible sin has not even been refrained from while most solemn
meetings have been in session. They have listened to the most solemn,
impressive discourses upon the Judgment, which seemed to bring them
before the tribunal of God, causing them to fear and quake, yet an hour
would hardly elapse before they have been engaged in their favorite,
bewitching sin, polluting their own bodies. They were such slaves to this
awful crime that they seemed devoid of power to control their passions. We
have labored for some earnestly; we have entreated, we have wept and
prayed over them, yet we have known that right amid all our earnest effort
and distress the force of sinful habit has obtained the mastery. These sins
would be committed. The consciences of some of the guilty, through severe
attacks of sickness, or being powerfully {46} convicted, have been aroused,
and have so scourged them, that it has led to confession of these things, with
deep humiliation. Others are alike guilty. They have practiced this sin nearly
their whole lifetime, and in their broken-down constitutions, and, with their
sieve-like memories, are reaping the result of this pernicious habit, yet are
too proud to confess. They are secretive, and have not shown compunctions
of conscience for this great sin and wickedness. My confidence in the
Christian experience of such is very small. They seem to be insensible to the
influence of the Spirit of God. The sacred and common are alike to them.
The common practice of a vice so degrading as the polluting of their own
bodies has not led to bitter tears and heartfelt repentance. They feel that
their sin is against themselves alone. Here they mistake. Are they diseased
in body or mind, others are made to feel—others suffer. Mistakes are made.
The memory is deficient. The imagination is at fault; and there is a
deficiency everywhere which seriously affects those with whom they live,
and who associate with them. These feel mortification and regret because
these things are known by another.
I have mentioned these cases to illustrate the power of this soul-and-
body-destroying vice. The entire mind is given up to low passion. The
moral and intellectual are over-borne by the baser powers. The body is
{47} enervated; the brain is weakened. The material there deposited to
nourish the system is squandered. The drain upon the system is great. The
fine nerves of the brain, by being excited to unnatural action, become
benumbed and in a measure paralyzed. The moral and intellectual are
weakening, while the animal passions are strengthening, and being more
largely developed by exercise. The appetite for unhealthful food clamors
for indulgence. It is impossible to arouse the moral sensibilities of those
persons who are addicted to the habit of self-abuse, to appreciate eternal
things. You cannot lead such to delight in spiritual exercises. Impure
thought seize and control the imagination, and fascinate the mind, and next
follows an almost uncontrollable desire for the performance of impure
actions. If the mind were educated to contemplate elevating subjects, the
imagination trained to reflect upon pure and holy things, it would be
fortified against this terrible, debasing, soul-and-body-destroying
indulgence. It would, by training, become accustomed to linger upon the
high, the heavenly, the pure, and the sacred, and could not be attracted to
this base, corrupt, and vile, indulgence.
What can we say of those who are living right in the blazing light of
truth, yet daily practicing and following in a course of sin and crime.
Forbidden, exciting pleasures have a charm for them, and hold and control
{48} their entire being. Such take pleasure in unrighteousness and iniquity,
and must perish outside of the city of God, with every abominable thing.
What is the cause of this wonderful, marked indifference to the eternal
interest. It is the indulgence of sin, while the light which condemns sin is
shining upon them. Sin is reproved, yet they will not be corrected. They
continue daily to practice their iniquity. God reproves, but they harden their
hearts against the warnings. They do not face right about. I have written
testimonies for individuals. I have stood upon my feet at Battle Creek, when
burdened and nearly fainting, and presented the true condition of the people
professing to keep the commandments of God. I have felt the power of God
upon me in great measure, while speaking, warning, and entreating. Yet I
know of but one or two who have been reproved that have faced right about.
The rest pass on nearly as before. Especially has this been the case in the
Office. But very little effort has been made to meet the mind of God by a
thorough reformation, and setting things right by restitution.
The frown of God has not been removed from the church in Battle Creek.
Men have been reproved for various sins. Some have been tyrants in their
families, yet they have been too proud, willful, and self-confident, to change
their course of action. They have {49} so large an amount of self-esteem
that they consider their judgment even as the judgment of God. They are in
the greatest delusion in the very things where they consider themselves
wise. Many have been reproved, but have not reformed. Such will not
receive the light, and will be left to follow their own ways, and to imagine
them correct, until their true conditions will be revealed to them when there
is no more any sacrifice for sin. When our Advocate has ceased his
pleadings for erring humanity, then their weakness and shame will be
apparent to all.
I have sought to arouse parents to their duty, yet they sleep on. Your
children are practicing secret vice, and they deceive you. You have such
implicit confidence in them, that you think them too good and innocent to be
capable of secretly practicing iniquity. Parents fondle and pet their children,
and indulge them in pride, but do not restrain them with firmness and
decision. They are so much afraid of their willful, stubborn spirits, that they
fear to come in contact with them; but the sin of negligence, which was
marked against Eli, will be their sin. The exhortation of Peter is of the
highest value to all who are striving for immortality. Those of like precious
faith are addressed:
“Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have
obtained like precious faith with us through the {50} righteousness of God
and our Saviour Christ: Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the
knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power
hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the
knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given
unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be
partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the
world through lust. And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith,
virtue; and to virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to
temperance, patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly
kindness; and to brotherly kindness, charity. For if these things be in you,
and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in
the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is
blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his
old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling
and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an
entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting
kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.”
We are in a world where light and knowledge abound; yet many claiming
to be of {51} like precious faith are willingly ignorant. Light is all around
them; yet they do not appropriate it to themselves. Parents do not see the
necessity of informing themselves, obtaining knowledge, and putting that
knowledge to a practical use in their married life. If they followed out the
exhortation of the apostle, and lived upon the plan of addition, they would
not be unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. Many do not
understand the work of sanctification. It is a progressive work. It is not
attained to in an hour or a day, and then maintained without any special
effort on their part. They seem to think they have attained to it when they
have only learned the first lessons in addition.
Many parents do not obtain the knowledge that they should in the
married life. They are not guarded lest Satan take advantage of them, and
control their minds and their lives. They do not see that God requires them
to control their married lives from any excesses. But very few feel it to be a
religious duty to govern their passions. They have united themselves in
marriage to the object of their choice, and therefore reason that marriage
sanctifies the indulgence of the baser passions. Even men and women
professing godliness give loose rein to their lustful passions, and have no
thought that God holds them accountable for the {52} expenditure of vital
energy, which weakens their hold on life and enervates the entire system.
The marriage covenant covers sins of the darkest hue. Men and women
professing godliness debase their own bodies through the indulgence of the
corrupt passions, which lowers them beneath the brute creation. They abuse
the powers God has given them to be preserved in sanctification and honor.
Health and life are sacrificed upon the altar of base passion. The higher,
nobler powers are brought into subjection to the animal propensities. Those
who thus sin are not acquainted with the result of their course. Could all see
the amount of suffering they bring upon themselves by their own wrong and
sinful indulgences, they would be alarmed. Some, at least, would shun the
course of sin which brings such dreaded wages. A miserable existence is
entailed upon so large a class that death to them would be preferable to life;
and many do die prematurely, their lives sacrificed in the inglorious work of
excessive indulgence of the animal passions. Because they are married, they
think they commit no sin.
Men and women, you will one day learn what is lust, and the result of its
gratification. Passion may be found of just as base a quality in the marriage
relation as outside of it. The apostle Paul exhorts husbands to love {53}
their wives “even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it.”
“So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his
wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth
and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church.” It is not pure love which
actuates a man to make his wife an instrument to administer to his lust. It is
the animal passions which clamor for indulgence. How few men show their
love in the manner specified by the apostle: “Even as Christ also loved the
church, and gave himself for it, that he might [not pollute it, but] sanctify
and cleanse it,” “that it should be holy and without blemish.” This is the
quality of love in the married relation which God recognizes as holy. Love
is a pure and holy principle. Lustful passion will not admit of restraint,
and will not be dictated or controlled by reason. It is blind to
consequences. It will not reason from cause to effect. Many women are
suffering from great debility, and with settled disease, brought upon them
because the laws of their being were not regarded. Nature’s laws were
trampled upon. The brain nerve-power is squandered by men and women
because called into unnatural action to gratify base passions, and this
hideous monster, base, low passion, assumes the delicate name of love.
Many professed Christians passed before me, who seemed destitute of
moral restraint. They were more animal than divine. They were, in fact,
about all animal. Men of this {54} type degrade the wife they have
promised to nourish and cherish. She is made by him an instrument to
minister to the gratification of his low, lustful propensities. Very many
women submit to become slaves to lustful passion. They do not possess
their bodies in sanctification and honor. The wife does not retain the dignity
and self-respect she possessed previous to marriage. This holy institution
should have preserved and increased her womanly respect and holy dignity.
Her chaste, dignified, godlike womanhood, has been consumed upon the
altar of base passions. This has been sacrificed to please her husband. She
soon loses respect for her husband, who does not regard the laws to which
the brute creation yields obedience. The married life becomes a galling
yoke; for love dies out, and, frequently, distrust, jealousy, and hate, take the
place of love.
No man can truly love his wife who will patiently submit to become his
slave, and minister to his degraded passions. She loses, in her passive
submission, the value she once possessed in his eyes. He sees her dragged
down from everything elevating, to a low level; and soon he suspicions that
she will, may be, as tamely submit to be degraded by another as by himself.
He doubts her constancy and purity, tires of her, and seeks new objects
which will arouse and intensify his hellish passions. The law of God is not
regarded. These men are worse than brutes. They are demons in human
form. The {55} elevating, ennobling principles of true, sanctified love they
are unacquainted with.
The wife becomes jealous of the husband. She suspects that he will just
as readily pay his addresses to another as to her, if opportunity should offer.
She sees that he is not controlled by conscience, nor the fear of God. All
these sanctified barriers are broken down by lustful passions. All that is
godlike in the husband is made the servant of low, brutish lust.
The world is filled with men and women of this order; and neat, tasty,
yea, expensive, houses contain a hell within. Imagine, if you can, what the
offspring of such parents must be. Will not the children sink lower in the
scale than their parents have done? The parents have given the stamp of
character to their children. Children that are born of these parents inherit
qualities of mind from them which are of a low and base order. Satan
nourishes anything tending to corruption. The matter now to be settled is,
shall the wife feel bound to yield implicitly to the demands of her husband
when she sees that nothing but base passions control him, and when her
reason and knowledge are convinced that she does it to the injury of her
body, which God has enjoined upon her to possess in sanctification and
honor, to preserve a living sacrifice to God?
It is not true, holy love which leads the {56} wife to gratify the animal
propensities of her husband at the expense of health and life. If she
possesses true love and wisdom, she will seek to divert the mind of her
husband from the gratification of lustful passions, to high and spiritual
themes, dwelling upon interesting spiritual subjects. It may be necessary to
humbly and affectionately urge, even at the risk of his displeasure, that she
cannot debase her body by yielding to sexual excess. She should, in a
tender, kind manner, remind him that God has the first and highest claim
upon her entire being, which claim she cannot disregard, for she will be
held accountable in the great day of God. “What! know ye not that your body
is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and
ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in
your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.” “Ye are bought with a
price; be not ye the servants of men.”
Woman can do much if she will, through her judicious influence, by
elevating her affections, and in sanctification and honor preserving her
refined, womanly dignity. In thus doing, she can save her husband and
herself, thus performing a double work, and fulfilling her high mission,
sanctifying her husband by her influence. In this delicate, difficult matter to
manage, much wisdom and patience are necessary, as well as moral courage
{57} and fortitude. Strength and grace can be found in prayer. Sincere love
is to be the ruling principle of the heart. Love to God and love to your
husband alone can be the right ground of action.
Let the woman decide that it is the husband’s prerogative to have full
control of her body, and to mold her mind to suit his in every respect, and
run in the same channel of his own, and she yields her individuality. Her
identity is lost, submerged in her husband. She is a mere machine for his
will to move and control, a creature of his will and pleasure. He thinks for
her, decides for her, and acts for her. She dishonors God in this passive
position. She has a responsibility before God which it is her duty to
preserve.
When the wife yields her body and mind to the control of her husband,
being passive to his will in all things, sacrificing her conscience, her
dignity, and even her identity, she loses the opportunity of exerting that
mighty influence for good which she should possess, to elevate her husband.
She could soften his stern nature, and her sanctifying influence could be
exerted in a manner to refine, purify, and lead him to strive earnestly to
govern his passions, and be more spiritually minded, that they might be
partakers together of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is
in the world through lust. The power of influence can be great to {58} lead
the mind to high and noble themes, above the low, sensual indulgences
which the heart unrenewed by grace naturally seeks for. If the wife feels
that she must, in order to please her husband, come down to his standard,
when animal passions is the principal basis of his love, controlling his
actions, she displeases God; for she fails to exert a sanctifying influence
upon her husband. If she feels that she must submit to the animal passions
of her husband without a word of remonstrance, she does not understand
her duty to him, nor to her God. Sexual excess will effectually destroy a
love for devotional exercises, will take from the brain the substance
needed to nourish the system, and will most effectually exhaust the vitality.
No woman should aid her husband in this work of self-destruction. She
will not do it if she is enlightened, and truly loves her husband.
The more animal passions are indulged and exercised, the stronger do
they become, and the more violent will be their clamors for indulgence.
Let God-fearing men and women awake to their duty. Many professing
Christianity are suffering with paralysis of nerve and brain because of
their intemperance in this direction. Rottenness is in the bones and
marrow of many who are regarded as good men, who pray and weep, and
who stand in high places, but whose polluted carcasses {59} will never
pass the portals of the heavenly city.
Oh! that I could make all understand their obligations to God to preserve
the mental and physical organism in the best condition to render perfect
service to God.
Let the Christian wife refrain, both in word and act, from exciting the
animal passions of her husband. Many have no strength at all to waste in this
direction. They have already, from their youth up, weakened their brains,
and sapped their constitutions, by the gratification of their animal passions.
Self-denial and temperance should be the watch-word in married life; then,
when children are born to parents, they will not be so liable to have the
moral and intellectual organs weak, and the animal, strong. Vice in children
is almost universal. It there not a cause? Who have given them the stamp of
character? May the Lord open the eyes of all to see that they are standing in
slippery places.
From the picture that has been presented before me, of the corruption of
men and women professing godliness, I have feared that I should lose
confidence in humanity altogether. I have seen that a fearful stupor is upon
nearly all. It is almost impossible to arouse the very ones who should be
awakened, so as to have any just sense of the power Satan holds over
minds. They are {60} not aware of the corruption teeming all around them.
Satan has blinded their minds, and lulled them to carnal security. The
failures in our efforts to bring minds up to understand the great dangers that
beset souls, have sometimes led me to fear that I had exaggerated ideas of
the depravity of the human heart. But when facts are brought to us of the sad
deformity of one who has dared to minister in sacred things while corrupt at
heart, and whose sin-stained hands have profaned the vessels of the Lord, I
am sure I have not drawn the picture any too strong.
I have been bearing a very strong testimony, both in writing and in
speaking, hoping to awaken God’s people to understand that they had fallen
upon perilous times. I have felt sick at heart at the indifference manifested
by those who ought to be awake and guarded, and who should understand
the workings of Satan. I have seen that Satan is leading the minds of even
those who profess the truth to indulge in the terrible sin of fornication. The
mind of a man or woman does not come down in a moment from purity and
holiness to depravity, corruption, and crime. It takes time to transform the
human to the divine, or to degrade those formed in the image of God, to
brutes or to the satanic. By beholding, we become changed. Man, formed in
the image of his Maker, can so educate his mind that sin which he once {61}
loathed, will become pleasant to him. As he ceases to watch and pray, he
ceases to guard the citadel, the heart, and engages in sin and crime. The
mind is debased, and it is impossible to elevate it from corruption while it
is being educated to enslave the moral and intellectual powers, and bring
them in subjection to grosser passions. It is constant war against the carnal
mind, aided by the refining influence of the grace of God, which will attract
it upward, and habituate it to meditate upon pure and holy things.
The body is not kept under by professed Sabbath-keepers. Some
embrace the Sabbath who have ever possessed depraved minds; and when
they embraced the truth, they did not feel the necessity of turning square
about, and changing their whole course of action. Whereas they had been
years following the inclinations of an unregenerated heart, and had been
swayed by the corrupt passions of their carnal natures, which had defaced
the image of God in them, and defiled everything they touched, their entire
future life would be all too short, at the longest, to climb Peter’s ladder of
Christian perfection, preparatory to their entering into the kingdom of God.
There are not many who feel that in professing the truth they cannot be saved
by the profession they make, unless they become sanctified through the truth
in answer to the prayer of our divine Lord to {62} his Father: “Sanctify
them through thy truth: thy word is truth.”
Men and women who profess to be disciples of Christ, keeping all the
commandments of God, will have to feel in their daily lives the true spirit of
agonizing to enter into the strait gate. The agonizing ones are the only ones
who will urge their passage through the narrow way and strait gate that lead
to life eternal, to fullness of joy and pleasures forevermore. Those who
merely seek to enter in will never be able. The entire Christian life of many
will be spent in no greater effort than that of seeking, and their only reward
will be an utter impossibility of their entering into that strait gate.
I have been surprised to see how many families are blinded by Satan,
and have no sense of his workings, his wiles, and deceptions, practiced in
their very midst. Parents seem to be stupefied by the paralyzing influence of
Satan, and yet think they are all right. I have been shown that Satan engages
in the work of debasing the minds of those who unite in marriage, that he
may stamp his own hateful image upon their children. Because they have
entered into the marriage relation, he deceives them, and leads them to
pervert the marriage institution, which is sacred. Many think that because of
the marriage relation, they may permit themselves to be controlled by
animal {63} passions. They are led on by Satan. He is well pleased with
the low level their minds take; for he has much to gain in this direction. He
knows that if he can excite the baser passions, and keep them in the
ascendancy, he has nothing to be troubled about in their Christian
experience; for the moral and intellectual will be subordinate while the
animal will predominate and keep in the ascendancy, and by exercise these
baser passions will be strengthened and the nobler qualities of the mind
become weaker and weaker.
He can mold their posterity much more readily than he could their
parents; for he can so control the minds of the parents that through them he
may give his own stamp of character to their children. Many children are
born with the animal passions largely in the ascendancy, while the moral
faculties are but feebly developed. These children need the most careful
culture, to bring out, strengthen, and develop, the moral and intellectual, and
have these take the lead. But the workings of Satan are not perceived. His
wiles are not understood. Children are not trained for God. Their moral and
religious education is neglected. The animal passions are being constantly
strengthened, while the moral faculties are becoming enfeebled.
Children begin to practice self-pollution {64} even in their infancy; and
as they increase in years, the lustful passions grow with their growth, and
strengthen with their strength. Their minds are not at rest. Girls desire the
society of boys; and boys, that of the girls. Their deportment is not reserved
and modest. They are bold and forward, taking indecent liberties. Their
corrupt habits of self-abuse have debased their minds, and tainted their
souls. Vile thoughts, novel-reading, vile books, and love-stories, excite their
imagination, and just suit their depraved minds. They do not love work.
They complain of fatigue when engaged in labor. Their backs ache. Their
heads ache. Is there not sufficient cause? Are they fatigued because of their
labor? No, no! Yet their parents indulge these children in their complaints,
and release them from labor and responsibility. This is the very worst thing
they can do for them. They are removing almost the only barrier to Satan’s
having free access to their weakened minds. Useful labor would be a
safeguard in some measure from his decided control of them.
We have some knowledge of the manner of Satan’s workings, and how
well he succeeds in it. In Battle Creek parents are asleep. From what has
been shown me, Satan has paralyzed their minds. They are slow to suspect
that their own children can be wrong and sinful. {65}
Some of these children profess to be Christians, and parents sleep on,
feeling no danger while the minds and bodies of their children are becoming
wrecked. Some parents do not even take care to keep their children with
them when in the house of God. Young girls have attended meetings and
taken their seat, it may be, with their parents, but more frequently back in the
congregation. They have been in the habit of making an excuse to leave the
house. Boys understand this, and go out before or after the exit of the girls,
and then, as the meeting closes, they accompany these girls home. Parents
are none the wiser for this. Again, excuses are made to walk, and boys and
girls assemble in some out-of-the-way place, resort to the fair grounds, or
some other secluded place, and there play, and have a regular, high time,
with no experienced eye upon them to caution them. They imitate men and
women of advanced age.
This is a fast age, little boys and girls commence paying attentions to one
another, when they should both be in the nursery, taking lessons in modesty
of deportment. What does this common mixing up do? Does it increase
chastity in the youth who thus gather together? No, indeed! it increases the
first lustful passions in the youth, and they are crazed by the devil, and only
give {66} themselves up to their vile practices after such meetings.
Parents are asleep. They don’t know that Satan has planted his hellish
banner right in their households. What, I was led to inquire, will become of
the youth in this corrupt age? I say parents are asleep. The children are
infatuated with a love-sick sentimentalism, and the truth has no power to
correct the wrong. What can be done to stay the tide of evil? Parents can do
much if they will. If a young girl just entering her teens is accosted with
familiarity by a boy of her own age, or older, she should be taught to so
resent this, that no such advances will ever be repeated. When a girl’s
company is frequently sought for by boys or young men, something is wrong.
That young girl needs a mother to show her her place, or to restrain her, and
teach her what belongs to a girl of her age.
The corrupting doctrine which has prevailed, that, as viewed from a
health stand-point, the sexes must mingle together, has done its
mischievous work. When parents and guardians manifest one tithe of the
shrewdness, which Satan possesses, then can this associating of sexes be
more harmless. As it is, Satan is most successful in his efforts to bewitch
the minds of the youth; and the mingling of boys and girls only increases
the evil twenty-fold. Let boys and girls be kept employed {67} in useful
labor. If they are tired, they will have less inclination to corrupt their own
bodies. There is nothing to be hoped for in the case of the young, unless
there is an entire change in the minds of those older. Vice is stamped
upon the features of boys and girls, and yet what is being done to stay
the progress of this evil? Young boys and men are allowed and
encouraged to take liberties by immodest advances of girls and young
women. May God arouse fathers and mothers to work earnestly to
change this terrible state of things, is my prayer. {68}
I have been looking over the testimonies given for the Sabbath-keeping
people, especially those at B. C. I am astonished at the mercy of God and
his care for his people in B. C., in giving them the many admonitions and
warnings, pointing out their dangers, presenting before them the exalted
position he would have them occupy. If they would keep themselves in his
love, and separate from the world, he would make his especial blessings to
rest upon them, and his light to shine around about them. Their influence for
good might be felt in every part of the gospel field, in every branch of the
work. If they failed to meet the mind of God, if they continued to have so
little sense of the exalted character of the work as they had in the past, their
influence and example would prove a terrible curse, they would harm, and
only harm. The blood of precious souls would be found upon their garments.
Testimonies of warning have been repeated. I inquire, Who have heeded
them? Who have been zealous in repenting of their sins and idolatry, and
been earnestly pressing forward toward the mark for the prize of the high
calling of God in Christ Jesus? Who have shown the inward work of God,
leading to self-denial and humble self-sacrifice? Who that have been
warned, have so separated themselves from the world, from its affections
and lusts, that they have shown a daily {69} growth in grace and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ? Whom do we find among
the active ones, that feel any burden for the church? Who do we see God
especially using, working by them, and through them, to elevate the
standard, and to bring the church up to it, that they may prove the Lord and
see if he will not pour them out a blessing.
I have waited anxiously and hoped that God would put his spirit upon
some and use them as instruments of righteousness to awaken and set in
order his church. But I have looked in vain. “Hope deferred maketh the heart
sick.” Notwithstanding all the labor bestowed in years past up to the last
June Conference, the church has been steadily and perceptibly retrograding.
They have not advanced. They have been uniting more and more with the
world in spirit and influence, until the line of demarcation between them and
the world is scarcely discernible. They do not bear the image of the
heavenly, the impress of the divine. I have about despaired as I have seen,
year after year, a greater departure from that simplicity which God has
shown me should characterize the life of his followers. There has been less
and less interest in, and devotion to, the cause of God. I ask, Wherein have
they regarded the warnings given? Wherein have they heeded the
instructions they have received? They profess confidence in the testimonies.
{70} Wherein have they sought to live according to the light given in them?
I have been looking over the testimonies borne, the warnings given those
connected with the Review Office, who profess confidence in them. Who
have carried out the instructions which they admit the Lord has given them?
At the very time the most pointed testimonies were borne, the very wrongs
reproved were entered into more fully. Satan seemed to stand at the helm
and to have the guidance himself, and carried things to suit his own ideas.
The church, in like manner, have not regarded the light given. The church
have professed to believe the testimonies, but have not heeded them. Their
own ways seem right in their own eyes. They have, some of them, rent their
garments but the heart has not been rent. Rather than to break their hearts
before God and in their confessions open their hearts and meet the point,
they walk all around it, and do not touch the plague spot. They justify self,
justify the course of wrong, and shield and build up themselves. They will
not fall on the rock, fearing they will break if they do. This is precisely what
the Lord designs shall be done with them. Then he can, with his holy hand
(if they will permit him), build them up and mold them as clay is molded in
the hands of the potter.
I was shown, one year ago last June, the responsible and important
position those {71} employed at the Office occupied. Brn. Smith, Aldrich,
Walker, Amadon, and Gage, had the most to do in molding everything in
connection with the Office, and in connection with the church. They could,
if consecrated to God, glorify him in the Office and in the church. Their
light could so shine that others by seeing their good works, would glorify
our Father in heaven; or they could so conduct themselves as to encourage
self-love, selfish interest, love of the world, and a relish for its exciting
pleasures.
I saw that great changes must be wrought in the hearts and lives of these
men before God can work in them by his power, in the salvation of others.
They must be renewed after the image of God in righteousness and true
holiness. The love of the world, the love of self, and every ambition of life
calculated to exalt self, will be changed by the grace of God, and employed
in the special work of saving souls for whom Christ died. Humility will take
the place of pride; and haughty self-esteem will be exchanged for meekness.
Every power of the heart will be turned into disinterested love for all
mankind. Satan, I saw, would arouse himself when they in earnest
commence the work of reformation in themselves. He knows that these men,
if consecrated to God, could prove the strength of his promises, and realize
a power working with them that the adversary {72} shall not be able to
gainsay nor resist. They would realize the life of God in the soul.
In Battle Creek, especially, should the power of God be felt. Here is the
great heart of the work. Every pulsation is felt all through the entire body. If
the heart is sound, it would impart health and vigor. If the heart is unsound,
if the heart itself is paralyzed, how can its motions be vigorous, and a
healthful current be sent through the entire body—through every branch of
the work? The spiritual respirations of the heart and lungs of the cause must
be deep and full. The life of God must sustain the heart, and through it
vitalize the body, until it comes to the full measure of the stature of Christ.
I saw that none of these men had force of brain or muscle, so that they
could do their duty in the Office as God required it to be done, and yet have
a separate interest outside of the Office; that none of these should, while
engaged in labor in the Office, introduce business in that Office of their
own, not connected especially with the publication of the truth; that all
merchandise should be abolished; and that when these men devoted that
strength of brain and muscle which a devotion to the work would call forth
from them, they would not have a reserve of strength to successfully carry
forward any other enterprise. The Office has been made common by men
taking up time in doing {73} business with those employed exclusively for
the sacred work of God.
I saw that it was impossible to serve God and mammon. The exalted
character of the work has never been understood. The eye of the
understanding has been closed. The love of the world, self-will and
stubbornness, have hidden from them the sacred, holy character of the work
—the high standard God calls them to come up to. Selfish interests are
consulted. The love of the work, the deep interest in the work of God, have
not existed.
I have borne a plain testimony. I have felt a burden of the work, a burden
of soul that I never expect to feel again for the church at Battle Creek. God
has let his Spirit drop upon me right in their midst. I have exhorted the
youth. My spirit was stirred within me as I saw by their course of action
how little they understood of true Christian religion. Professing Christ, yet
in their works denying him; given up to pride, vanity, love of pleasure, love
of self, idolaters in the sight of God. The intercourse of some with the world
was such as to justify the sinner in his unbelief. There was not seen in their
lives the grace of the Spirit of God. They did not possess moral courage and
spiritual energy. They lured on souls to death. Souls have gone down into
the grave who might have had a fitness for Heaven, had all those who
professed Christ {74} walked even as he walked. Professors of godliness
have taken souls who were not as favorably situated as themselves to form a
good religious character, and have, through their example and influence,
linked their hands with the world, and by their course of action have said,
The pleasures of the world are harmless; you can love God, and love self,
and the world. You can profess Christ and yet live as the world live, love
what the world love. Their example has said, You may lay aside your
religious principles when not convenient to retain them.
While I was talking in this manner, I fell in your midst under the
influence of the Holy Spirit. God then showed me your condition. And who
have made a thorough change after this? Who turned square about? I have
yet to learn that there was any decided change with those in the Office, or in
the church. Bro. Aldrich and Walker engaged deeper than ever in worldly
speculation. I have seen an unwillingness to come to the light, I have seen
that many in Battle Creek, both old and young, choose darkness rather than
light. They will not deny self. Battle Creek is a very important post, and
faithful sentinels are needed to guard it with unremitting vigilance. The two
institutions, the Publishing Association and the Health Institute, are in their
midst.
In the fear of God I have given my testimony in regard to the health
reform. It was {75} more difficult to make headway upon this subject in B.
C. among the Sabbath-keeping people, than in any other place. We battled
on, and what have we gained? Pride of dress, pride of heart, love of show,
love to gratify the appetite, have led to a disregard of the light the Lord
permitted to shine upon them. They would not come to the light. They did
not desire the light. Any light which would show them that if they would
enjoy health they must deny the taste, was not acceptable.
I do not speak of these as a whole. A few have been true to their
principles. Some acknowledged the light, and, for a time, walked in it, but
they were not steadfast. Is it possible that Christ’s followers are unwilling
to restrict their appetites to articles of food which are healthful? Some of
those who have had the most light, those standing at the very head of the
work, have not been true to the principles of health reform. As we have
traveled we have seen men and women injuring their health by an improper
diet. We have spoken to them kindly in regard to their duty, but we would be
met: I thought you had decided you could not live without meat, butter, and
cheese; for if I am rightly informed your people in B. C. eat flesh-meats.
Your responsible men in the Office are not reformers. They eat meat, butter,
cheese and rich pie and cake. Others will excuse their indulgence of
appetite {76} by referring to B. C. Said one, On such a celebration, the
Institute tables were not set with food recommended in the Reformer. There
was a great variety of food which I have known themselves to condemn, and
I have seen your most zealous church members, especially the females,
looking over the table greedily for some article of food prepared richer than
another. They seem to fear that they shall not obtain the most desirable
position to obtain the very best dishes served up. We certainly saw their
indulgence of appetite, which in us you condemn.
Again, “Sr. White, if you knew one-half of the doings at Battle Creek,
you would not blame us, for we really do not know what to think, or what
course to pursue. We heard you ate meat, butter, and cheese. All these things
you had condemned we heard were upon your table again.” I told them I had
not swerved from my principles of health reform. Butter was not placed
upon my table for my family, neither for visitors. Meat was not brought into
my house or placed upon my table. “Well,” said my informer, “did you not
know that on Thanksgiving many of the brethren were seen on that day
walking to their homes carrying their turkeys.” At another place where I
thought to introduce the subject of health reform and the necessity of a
healthful diet upon their table, I was met with, “They are far below {77} us
in health reform at B. C. There was a lot of old diseased sheep carried into
market, slain from a flock that had, without doubt, the sheep-rot, and some
of your best brethren lighted upon their carcasses as flies upon molasses.
They could get these carcasses of sheep for a mere trifle, and they improved
the chance.”
 One family in particular needed all the benefits they could receive by the
reform in diet. Yet these very ones were completely backslidden. Meat and
butter were used quite freely, spices were not entirely discarded. This
family could have received great benefit from a nourishing, well-regulated
diet. The head of the family needed a plain, nutritious diet. His habits were
sedentary, and his blood moved sluggishly through the system. The benefit of
healthful exercise he could not have like others, and, therefore, his food
should be of a right quality and quantity. There had not been in this family
the right management in regard to diet. There had been irregularity. There
should have been a specified time for each meal, and the food should have
been prepared free from grease in a simple form; but pains should have
been taken to have it nutritious, healthful, and inviting. There has been in
this family, as also in many families, a special parade made for visitors,
many dishes prepared and frequently made too rich; so that those seated at
the table {78} would be tempted to eat to excess. Then in the absence of
company there was a great reaction, a falling off in the preparations brought
on the table. The diet was spare, and lacked nourishment. It was considered
not so much matter “just for ourselves.” The meals were frequently picked
up, and the regular time for eating not regarded. Every member of the family
was injured by such management. It is a sin for any of our Sisters to make
such preparations as mentioned, for visitors, and wrong their own families
by a spare diet which will fail to nourish the system.
The brother spoken of felt a lack in his system. He was not nourished.
He thought meat would give him strength that he needed. Had he been
suitably cared for, his table spread with food at the right time, of a
nourishing quality, all the demands of nature would have been abundantly
supplied. The butter and meat stimulate. These have injured the stomach and
perverted the taste. The sensitive nerves of the brain have been benumbed,
and the animal appetite strengthened at the expense of the moral and
intellectual. Their higher powers, which should control, have been growing
weaker; so that eternal things have not been discerned. Paralysis has
benumbed the spiritual and devotional. Satan has triumphed to see how
easily he can succeed in coming in through the appetite, and controlling men
and women of intelligence, {79} calculated by the Creator to do a good and
great work.
The case referred to above is not an isolated one. If it were, I would not
introduce it here. When Satan takes possession of the mind, how soon the
light and instruction that the Lord has graciously given, fade away, and have
no force! How many excuses are framed, how many necessities made,
which have no existence, to bear them up in their course of wrong, in setting
aside the light and trampling it under foot! I wish to speak with assurance,
that the greatest objection to health reform is, this people do not live it out,
and they will gravely say they cannot live the health reform and preserve
their strength.
We find in every such instance a good reason why they cannot live out
the health reform. They do not live it out, and have never followed it
strictly, therefore cannot be benefited by it. Some fall into the error, that
because they leave meat they have no need to supply its place with the best
of fruits and vegetables, prepared in their most natural state, free from
grease and spices. If they will only skillfully arrange the bounties the
Creator has surrounded them with, and with a clear conscience parents and
children unitedly engage in the work, they would enjoy simple food, and
would then be able to speak understandingly of health reform.
Those who have not been converted to {80} health reform, that have
never fully adopted it, are not judges of its benefits. Those who digress
occasionally to gratify the taste in eating a fattened turkey, or of other flesh-
meats, pervert their appetites, and are not the ones to judge of the benefits of
the system of health reform. They are controlled by taste, not by principle.
I have a well-set table on all occasions. I make no change for visitors,
whether believers or unbelievers. I never intend to be surprised by an
unreadiness to have set at my table from one to half a dozen extra who may
chance to come in. I have enough simple, healthful food ready to satisfy
hunger and nourish the system. If any want more than this they are at liberty
to find it elsewhere. No butter or flesh-meats of any kind come on my table.
Cake is seldom found on my table. I generally have an ample supply of
fruits, good bread and vegetables. Our table is always well patronized, and
all who partake of the food do well, and improve upon it. All sit down with
no epicurean appetite, and eat with a relish the bounties supplied by our
Creator.
I have seen that the disregard of health reform has brought the church
into darkness and under condemnation where it is almost impossible to
arouse them to a sense of the exalted character of the work of God. At the
very heart of the work, where the most thorough instruction has been
given, {81} we find that we have the least influence, and the Health
Institute has the fewest reliable ones to sustain the system. But they have
chosen darkness rather than light. The gratification of appetite has
overcome the moral and intellectual. Taste has been indulged at the
expense of a clear conscience, a clear brain, and spiritual strength.
A wonderful indifference has been manifested upon this important
subject, by those right at the heart of the work. The lack of stability in
regard to the principles of health reform, is a true index of their character
and their spiritual strength. They are deficient in thoroughness in their
Christian experience. Their conscience is not regarded. The basis or cause
of every right action existing and operating in the renewed heart secures
obedience without external or selfish motives. The Spirit of truth and a
good conscience are sufficient to inspire and regulate the motives and
conduct of those who learn of Christ and are like him. Those who have not
strength of religious principles in themselves have been easily swayed, by
the example of others, in a wrong direction. Those who have never
learned their duty from God, and acquainted themselves with his purposes
concerning them, are not reliable in times of severe conflict with the
powers of darkness. The external and present appearances will sway
them. Worldly men are governed by worldly principles. They can
appreciate no {82} other. Christians should not be governed by the same
principles worldly men are. They should not seek to strengthen themselves
in the performance of duty by any other consideration than a love to obey
every requirement of God as found in his word, and dictated by an
enlightened conscience.
In the renewed heart there will be a fixed principle to obey the will of
God because there is a love for what is just, and good, and holy. There will
not be a hesitating, a conferring with the taste, or studying of convenience,
or moving in a certain course because others have done so. Everyone should
live for themselves. The minds of all who are renewed by grace will be an
open medium, continually receiving light, grace, and truth, from above, and
transmitting it to others. Their works are fruitful and have their fruit unto
holiness, and the end is everlasting life.
In so important a place as B.C., there should be picked men to keep the
fort, who have stood in responsible positions, and have walked with God
and learned their duty of him. There are many who are without root. They
will be swayed by unsanctified influences and be led from devotion and
from God. It is natural to follow the inclinations of the carnal heart. B. C. is
filled up with just such persons as these. All such will have abundant
opportunity to manifest that they are not the children of God. There {83} are
but few who have the genuine work of grace wrought in the heart, and who
have obtained an experience for themselves. How few can God employ and
use in his service!
There are but few in B. C. who have an experimental knowledge of the
sanctifying influence of the truths they profess. Their obedience and
devotion has not been in accordance with their light and privileges. They
have no real sense of the obligation resting upon them, to walk as children
of the light, and not as children of darkness. If the light had been given
Sodom and Gomorrah that has been given to the church at B. C., they would
have repented of their sins in sackcloth and ashes, and would have escaped
the signal wrath of God. It will be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah
in the day of Judgment than for those in B. C. who have been privileged with
the clear light, and who have had a vast amount of labor and have not
profited by it. They have neglected the great salvation God in mercy was
willing to bestow. They were so blinded by the devil, they verily thought
they were rich and in the favor of God, when the True Witness declares
them to be wretched, miserable, poor, and blind, and naked. {84}
 012—AN APPEAL TO SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS TO
FULFILL THEIR DUTY TO THE SOUTH
PH012 - An Appeal to Seventh-day Adventists to Fulfill Their Duty to the South (1909)
[The E. G. White material is in quotes. The other comments appear to be by E. A.
Sutherland.]
THE SOUTH
“THE LORD IS grieved by the woe in the Southern field. Christ has wept
at the sight of this woe. Angels have hushed the music of their harps as they
have looked upon a people unable to help themselves.”
If such is the feeling in heaven over the situation in the South, what
should be the feelings of every loyal Seventh-day Adventist?
“Many of the Southern cities have never been worked. Look at the
destitution of this field. Consider the ignorance, the poverty, the misery, the
distress of many of the people. What do they know in regard to the Bible?
They are not acquainted with the Lord Jesus Christ. And yet this field lies at
our door! How selfish and inattentive you have been to your neighbors! You
have heartlessly passed them by, doing little to relieve their suffering. THE
CONDITION OF THIS FIELD IS A CONDEMNATION TO OUR PROFESSED
CHRISTIANITY.”
Meeting the Situation.
It was a sense of this condition that led to the founding of the Nashville
Agricultural {1} and Normal Institute near the city of Nashville some five
years ago. Those who led in the establishment of this school were
counseled by Sister White to locate on the present school farm for the
purpose of conducting here a school where teachers and medical
missionaries may be trained to carry the gospel to this long-neglected
field.
Over twenty related schools have been opened by those brought into this
field as a result of the Institute and its work. In these small farm schools,
these mission stations in the highlands of the South, something like seven
hundred children are being trained into the truth. A wonderful work has been
begun, and the number of these schools must be greatly multiplied.
“I saw something of the work that is being done in the mission schools
near Nashville. Little companies of workers are going out into the
mountains and laboring for those who have not heard the message, and
here and there little companies of believers are being raised up. Who
would dare to put their hand on such workers and say, You must not labor
thus; it costs too much.”
“Every possible means should be devised to establish schools of the
Madison order in various parts of the South. . . .You have no time to lose”
Does that mean you?
A Quick Work.
We are prone to overlook the results that the Lord has said will follow
faithful work in the South. Concerning the conduct of schools of the Madison
order we are told:— {2}
“It would have been pleasing to God if, while the Madison school has
doing its work, other such schools had been established in different parts of
the Southern field. . . . Labor to encourage others to do a similar work. Then
the light of truth will be carried in a simple and effective way, And a Great
Work will be Accomplished for the Master in a Short Time.”
“The class of education given at the Madison school is such as will be
accounted a treasure of great value by those who take up missionary work
in foreign fields. If many more in other schools were receiving a similar
training, we as a people would be a spectacle to the world, to angels, and
to men. The message would be quickly carried to every country, and souls
now in darkness would be brought to the light.”
The plan followed by the Madison school, if carried on as it should be
by others, God says will hasten the coming of the Lord. Could we ask for
any better inducement to undertake a work?
A Training for Foreign Fields
Again, this kind of work in the South is God’s means of developing a
strong class of foreign missionaries, for—
“The school at Madison not only educates in a knowledge of the
Scriptures, but it gives a practical training that fits the student to go forth
as a self-supporting missionary to the field to which he is called. . .
.They have been learning to become self-supporting, and a training more
important than this they could {3} not receive. Thus they have obtained a
valuable education for usefulness in missionary fields. . . .
“The class of education given at the Madison school is such as will be
accounted a treasure of great value by those who take up missionary work in
a foreign field.”
A training for foreign fields;
A training in self-support;
A training that will hasten the coming of the Lord;
Is it worth having a part in?
“This work is to be done NOW, while the angels continue to hold the
four winds. There is no time to lose. . . .Shall we not hear of many
volunteers?. . . .Why have you not a deeper sense of necessities of the
Southern field?
 The work is to be done. It should be done NOW. You should volunteer to
enter this field. Before very long the last opportunity will have been given
Seventh-day Adventists to do this work. God will then turn to men in the
byways and hedges, and we idle Seventh-day Adventists will be passed by
forever.
Let us heed the parable of the last supper. Those who were invited began
to make excuse. One offered one reason, another had another reason for not
doing what the Lord asked. When the supper was set, not one of those first
invited sat at the table. Will it be thus with you?
Frequent reference was made to this work by Sister White in her talks
before the last General Conference held at Washington. She had recently
visited the South, and the picture {4} of the millions waiting for the truth
came often to her mind. There are four millions of one class alone, the
sturdy mountaineer, to whom this truth is yet to be given, and when these
people get it in their hearts they will make some of the most devoted
missionaries in the world. Their simple manner of life, their habit of trust,
their ability to sacrifice, will make them able to do a work similar to that of
Abraham of old.
Fifty Years Behind the Times.
In this work for the South we are now over fifty years behind the times.
“The Southern race has been neglected. Men have passed by on the other
side, as the priest and Levite passed by the wounded, robbed, bruised, and
beaten one. . . . Since the slaves gained their freedom at terrible loss of life
to the North and South, they have been greatly neglected by those who
professed to know God.”
“During the time that has passed into eternity many should have been in
the South, laboring together with God by doing personal work, and by
giving of their means to sustain themselves and other workers in that field.”
Reasons for the Neglect.
Do you know the reasons given in the Spirit of Prophecy for this
neglect of this nearest mission field? We Seventh-day Adventists have
been growing wealthy. We love our money, our comfortable homes, our
easy times and ways better than we love the Lord and a people dear to His
heart. We love to be near a large church of believers, and we love to {5}
be preached to, rather than to live in an isolated place and build up a
church. We have been lazy Christians. We do not like the soldier life
required of the volunteer to this field. Read it! “We are to learn to be
content with simple food and clothing, that we may save much means to
invest in the work of the gospel.”
“The Lord desires the desert places of the South where the outlook
appears so forbidding, to become as the garden of God. Let our people
arouse and redeem the past.”
“How little our churches sense their solemn responsibilities to God. It is
not ministers alone, but every man and every woman who has enlisted in
Christ’s army is a soldier. Are they willing to receive a soldier’s fare, just
as Christ has given them an example in his life of self-denial and sacrifice?
What self-denial have our churches as a whole manifested? They may have
given donations in money, but they have withheld themselves.”
“Let those who truly love God step out from where there are large
churches of Sabbath-keepers.”
“There will be no lazy Christians in this cause or connected with this
work. All indifference and lethargy must be overcome. Work is crowding
upon the few who are willing and obedient, because they see so much to do,
and so few are willing to lift the burden and bear the yoke of Christ.”
“There are thousands who might enter the harvest-field who are now
religiously idle, and as a result they go crippling their way {6} to heaven,
expressing a doubt whether they are Christians.”
Do you know why you are not already a worker in this Southern field?
“You are waiting for some one to carry you to the vineyard and set you to
work, or to bring the vineyard to you.” A pretty plain answer? It is true, is it
not?
“I think how the angels must feel, seeing the end approaching, and those
who claim to have a knowledge of God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent,
huddle together, colonize, and attend the meetings, and feel dissatisfied if
there is not much preaching to benefit their souls and strengthen the church,
while they are doing literally nothing.”
Waiting for a Salary.
“Hundreds are dying a spiritual death of inaction because they do not
work at all.” They are waiting for some conference to assign them a place
and guarantee them a salary. To these the Lord sends the message:—
“If the lay members of the church will arouse to do their work in a quiet
way, going to war at their own charges, each seeing how much he can do in
winning souls to Jesus, we shall see many leaving the ranks of Satan to
stand under the banner of Christ.”
“Many of our missionary enterprises are crippled because there are so
many who refuse to enter the doors of usefulness that are plainly open
before them. Let all who believe the truth, go to work. Do the work that lies
nearest you; do anything, however humble, rather than be, like the men of
Meroz, do-nothings.” {7}
“The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then
there will be many to work unselfishly in various ways as they can, without
being salaried.”
Are You in this Class?
“The churches have not been educated altogether as they should have
been educated. They have been educated to depend upon the ministers to
pray and to open the Scriptures to the people who assemble to worship
God. Thousands might be at work who are not ordained to preach the
gospel.”
“God will use the most humble men even if they have not been
ordained.”
“The work cannot be done by the ordained minister alone. God will
accept any of those who love and serve him in their efforts to educate those
who are in the errors of darkness, and thus win souls to Jesus Christ.
Hundreds and thousands who profess the truth, who are now idlers in the
market place, might be engaged in the work of the Lord.”
Families as Missionaries.
“God desires that every man shall stand in his lot and in his place, and
not feel as if the work is too hard.”
“We feel an earnest interest in these schools. There is a wide field
before us in the establishment of family mission schools.”
“There are honest-hearted men and women out in the hills that must be
given the message of warning. . . . Say not, ‘We cannot afford to work in a
sparsely-settled field, and largely in a self-supporting way, when out in the
{8} world are great fields where we might reach multitudes.’ And let none
say, ‘We cannot afford to sustain you in an effort to work in those out-of-the-
way places.’ What! Cannot afford it! You cannot afford not to work in these
isolated places; and if you neglect such fields the time will come when you
will wish that you had afforded it.”
“There are many families who would be a great blessing if they would
take their belongings and settle in some of our towns or country locations
where the standard has never been raised. Many should move into the
regions beyond, and become just what Christ has said that those who
believe in him should be.”
“Let married men and women who know the truth go forth to the
neglected fields to enlighten others. Follow the example of those who have
done pioneer work in new fields.”
“Let Sabbath-keeping families move to the South, and live out the truth
before those who know it not. These families can be a help to one another.
Let them do Christian help-work, feeding the hungry and clothing the naked.
This will have a far stronger influence for good than the preaching of
sermons.”
How Far-Reaching is this Work to Be?
“In many places schools should be established.” “Every city in the
Southern States, and every town and village, must have earnest work done
for it. That field will be missionary soil until many churches are raised up.”
“There is a wide field before us in the establishment of family mission
schools.” {9}
If, at the close of the war, Seventh-day Adventists had entered the South
as they might have done, what a different place the South would be today.
Schools and sanitariums would have been the means of transforming many
sections. But when a few of our people came South some of them returned to
the North with a story similar to the report of the ten spies who returned
from Canaan. And as a people we have been more ready to believe this
false report than to accept the Lord’s own words concerning the field and its
people.
It Is the Devil’s Plan
to get us to see the giants and the walled cities. This has been a most
effectual way on his part of postponing the coming of the Lord. The failure
of Seventh-day Adventists to start schools, farm schools, self-supporting
schools, when the Lord said open such schools, has strengthened the
prejudice of many toward the South. Now, what might have been done under
favorable circumstances must be done in the midst of difficulties. Still, let
us redeem the time, and save ourselves as a denomination as well as give
the warning to those who know it not.
Come to Stay.
“The Southern field must be worked intelligently.” The work of the
South cannot be accomplished by coming South for a short time and then
returning to the North.
“I wish to say that the Southern field is a world of its own. The work
here will have {10} to be carried forward independently to a large degree.
The workers in the field will have to exercise judgment as to the best ways
of advancing. This field needs workers who will say, I will not fail nor be
discouraged.”
“We must not lose sight of the neglected parts of the vineyard. Men may
say that it is a waste of valuable time and money for strong men and women
to go out into these hills, and out-of-the-way places to labor. . . . Some may
say, ‘If I were engaged in this sort of work, some connected with the church
would discountenance me.’ What if they should?”
Self-Supporting.
 Much of the work will have to be made self-supporting. There is more to
do in a short time than can be done if men wait to be sent and paid for their
work. A self-supporting worker is to have your encouragement:—
“When God inspires in men and women the desire to help these poor,
neglected, ignorant ones, to educate them, to establish schools, to teach them
to be self-supporting, should we not encourage these workers? Should we
not do all in our power to help those who work for the people of the South,
both white and black?”
The importance of the self-supporting school is thus emphasized, “we
must provide greater facilities for the education and training of the youth,
both white and colored. We are to establish schools away from the cities
where the youth can learn to cultivate the soil, and thus help to make
themselves, and the school {11} self-supporting. Let means be gathered for
the establishment of such schools.”
Self-Support
is an objectionable word to some, but “The whole church needs to be
imbued with the missionary spirit; then there will be many to work
unselfishly, in various ways as they can, without being salaried.”
The promise made those who answer the call to do this simple, humble
work, is that “He marks all that they do to help those in need of help. In the
heavenly courts, when the redeemed are gathered home, they will stand
nearest to the Son of God.”
Self-Support in Foreign Fields.
The Madison school has been instructed to train self-supporting
missionaries for foreign fields. It is remarkable how rapidly the
missionaries in foreign fields are coming to see the need of self-support in
those fields. From India, China, Korea, Japan, South America, and Africa
comes the testimony that the future successful missionary must himself be
self-supporting and must teach his converts to earn their living.
The old method of supporting missionaries by a salary from America is
being superseded by the saner method of self-support. God is instructing
Seventh-day Adventists to adopt this plan. We ought not to cling to the old
method and let other denominations outrun us in this matter of reform.{12}
Some Would Come
if they knew how to go to work. “There is plenty of land lying waste in
the South that might have been improved as the land about the Madison
school has been improved.” The soil of the South can be made the means of
supporting the farm school, and students from needy places can be taught
lessons of self-support.
 “Properties will be offered for sale in the rural districts at a price below
the real cost, because the owners desire city advantages, and it is these rural
locations that we desire to obtain for our schools.”
Medical Missionary Work.
“I have been instructed that there are decided advantages to be gained
by the establishment of a school and sanitarium in close proximity. . . .
There is a great work to be done by our sanitariums and schools. Time is
short. What is done, must be done quickly.”
Many could do the medical work necessary in connection with a farm
school who would not attempt sanitarium work on a large scale. Each little
school should be able to reach the people in its community with the truth of
health reform; it should be able to give and to teach simple treatments. Each
company of self-supporting workers should form a center toward which
those in need of physical healing will look, and from which will radiate
health-giving light.
The Climate
of the South is equal to that in any other part of the world. Several
millions of people have {13} lived here with comfort for centuries. It is
certainly not unbearable to the missionary. The field has been called a hard
one, but that should not keep a Christian away. Christ chose to labor in the
difficult parts of the world, going into dark corners of the world like
Naphtali and Zebulun when He was on earth.
It is a Bible truth that no Seventh-day Adventist can receive the Latter
Rain until he finds his place and stands in it. “To every man and to every
woman He has given his work.” “God desires that every man shall stand in
his lot and in his place, and not feel as if the work is too hard.”
Thousands
are standing idle in the market place. They are waiting for some one to
put them to work. Let them answer the call of the South and go forth without
asking a salary. Who says, “Here am I, Lord, send me”? The South will
develop in you the spirit of the early pioneers of this message. We need the
South for the perfection of Christian character even more than the South
needs us.
The Reward.
“What a reward awaits the winner of souls! When the gates of that
beautiful city on high are swung back on their glittering hinges, and the
nations that have kept the truth shall enter in, crowns of glory will be placed
on their heads, and they will ascribe honor and glory and majesty to God.
And at that time some will come to you, and will say, If it had not been for
the words you spoke to {14} me in kindness, if it had not been for your tears
and supplications and earnest efforts I should never have seen the King in
his beauty. What a reward is this?”
A GENERAL CONFERENCE RECOMMENDATION.
At the 1909 session of the General Conference at Washington, D.C., the
General Conference made the following recommendation:
“We recommend,
That our stronger conferences search out and encourage suitable persons
to undertake the self-supporting work, and that the workers thus selected be
encouraged to pursue a course of instruction at the Nashville Agricultural
and Normal Institute.”
Those desiring information should address,
E. A. Sutherland,
Madison, Tenn. {15}
 013—APPEAL TO THE YOUNG
PH013 - Appeal to the Young (1874)
Dear Youth:
MY MIND HAS been burdened on your account for a few days. I find that I
cannot get you off from my mind. The Lord has given me, from time to time,
testimonies of warning for you. He has also given you encouragement if you
would yield your hearts’ best and holiest affections to God. As these
warnings revive distinctly before me, I feel a sense of your danger that I
know you do not feel. The school located in Battle Creek brings many young
people together of different mental organizations. If these youth are not
consecrated to God, and humbly walking in the way of his commandments,
obedient to his will, the location of a school in Battle Creek will prove a
means of great discouragement to the church.
This school may be made a blessing or a curse. I entreat of you who
have ever named the name of Christ to depart from all iniquity and develop
characters that God can approve. {1}
I inquire, Do you believe the testimonies of reproof which have been
given you are of God? If you really believe that the voice of God has spoken
to you, pointing out your dangers, do you heed the counsels given? Do you
keep fresh in your minds these testimonies of warning by often reading them
with a prayerful heart?
The Lord has spoken to you, children and youth, again and again. And
you have been slow to heed the warnings given you. If you have not
rebelliously braced your hearts against the views God has given of your
characters, your dangers, and the course marked out for you to pursue, you
have been careless and inattentive in regard to the things required of you,
that you might gain spiritual strength and be a blessing in the school, in the
church, and to all with whom you associate.
Young men and women, you are accountable to God for the light he has
given you. This light and these warnings, if not heeded, will rise up in
judgment against you. You have your dangers plainly stated. You are
cautioned and guarded on every side, and hedged in, as it were, with
warnings. And in Battle Creek you have {2} listened to the most solemn,
heart-searching truths presented by the servants of God in demonstration of
the Spirit. What weight have these solemn appeals upon your hearts, and
what influence do they have upon your characters? You will be held
responsible for everyone of these appeals and warnings. They will rise up
in judgment to condemn your life of vanity, levity, and pride.
Dear young friends, that which you sow, you will also reap. Now for
you is the sowing time. What will the harvest be? What are you sowing?
Every word you utter and every act of your life is a seed which will bear
good or evil fruit, which will result in joy or sorrow to the sower of the
seed. As is the seed sown, so will be the crop. God has given you great light
and many privileges.
After this light has been given, after your dangers have been specified
and plainly presented before you, the responsibility becomes yours. The
manner in which you treat the light God gives you will turn the scale for
happiness or woe. You are shaping your destinies for yourselves. You all
have an influence for good or for evil on the {3} minds and characters of
others. And just the influence which you exert is written in the book of
records in Heaven. An angel is attending you, and taking record of your
words and actions. When you arise in the morning, do you feel your
helplessness and your need of strength from God? and do you humbly, with
your heart, make known your wants to your Heavenly Father? If you do,
angels mark your prayers, and if these prayers have not gone forth out of
feigned lips, when you are in danger of unconsciously doing wrong, and
exerting an influence which will lead others to do wrong, your guardian
angel will be by your side, prompting you to a better course, choosing your
words for you, and influencing your actions.
If you feel in no danger, if you offer no prayer to God for help and
strength to resist temptations, you will be sure to go astray. And your neglect
of duty is marked in the book of God in Heaven. You will be found wanting
in the trying day.
There are diversities of characters in Battle Creek. There are those
who have been religiously instructed, and some have {4} been indulged,
petted, flattered, and praised, until they have been literally spoiled for
practical life. I am speaking in regard to persons I know. Their characters
are warped by indulgence, flattery, and indolence, so that for this life they
are useless. And if useless so far as this life is concerned, what may we
hope for that life where all is purity and holiness, and where all have
harmonious characters. I have prayed for these persons. I have personally
addressed them because I could see the influence they would exert over
other minds, in leading them to vanity, love of dress, and carelessness in
regard to their eternal interests. The only hope for this class is for them to
take heed to their ways, and humble their proud, vain hearts before God,
make confession of their sins, and be converted.
Vanity in dress is a great temptation for the youth, as well as love of
amusement. The sacred claims that God has upon us all are, the whole heart,
the whole soul, the whole affections. The answer some make to this
statement is, Oh! I do not profess to be a Christian. What if you do not? Has
not God the same claims upon you that {5} he has upon the one who
professes to be his child? Because you are open and bold in your careless
disregard of sacred things, is your sin of neglect and rebellion passed over
by the Lord?
Every day that you disregard the claims of God, every opportunity of
offered mercy you slight, is charged to your account, and will swell the list
of sins against you in the day when the accounts of every soul will be
investigated. I address you, young men and women, professor or
unprofessor. God calls for your affections, your devotion, your willing,
cheerful obedience to him. You have now a short time of probation, and you
may now improve this opportunity to make an unconditional surrender to
God.
Obedience and submission to God’s requirements are the conditions
given us by the inspired apostle, by which we become children of God,
members of the royal family. Every child and youth, and every man and
woman, has Jesus rescued by his own blood from the abyss of ruin to which
Satan was compelling them to go. Because sinners will not accept of the
salvation freely offered to them, are they released from their obligations?
Their choosing to {6} remain in sin and bold transgression does not lessen
their guilt. Jesus paid a price for them, and they belong to him. They are his
property, and if they will not yield obedience to Him who has given his life
for them, and if they will devote their time and strength and talents to the
service of Satan, they are earning their wages, which is death. Immortal
glory and eternal life our Redeemer offers as a reward to those who will be
obedient to him. He has made it possible for them to perfect Christian
character through his name, and overcome on their own account as he has
overcome in their behalf. He has given them an example in his own life,
showing them how they may overcome. “The wages of sin is death, but the
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.”
The claims of God are equally upon all. Those who choose to neglect
the great salvation offered to them freely, and choose to serve themselves
and remain enemies to God, enemies to the self-sacrificing Redeemer, are
earning their wages. They are sowing to the flesh, and will of the flesh reap
corruption.
Those who have put on Christ by baptism, {7} and have by this act
shown their separation from the world, and have covenanted to walk in
newness of life, should not set up idols in their hearts. Those who have
once rejoiced in the evidence of sins forgiven, who have tasted of a
Saviour’s love, and then persist in uniting with the foes of Christ, and
reject the perfect righteousness Jesus offers them, and choose the ways
that he has condemned, will be more severely judged than heathen who
have never had the light and never known God or his laws. Those who
refuse to follow the light God has given them, and choose the amusements,
vanities, and follies, of the world, and refuse to conform their conduct to
the just and holy requirements of God’s law, the sin on their part is most
aggravating in the sight of God. Their guilt and their wages will be
proportionate to the light and the privileges they have had.
We see the world absorbed in their own amusements. The first and
highest thoughts of the larger portion, especially of females, are for display.
Love of dress and pleasures is wrecking the happiness of thousands. And
some of those who profess to love and keep the commandments of God are
coming {8} as near to aping this class as possible, and retain the name of
Christians. And some of the young are so eager for display that they are
willing to give up even the name of Christian, if they can only follow out
their inclination for vanity of dress and love of pleasure. Self denial in
dress is a part of our Christian duty. To dress plainly and abstain from
display of jewelry and ornaments of every kind is in keeping with our faith.
Are we of that number who see the folly of the world in their indulging in
extravagance in dress, as well as in their love of amusement? If so, we shall
be of that class who will shun everything that gives sanction to this spirit
which takes possession of the minds and hearts of those who live only for
this world, and who have no thought or care for the next. Christian youth of
Battle Creek, I have seen in some of you a love for dress and display which
has pained me. In some who have been well instructed, and have had
religious privileges from their babyhood, who have put on Christ by
baptism, thus professing to be dead to the world, I have seen a vanity in
dress and a levity in conduct that has grieved the dear Saviour, and has been
a {9} reproach to the cause of God. I have marked with pain your religious
declension and your disposition to ornament and trim your apparel. Some
have been so unfortunate as to come into possession of a gold chain or pin,
or both, and have shown bad taste in exhibiting these things by fastening
them upon their cloaks to attract attention. I can but associate these
characters with the vain peacock who will display his gorgeous feathers for
admiration. It is all this poor bird has to attract attention. His voice and
form are anything but attractive.
The young may endeavor to excel in seeking for the ornament of a meek
and quiet spirit, which is a jewel of inestimable value that may be worn
with heavenly grace. This adorning will possess attraction for many in this
world, and will be esteemed of great price by the heavenly angels, and
above all by our Heavenly Father, and will fit them to be welcome guests in
the heavenly courts.
The youth have faculties that, with proper cultivation, would qualify
them for almost any position of trust. If they had made it their object in
obtaining an education {10} to bring into exercise and develop the powers
God has given them for usefulness, that they might prove a blessing to
others, their minds would not be cast in an inferior mold. They would show
depth of thought and firm principle, and would command influence and
respect. They might have an elevating influence upon others which would
lead souls to see and acknowledge the power of an intelligent Christian life.
Those who have greater care to ornament their person for display than to
form the mind for the purpose of exercising their powers for the greatest
usefulness, that they may glorify God, do not realize their accountability to
God. They will be inclined to be superficial in all they undertake. They will
narrow their usefulness, and dwarf their intellect.
But I feel deeply pained at heart for the fathers and mothers of these
youth, as well as for their children. There has been a lack in the training of
these children which leaves a heavy responsibility somewhere. Parents who
have petted and indulged their children in the place of judiciously, from
principle, restraining them, can see the character they have formed. As the
training has been, so the character inclines.
My mind goes back to faithful Abraham pursuing his journey with Isaac
by his side in obedience to the divine command given {11} him in the night
vision at Beersheba He sees before him the mountain God had told him he
would signalize as the one upon which he was to sacrifice. He removes the
wood from the shoulder of his servant and lays it upon Isaac, the one to be
offered. He girds up his soul with firmness and agonizing sternness, ready
for the work which God required him to do. With a breaking heart and
unnerved hand, he takes the fire, while Isaac inquires, Father, here is the fire
and the wood; but where is the offering? Oh! Abraham cannot tell him now.
Father and son build the altar, and the terrible moment comes for Abraham
to make known to Isaac that which has agonized his soul all that long
journey, that Isaac himself is the victim. Isaac is not a lad; he is a full-grown
young man. He could have refused to submit to his father’s design, if he
chose. He does not accuse his father of insanity. He does not seek to change
his purpose even. He submits. He believes in the love of his father, and that
he would not make this terrible sacrifice of his only son, if God had not
bidden him to do so. Isaac was bound by the trembling, loving hands of his
pitying father, because God had said it. The son submitted to the sacrifice,
because he believed in the integrity of his father. And when everything was
ready, when the faith of the father and the submission {12} of the son were
fully tested, the angel of God stays the uplifted hand of Abraham that was
about to slay his son. He tells him it is enough. “Now I know that thou
fearest God, seeing that thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from
me.”
This act of faith in Abraham is recorded for our benefit. It teaches us the
great lesson of confidence in the requirements of God, however close and
cutting. It teaches children perfect submission to their parents and to God.
We are taught in Abraham’s obedience that nothing is too precious for us to
give to God.
Isaac was the figure of the Son of God who was offered a sacrifice for
the sins of the world. God would impress upon Abraham the gospel of
salvation to man. In order to do this, and make the truth to him a reality, as
well as to test his faith, he required of him to slay his darling Isaac. All the
sorrows and agony Abraham endured through this dark and fearful trial
were for the purpose of deeply impressing upon his understanding the plan
of redemption for fallen man. He was made to understand in his own
experience how unutterable was the self-denial of the infinite God in giving
his own Son to die to rescue man from utter ruin. No mental torture to
Abraham could be equal to that he endured {13} in obeying the divine
command to sacrifice his son.
God gave his Son to a life of humiliation, self-denial, poverty, toil,
reproach, and the agonizing death of the crucifixion. But there was no angel
to bear the joyful commission, It is enough, you need not die, my well-
beloved Son. Legions of angels were sorrowfully waiting, hoping that, as in
the case of Isaac, God would at the last moment prevent his shameful death.
But angels were not permitted to bear any such message to God’s dear Son.
The humiliation in the judgment hall, on the way to Calvary went on. He
was mocked, derided, and spit upon. He endured the jeers, taunts, and
revilings, of those who hated him, until upon the cross he bowed his head
and died.
Could God give to us any greater proof of his love than this that he gave
his Son to pass through this scene of suffering? And as the gift of God to
man was a free gift, his love is infinite. The claims of God upon our
confidence, our obedience, our whole heart, and the wealth of our
affections, correspond with the infinite gift. He requires all that is possible
for man to give. The submission on our part must be proportionate to the gift
of God. It must be complete, and wanting in nothing. We are all debtors to
God. He has {14} claims upon us that we cannot meet without giving
ourselves a full and willing sacrifice. Prompt and willing obedience God
claims, and nothing short of this will he accept. We have opportunity now to
secure the love and favor of God. This year of 1874 may be the last year of
some who may read this. Is there any among the youth who shall read this
appeal who would choose the pleasure of the world before that peace which
Christ gives the earnest seeker and the cheerful doer of his will?
God is weighing our characters, our conduct, and our motives, in the
balances of the sanctuary. It will be a fearful thing to be pronounced wanting
in love and obedience by our Redeemer, who died upon the cross to draw
our hearts unto him. God has bestowed upon us great and precious gifts. He
has given us light and a knowledge of his will that we need not err or walk
in darkness. To be weighed in the balance and found wanting in the day of
final settlement and rewards will be a fearful thing, a terrible mistake which
can never be corrected. Shall the book of God be searched in vain for your
names, young friends?
God has appointed you a work to do for him which will make you a
co-laborer with him. There are souls to save around you. There will be
those whom you can encourage {15} and bless by your earnest efforts.
You may turn souls from sin to righteousness. When you have a sense of
your accountability to God, you will feel your need of faithfulness in
prayer, and faithfulness in watching against the temptations of Satan. You
will, if you are indeed Christians, feel more like mourning over the
moral darkness in the world than indulging in levity and pride of dress.
You will be among those who are sighing and crying for the
abominations that are done in the land. You will resist the temptations of
Satan to indulge in vanity and in trimmings and ornaments for display.
The mind is narrowed and the intellect dwarfed that can be gratified
with these frivolous things to the neglect of high responsibilities. The
youth in Battle Creek may be workers with Christ if they will, and in
working, their faith will strengthen and their knowledge of the divine
will will increase. Every true purpose and every act of right doing will
be recorded in the book of life. I wish I could arouse the youth to see
and feel the sinfulness of living for their own gratification and dwarfing
their intellect to the cheap, vain things of this life. If they would elevate
their thoughts and words above the frivolous attractions of this world,
and make it their aim to glorify God, his {16} peace which passeth all
understanding would be theirs.
Did not our Exemplar tread a hard, self-denying, self-sacrificing,
humble path, on our account, in order to save us? He encountered
difficulties. He experienced disappointment and suffered reproach and
affliction in his work of saving us. And shall we refuse to follow where
the King of glory has led the way? Shall we complain of hardship and trial
in the work of overcoming on our account, when we remember the
suffering of our Redeemer in the wilderness of temptation, and in the
garden of Gethsemane, and on Calvary? All these were endured to show
us the way, and bring us the divine help we must have or perish. If the
youth would win eternal life, they need not expect that they can follow
their own inclinations. The prize will cost them something, yes,
everything. They can now have Jesus or the world. How many dear youth
will suffer privation, weariness, toil, and anxiety, in order to serve
themselves, and gain an object in this life? They do not think of
complaining of the hardships and difficulties they encounter in order to
serve their own interest. Why then should the youth shrink from conflict,
self-denial, or from any sacrifice, for eternal life?
Christ came from the courts of glory to {17} this sin-polluted world and
humbled himself to humanity. He identified himself with our weaknesses.
He was tempted in all points like as we are. Christ perfected a righteous
character here upon the earth, not on his own account; for his character was
pure and spotless, but for fallen man. His character he offers to man if he
will accept it. The sinner, through repentance of his sins and faith in Jesus
Christ and obedience to the perfect law of God, has the righteousness of
Christ imputed to him, and it becomes his righteousness, and his name is
recorded in the Lamb’s book of life. He becomes a child of God, a member
of the royal family.
Jesus paid an infinite price to redeem the world, and the race was given
into the hands of Jesus. They became his property. He sacrificed his honor,
his riches, and his glorious home in the royal courts, and became the son of
Joseph and Mary. Joseph was one of the humblest day laborers, and Jesus
worked, and lived a life of hardship and toil. When his ministry
commenced, after his baptism, he endured nearly six weeks of agonizing
fast. It was not merely the gnawing pangs of hunger which made his
sufferings inexpressibly severe, but it was the guilt of the sins of the world
which pressed so heavily upon him. He who knew no sin was made sin
{18} for us. With this terrible weight of guilt upon him because of our sins
he withstood the fearful test upon appetite, love of the world, love of honor,
and pride of display which leads to presumption. These three great leading
temptations, Christ endured, and overcame in behalf of man, working out for
him a righteous character because he knew man could not do this of himself.
He knew that upon these three points Satan was to assail the race. He had
overcome Adam, and designed to carry forward his work to completion in
the ruin of man. Christ entered the field in man’s behalf to conquer Satan for
him because he saw man could not overcome on his own account. Christ
prepared the way for the ransom of man by his own life of suffering, self-
denial, self-sacrifice, his humiliation, and, finally, his death. He has brought
help to man that he may, in following his example, overcome on his own
account, as Christ has overcome for him.
“What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost
which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? for ye are
bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit,
which are God’s.” “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the
Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God him
{19} shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye
are.” “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what
fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion
hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what
part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the
temple of God with idols? For ye are the temple of the living God; as God
hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God,
and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be
ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will
receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and
daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.”
How graciously and tenderly our Heavenly Father deals with his
children. He preserves them from a thousand dangers to them unseen. He
guards them from the subtle arts of Satan, lest they should be destroyed.
Because the protecting care of God through his angels is not seen by our dull
vision, we do not try to contemplate and appreciate the ever-watchful
interest our kind and benevolent Creator has over the work of his hands; and
we are not grateful for the multitude of mercies he daily bestows upon us.
{20}
The young are ignorant of the many dangers to which they are daily
exposed. They can never fully know them all; but if they are watchful and
prayerful, God will keep their consciences sensitive and their perceptions
clear, that they may discern the workings of the enemy, and be fortified
against his attacks. But many of the youth have so long followed their own
inclination that duty is a meaningless word to them. High and holy duties
which they may have to do for the benefit of others and to glorify God, they
do not sense, and they utterly neglect to perform them.
If the youth could only be awake, and deeply feel their need of strength
from God to resist the temptations of Satan, precious victories would be
theirs, and they would obtain a valuable experience in the Christian
warfare. How few of the young think of the inspired apostle’s exhortation,
“Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion,
walketh about, seeking whom he may devour; whom resist steadfast in the
faith.” In the vision given to John, he saw the power of Satan over men, and
exclaimed, “Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is
come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath
but a short time.”
The only safety for the young is in unceasing {21} watchfulness and
humble prayer. They need not flatter themselves that they can be Christians
without these. Satan conceals his temptations and his devices under a cover
of light, as when he approached Christ in the wilderness, he was in
appearance as one of the heavenly angels. The adversary of our souls will
approach us as a heavenly guest; and sobriety and vigilance the apostle
recommends as our only safety. The young who indulge in carelessness, in
levity, and neglect of Christian duties, are continually falling under the
temptations of the enemy, instead of overcoming as Christ overcame.
The service of Christ is not drudgery to the fully consecrated soul.
Obedience to our Saviour does not detract from our happiness and true
pleasure in this life, but has a refining, elevating power upon our characters.
The daily study of the precious words of life found in our Bibles strengthens
the intellect, and furnishes knowledge of the grand and glorious works of
God in nature. Through study of the Scriptures, a correct knowledge is
obtained in regard to the way to live in order to enjoy the greatest amount of
unalloyed happiness. The Bible student is also furnished with Scripture
arguments to meet the doubts of unbelievers and remove them by the clear
light of truth. Those who have searched the {22} Scriptures may ever be
fortified against the temptations of Satan, and may be thoroughly furnished to
every good work, and prepared to give to every man that asketh them a
reason of the hope that is within them.
The impression is too frequently left upon minds that religion is
degrading, and that it is a condescension for the sinner to accept of the Bible
standard as his rule of life. They think its requirements are unrefined, and
they must relinquish all their tastes and happy enjoyments of all that is
beautiful, and accept of humiliation and degradation. Satan never fastens a
greater deception upon minds than this. The pure religion of Jesus requires
of its followers the simplicity of natural beauty in its natural refinement and
elevated purity rather than the artificial and false.
While pure religion is looked upon as exacting in its demands, and, with
the young especially, is unfavorably contrasted with the false glitter and
tinsel of the world, they regard the Bible requirements as a humiliating, self-
denying test, which takes from them all the enjoyment of life. But the
religion of the Bible ever has a tendency to elevate and refine. And had the
professed followers of Jesus Christ carried out the principles of pure
religion in their lives, the religion of Jesus Christ would be acceptable to
more refined minds. The {23} religion of the Bible has nothing in it which
would jar upon the finest feelings. It is, in all its precepts and requirements,
pure as the character of God, and as elevated as his throne.
The Redeemer of the world warns us against the pride of life, but not
against its grace and natural beauty. He pointed to the glowing beauty of the
flowers of the field, and to the lily reposing in its spotless purity upon the
bosom of the lake, and said, “Consider the lilies of the field, how they
grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, That even
Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.” Here he shows
that notwithstanding men and women may have so great care, and toil with
weariness to make themselves objects of admiration by outward
decorations, all their artificial adornments, which they value, will not bear
comparison with the simple flowers of the field for natural loveliness. Even
these simple flowers, with God’s adornment, would out-vie in loveliness
the gorgeous apparel of Solomon. Even Solomon in all his glory was not
arrayed like one of these.
Here is an important lesson for every follower of Christ. The
Redeemer of the world speaks to the youth. Will you listen to his words of
heavenly instruction? He presents before you themes for thought that {24}
will ennoble, elevate, refine, and purify, but never degrade or dwarf the
intellect. His voice is speaking to you. “Ye are the light of the world. A
city that is set on an hill cannot be hid.” “Let your light so shine before
men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is
in Heaven.” If the light of God be in you, it will shine forth to others. It
can never be concealed.
Dear youth, a disposition in you to follow fashion in your dress, and to
wear lace, and gold, and artificials, for display, will not recommend your
religion and the truth you profess to others. People of discernment will look
upon your attempts to beautify the external, as proof of weak minds and
proud hearts. Simple, plain, unpretending dress will be a recommendation
to my youthful Sisters. In no better way can you let your light shine to others
than in your simplicity of dress and deportment. You may show to all that
you place a proper estimate upon the things of this life in comparison with
eternal considerations.
Now is your golden opportunity to form pure and holy characters for
Heaven. You cannot afford to devote these precious moments to trimming
and ruffling, to beautify the external to the neglect of the inward adorning.
“Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting {25} the
hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the
hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament
of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.”
God, who created everything lovely and beautiful that the eye rests
upon, is a lover of the beautiful. He shows you how he estimates true
beauty. The ornament of a meek and quiet spirit is in his sight of great
price. That which God estimates as valuable above costly dress, or
pearls, or gold, shall we not seek earnestly to gain? The inward adorning,
the grace of meekness, a spirit in harmony with the heavenly angels, will
not lessen true dignity of characters, or make us less lovely here in this
world.
Religion, pure and undefiled, ennobles its possessor. You will even
find with the true Christian a marked cheerfulness, a holy, happy
confidence in God, a submission to his providences that is refreshing to
the soul. To the Christian, God’s love and benevolence can be seen in
every bounty he receives. The beauties in nature are a theme for
contemplation. In studying the natural loveliness surrounding us, the mind
is carried up through nature to the Author of all that is lovely. All the
works of God are speaking to our senses, magnifying his power, exalting
his wisdom. Every created {26} thing has in it charms which interest the
child of God, and mold his taste to these precious evidences of God’s love
above the work of human skill.
The prophet, in words of glowing fervor, magnifies God in his created
works: “When I consider thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and
the stars, which thou hast ordained; what is man that thou art mindful of him?
and the son of man that thou visitest him?” “O Lord God, how excellent is
thy name in all the earth! I will praise thee, O Lord, with my whole heart; I
will show forth all thy marvelous works.”
It is absence of religion that makes the path of so many professors of
religion shadowy. There are those who may pass for Christians, but they
are unworthy the name. They have not Christian character. When their
Christianity is put to the test, its falsity is too evident. True religion is
seen in the daily deportment. The life of the Christian is characterized by
earnest, unselfish working to do others good and to glorify God. Their
path is not dark and gloomy.
An inspired writer has said, “But the path of the just is as the shining
light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day. The way of the
wicked is as darkness; they know not at what they stumble.” {27}
 And shall the young live vain and thoughtless lives of fashion and
frivolity, dwarfing their intellect to the matter of dress, and consume their
time in sensual pleasure? When they are all unready, God may say to them,
This night thy folly shall end. He may permit mortal sickness to come upon
those who have borne no fruit to his glory. While facing the realities of
eternity, they may begin to realize the value of time and the life they have
lost. They may then have some sense of the worth of the soul. They see that
their lives have not glorified God in lighting the path of others to Heaven.
They have lived to glorify self. And when racked with pain and with
anguish of soul, they cannot have clear conceptions of eternal things. They
may review their past lives, and in their remorse cry out, I have done
nothing for Jesus who has done everything for me. My life has been a
terrible failure.
While you pray, dear youth, that you may not be led into temptation,
remember that your work does not end with the prayer. You want then to
answer your own prayer, as far as possible, by resisting temptation, and
leave that which you cannot do for Jesus to do for you. You cannot be too
guarded in your words and in your deportment lest you invite the enemy to
tempt you. Many of our youth open {28} the door wide for Satan to come in
by their careless disregard of the warnings and reproofs given them.
With God’s word for our guide, and Jesus as our heavenly teacher, we
need not be ignorant of his requirements or of Satan’s devices, and be
overcome by his temptations. It will be no unpleasant task to be obedient
to the will of God, when we yield ourselves fully to be directed by his
Spirit.
Now is the time to work. If we are children of God, as long as we live
in the world God will give us our work. We can never say we have nothing
to do so long as there remains a work undone.
I wish all youth could see as I have seen the work that they can do, and
which God will hold them responsible for, because they do not do it. The
greatest work that was ever accomplished in the world, was by Him who
was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. A frivolous-minded person
will never accomplish good.
The spiritual weakness of many young men and women in this age is
deplorable because they could be powerful agents for good if they were
consecrated to God. I mourn greatly the lack of integrity with the young.
This we should all deplore. There seems to be a lack of power to do right, a
lack of earnest effort to obey the calls of duty rather than of inclination.
There {29} seems to be with some but little strength to resist temptation.
The reason of their being dwarfs in spiritual things is because they do not by
exercise grow spiritually strong. They stand still when they should be going
forward. Every step in the life of faith and duty is a step toward Heaven. I
want greatly to hear of a reformation in Battle Creek such as the young have
never heretofore realized. I greatly fear the influence of a singing-school in
Battle Creek, as such schools are generally conducted. I regard it as a
dangerous and solemn time for the youth. Every inducement that Satan can
invent is pressed upon them to make them indifferent and careless in regard
to eternal things. I suggest that there be special efforts made by the youth to
help each other to live faithful to their baptismal vows, and pledge
themselves solemnly before God to withdraw their affections from the love
of dress and display.
I would remind youth who wear feathers upon their hats and ornament
their persons that because of their sins our Saviour’s head wore the
shameful crown of thorns. When you devote precious time to trimming
your apparel, remember the King of glory wore a plain, seamless coat.
You who weary yourselves in decorating your persons, please bear in
mind that Jesus was often weary from incessant toil and self-denial and
{30} self-sacrifice to bless the suffering and needy. He spent whole nights
in prayer upon the lonely mountains. Not because of his weakness and his
necessities, but he saw, he felt, the weakness of your natures to resist the
temptations of the enemy upon the very points where you are now
overcome. He knew that you would be indifferent in regard to your
dangers and would not feel your need of prayer. It was on our account, he
poured out his prayers to his Father with strong cries and tears. It was to
save us from the very pride and love of vanity and pleasure that we now
indulge which crowds out the love of Jesus, that caused these tears, and
marred our Saviour’s visage with sorrow and anguish more than any of the
sons of men.
Will you, young friends, arise and shake off this dreadful indifference
and stupor which has conformed you to the world? Will you heed the
voice of warning which tells you destruction lies in the path of those who
are at ease in this hour of danger? God’s patience will not always wait for
you, poor trifling souls. God, who holds our destinies in his hands, will
not always be trifled with. Jesus declares to us that there is a greater sin
than that which caused the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. It is the
sin of those who have the great light of the truth in these days and who are
not {31} moved to repentance. It is the sin of rejecting the light of the most
solemn message of mercy to the world. It is the sin of those who see Jesus
in the wilderness of temptation bowed down as with mortal agony because
of the sins of the world. He fasted nearly six weeks to overcome, in behalf
of men, their indulgence of appetite, their vanity, display, and worldly
honor. He has shown them how they may overcome on their own account
as he overcame, but it is not pleasant to their natures to endure conflict
and reproach, derision and shame, for his dear sake. It is not agreeable to
deny self and to ever be seeking to do good to others. It is not pleasant to
overcome as Christ overcame, so they turn from the pattern which is
plainly given them to copy, and refuse to imitate the example that the
Saviour came from the heavenly courts to leave them.
It shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of
Judgment than for those who have had the privileges and the great light
which shines in our day, and who neglect to follow the light, and give their
hearts fully to God.
Ellen G. White.
Santa Rosa, Cal., Feb. 2, 1874. {32}
014—APPEALS FOR UNITY
 PH014 - Appeals for Unity (1912)
GROWTH IN GRACE ESSENTIAL
Note: Remarks by Mrs. E. G. White to those assembled at the annual meeting of the college
of Medical Evangelists, Loma Linda Chapel, March 28, 1912.
AS WE WERE coming from Los Angeles, I thought of many things that
should be considered at this meeting; but I did not expect to be the one to
speak first. This I say, however, I thank the Lord that we have this beautiful
place. Last night I was considering this: We must always keep in mind that
we are doing a work for time and for eternity.
In our Los Angeles meeting there was a unity of sentiment in the councils
that gives me great encouragement; and here at Loma Linda, we must strive
to see, not how much we can differ from one another, but how closely we
can come into the perfect unity of which the Word of God advises us.
Whenever I look at the buildings, the fields, and the orchards here at
Loma Linda, I am thankful that we have this beautiful place, thankful for
every foot of land that we control. By and by you will see, if you do not
understand it now, that the securing of the land was essential. It may not
appear to you now that it was necessary for us to secure so large a tract, but
I am instructed that our work here must be carried forward on broad lines
and in solid unity. That the will of the Lord may be done in this place, we
must be in a position where we can understand His pleasure in regard to
{3} our words and actions, where we may be always helping forward that
work which is most essential. During the night it was again impressed upon
my mind that it was through the providence of God we obtained this place
when we did. Also that the branching out and enlarging that we have done,
and the development of the work as it stands today, is what the Lord would
have us do.
As a people we cannot stand still. The work must grow as we move
forward. We have now come to a time when there will be intensity of
action on the part of some whose movements we do not now understand.
How then shall we carry the work at such a time, when opportunities for
advancement come unexpectedly and difficulties are constantly
increasing? We must daily commit our ways to God in faith, and be
learning continually of Christ Jesus. He will not leave us to walk in
darkness, but will give us the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit.
Those who are bearing responsibilities in our institutions and in various
branches of the Lord’s work, need to be constant learners in the school of
Christ. We must understand and know that the Lord is at the head of the
work, although we do not always discern His overruling power. At all times
it is our privilege to know that He is there, and to have the assurance that He
will work with us if we will work with Him. But if one plans one thing, and
another plans another thing, and each endeavors to lead, we shall get things
into {4} confusion. We may avoid this if we will. We may carry the work
intelligently, in the love and fear of God. If we will make up our minds to do
this at any sacrifice, if we labor patiently, we shall not fail.
As I looked out of the window this morning after the fog had lifted, and
saw the fields and the orchards in front of the institution, I felt thankful for
all the land that is now in our possession. We are not to sell portions hastily
to this one and to that one; but we are to consider well who it is that we may
sell to. Let every decision be made after prayer and faithful study. We need
to cultivate the spirit of prayer, that all our plans may be laid wisely and in
the fear of God.
The work to be carried on here at Loma Linda is a great work. To carry
it forward successfully everyone of us must stand in right relation to God,
all striving to be learners in the school of Christ. We are not to stand in the
position of persons looking for some opportunity to differ from one another.
We are not to cherish differences of opinion and keep them to the front; but
we are to seek to be of one mind, one heart, one spirit; because there is One
who stands at our head, and it is His character that we are to represent, in
our labors and associations together.
When I was here last, representations were given to me showing what
we as a people ought to be. We are to labor in perfect harmony, not trying to
be as different as possible from our {5} fellow-laborers, or to secure the
leadership in some little matter, but striving to learn how to unify. The
workers have come here from many different institutions, having different
plans and methods of working, but no one is to put himself to the strain to
bring in that which is new and odd, or something that nobody else has
thought of or approves. Let us rather endeavor to come into harmony, that the
blessing of God may rest upon us. We should know and understand that the
Lord Jesus is our ruler. If we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know
that His going forth is prepared as the morning. The righteousness and the
peace of God will be given to all who will follow on to know the Lord.
My brethren and Sisters, harmonize, harmonize. Bring your minds into
the right relation to God, and as your minds are sanctified, they will be
refined. It cannot be otherwise, because the refining influence of the Spirit
of God is upon you. It is for us to understand and appreciate that God has
done great things for us. He has manifested such an intense interest in us,
and worked so wonderfully in our behalf, that it is impossible for us to fully
comprehend His goodness and His grace. He “so loved the world that He
gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not
perish, but have everlasting life.”
Sometimes when I have seen brethren who do not appear to weigh
carefully the influence of their words and actions upon those around them, I
have {6} felt an intense fear that they would miss the mark. We must walk
humbly with God. We must learn to overcome difficulties through faith in the
living God. “This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.”
We are here, a large company of workers, consecrated to the service of
God. And when I have heard that this one wants to leave because
something does not suit him, and another plans to go because he thinks
something is going wrong, I have thought, Poor souls; it is you who must
change. It is you who must come upon your knees to God, asking for the
baptism of His Spirit. What we all need is a consecration and a faith that
will stand the day of test and trial. We must have intelligence, and
confidence to look to God and say, ‘We trust Thee, Our Saviour; and we
will not be driven from our post of duty in order to gratify the enemy of
the work.’ What we need is a right hold on God; and if we have this, we
shall come off victorious. Let us ask Him to bind us together in unity of
mind, in an understanding of His guidance; and then He can work for us
wonderfully. Then we shall see of the salvation of God.
I am thankful to see so many of my brethren here today,—brethren whom
I have not seen for a long time. The Lord will surely reveal Himself to His
people in this place, that they may communicate the precious truth to all
parts of the world. Let us bear in mind that it is faith that leads to perfection
of character. I want to be in {7} that position where I can hear the words of
my Saviour to me. Let us each endeavor to keep our minds stayed upon God,
and prove the Lord whether He will not give us wisdom and guidance at
every step.
To the ministers assembled here I will say, Let every minister of the
gospel give himself unreservedly to the work of God, laboring intelligently,
patiently, and with unflagging energy. Hold fast to the truth as to hidden
treasure, and advance constantly. As you advance you will find that you ‘are
not alone. You have the companionship of Him who said, “Lo, I am with you
alway, even unto the end of the world.”
 AN APPEAL FOR UNITY AND CONFIDENCE
[Note: Mrs. E.G. White and her secretary planned to leave Loma Linda for St. Helena
Tuesday afternoon, April 16, but she felt that she ought to speak to the workers once more,
and a meeting was called in the Chapel at 11 A.M. At that time the following appeal was
addressed to the helpers in the Sanitarium, to the students in the College, and to the
workers in the agricultural and mercantile departments in our institution.
After reading and commenting briefly on various portions of the sixth chapter of Matthew,
Mrs. White said:]
THERE ARE LESSONS in this chapter that we have not yet learned. God
wants us to recognize every gift we receive as coming from Him. When we
do this, and gratitude for the goodness of God fills our hearts, a heavenly
atmosphere will surround the soul. My brethren and Sisters, shall we not
{8} strive to order our lives by the truth of God as it is found in His word?
We need to be more diligent in the study of the Scriptures. They must be to
us, not a make-believe story, but the truth of the living God, the foundation
of our faith, the assurance on which we build our hope of eternal life in the
kingdom of heaven.
I wish to bring before you this morning some things that have been
presented to me, showing wherein some of us are making serious mistakes.
The minds of many are occupied with the consideration of worldly matters,
often to the exclusion of the religion of God’s word. The thoughts are more
often upon the matter of eating and drinking and dressing than upon the great
and important duty of serving God with humility and prayer. The Lord has
shown me that in many families decided changes must be brought about; they
need to know what they must do to be saved. If they will inquire diligently
the way of life, God will impart to them an understanding of His word, and
teach them to value at their true worth the things of eternity. Then the heart
will no longer reach out covetously for worldly benefits and the pleasures
of this life.
Shall we not give diligent heed to the lessons that I have read? There is
an individual work for us to do in union with Christ. We are to put on Christ,
put on His qualities of character, to represent Him in all our words and
actions. When we are willing thus to follow on to know the Lord, walking in
humility before Him, and being taught of Him daily, the Holy Spirit will
work through us, giving us power to represent to the world a better way.
“Therefore I say unto you, Take no (anxious) {9} thought for your life,
what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye
shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?”
While you do your best, weary not your body and mind with the cares of this
life; do not spoil your religious experience by worry; but trust the Lord to
work for you, and to do for you what you cannot do for yourself. The life is
more than meat, and the body is more than raiment.
There is much needless worrying, much trouble of mind, over things that
cannot be helped. The Lord would have His children put their trust fully in
Him. Our Lord is a just and righteous God; His children should
acknowledge His goodness and His justice in the large and small things of
life. Those who cherish the spirit of worry and complaint are refusing to
recognize His guiding hand.
Needless anxiety is a foolish thing; and it hinders us from standing in a
true position before God. When the Holy Spirit comes into the soul, there
will be no desire to complain and murmur because we do not have
everything we want. Rather, we will thank God from a full heart for the
blessings that we have. There is great need of more thankfulness among our
workers today; and until they have this spirit they will be unprepared for a
place in the kingdom of heaven. There is a mighty work to be done for
everyone of us. We comprehend but little of what God desires to work out
through us. We should seek to realize the breadth of His plans, and profit by
every lesson that He tries to teach us.
A great deal of mischief is wrought in the imaginations of our hearts and
minds when we seek to carry our own way contrary to the law of {10}
kindness. Here is where many fail. We do not cultivate a disposition to
kindness; we want everything to come in an easy way to ourselves. But the
question of greatest importance to each one of us should be, not how we can
carry our own plans against the plans of others, but how we can have the
power to live for Christ every day. Christ came to earth and gave His life
that we might have eternal salvation. He wants to encircle each of us with
the atmosphere of heaven, that we may give to the world an example that
will honor the religion of Christ.
There is one blessing all may have who seek for it in the right way. It is
the Holy Spirit of God; and this is a blessing that brings all others in its
train. If we will come to God as little children, asking for His grace and
power and salvation, not for our own uplifting, but that we may bring
blessing to those around us, our petitions will not be denied. Then let us
study the word of God that we may know how to take hold of His promises,
and claim them as our own. Then we shall be happy. The enemy will be
unable to destroy our peace. As we come into right relation to God, we
shall see of His salvation.
In our schools we do not see the mighty working of the Holy Spirit as we
ought. Although we have worked hard that they might be conducted on right
lines, and advance in the fear of God, we do not see that willingness to be
guided by the Spirit of God that opens the way for its working in the fullness
of its power. God desires that His rich blessing shall rest upon teachers and
students. When they have the experience of being daily converted to God,
the perverse disposition will be overcome; there will be no place for it.
The {11} converting power of God will come in to lead the students to act
for Christ, to serve and glorify Him who by His infinite sacrifice has
made it possible for them to be saved. We need to appreciate more than
we do the wonderful condescension of Christ, that we may work out in our
lives His gracious character.
The Lord has a very special work to do for all who shall become
citizens of His kingdom. Here are many young people associating together
day after day in labor and in study, and in all things their conduct should
reveal that they are controlled by the Spirit of God. They are to receive an
education that will result in full consecration to God. And their own
conversion is not the end of this education; they are to learn how to win
others to the truth. This they will best accomplish by a life that reveals the
transforming power of truth. Christ is to be formed within the hope of
glory.
To those having families I will say, There is a work to be done for your
children in your homes. Speak kindly to them. They are the Lord’s property;
his heritage. You have no right to create unhappiness in their lives. In the
home it is the privilege of these children to prepare for the heavenly
mansions. By no better way than by their own example can parents help the
youth to gain this preparation. They are to learn by example as well as by
precept that there must be no coarseness, no unkindness where Angels of
God dwell.
In this life we are to be controlled by the spirit that rules in the heavenly
courts. Righteousness and truth are to go before us. And the glory of the
Lord will be the reward of all who serve Him acceptably. They obtain
Christ’s righteousness. {1}
We want our children to be saved; but we must save them in God’s
appointed way. They must be made to understand that they have something to
do if they would win heaven. When I see so many of our children who are
receiving no preparation to meet temptation, I feel that I cannot do enough in
the line of helping to provide places where they can receive an education in
the things of God. But unless, when we gather the youth into such places as
this, we give them the education that will fit them to be overcomers, we had
better not gather them into our institutions. Do we want these children and
youth to enter the courts of heaven and enjoy the blessings of eternal life?
Then let us work to this end understandingly, and we shall see blessed
results for our labors.
Great is our need of the saving grace of Christ. Everywhere we turn we
see more or less clearly revealed the spirit of strife for place and position, a
reaching out for honor and recognition. My brethren and Sisters, if you
desire honor, seek it in the right way. How shall you seek it, do you ask? In
obedience to the word of truth. Our ambition in this life should be to honor
Christ at every step. The hasty temper, the cruel speech, the unkind thought,
are not to be indulged. It is not for us to exalt this one, and condemn that
one. In right words, words that bless and encourage, we are to reveal the
fruits of righteousness.
Have you determined to be rich? Then let these words recorded in
the sixth chapter of Matthew impress your heart and direct your life.
They will teach you to be content, and to yield your will to the control of
the Holy Spirit. You will not then be elbowing your fellow-worker that
you may make room for your plans. But your greatest {13} desire will
be to work in just the place that God has assigned you, and where He
can look upon you with approval.
Shall we not come into right relation to God? Shall we not put away all
strife, which is a manifestation of unconverted self? When you feel sore
because you think that somebody else is getting ahead of you, take the matter
to the Father in prayer. Ask Him to put the impress of His Spirit upon your
mind and character. When you feel like complaining at your lot, look about
for some soul who does not have all the blessings that you enjoy. Speak to
him words of hope and comfort and encouragement. Such ministry will be a
blessing to him, and a greater blessing to yourself. We need to reach the
place where as a people we shall reveal in word and work that the Spirit of
God is dwelling within; that we are overcomers by the blood of the Lamb
and the word of our testimony. It is our privilege to make the battle of life
easier for those with whom we associate. Shall we not endeavor to do this?
If we will partake of Christ’s labors for the uplifting and redemption of
souls, we shall hear His words of benediction, “Well done, good and
faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”
Pure and undefiled religion,—this is our great need. When the religion
of Christ is permitted to hold sway in our lives, there will be advance
moves made that will reveal to all in this place the working of divine
power. Our lives will be unselfish, thoughtful lives as we unitedly follow
heavenward the path of self-denial and cross-bearing.
There is a great work for our people to do in this place. You have great
advantages here,—advantages that have cost much labor and prayer to {14}
secure. I remember how hard we labored to secure this property. Now
additional property has come to us. We are glad of this addition, for we
need every foot of this land. Our duty in regard to this matter is very clear to
my mind; and I mean to work in harmony with the light given to me. We are
talking of enlarging our facilities, of adding more buildings; but I would not
urge that this work go forward unless a different spiritual atmosphere shall
pervade the institution. There is a spirit of strife for position with some.
This must be overcome. When the soul is truly converted, all questions of
promotion will be decided in the light of eternal interest. . . .
As a people we are being watched by the world, and we should conduct
ourselves in such a way that men and women will be convinced that we
have something that they have not. We need the help of all who are located
here. If any have concluded that they cannot throw their energies into this
work, there is the world before them, and they can take it. God bids His
people to order their lives by the living principles that moved Christ to
sacrifice himself for the saving of the lost. The Son of God gave His life to
redeem the youth. What shall we do for them? What shall we do for those
older in years? My brethren, you need first to order your own lives by the
plan of salvation, then gather with Christ with all the powers of your being.
Then the Lord will work through your efforts.
When I consider how hard we have worked in different places to
establish health institutions, I feel it my duty to impress upon the workers
connected with them that they have a great responsibility to act in a way that
will rightly represent {15} the principles that are the foundation of this
message. They should be righteous in word and deed. Strife and contention,
which is of the devil, should find no place in their experience.
We may inherit the things prepared for God’s people from the foundation
of the world, if we will live in harmony with the righteous life of Christ. Let
there be no contention, no strife. There is room enough in the world; there is
opportunity for all to perfect a Christian character. Let us take hold of this
work intelligently. Then when any change takes place in the working of the
cause here, it will be seen, in the course taken by the workers, that their
dispositions are being moulded by the Spirit of God, that the grace of Christ
is sanctifying their characters.
I do not want to weary you. But, my brethren, I want you to
understand how greatly I appreciate everything that is for the advantage
of this place. I pray that from this institution an army of workers may go
forth to glorify the One who gave His life for us. O, that we might all
show in our daily lives that we appreciate this gift! May God bless you
everyone, is my prayer. {16}
 015—BROTHER ALDRICH.
PH015 - Brother Aldrich (1869)
I WAS SHOWN that in Bro. Aldrich’s case, he has been labored with
faithfully. His case was correctly stated in regard to the course he has
pursued in reference to the Office and Institute. My husband felt to bring
these things before Bro. Aldrich, from a sense of duty, in the presence of his
brethren who had confidence in him. He was not among enemies, nor in the
presence of any who wished to injure him, but among those connected with
him in the work, who had a perfect right to investigate all his course in
connection with the work and cause of God. When errors were pointed out
in regard to his management of matters in going forward upon his own
judgment, without consulting his brethren, Bro. Aldrich made no
acknowledgments of the wrongs, which were made plain to all present. He
would not humble his pride to say he had been wrong. This was too
humiliating. The golden opportunity passed of his confessing his errors, and
in humility seeking to God for wisdom, and imploring his guidance.
I was pointed back and shown the cautions, warnings and reproofs,
given for the benefit of Bro. Aldrich, through a previous vision. Yet he did
not lay these things to heart, and move fearfully and tremblingly before
God. His failing to confess his wrongs when he has erred, has been an
injury to him, and given Satan great advantage of him. He has not put up
the bars behind him, and Satan has had access to him, and blinded his eyes
and perverted his judgment. Gently has {1} the Lord warned, gently
admonished, but a change has not been effected. Then the Lord laid the
burden upon my husband, and matters were brought before Bro. Aldrich,
unveiled, that if he had been deceived he could be deceived no longer.
The right views were taken of his course; yet he was very unreconciled to
this. His stubborn will was cherished, and the light was rejected. He
refused to see his mistakes and errors, and Satan, I saw, was gaining
greater power over his mind. As the last resort the Lord gave the reproof,
through vision, which is here given, to correct the errors of Bro. Aldrich,
because all other means had failed to accomplish the design of God. Bro.
Aldrich would not yield to the judgment of any living man. He has
confidence in his ability, and in his judgment. Bro. Aldrich is not a man
that is ready to confess an error. His proud spirit forbids him to yield to
evidence presented which shows him in error. Had the first gentle
admonition of error been regarded, and Bro. Aldrich reformed, there
would have been no necessity of the close remarks and plain laying out
before Bro. Aldrich by Bro. White of his errors, and the simple facts as
they were, in the presence of his brethren. His proud spirit rose up against
this, and then the Lord tests him a little closer, and shows Bro. Aldrich
himself as he views him. If he rejects this, and is not thoroughly reformed,
darkness will cover him, and he will be fettered by the enemy. The
rejection of light leaves men captives, bound by Satan. Never would Bro.
Aldrich have been left to move so blindly had he been willing to receive
correction. He has taken responsibilities which his position does not
warrant. {2} Bro. White, with his long experience, has not ventured to
assume the responsibilities Bro. Aldrich has with his little experience. Bro.
White counseled with his brethren in regard to every important move made.
This was as God would have it. Men engaged in the same work should have
a like interest, and all have just as deep an interest in the prosperity of the
cause as Bro. Aldrich, and some have greater interest because of their
longer experience and connection with the work, yet they have not had a
voice in the management of matters. Bro. Aldrich has had a controlling
influence. I saw, in the last vision, that the crisis has come; that things were
going from bad to worse, and that God would suffer these things no longer
to remain as they have done. I saw that Bro. Aldrich has not learned the
lessons Heaven designed he should learn, and if he continued to pursue a
course similar to that in the past, he would make shipwreck not only of
himself, but of others.
I was shown that the feelings of the church in Battle Creek in regard to
us more than one year since, would not have been as strong had it not been
for the course of Bro. Abbey. The enemy wrought through him. He was far
from being right. He talked, from place to place, and gave exaggerated
statements. He was full of the spirit of the world, was in great spiritual
darkness, and Satan made him an agent to perfect the work he had begun in
Battle Creek. His influence brought about the state of things which led to our
being regarded in a wrong light, and brought burdens upon us almost
intolerable to be borne. His statements were, many of them, exaggerated.
Some of them were false. Bro. Abbey has not understood {3} himself. He
has possessed a spirit of exaltation. Money is power, and Bro. Abbey has
permitted his prosperity to be a snare to him. He is not humble, and
prosperity is endangering his eternal interests. His heart is lifted up with
pride, and the love of the world has eclipsed the value of the heavenly
inheritance. Self-interest has occupied the heart. He has not had the soul
called out and interested in the unfortunate, and in the poor who are not
prepared to calculate and manage to acquire means. He is, in this respect,
frequently pitiless. He has, in his experience, valued men and women, and
youth, according to the capabilities of their muscles. If they could work
diligently early and late, they were of value in his eyes. If they failed in this
direction they were considered by him about worthless.
 BROTHER ABBEY.
BRO. ABBEY AND family have a great conflict to get the love of the
world out of their hearts. The cares of this life and the deceitfulness of
riches are choking out the precious graces, until the heart is almost destitute
of them. There is a cold, unfeeling spirit for the needy and unfortunate. But
the time will come when Bro. and Sr. Abbey will experience the fulfillment
of these scriptures. That which ye sow ye shall also reap; and, That which
ye mete to others shall be meted to you again. Take care. Watch. Every
member of the family, watch; the course you pursue toward others, watch;
yes, watch your feelings, your words, your actions. Your motives and acts
are {4} to bear the test of the Judgment. Bro. and Sr. Abbey, you are
deceived in yourselves. You love this world, and you devote very little time
to the service of God. It is all hurry, drive, work, work, confusion, disorder,
and distraction. Such a condition of things is unfavorable to a growth in
grace and spirituality. You are laying up treasure upon the earth, and your
hearts are on your treasure. “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,
where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and
steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor
rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal.”
The influence prevailing is not good and saving upon hired girls, or men
in your employ. The anxiety to obtain the greatest amount of work that it is
possible to get done, prevails, and the spiritual interest is made a secondary
thing. But little time is allowed for meditation and prayer.
Sr. Hall has drank in of this same worldly spirit, a desire to save,
economize, work, work, and the spiritual and eternal is neglected, and the
interest is swallowed up in worldly things. There is great spiritual darkness
upon them all, and they are in a deception. They have a work to do to rid
themselves of the love of the world and the selfishness which has increased
upon them, and to be converted anew. Unless this change does take place
they will certainly fail of everlasting life. God has entrusted you with
means, and is proving and testing you, to see what use you will make of his
money; whether you will render to God that which belongs to him, or retain
the means he has entrusted you with to serve yourselves. God calls {5} for
you to sacrifice an offering unto him. You are above the simplicity of the
work. You should be earnestly seeking for purity and true holiness. The
work of righteousness is peace, and the effect of righteousness, quietness
and assurance in God. Now is probation granted you to prepare for the
society of pure angels in glory. When you possess the internal
transformation a light will emanate from you to others, and its precious rays
will prove a savor of life unto life. Watch and pray always, lest ye enter into
temptation. {6}
 016—TO BROTHER J. N. ANDREWS AND SISTER H. N.
SMITH
PH016 - To Brother J. N. Andrews And Sister H. N. Smith (1860)
Dear Bro. and Sister:
[BY A CORRESPONDING COMMITTEE]
BY VIRTUE OF the wisdom of the Church it becomes our duty to
advise you of the General Council lately held at Battle Creek, and some
of the proceedings connected therewith. This Council numbered about
fifty or more persons, and was convened June 10, 1860. Over it elder
Joseph Bates presided as Moderator, and Bro. S. B. Whitney as
Secretary. We will here briefly state the occasion of such a meeting.
In consequence of a very unhappy state of affairs existing in the Office,
and also in the Church in this place, our beloved Bro. and Sister White have
been thrown into a trial of the most distressing and vexatious character. The
position taken by some in regard to the teachings of the Spirit of God, has
tended to sicken their spirits and cripple their energies. This leaven of
unbelief had insinuated itself so generally into the Church that they have
ceased to bear a testimony there, for the majority did not receive it. As they
could find no freedom in unburdening their minds to the Church, it was
decided best to convoke a Council of faithful and experienced brethren, who
would impartially consider the facts set before them. The Council, after due
consideration, was called, consisting of brethren within a short distance of
this place. Among whom are the following names: Elds. Bates,
Loughborough, Lawrence, Byington and Waggoner; Brn. Jones, Day, Lay and
Rumery from Monterey and Allegan; Brn. Palmer and Gurney from Jackson;
Brn. Glover, Hilliard, Leighton, and other brethren and Sisters, {1} with the
reliable portion of the Church at Creek.
Before this Council Bro. and Sister White stated the reasons of their
present discouragements, which are set forth in the following pages. Bro.
White also advised the Council of the fact that he was now disconnected
from the Office, and should remain so until proper acknowledgments were
made by several who have a very intimate relation with the work of God,
that is, several of the Editors, one of the Publishing Committee, &c. In this
meeting several visions were read relating to the cause from its
commencement up to the present time, explaining Bro. W.’s relation to the
Office, and showing how message after message had been given, and as
often unheeded, which was burdensome trial to them. At this Council very
humble acknowledgments were made by Brn. J. H. Waggoner and Uriah
Smith, and also by Bro. Cyrenius Smith who has occupied an extremely
faithless position in regard to the visions. The cases of Bro. J. N. Andrews
and Sister H. N. Smith were also freely spoken of, but in consequence of
their absence, Brn. S. T. Belden, G. W. Amadon and Wm. Hall were chosen
as a Committee to correspond with them, and advise them of Bro. White’s
present position in regard to the Office and the steps which they, with
others, would be obliged to take before he will again be associated in the
editorial department. This duty the Committee now endeavor to discharge in
the publication of this pamphlet.
Near the close of the session, the following Resolutions were read by
Bro. J. N. L., and at once adopted by the unanimous vote of the Council:
1. Resolved, That we heartily adopt the testimony which Sister White
has read today respecting Bro. {2} White, and the matters which have
tended to burden and cripple him in his work, believing it to be from the
Lord.
2. Resolved, That in view of the trials of mind under which Bro. White
has labored in consequence of not having the sympathy and confidence of
those closely connected with him in the Publishing Department, we do not
blame him for disconnecting himself from the Review Office.
3. Resolved, That as we believe it to be the design of God that Bro.
White shall occupy a place in the Office, where he can be free, we would
hereby request that he enter the Office again, and resume his labors there.
And we believe it to be but just that he should also have a pledge from the
Editors, Publishing Committee, and Office hands, to stand by him until such
times as they consider him to be wrong, and then labor directly with him.
The Committee deem it proper for them to here state that many of the
burdens thrown upon Bro. White have been in consequence of the
conservative feeling manifested towards him by those who thought
themselves wronged, and by their opening their minds to somebody else
instead of him. Such a course is not only directly contravened by the Bible,
but in this instance has been attended with most disastrous circumstances.
We would also remark that Bro. White is new in the Office, only in a
temporary manner, at the suggestion of the Council, until in the providence
of God there may be an amicable adjustment of matters, and union, harmony
and love be restored.
Dear Bro. and Sister, From these prefatory remarks you will anticipate
the nature of the following pages. This Committee believes them to be the
mind of the {3} Spirit, and as it were an affectionate appeal from our
Heavenly Father to his erring children. Though unworthy to do so, we
would exhort you to carefully consider this inspired testimony. We believe
the time has come when the people of God should be bound together by the
strong cords of union, harmony, and love; when all bitter animosities, in
whoever they may exist, should be put away. It is the work of the enemy to
scatter darkness and excite doubts as to these manifestations ; but shall we
not place a priceless estimate on the teachings of the Spirit. O, let us get into
a place where we may prize every spiritual gift, and where such instruction
coming from the Lord may ever prove “a savor of life unto life.”
S. T. Belden, G. W. Amadon, Wm. Hall—Corresponding Committee
 LETTER TO SISTER H. N. SMITH.
Battle Creek, Mich., June, 1860.
by E. G. White
Dear Sister Harriet:
I THINK IT IS my duty to unburden my mind to you this morning. After
we came home from the West you well know a burden rested upon us. We
felt no union with the church generally, and have spent our Sabbaths at
home. But I will go back. When we came from the East last fall I told
James that I had no liberty to bear my testimony in the church at Battle
Creek; but he urged me to do so. I continued to do so, but to the
discouragement of my own soul; and when I prayed in the meeting-house I
had so little freedom I told my husband it should be the last time. I knew
not the occasion of all this. I felt the same when relating or reading a
vision in Uriah’s and your presence. I was reluctant to do so, and had no
freedom, and felt a strange dissatisfaction.
While at Knoxville some things were explained to me which I was
ignorant of before. While at a meeting at Bro. Kellogg’s the whole matter as
shown me at Knoxville was opened before me. Things came vividly to mind
which it had been impossible for me to recall. I was shown while at
Knoxville the state of things at Battle Creek. I was shown the case of C.
Smith’s family, and was pointed back to the visions which they had not
heeded. Then I saw Fletcher, Uriah, yourself and other individuals. It
seemed to be a chain of connection, with dissatisfied feelings, and watching
James and me with jealousy and suspicion. Uriah and James were shown me
a distance apart from each other, not united. Darkness {5} was in the Office.
The angels of God were grieved, and had but little to do with the work
there. There was a secret dissatisfaction, all carried on in darkness,
concealed from us. Then I saw J. H. Waggoner, and the communications
between him and Uriah. Uriah wronged James in writing to Bro. Waggoner,
and Bro. Waggoner wronged him by not being open and frank. If Bro.
Waggoner had said to Uriah, If Bro. White is wrong in his feelings in regard
to you, I am more so; I have burdened his mind with my feelings in regard to
these things; do not judge harshly of Bro. White in this matter, for I was
equally to blame, then matters would have been left in a different shape. But
that matter was not left right. It was left half finished, with all the censure
upon James, like many other things. God frowns upon such injustice. There
was occasion for Bro. White’s feelings and Bro. Waggoner’s; but their
feelings were too strong, and their course was wrong in not going directly to
Uriah and talking over matters with him. But Uriah’s and your wrong was
still greater in carrying the matter to others, and writing to Waukon before
speaking to James upon the matter.
Harriet, I saw that a strange work has been going on here for months
in the past. There has been a strengthening the hands of one another in
unbelief of the visions because the wrongs of some have been reproved.
I feel crushed in spirit, and that I have been abused. I have no more
testimony to bear in Battle Creek until there is an entire change. This is
darker than the work in Rochester, and is certainly worse; for I saw that
{6} they had their example and present condition before them as a
warning.
Harriet, I was carried back and shown that there has never been a
reception of the visions given in Paris. It is still looked upon that Bro. White
dealt too plain, and you are not free in this matter. From what has been
shown me he dealt no plainer than the case deserved. And the
dissatisfaction and warfare against the testimony and visions there borne
must be seen, felt and acknowledged, or they will be subject to wrong
influences and the temptations of the Devil. They will appear to be united
with us, but when in God’s order plain dealing or reproofs are given, all the
past is called up and the same warfare commences, and they are more liable
to sympathize with those who are wrong than with the right. All these things
will have to be realized and thorough work made. The influence and
feelings which existed in Paris has affected your judgment, and still sways
your mind. You have received and cherished feelings that Bro. White was
too hard and severe, and if one is censured or has plain matters of fact laid
before them, they complain of Bro. White’s severity, and you stand all ready
to sympathize with them. In this you come short of being a co-worker with
God and his angels. God lays a burden on his servant that things are not
right; he must bear a plain testimony. It is not pleasant for him to do this. He
would gladly be excused, but must do his duty regardless of consequences.
Who then I ask, deserves the sympathy? The one who feels the burden, and
in the fear of God discharges his duty, or the erring one who causes trouble
and burden {7} by grieving the Spirit of God? Just as long as God has a
people, just as long as he has a church, he will have those who will cry
aloud and spare not, who will be his instruments to reprove selfishness and
sins, and will not shun to declare the whole counsel of God, whether men
will hear or forbear. I saw that individuals would rise up against the plain
testimonies. It does not suit their natural feelings. They would choose to
have smooth things spoken unto them, and have peace cried in their ears.
You would choose to be flattered and caressed. But this is not the work that
God has assigned us. Individuals have been watching James with jealousy
and suspicion, and the feelings and the prejudices have been communicated
to each other, while he was left in darkness as to the real state of their
feelings, and they were doubting the messages which the Lord had given. I
saw that a great trial was before the church at Battle Creek. I saw that James
must be careful whom he trusted or confided in, for he was watched by
some of his brethren at Battle Creek, and watched by those in the Office,
especially by yourself, Uriah and Fletcher. I saw that the leaven of
dissatisfaction that worked in Paris and Rochester has been at work here.
The messages which the Lord gave in Paris were doubted. The plain
reproofs that my husband there bore were not received, but he was looked
upon as being hard and severe; but I was shown that had he borne a more
mild testimony he would have merited the displeasure of God. The feelings
of those in Paris were not in union with the spirit and work of God, and they
realized not the sacrifices and self-denial that must be made by {8} them as
well as others to fill their place in the work of God. When they were
reproved, instead of searching carefully their own hearts and confessing
their wrongs, self rose up, It can’t be so! They dwelt upon what they
regarded as Bro. White’s severity, sympathized with each other, linked
together in their unbelief and dissatisfaction. And they never yet have seen
and realized their wrong course, or our sufferings in Paris, which need not
have been as severe if they had taken a right course. All this is recorded,
and will yet appear before them in its true light, just as Heaven regards it.
They were willing to think they had been dealt too severely with. Satan
helped them in the matter. Angels were grieved and turned from them, and
they went into great darkness. They rejected the means which God had
chosen to correct them, and their discernment between a right and wrong
spirit was gone. Bro. J. N. A. sympathized with his friends in Paris. Their
feelings and their course of action affected him, influenced his mind, and his
judgment and his sympathies were perverted, and he often stood on the side
of those who were cautioned or reproved, which caused trouble instead of
healing the difficulty. This all arose from not having his sympathy and
influence with those whom he should have confidence in, and leaving those
to bear and fully feel their burden who were not right, that by diligent search
of their own course they might make strait and thorough work. Things at
Paris were left at loose ends, all prepared for Satan to tangle into a
perplexing knot to suit himself. They never have realized their wrongs and
taken them out of the way. The bars were left down for Satan {9} to step in
and possess the field. When everything moves on smoothly then past
dissatisfaction and difficulties originating in Paris lie dormant; but when
reproof is given the same warfare commences. Bro. White is wrong, he is
severe, he was hard back there, he is the same now. Jealousy and hard
feelings arise, and as he is in union with the visions, as the visions and his
testimony agree, the visions are doubted. And Satan has worked secretly,
first at Waukon, and then at Battle Creek, to affect and overthrow the work
of God.
I was pointed back, away back to the time when those in Paris,
especially Brn. Andrews’ and Steven’s families were ensnared by error, and
for years were in a perfect deception of Satan. They suffered while in this
error, but they never will obtain a particle of reward for it. If they had been
willing to be taught, and received light in God’s appointed way, they would
not have been held in error, fanaticism and darkness all that length of time;
but self would not yield to the light God gave. Their feelings and
impressions were sufficient evidence for them, and they would not be
corrected until they were overwhelmed and compelled to acknowledge the
power of God, and that they were wrong. God has given them since that time
unmistakable evidence of his work, and wonderful manifestations of his
Spirit. Repeatedly have some of them been slain by the power of God, and
while the impression remains all is well; but when the impression wears
away the same wrong feelings return, self rises, because they did not make
thorough work behind them. I saw that it was of the greatest importance that
they make thorough work in the past. I was brought down {10} to Rochester,
and saw the same suspicion and jealousy existed there, and your influence
was not good, and I saw that things in Rochester and vicinity were in such a
condition that God would have us leave Rochester just when we did, and I
saw that there had been a lack of frank acknowledgment from Bro. J. N. A.,
yourself, Uriah and others, that it was the special work of God our leaving
Rochester at the time we did, notwithstanding the most positive evidence
has been given of this, to seal that whole work of God: the prosperity God
has given the Office and the cause since the removal to Battle Creek. Yet
there has not been straight work in acknowledging this as God’s special
providence. While God was directing and counseling in regard to these
matters, that his work could move forward with freedom, their feelings
were in opposition to it. Had they been standing in the counsel of God they
would have been in union with his work and with the angels, but individuals
were ignorantly warring against the leadings of God, and had no realizing
sense of their fearful position of being united with evil angels in their
opposition to the advancement of God’s work and his opening providence.
Had they believed what the Lord had shown in regard to these matters, they
need not have moved in such perfect blindness. All that work of God must
be acknowledged, and with decision a position taken in these things, or
Satan will improve every opportunity to throw in doubts, suggestions and
jealousy, and the leaven will continue to work. This leaven must be purged
out. When God’s hand is reached down, and he moves his people to the right
or left it is of the greatest importance {11} that they acknowledge his hand
and firmly take their position that God has done this. The state of things in
Rochester should be a warning to all who are tempted to doubt the teachings
of God, or to find fault with the strait testimony and reproofs given by Bro.
White. The angels of God do not hover in mercy over Rochester. A curse
has rested there, and all the deeds and cruel work of those in Rochester and
vicinity are recorded. Satan has kept the mind in perfect darkness in regard
to these things. God is not to be trifled with. Sufferings and agony his
servants bore in Rochester while striving with all their energies to do his
work. Satan and evil angels were at war with them, and many professing the
present truth united with these evil powers to discourage and cause mental
anguish, which might have been avoided. They were co-workers with the
powers of darkness. All this is faithfully chronicled. Yet notwithstanding the
example of Rochester, and their present condition, which should be a
warning, the same work has been going on at Battle Creek in a secret,
underhanded, deceptive manner. The same spirit which existed in Paris and
Rochester has revived, and there is no safety or confidence to hope for
better things until the past is all straitened out by frankly acknowledging
God’s work, if it tears self and self dignity all to pieces.
There is a thorough opposition in this place against plain testimony, and
Harriet, none are so thoroughly opposed to it as yourself, and yet you are in
close connection with the work of God, and in constant opposition and
rebellion to the one he has laid burdens upon to reprove, to counsel and
{12} manage in his cause. Says the true Witness, I know thy works. It has
been to disaffect the minds of others in regard to James, to place him in a
wrong light before them, and put on a distressed appearance, which has had
its influence with a number of individuals, yet you faithfully concealed all
this from us. But I have been shown that the counsel and strait testimony will
not cease as long as God has anything to do with this church and with the
Office. The plain testimony will cut to the right and left, and the church will
have to be hewed and squared. The planning-knife of God will pass over
them, and if individuals will not bear the strait work they will be laid aside
as useless timber, unfit to have any place in the cause or work of God.
Harriet, I was shown the past position John occupied after he went to
Waukon. The spirit of rebellion that arose there is not dead yet. But quite a
number are standing in just that uncertain position, taking no decided stand,
with but little spirit of present truth, having no sense of the work of God,
and the seeds of rebellion that have taken root there would spring up very
easily.
I saw that Bro. John had suffered in his mind extremely. Satan magnified
many things before him, and he has represented Paris and Rochester affairs
to others in a wrong light. Bro. John has been driven to almost insanity. The
visit at Waukon was timely, and God wrought there in great power. John
was convinced that God was in the work, and he has made great efforts to
resist the suggestions of Satan, and to be united with us and the work of
God. He needs help. He has been fiercely buffeted, and has made {13}
strong efforts to get every difference under his feet, and to have his mind
directed in the right channel; and not a shadow of unbelief should be thrown
in his path. He should receive help in this matter. And if those who have
influence with Bro. John will exert that influence as they should, take their
position decidedly in relation to the work of God and stand upon it, it will
be a strength to Bro. John, and he may yet be entirely free. But in order to be
free he must see the past, and realize something of the wrong influence he
has exerted; that his influence told on the side of the enemy’s ranks.
I saw that his family do not stand clear. Dissatisfaction is in their minds
in regard to James and things which have occurred in the past. They will not
stand in the light until they wipe out the past by confessing their wrong
course in opposing the testimonies given them of God, and are united with
the work of God. Their own selfish feelings and views stand directly in
their way. They must either yield their feelings, if it [tears] them all to
pieces, or the visions must be given up. There will be full union or disunion.
The crisis has come. The warfare that has been waged against James and the
testimonies given of God must be given up if everyone in that Office is
removed. O Harriet, your past course for months was unfolded to me. Your
opposition of feeling to James; your manifesting so much agony of feelings if
there is counsel or the slightest reproof given in the Office, and your
professing so much fear of James as though he were a tyrant. You have been
deceived, and acted under a perfect deception of the Devil, and have
deceived others in {14} regard to James. The least advice or counsel has
been construed into a reproof, and you have stood prepared to have your
feelings reined up to the highest pitch, and then your unreconciled, strong,
set, willful feelings have been carried out into manifestations of great agony,
which have had the worst possible influence upon Uriah, and has had a
complete tendency to tear him from James and cause him to consider himself
and you abused when it was a deception of Satan. You who ought to have
been a help to Uriah and sought to have relieved his mind if burdened or in
trial, have taken a course to stir up his mind, throwing him into perplexity
and bringing upon him the greatest trials he has ever suffered, and all this
without a cause. You have cruelly injured and wronged James. You have
been perfectly controlled the enemy. I saw that he had borne and suffered in
that Office as God did not require him to suffer again. I saw it would have
been much better for you to have left the Office entirely, than to remain and
exert the influence that you have.
I saw that there has not been that care taken that there should have been
to choose only those in the Office who were true to one another, and
devoted to the work of God.
You have been very close with us in regard to your true feelings, but
have sympathized with others, and expressed great dissatisfaction of James’
course, and have received sympathy in return. Your manifesting so much
suffering of mind has awakened strong sympathy in others, when you had no
foundation for such feelings but your own imagination wrought upon by a
tempting {15} enemy. Your appearance has exerted the worst possible
influence. If you had felt aggrieved, Bro. White was the one for you to have
gone to and freely unburdened your mind to him, then you would have been
convinced that your feelings arose from prejudice, misunderstanding, and
misconstruction of his words. God’s frown is upon these things. That a
company so closely connected in his work as Uriah, Harriet, and James,
should be so exclusive and secretive as you have been. Those who labor
together in that Office, their souls must be one, every separate interest
should be laid aside, and they should have perfect confidence in each other,
and perfect frankness and openness. And I saw that this must be so. Your
influence has been against this. I saw that things in that Office must go
forward with entirely different feelings and from different principles or God
will have everything in that Office turned upside down. For months Harriet,
you have felt wrong, acted wrong, spoken wrong, and been controlled by the
enemy. You may call your feelings grief, but you have not realized your
condition. You have at times manifested anger, and you have been selfish.
The present truth has rested very lightly upon you, and selfishness has
woven itself closely with nearly all you do. It is the natural besetment of
your family, and it is a sin which God has rebuked them for, but which they
would not confess. You have never realized it as it is. Your influence
instead of strengthening and helping Uriah has hindered him, and planted in
his breast feelings which would never have existed there if you had been
consecrated to God. Your influence, appearance and actions have had just
that {16} strong influence on the wrong side that the Lord showed me two
years ago that they would have, unless you stood in the counsel of God,
consecrated to his service, with your judgment sanctified by his Spirit. Had
you heeded the vision given you and Uriah two years ago you would have
saved much; but you neglected all that light, chose your own views of
matters, have been free to make confidants of those you should not, but have
been very close and secretive to us, whom of all others you should confide
in. This is the greatest injustice.
Many times has God shown the responsibility and burden he has laid
upon James. Gladly would he be free from it, and he would have thrown it
off if he dared to, but feared the displeasure of God. God has placed him in
the Office, but in what light have you regarded him? As an intruder, a
meddler into that which in no way concerned him, taking upon him things
which did not belong to him. How much union have you had with the Spirit
of God, or his work, or his teachings? The visions do not bear with any
weight upon your mind.
I have been shown that the Lord would have a shrewd manager in that
Office; one that will reprove, and one that will not be dumb and senseless to
wrongs or carelessness. He will have some one there who is sensitive to
wrong, quick to feel, and who feels that the cause is a part of him, a part of
his very existence. Uriah and you have not felt this as you should. When a
word of admonition or even counsel is given which crosses your feelings
and ideas, instead of looking closely and seeing that there was a cause for it,
{17} and confessing that you might be wrong, you have kept silent and
considered you was suffering wrongfully, and Bro. White was censorious,
exacting and severe. O Harriet, whether you realize it or not, those feelings
came from a selfish, unconsecrated heart. Bro. White is not perfect. In the
ardor of his feelings he may speak too strongly and if you at any time felt
injured, in confidence open your mind to him; he would not be backward to
relieve your mind of any burden he could. And if you and Uriah were as free
to confess when you err as he has been, there would not be the trouble
which now exists.
I saw that Satan had taken advantage of his frank, open manner to tell his
whole heart, and you have thought him like yourself, lay up things, say
nothing about them, and if a word is spoken by him in plainness, that there
must be more where that came from, when you have the whole, for he does
not hide things in his heart. God does not look with approbation upon this
close, exclusive, secretive disposition. If unconsecrated ones are reproved
by Bro. White, you are prepared to sympathize with and confide in them.
You messed with Carrie, linked yourself with her, and strongly sympathized
with her. You could not discern her wrong or why she was not fit help in the
Office because of your own darkness. This is the same feeling which you
brought from Paris, and exercised in Rochester. Instead of your confiding in
those whose whole interest was in the work of God and the truth, you let
your love and sympathy run out for the unconsecrated, and linked with them.
You carried the same spirit with you to Waukon, and have exercised the
same in {18} Battle Creek. You have things to straiten in the past. You have
a work to do. When in Paris you strengthened each others hands in
sympathizing and linking together. There was selfishness there that never
died. There was not deep searching of heart to confess wrongs and make
thorough work by the two families. The same feelings exist with them now.
They have despised reproof, despised the visions, blinded their eyes as to
their own situation, God’s hand has been laid heavily upon them, but they
acknowledged not that it was he. Harriet, Bro. Andrews and Bro. Steven’s
family have stood right in the way of John. They might help him if they
would, but they have so long neglected to see themselves and confess
frankly their wrongs, that they have been carried by the enemy into the fog
and mist so far, and they have so long neglected to confess their past
wrongs, I fear they never will take a position to help John. His mind has
been in such a state that a continual dropping of words calculated to excite
his mind and unsettle it has kept him in a confused state.
But I saw that it was impossible for the special blessing of God to attend
his labors unless he takes a decided stand in regard to the teachings of God.
His influence at the time of the removal of the Office was all on the wrong
side. He strengthened the hands of those whom the frown of God was upon.
He unsettled the mind of Henry Nichols in regard to the visions, and Henry
has never recovered. He worked on the side of the enemy’s ranks. He knew
not the spirit he was of. Harriet, the link which the Lord showed me years
ago has never been broken. There is a leaning to (19} each other, a strong
tie of sympathy that is in direct opposition to the Spirit of God. That
influence which affected you in Paris, that you brought to Rochester with
you has affected you in Battle Creek, and your close connection with Uriah
and the work of God has affected him and he has had feelings and
impressions that would never have existed had it not originated away back
in Paris, and that there has been a perfect chain of connection from Paris to
Battle Creek. And the influence of John’s opinions and his position and
views and your feelings and views have been instilled into Uriah, until he
has had a dignity in some matters which God has frowned upon.
I have been shown that it was impossible that there should be any better
state of things in the future until clean work is made in the past. For if
matters are partially settled, these feelings, opinions and views will be
liable to occur again. The cause of God is in a critical state, and unless
there is now thorough work made there will be another door open for Satan
to come in again and take the lead of matters to suit himself. Never can there
be any degree of union with you in this work in the Office until wrong links
and influences are broken, ties and sympathies that have been misplaced
severed, and a thorough acknowledgment of God’s work in the past. But as
matters now stand there is no safety, no bars to keep Satan out. And is the
work of God to go on thus? Bitter have been your feelings. I dare not smooth
over matters. The time has come when we must know who is on the Lord’s
side. The cause of God calls for immediate action. And those who cannot
endure the smallest test of their fidelity now, what will {20} they do when
the dragon host is at war with those who keep the commandments of God
and have the testimony of Jesus? The feelings of Jenette and Angeline have
not been in union with the work of God. They have chosen to believe that
their course and ways have been right, rather than to believe the visions. But
the time will soon come when they will be compelled to see matters as they
are, when the past will be too late for remedy. I repeat, there has been a
perfect chain of dissatisfaction from Paris to Battle Creek. I saw that you
could help in the cause of God if you were right; but in your present state,
with your feelings, you would only be a curse.
There has been two spirits in the Office at Rochester, and two spirits in
the Office at Battle Creek, and the Lord has shown that the spirit of reproof
should never die out of the Office. It will live there just as long as the Office
exists. If Uriah and James are connected in that Office, their interests are
one, and the barrier that has been placed between them must be broken
down, and they be in perfect union, having confidence in each other, or not
labor in connection at all. I saw that you have cruelly wronged James
without a cause. God has given him a position to occupy, and you have been
at war with it. Two years ago was the reproof given for Uriah and yourself.
Read it all over and see if it has been heeded. I saw that the Lord’s
providence has sustained James, but your feelings have been to tear him
down. Harriet, may the Lord give you a full sense of the part you have been
acting. Your selfish feelings would lead you to tear Uriah from the Office
that you might enjoy his company more {21} exclusively yourself, but it
would be a fearful step for you both.
I have been shown faults and wrongs of individuals who professed
perfect confidence in the visions, but found fault with the instrument. The
natural feelings of their heart rise up in rebellion against the visions which
had exposed their errors and evil. Instead of humbly acknowledging they
had erred, they found fault with the manner in which it was delivered. They
took the position that a part of it was correct, and a part of it was a mistake.
I had been told circumstances, and thought that the Lord had shown them me
in vision. Has God placed his work in such a careless manner that man
could fashion it to suit his own inclinations, receive that which was
agreeable to him, and reject a portion? Would God give visions to correct
his people of their errors, and then trust to the erring one’s judgment to
receive or reject what portion of them he pleased? What would be the use of
visions in the church if held in this light, or if erring individuals in their
darkness were left to make what application of them they pleased? This is
not the way God works. If God reproves his people through an individual he
does not leave the one corrected to guess at matters, and the message
become corrupt in reaching the person it is designed to correct. God gives
the message and then takes especial care that it is not corrupted.
The visions are either of God or the Devil. There is no half way position
to be taken in the matter. God does not work in partnership with Satan.
Those who occupy this position cannot {22} stand there long. They go a
step further and account the instrument God has used a deceiver, and the
woman Jezebel. If after they had taken the first step it should be told them
what position they would soon occupy in regard to the visions, they would
resent it as a thing impossible. But Satan leads them on blindfolded in
regard to the true state of their feelings, until he takes them in his snare.
Grievous sins have been rebuked in individuals whom the church was
holding in close fellowship, believing them to be devoted, sincere
Christians. The persons reproved have risen up against the visions,
contradicted their truthfulness, and have received the sympathy of some of
the church. But time has proved the visions correct; facts have been brought
to confirm and establish them. At times I have had but little courage to write
to individuals what I had been shown in regard to them, for so many take the
visions which have been written to them with feelings of the deepest anguish
and in tears, they lay it aside, some with a feeling of indifference, others say
I believe the visions, but Sister White has made a mistake in writing it. She
has heard reports of these things and has got it mixed up with her visions,
and thinks she saw it all. O what a fixing up is this! What foolish positions
Satan will lead some to take in their blindness, who are unwilling to humble
themselves, and see and confess their faults. The heart is deceitful above all
things; and desperately wicked. Satan exults that he can lead individuals to
deceive themselves into a belief that they are right, when God frowns upon
their wrongs. God seeth not as man seeth, and when he shows what is in
{23} erring man’s heart, and the message is trampled under foot, and he
turns from it, saying, There must be a mistake in the matter, I am about right,
they are like the pharisee who repeated his good works, I fast twice a week
and give tithes of all I possess. I thank God that I am not as other men. They
comfort themselves with their good deeds, and Satan then directs their
minds in a channel to please himself. Many times have I felt to say, O my
soul, canst thou persevere in such a warfare as this? Then again I could say,
The battle is the Lord’s, and if I am co-worker with him the victory will be
ours. When the Lord sees fit to give a vision, I am taken into the presence of
Jesus and angels, and am lost to earthly things. I can see no farther than the
angel directs me. My attention is often directed to scenes transpiring upon
earth.
At times I am carried far ahead into the future and shown what is to take
place. Then again I am shown things as they have occurred in the past. After
I come out of vision I do not at once remember all that I have seen, and the
matter is not so clear before me until I write, then the scene rises before me
as was presented in vision, and I can write with freedom. Sometimes the
things which I have seen are hid from me after I come out of vision, and I
cannot call to mind the first circumstance; but when brought before a
company where that vision applies, the things which I have seen come to my
mind with force. I am just as dependent upon the Spirit of the Lord in
relating or writing a vision, as in having the vision. It is impossible to call
up things which {24} have been shown me unless the Lord brings the same
before me at the time and on the occasion that he is pleased to have me
relate it.
E. G. White.
 MESSAGES.
Dear Bro. Uriah:
WHILE AT MONTEREY we had a most powerful meeting; the Spirit
of the Lord rested upon me. I was shown in vision many things—was
shown the straightness of the way, the necessity of each understanding
their own heart, the danger of deceiving themselves as to their true state,
and be found wanting. I saw again the state of things in the Office, the
cloud still hangs over it. All is not right there.
I saw that the Lord had called you to occupy the place you are now in,
and God has not released you. God has not selected or designed Bro.
Waggoner for the Office, to occupy your place; there are serious objections
to this. The Lord has laid upon James the duty of traveling a portion of the
time, and he calls you to throw your whole soul into the work, be devoted to
God, devoted to the work. Let your influence tell in the meeting, tell in the
Office, and your soul will flourish, and a saving, gathering influence will be
shed around. Dear brother, the Lord will help your lack. I saw that there has
been expected more of you than they ought to expect, and that is not in you. It
is not in you to take all that care, burden and responsibility that some others
do. If you had been able to bear responsibility and care you could fully fill
the place as an {25} editor, and the care and responsibility would not be
laid upon James.
I saw that there has been feelings that James was too sensitive, too
strong feeling; but I saw that some one must have the care, and feel, and feel
strongly too, and more decidedly in the Office. There is danger of some
expecting too much of you, and there is danger of your acting too little.
I saw that James and Bro. Waggoner erred in not freely talking their
fears to you. You were deceived as to their feelings, and acted under a
mistaken idea of things, and you and Harriet were wrong in moving in such
haste, without first getting a thorough understanding of the matter. Your
action in the matter displeased God. You made a wrong move in introducing
the matter where it should not be mentioned, when your past experience was
sufficient to teach you the effect, that a great fire is kindled by a little matter.
I saw if you break away from that Office [your] happiness and peace end.
But where you lack now it is supplied, God has not released James from the
Office; he has the care, responsibility and burden, and God has not released
you from your place. I saw, like two brothers, true yoke-fellows, should you
labor together, your interest one. You have shut up too much the interest to
yourself; together should you labor, unitedly together should your hearts be
knit, so close that Satan cannot get a wedge between you, united together can
your interest tell, both working together in union. Your interest should not be
divided. God is not pleased with this. You have no separate interest in that
Office in the sight of God, your work is one, your interest one, and here
{26} you have been too close, not as united as you should be.
I saw that the Lord has seen fit to bring Harriet in a place where she can
work for the Lord, and help you, and I saw she must be on her watch, and
help when it is needed, to speak a word in season when it is needed, a work
right, and not on the wrong side. She must bear in mind that she can help,
and be very cautious not to hinder. She will have trials, and if they are borne
well she will not lost the reward. The Lord’s eye is upon every doing, his
eye sees every influence.
Harriet, I saw that where you could hinder more than help is here. Let
your mind be affected by any wrong influence, Uriah is affected by the same.
You have watched John’s opinions and views, and they have had more effect
and influence with you than is due, and then the door is open for your views
or understanding to affect Uriah. Here is a door open for the enemy to work,
and you both must be on your guard. Satan will get in if he can. John is not
standing in the light.
I saw that you could have the blessing of God resting upon you, could
live in the hearts of the people of God. You must with confidence and
courage go forward, have faith in God, draw strength from Jesus. Unitedly
you can serve him, unitedly obtain the victory, and unitedly share the
reward. I saw that great was your privilege. You can enjoy sweet union
with God; with child-like confidence can you rely upon him.
And Harriet, you can by occupying a right position, living in the counsel
of God, help Uriah {27} more than any other one, and more than you think
you can. Never act or talk on the doubtful side, but let the weight of your
words and acts be to strengthen faith, to dispel doubts. You have not
realized for years the responsibility that rests upon you. God has given you a
taste of eternal joys to lead you on, to reach out, to hope, to elevate, and
bring you closer to himself. God requires you to look to these manifestations
of his love. These abundant blessings were for some special object. Where
much is given, much will be required. If your influence is governed by the
Spirit of God, you can do much good; if it is not sanctified by the Spirit of
God, it will tell much on the wrong side. You have felt too much that it was
but a small matter or but little consequence what you may say or do. Take
heed. There is more importance attached to these things than you have
thought of. The grace of God can sanctify and purify your judgment, and
together can you labor for the interest of God’s cause.
E. G. White.
 LETTER TO URIAH AND HARRIET
Battle Creek, Oct. 8, 1857.
Dear Bro. Uriah and Sister Harriet:
WHILE AT MONTEREY I was shown that all did not realize the
importance of the work in the Office. It was repeated to me what has been
so often shown, that there must be a drawing near to God, a consecration to
him that there has not been. I saw that you should not let your interest for
each other in the least draw you from the work of God. That Holy, Sacred
work, to you both should {28} be the first and greatest work, and more dear
than any thing else besides. And your interest and care should not be for
each other, nor in the least interfere with your work in the Office. There is
danger of this, and it has been somewhat so now—wrapped up too much in
each other, and the glory of God not in view as it should have been.
I saw that you could have the salvation of God, if you seek earnestly
enough for it. I did not see that God was displeased by your marriage; by
consecrating all to God, seeking the Spirit and power of God, your united
efforts could better glorify God than you could separately. But there is
danger of your living to each other; and if there is not an entire interest and
an entire care for the paper, the Lord will remove you and have some one
whose whole interest is swallowed up in the work. God wants that the only
paper in the land bearing his solemn truth should come out right. A lack of
the Spirit of God, or interest, is felt in the paper. If the salvation of God is
with the one that writes for the paper, the same spirit will be felt by the
reader. A piece written in the Spirit of God angels approbate, and impress
the same upon the readers. But a piece written when the writer is not living
wholly for the glory of God, not wholly devoted to him, angels feel the lack
in sadness. They turn away and do not impress the reader {29} with it
because God and his Spirit are not in it. The words are good but it lacks the
warm influence of the Spirit of God.
I saw that there must not be a shunning of burdens. You must reprove
wrong when you see it in those in the Office. I saw you were feeling
discouraged. Uriah, I saw that you should overcome; when you are
discouraged you can do nothing aright. With energy and courage take hold of
the salvation of God. You can have his assisting grace, but you must wrestle
for it.
I saw that there was a feeling among the hands in the Office, too selfish.
There must be a sacrificing spirit with everyone. Their interest must be in
the paper, that everything be just right about it, that there be no errors in it.
 I saw that God was not pleased with the hands in the Office. They are
not enjoying the salvation of God, and they have but a faint realizing sense
of the time in which we live, and what God requires of them. I saw that
there should be a willingness to suffer some loss of time if their help is
needed to hasten off the paper, in any little aid they can render, but the
feeling has been with some, they cannot leave their particular part of the
work. There must be a spirit of consecration and self-denial in the Office,
and the greatest lack is the Spirit of God or salvation. There must be a
change in that Office, {30} a reformation, then the blessings of God will
rest upon those in the Office. A care, I saw should rest with weight upon
everyone, especially yourself, that the paper be free from errors or
mistakes. God is displeased with his work being marred with so much
imperfection.
E. G. White.
 EXTRACTS FROM VISIONS.
Paris, 1851,
I WAS SHOWN that there had been but little carefulness to follow the
Pattern. I was shown that there was a link between Brn. Andrews and
Stevens’ family that would have to be broken; for this link did not tend to
strengthen each other in the most holy faith, or to cause one another to
grow in grace, but it did tend to build one another up if they were wrong,
in that wrong, and hide each other’s faults, that needed to be brought out
and got rid of, in order to have the approbation of God and his free,
strengthening Spirit among them. This attachment was not because each
family was so holy, and reflected the image of Jesus so much, that bound
one to the other. And if you stood more separate, and had an eye single to
the glory of God, you would be much stronger, and God would be honored
much more. I saw that you did not love Jesus as much as you loved each
other, but you were more zealous to please each other, than you were to
please Jesus who died for you. I saw that if you studied more to daily
glorify God and to have the abiding witness that your ways please him,
you would be strong and valiant in the truth, and would carry {31} a holy
influence with you. I saw that you have a knowledge of the truth, and a
form of godliness, but the power has been lacking. You have not had faith
in God as you should have had, and when you have obtained the victory, it
has lasted you but a short time. I saw that we must have victory every day,
and come up steadily.
I saw that our keeping house has discovered selfishness in your
families, and I saw that there has not been true faith in the visions; that
some have doubted them, and that they still have not true faith in them, and
if they remained where they were they would doubt them still more. I was
shown the danger of doubting the visions. Had you believed the visions in
time back, you would not have been left to go into the errors you did. I
saw that vital godliness and heart holiness we must have, if we would be
covered with the covering of Almighty God.
E. G. White.
[Extract from a vision given at Rochester, April, 1854.]
I SAW THAT with some there had not been a receiving of what God has
shown. It has been doubted. It has borne but with a feather’s weight. I saw
that straight testimonies must be borne, and they have not been received. I
then saw that the church must be united, and if they could not endure straight
testimonies when they were needed, and we were bound, we must move the
Office and go where we could bear them. I saw that {32} we, neither of us,
have done our duty. There has been a holding back, a shunning to declare the
whole counsel of God. I saw that God wanted us to be free, that if we did
not follow the movings of his Spirit, and bear the testimonies he gave us, he
would leave us in bondage, and then our health and strength would fail; and
worse than all this, the bondage would be felt in the paper. I saw that if
there was not freedom and liberty here, we must move where there would
be freedom, and where the testimonies given us by God would be received.
I saw that some had doubted what God had taught, and therefore it could not
have weight with them, nor serve to move them. As I saw this I begged of
God to use another instrument, to send by one whom they would receive, or
to fit up the frail instrument that the church would be convinced. Said the
Angel, God has chosen his own way, that through the simple means he has
ordained light should be given, and if it is not received, God will give them
up to their own ways to be filled with their own doings.
E. G. White.
[Extract from a vision given August 26, 1855.]
I SAW WHILE at Paris that James’ health has been in a critical situation;
that his anxiety {33} of mind has been too much for him. When the present
truth was first published, he had to put forth double energy and labor with
but little encouragement; and from the first he has taken burdens upon him
that were too much for his strength. The burdens were not equally borne.
While he took much responsibility, some were not willing to take any, and
those who shunned taking responsibilities and burdens did not realize his
burdens, and were not as interested in the cause as they should have been.
There was a lack. James felt it and laid his shoulder under burdens that
were too heavy. I saw by these extra efforts more souls would be saved, but
it is these efforts that have undermined his constitution and taken away his
strength. Regardless of his own interest and health, he has labored with
interest for others, and it has not been appreciated. His reward from many
has been dissatisfaction, evil surmising and jealousy. Those who should
have helped him bear the burdens were a burden themselves by their unwise
course. By care and incessant labor and overwhelming anxiety has the work
gone on, until now the present truth is clear, its evidence by the candid
undoubted, and it is easy work now to carry on the paper to what it was a
few years ago. The truth is now made so plain, that all can see it and
embrace it if they will. But it needed much labor to get it out clear {34} as
it is, and such hard labor will never have to be performed again to make the
truth clear.
 E. G. White.
[Extract from a communication to Bro. Wm. Peabody.]
I WAS SHOWN that God would reward those who will bear
responsibilities, and with energy push his work forward and stand in the
fore-front of the battle. God will choose those who will venture something
in his work. But there are those who will not fill the place that God would
be pleased to have them fill.
I saw that God had chosen James to fill an important place, and has
made him his agent to forward his work. I saw that God had made him a
burden-bearer from the commencement of his work. Since 1844 God thrust
him out that he should obtain an experience to fill the place he designed for
him to occupy, as one to manage in his cause to forward the work. In order
to do this he has had to take responsibilities and to risk something on the
success of this message. God would be pleased if others would feel the
same interest, and move with the same energy, but they will not venture. I
saw that God was displeased with those who do not take the burden
themselves, and then stand ready to murmur at the one upon {35} whom he
lays the heavy burden. I saw that if others would come up and bear the
burden he has borne for years, and venture all: life, health, strength, time,
everything, to push this work ahead, trusting alone to the success of the
message, then God would relieve him from such heavy responsibilities. God
has made him his agent to stir up to zealous action.
I saw that the blessing of the Lord has rested upon every essential move
that has been made to advance his cause, and steadily has the work
progressed; one difficulty after another has been surmounted. It is because
God’s hand was in the work. I saw that some do not realize that selfishness
is at the bottom of their murmuring. God’s humble instrument moves too fast
for their faith, and his venturing out as he has done has reproved their slow
and unbelieving pace. And there has been satisfaction taken in watching and
finding fault. Hints have been thrown out, doubts expressed, which have had
their influence. They were at fault in this. Their faith was not strong enough
to keep pace with him. Had they possessed that strong faith and self-denial
which they should have had, those who have the ability and means might do
a great deal in stirring up the people of God; and if they would venture out
and risk something on the result and success of this message, it would
inspire {36} faith in the hearts of the remnant, and there would be activity
and zeal in pushing forward this great work.
I was shown that the work was not left in the hands of James or any other
one upon earth. Angels of God have charge of the work, and they counsel
and direct through chosen agents, the people, and thus the work moves
forward. I was shown that God in his own wise providence raised James
above dependence and want, that his testimony and influence might not be
crippled by the galling sense of dependence. God will use him as his
instrument to speak with freedom, independent of man, and in his strength
and Spirit raise his voice, and with his example call upon the people to
arouse, and with energy to assist with their substance, their influence, ability
and judgment in moving forward this great work. And any that wish to be
convinced, can be, that it is not selfishness, nor to obtain any advantage
himself that he pursues this course. But his object is to advance the work of
God which is dearer to him than life.
I saw that God will have a voice to tell in the Office and in his cause. I
saw that it was easier for those who look on to complain, and find fault, than
to suggest and lead in a better course. It is very easy and cheap to suggest
doubts and fears, but it is not so readily undertaken to tell what shall be
done. {37}
I was pointed back and saw that amid all the hatred and devices of
Satan, God had spared the life of James, although Satan pressed him sore
to take it away a few years since. The Lord wrenched him from the
enemy’s grasp, and from his power, and raised him up to still act for him,
—to walk out on his faith, to be a succorer to the needy, and to strengthen
and uphold his servants whom he has called into the field. I saw that God
had stayed him on the right hand and on the left, that he should not go to
extremes, and he has inspired confidence in the hearts of the remnant
generally to confide in his integrity and judgment. This has not been the
work of man, but the mark of God’s hand is seen in it all. His work will go
forward. Simple instruments God will choose to carry forward this great
work; but they only carry out the mind and will of the Great Master at the
head of the work.
E. G. White.
 FUTURE COURSE.
IT HAS BEEN a matter of great perplexity to me to know just what course
to pursue with the messages given for individuals. I have often written
messages of reproof for different ones, and they have laid the messages
away, said nothing about them, whether they received them or not, but their
fruit have {38} shown in many instances that they were not affected at all
by the message, for they pursued the same course of action, and the church
are affected by their influence, believing them to be right, for they were
ignorant of the reproof given the erring ones. My course is now clear to
wrong the church no longer. If reproofs are given I dare not commit it alone
to the individual to be buried up by them, but shall read what the Lord has
seen fit to give me, to a select company, those of experience in the church,
and if the case demands I shall bring it before the whole church. The great
delicacy which some have manifested lest others should learn that they
have been reproved, proceeds from a lack of humility, and a lack of
willingness to acknowledge their wrongs. The minds of many have been
abused by individuals that have been reproved by vision, and their minds
prejudiced, because they had no knowledge of what the Lord had revealed.
I shall keep these things secret no longer. God’s people must know what the
Lord has been pleased to reveal, that they be not deceived and led astray
by a wrong spirit.
For a long time I have been convicted that I was taking a wrong course
by thus hiding matters from those in the church who should be acquainted
with them, but have received censure and abuse by the one reproved if I
considered it necessary to open the {39} matter to individuals liable to be
affected by their wrong influence. I have feared to take a course which I
believed it often my duty to take. And then persons, and even churches, who
have been led astray by these ones who had been reproved and did not
reform, have censured me and been much tried because I suffered them to
remain in darkness when the light had been given me. I see it is impossible
to take a course but that I shall receive censure and blame from someone,
and for the future shall follow my convictions of duty, that the church be not
deceived, and trust the result with God.
E.G. White. {40}
 017—A CALL FOR CANVASSERS
PH017 - A Call for Canvassers (1903)
May 15, 1903
Sanitarium, Cal.
THE CANVASSING WORK should no longer be neglected. Many times I
have been shown that there should be a more general interest in our
canvassing work. The circulation of our literature is one very important
means of placing before men and women the light that the Lord has
committed to his church to be given to the world. The books sold by our
canvassers open to many minds the unsearchable riches of Christ.
In the service of God there is work of many kinds to be performed. In the
service of the temple there were hewers of wood, as well as priests of
various orders bearing different degrees of responsibility. Our church-
members are to arise and shine because their light has come, and the glory
of the Lord has risen upon them. Let those who know the truth arouse out of
sleep, and make every effort to reach the people where they are. The work
of the Lord must no longer be neglected by us, and made secondary to
worldly interests. We have no time to be idle or discouraged. The gospel is
to be proclaimed to all the world. The publications containing the light of
present truth are to go forth to all places. Canvassing campaigns are to be
organized for the sale of our literature, that the world may be enlightened as
to what is just before us.
Why are we not more wide awake? Each worker may now understand
his special work, and receive strength to take hold of it anew. Distinct and
peculiar developments of the boundless glory of God will bring tributary
offerings of varied kinds to the feet of Jesus. Every new disclosure of the
Saviour’s love turns the balance for some soul in one direction or the other:
for {1} the end of all things is at hand. The men of the world are rushing on
to their ruin. Their schemes, their confederacies, are many. New devices
will continually be brought in to make of no effect the counsel of God. Men
are heaping up treasures of gold and silver to be consumed by the fires of
the last days.
Canvasser-evangelists are needed, to hunt and fish for souls. The
canvassing work should now be earnestly and decidedly taken up. The
canvasser whose heart is meek and lowly can accomplish much good. Going
out two and two, canvassers can reach a class that cannot be reached by our
camp-meetings. From family to family they carry the message of truth. Thus
they come into close touch with the people, and find many opportunities to
speak of the Saviour. Let them sing and pray with those who become
interested in the truths they have to give. Let them speak to families the
words of Christ. They may expect success; for theirs is the promise, “Lo, I
am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” Canvassers who go
forth in the spirit of the Master have the companionship of heavenly beings.
I beg those bearing responsibilities in God’s cause to let no commercial
enterprises interpose between them and the work of soul-saving. Let no
business be allowed to absorb the time and talents of workers who ought to
be engaged in preparing a people for the coming of the Lord. The truth is to
go forth as a lamp that burneth. Time is short; the enemy will make every
effort to magnify in our minds matters of lesser consequence, and to lead us
to regard lightly the very work that most needs to be done.
The things of this world are soon to perish. This is not discerned by
those who have not been divinely enlightened, who have not kept pace with
the work of God. Consecrated men and women must go forth to sound the
warning in the highways and the byways. I urge my brethren and Sisters not
to engage in work that will hinder them from proclaiming the gospel of {2}
Christ. You are God’s spokesmen. You are to speak the truth in love to
perishing souls. “Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to
come in, that my house may be filled.” Christ says. Do not these words
plainly outline the work of the canvasser? With Christ in his heart he is to go
forth into the highways and byways of life, giving the invitation to the
marriage supper. Men of wealth and influence will come, if they are invited.
Some will refuse, but thank God, not all.
O that thousands more of our people had a realization of the time in
which we are living, and of the work to be done in field service, in house-
to-house labor. There are many, many who know not the truth. They need to
hear the call to come to Jesus. The sorrowing are to be cheered, the weak
strengthened, the mourners comforted. The poor are to have the gospel
preached to them.
The Master knows and watches over his workers, in whatever part of
his vineyard they are working. He calls upon his church to arouse and
become acquainted with the situation. He calls upon those in our institutions
to awake and set in operation influences that will advance his kingdom. Let
them send forth laborers into the field, and then see that the interest of these
laborers does not flag for lack of sympathy and of opportunities for
development.
My brethren and Sisters, remember that one day you will stand before
the Lord of all the earth, to give an account of the deeds done in the body.
Then your work will appear as it really is. The vineyard is large, and the
Lord is calling for laborers. Do not allow anything to keep you from the
work of soul-saving. The canvassing work is a most successful way of
saving souls. Will you not try it?
Those in the darkness of error are the purchase of the blood of Christ.
They are the fruit of his suffering, and they are to be labored for. Let our
canvassers know that it is for the advancement of Christ’s kingdom that they
are laboring. {3} He will teach them as they go forth to their God-appointed
work, to warn the world of a soon-coming judgment. Accompanied by the
power of persuasion, the power of prayer, the power of the love of God, the
evangelist’s work will not, cannot, be without fruit. Think of the interest that
the Father and the Son have in this work. As the Father loves the Son, so the
Son loves those that are his,—those who work as he worked to saved
perishing souls. None need feel that they are powerless: for Christ declares,
“All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.” He has promised that
he will give this power to his workers. His power is to become their power.
They are to link their souls with God. Christ desires all to enjoy the wealth
of his grace, which is beyond all computation. It is limitless, exhaustless. It
is ours by eternal covenant, if we will be workers together with God. It is
ours if we will unite with him to bring many sons and daughters to God.
Christ’s interests are the first and the highest of all interests. He has a
property in this world that he wishes secured, saved for his everlasting
kingdom. It is for his Father’s glory and for his own glory that his
messengers shall go forth in his name; for they and he are one. They are to
reveal him to the world. His interests are their interests. If they will be co-
laborers with him, they will be made heirs of God and joint heirs with
Christ to an immortal inheritance.
Ellen G. White. {4}
018—THE CALL OF GOD TO OUR PEOPLE AT THIS
TIME.

[Not the original picture]

 PH018 - The Call of God
by A. G. Daniells
ONE OF THE special and exceedingly helpful features of the cause of the
third angel’s message in the early days of its history was the deep, personal
interest manifested by all its followers in all that pertained to its
advancement. The laymen of well as the ministers, and the women as well
as the men, studied the truths of the message, read the papers and books, that
were printed, and planned together with the deepest interest for the wide
and rapid extension of the cause. Everyone identified with the movement
had its welfare and growth at heart. This led to active service and continual
sacrifice by all the believers. The results of all this were most gratifying—
the hearts of the brethren and Sisters were made continually to rejoice, and
the cause prospered and grew. The personal, individual interest felt by our
people in behalf of this cause in its early days must be manifested by all
who are identified with the movement until it has fully accomplished its
purpose. This is of more value than either {1} money or numbers. With this
the cause is
Sure to Triumph.
Without it the movement must fail. In searching for the causes of the
warm interest the first believers in this message felt for its prosperity, it is
easy I to see that one of them was the policy of the leaders to make all the
people well acquainted with the plans that should be adopted to carry the
work forward. The plans were discussed in general councils, and fully
and frequently presented to all the people through the papers and by
special messages. This laid the burden and responsibility of the whole
cause on the hearts of all the people.
Our strong confidence in this way of doing has led the officers of the
General Conference to state and restate as publicly and widely as possible
every detail of the plans for the removal of our denominational headquarters
from Battle Creek, Michigan, to Washington, D. C., and the development of
plans at the new headquarters. We have availed ourselves of every good
opportunity we have seen to counsel with our people and secure their
advice. We have also published as widely as we have known how to do
every important plan laid, and step taken, to carry {2} into effect the
counsel and instruction we have received. We are more grateful than we can
express that we now have the presence and counsel of Sister White while
we lay the foundation of our work at Washington. We do not want to make
serious mistakes that it will take years to undo. Time is too short, money and
energy are too precious, for this. We need the same divine guidance today
that Israel needed when they were commanded to build the sanctuary in the
wilderness, and later the temple at Jerusalem. It is our privilege to have it,
and, praise God, we are receiving it. We were not left in our weakness and
ignorance to determine finally where we should locate. The Lord sent
definite and positive instruction through his servant to help us in our
perplexity and give us assurance.
Neither have we been left to ourselves to determine how the work
should be started and carried forward in Washington. The same definite
instruction that assures us that we should locate at Washington tells us how
the work should be started. The
Plan Outlined By the Spirit of Prophecy
is altogether different from any conceptions the committee had in mind.
But we recognize the wisdom of the Lord’s plans, and cheerfully adopt
them.
We earnestly desire that all our people shall fully understand and
appreciate this point. So far as we know, our plans for building are not
exceeding nor varying in the least from the plain instruction given to us in
the written testimonies. We are determined to follow this counsel to the
letter. This is the only consistent course to take as long as we profess the
confidence we do in the source of this counsel. What else could Moses
and Aaron, and the leaders, and all the people of Israel do but heed the
instruction given? Faithful and prompt obedience was both their joy and
their safety. The response of Israel was so hearty and prompt that before
the sanctuary was completed it was necessary for those who had charge of
the work to send word to all the people that they had given an abundance
for that purpose and to bring no more gifts for the building.
What a blessed experience for Israel and {4}
What a Glorious Example
for the church in all subsequent time: The work of God was loyally
supported by his people so that no dark clouds of debt over-shadowed it.
This may be both the experience and example of God’s people today. We
praise God that up to this hour this is our experience so far in the
establishment of our headquarters in Washington. The Spirit of Prophecy has
repeatedly pointed out that the purchase of the Memorial church was a
necessary step in making that city our headquarters. At the dedication of the
church Sabbath, May 7, the trustees handed over the deed to the General
Conference Corporation without a cent of indebtedness against the property.
During the year 1903 and thus far in I904 the brethren and Sisters from all
parts of the field cheerfully sent in gifts until as in the days of Israel they are
now told that there is enough. The surplus in hand after paying all bills was
turned over with the deed to be applied on the Washington fund. This is
A Remarkable Record.
It is unusual. The hand of the Lord is in it.
Somehow this experience gives us {5) assurance that a new era has
dawned upon this cause, and that what has been done for the Washington
church is an indication of what will be done in establishing the enterprises
there that we are instructed to build up. Indeed may it not be a,
foreshadowing of our future experience as a people everywhere? God grant
it. We have groaned long enough under the crushing burden of debt. So far in
the removal to Washington and the purchase of land, we have received from
the hands of our dear people enough to meet all expenses so that we are
free. The scenes presented to Sister White lead her to urge us to press this
work forward with all possible haste. She says we have not come here a
day too soon and that there must be no delay.
We are Studying the Wisest Economy
possible, so that we shall not place any greater burden upon our brethren
and Sisters than the Lord sees they can bear. We shall not presume upon
your liberality nor abuse the trust reposed in us. We shall follow the counsel
given to build plainly, yet substantially. But, economize as we may, it will
take one hundred thousand dollars to start the {6} work as we should. This
is the amount named by a large company of leading brethren who attended
the Washington Council last October. The amount seems great, yet when we
think of seventy-five thousand loyal, liberal believers in this cause who
have been signally blessed and prospered by the good hand of our God
these many years, we are certain this entire amount can be given during
1904, so that our work need not be delayed, and so that we need not create a
single dollar of indebtedness.
There are
Ten Thousand Persons
identified with this cause whom God has so abundantly blessed with
means that they could contribute one hundred thousand dollars to the
Washington work without doing themselves or anyone an injustice.
Is the following estimate unreasonable?
25 persons donate $1,000 each $25000
50 persons donate $500 each $25000
100 persons donate $100 each $10000
200 persons donate $50 each $10000
400 persons donate $25 each $10000
1000 persons donate $10 each $10000
1,500 persons donate $5 each $7500
2,500 persons donate $1 each $2500
5,775 persons $100,000 {7}
According to this estimate of the ability of our people—an estimate
which I believe all our brethren will agree is reasonable—ten thousand
persons could easily provide the amount required. If all our people could
see the situation in all its bearings as it has been presented to Sister White,
and as those who are on the ground see it, the required sum would quickly
be given.
But many who are well able to give may not be sufficiently impressed by
what shall be written to respond. We ought to have at least
Twenty-Five $1,000 Donations,
and fifty $500 gifts. That will provide one-half of the full amount, and
make the raising of the remainder quite reasonable and certain. We are
praying for this. Our faith lays hold of it. We rejoice more than we can
express over the four one thousand dollar offerings that have come to us. If
our brethren of means could witness the joy that is felt at headquarters on
receipt of these gifts, they would know that these are not empty words.
Brother Washburn, who has been chosen by the General Conference
Committee to carry the special and wearing {8} burden of raising this
money, is working early and late with a believing heart that the God of
Israel will move on the hearts of his people to offer willingly for this work.
He believes that many who read the reports and appeals sent out will be
impressed by the Spirit of God to give, and that they will not refuse to obey
their convictions. May we not ask all who are in harmony with this
important move to unite with us in prayer for the needed funds? And let
everyone be true to his personal convictions.
A. G. Daniells
President of the General Conference. {9}
 SANITARIUM INTERESTS AT WASHINGTON.
by A. G. Daniells
THE SAME instruction which indicated so clearly that the headquarters of
our denominational work should be established near Washington declared
that a sanitarium should be opened here, with land for cultivation, and amid
rural surroundings. The providence of God has opened the way for this
counsel to be followed.
What will hereafter be known as the Washington (D. C.) Sanitarium will
be located on a tract of land containing forty-seven and two-thirds acres on
the eastern side of the town of Takoma Park, a suburb of Washington. The
avenue running along the eastern side of our ground marks the town limits in
that part. The situation is such that, although we are within the limits of the
town, we are entirely cut off from buildings, and are surrounded with
forests.
Takoma Park lies almost due north of the city, between five and six miles
from the Capitol building. It is connected with Washington by both steam
and electric railways. What is known as the {11} “District line” runs
through Takoma Park, so that as a residence town it lies in both the District
of Columbia and the State of Maryland. The corporation, or municipality, is
in Maryland. The post office is in the District, and is known as Takoma Park
Station, Washington, D. C.
Takoma Park has a population of from fifteen hundred to two thousand. It
is a residence suburb of the city. Its elevation above the Potomac river near
the city ranges between three hundred and four hundred feet.
The Town is in a Forest.
The pines, oaks, chestnuts and other trees have been preserved as far as
building operations will permit. The elevation and forest combined give a
temperature from ten to fifteen degrees cooler than Washington proper. The
town obtains its water supply from Sligo Creek, which flows through the
entire length of our tract of land. The analysis given by the Government
pronounces this water as nearly pure as can be found. It comes from springs,
and is cold, clear and soft. The dam of the pumping station is within a few
feet of our north line. As the stream is kept pure above this plant, it {12}
comes to our ground free from any contamination.
In order to supply our institutions with this water, the town council has
agreed to extend one of its present water pipes to and along the southern
boundary of our land, which will bring it within easy reach of the proposed
buildings. This will give us all the benefits of the town water system,
including the proper number of fire hydrants. The problem of providing
suitable sewer facilities has been a serious one, as the sewer system had not
been extended to that part of the town.
Takoma Park has two sewer outlets. One of these is located one
thousand feet from our western boundary line, fifteen hundred feet from our
stream of water, and two thousand feet, or more than one third of a mile,
from the nearest point where any of our buildings would be erected. It is a
small sewer plant, and if kept reasonably clean, it is exceedingly doubtful
whether its presence would ever be detected from our location.
But at best, even a drain-pipe has its dangers. While this small sewer
plant might not do our enterprises actual harm. {13} yet any one opposed to
our work could easily arouse a sentiment concerning it which would make
us trouble. For the purpose of providing our place with a suitable sewer, we
have arranged with the town for the extension of its sewer system, and the
removal of this sewer outlet. The pipe will be extended from its present
outlet down to the western side of our land, thence passing near our building
sites, it will be continued to its new outlet three quarters of a mile below
our nearest building, with a heavy forest between it and our property. There
the town will install the
Most Modern Sewer Plant Known.
The system will be as perfect as has yet been developed.
This change will be a great benefit to our enterprise. First, and most
important of all, it will give our sanitarium and school buildings perfect
sewer advantages. The fall from our buildings to the sewer main, which
will extend twelve hundred feet through our ground, is about seventy-five
feet. And the new sewer plant will be about two hundred feet below the
lowest level of our land. The advantage of draining alone in this {14}
change will be of great value to our work. In addition, it removes
whatever danger there is, and all the unpleasant sentiment connected with
the present outlet.
The town council and the sanitarium trustees have agreed upon all the
details connected with this change, and
Signed the Contract May 13,
and the mayor is authorized to execute the papers. The sanitarium and
school are to pay the sum of $1,200 without further assessment for the
sewer.
In consideration of this sum, the town removes the sewer outlet, as stated
above, lays the sewer main along twelve hundred feet of our land, furnishes
the sanitarium with three hundred thousand gallons of water a month free,
for a period of five years, and supplies the school at a cost of seven cents a
thousand gallons (the mere cost of pumping) for a period of five years.
Thus we are able to tell all our people that, although the location of the
sewer outlet seemed unfortunate at first, the problem has been worked out to
our
Very Great Advantage
and entire satisfaction. Had the sewer been located where it is now to be
placed, {15} without passing through our land, it would have cost us a very
considerable sum to have reached it. In making this statement it is due the
mayor and council, and the citizens of Takoma Park as well, that we
recognize their deep interest in this matter, and their earnest efforts to effect
the change. Difficulties of a perplexing character have presented
themselves, but the council has surmounted them all. It will cost the town
from eight to ten thousand dollars. Of course it benefits the town as well as
ourselves. To show how the council were supported in the move, as well as
in their entire administration, it will only be necessary to relate that while
these sewer negotiations were pending, the town election was held, and all
of the council except one were reelected. The
Mayor did not have One Opposing Vote.
One rather remarkable fact regarding this Council is that not one of its
members uses either liquor or tobacco. These gentlemen appreciate our
decision to locate in their town, and are doing everything they can to aid us.
In the last council meeting final arrangements were {16} made for
expending $16,5oo in laying new cement sidewalks in the town. This work
has already begun.
With all candor, we can say to our people that no mistake has been made
in selecting Takoma Park for our buildings. The providence of God brought
us here, and that same providence has been with us in a signal manner since
coming here. The outlook is cheering, and our courage is good.
A. G. Daniells {17}
 OUR WORK IN WASHINGTON
Takoma Park, D. C., May 13, 1904.
by E. G. White
I AM GRATEFUL to my Heavenly Father for the blessings that he has
bestowed upon me since we left St. Helena
I have several times gone over the land which has been purchased for
school and sanitarium purposes, and all that I have seen is most satisfactory.
The land resembles representations that have been shown me by the Lord. It
is well adapted for the purpose for which it is to be used. There is on it
ample room for a school and a sanitarium, without crowding either
institution. The fine stream running through the land is a treasure more
valuable than gold or silver.
Our Sanitarium is to have an abundance of water free for five years. The
school will pay seven cents for each one thousand gallons used.
Today our contract with the Takoma Park Town Council for the removal
of the sewer-farm was signed, and we can now go forward in carrying out
the plans that have been laid. The sewer-farm is to be moved one mile down
the creek. We are to have
Most Excellent Sewer Facilities.
No pains or money should be spared to secure perfect sewer
arrangements in connection with our schools and sanitariums. Message
after message in regard {19} to this matter has been given to those bearing
responsibilities in our institutions. I have been plainly instructed that
carelessness or neglect in regard to sanitary conditions, in home or in
public buildings, means a withdrawal of the blessing of God. Special
directions in reference to sanitary arrangements were given to the children
of Israel. Everyone was charged to keep his premises clean, within and
without, lest the Lord, passing by, should see uncleanness, and should
remove his presence from those who were careless and indifferent in this
respect.
A week ago we took a drive through various portions of Takoma Park,
and Sister Daniells showed me the quiet and beautiful settlements near our
land, half hidden by the natural forest. These settlements reminded me of
Oakland, as it was thirty years ago. We feel thankful that our work can be
located in such a place. It seems as if
This Place Has Been Waiting
to be occupied by our working forces.
The situation here fills me with hope and courage. We know that the
Lord desires us to go forward as speedily as {20} possible with the work
before us. This work is to be a representation of the work that can be done
in other parts of the South. It is to give a clear representation of the
principles held by Seventh-day Adventists.
There will be much to do in various branches of the work, and young
men and women of solid worth will be needed, who can enter the school as
students when the buildings are ready. Wise, experienced teachers will be
needed,—men and women who can give the youth lessons in business lines,
and who can teach them, also, how to do true missionary work. Nothing is to
be neglected that will give a thorough training in right principles.
The Bible is to be made the foundation of all study, the basis of the
education given. Thus the students will be taught to
Build Upon the Rock.
Many in our world do not understand the truth for this time. Our
young men and women should be wise unto salvation. They should know
what is required of them.
The true motive of service is to be kept before old and young. The
students are to be taught in such a way that they will {21} develop into
useful men and women. Every means that will elevate and ennoble them is
to be employed. They are to be taught to put their powers to the best use.
Physical and mental powers are to be equally taxed. No part of the living
machinery is to be overworked, or left to become useless.
Our school here is to follow the plan of the schools of the prophets.
It is to be the earnest endeavor of everyone to use the powers that God
has given him in harmony with God’s laws. Habits of order and
discipline are to be cultivated. All that is done is to brace nerve and
muscle and will to more resolute effort for the harmonious development
of the whole being. The power that is exerted by a true, pure life is to be
kept before the students. This will aid them in their preparation for
useful service. Daily they will grow purer and stronger, better prepared,
through his grace and a study of his Word, to put forth aggressive efforts
against evil.
Ellen G. White. {22}
019—A CALL TO SERVICE
 PH019 - A Call to Service in the Master’s Harvest Field (1907)
ARISE! SHINE .
Fernando, California, April 21, 1907.
IF EVER THERE was a time when we needed to understand our spiritual
condition and our present duty it is now. As we look about us we see that
truth is fallen in the streets, and equity cannot enter. Satan has come down in
great power, to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that
perish. Everything that can be shaken will be shaken; that those things which
cannot be shaken may remain.
To Our Publishing Houses.
I am bidden to say to our publishing houses, Lift up the standard; lift it
up. Proclaim the third angel’s message, that all the world may hear, and
know that there is a people who “keep the commandments of God, and have
the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Let our literature give the divine message as
a witness to all the world.
Now, as never before, the great and wonderful work of this message is
to be carried on. The world is to receive the light, and many will gain their
knowledge of the truth through an evangelizing ministry of the word in our
books and papers. Our periodicals are to be distributed by men and women
of all stations and walks in life. Young and old are to act a part. These
publications are to show that the end of all things is at hand.
We have, as it were, been asleep regarding this matter. Let us now send
forth the word with {2} determined energy; that the world may understand
the messages that Christ gave to John on the Isle of Patmos.
Let everyone professing the name of Christ, act a part in sending forth
the message, “The end of all things is at hand,” “prepare to meet thy God.”
Our publications should go everywhere. The circulation of our periodicals
should be greatly increased. The third angel’s message is to be given
through gospel literature, and through the living teacher. You who believe
the truth for this time, wake up. It is our duty now to employ every possible
means to help in the proclamation of the truth. When you are riding on the
cars, visiting, conversing with your neighbors,_-wherever you are, let your
light shine forth. Hand out the papers and tracts to those with whom you
associate, and speak a word in season, praying that the Holy Ghost will
make the seed productive in some hearts. This work will be blessed of God.
Be Courteous.
As a people we should cultivate a kindly manner in our association
with those whom we meet. Let us avoid any abruptness of manner, and
endeavor always to present the truth in an easy, winning manner. This truth
means life, eternal life, to the receiver. Pass easily and courteously from
subjects of a temporal nature to the spiritual and eternal. In this courteous
manner the Saviour taught. And we should work in the most gentle way to
introduce our mission. While walking by the way, or seated to rest by the
wayside, we may be able to drop into some heart the seeds of truth. {3}
Be in Earnest.
We are to work as we have never worked before. We are to seek every
opportunity of drawing souls to Christ. The Lord is coming very soon, and
we are entering into scenes of calamity. Satanic agencies, though unseen, are
working to destroy human life. If our life is hid with Christ in God, we shall
see of His grace and salvation. Christ is coming to establish His kingdom in
the earth. Let our tongues be sanctified, and used to glorify Him. As a
people we need to be reconverted, and our lives sanctified to declare the
truth as it is in Jesus.
As we engage in the work of distributing our publications, we can, from
warm and throbbing hearts, speak of a Saviour’s love. God alone has the
power to forgive sins. If we do not deliver this message to the unconverted,
our neglect may prove their ruin. Blessed, soul-saving, Bible truths are to be
published in our papers. The Lord calls upon all of us to seek to save
perishing souls.
We do not realize how cunningly Satan is at work to deceive, if
possible, the very elect. Now is our time to work with vigilance. Our books
and papers are to be brought before the notice of the people; the gospel of
present truth is to be given to our cities without delay. We need to arouse to
our duties. If we are making the life and teachings of Christ our study, every
passing event will furnish a text for an impressive lesson. It was thus the
Saviour preached the gospel in the highways and byways; and, as He
preached, the little group that listened to His words would swell into a great
company.
“Be instant in season, out of season.” We are {4} to make opportunities
for presenting the truth. Christians are to be workers together with Christ.
They are to engage in many lines of evangelistic work.
After His resurrection, Jesus spake to His disciples, saying, “All power
is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son , and of the
Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have
commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world.”
Danger of Worldliness.
 There is a danger of our brethren entering into commercialism, and of
becoming so engrossed in worldly business that the word is not carried into
the life in its purity and power. The love of trade and gain is becoming more
and more prevalent. My brethren, let your souls be truly converted. The
work to be carried on in the lives of God’s people is declared in the words
of Inspiration, “Behold, I send My messenger before thy face, which shall
prepare thy way before thee. The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight.”
“Behold My servant, whom I uphold; Mine elect, in whom My soul
delighteth; I have put My Spirit upon Him: He shall bring forth judgment to
the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause His voice to be heard in
the street. A bruised reed shall He not break, and the smoking flax shall He
not quench: He shall bring forth judgment unto truth. He shall not fail nor be
discouraged, till He have set judgment in the earth; and the isles shall wait
for His law.” {5}
Present Opportunities
Just now, when people are thinking seriously, literature on the meaning
of the signs of the times, wisely circulated, will have a telling effect in
behalf of the truth. At this time, when awful calamities are sweeping away
the most costly structures as if by a breath of fire from heaven, many sinners
are afraid, and stand trembling before God. Now is our opportunity to make
known the truth to them.
Brethren and Sisters, will you put on the Christian armor? “Your feet
shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace,” you will be prepared to
walk from house to house, carrying the truth to the people. Sometimes you
will find it trying to do this kind of work: but if you go forth in faith, the
Lord will go before you, and will let His light shine upon your pathway.
Entering the homes of your neighbors to sell or to give away our literature,
and in humility to teach them the truth, you will be accompanied by the light
of heaven, which will abide in these homes.
God’s judgments are abroad in the land. Shall we allow these things to
come upon the world without telling the people the meaning of these terrible
calamities, and how everyone may escape from the wrath to come? Shall we
let our neighbors remain in darkness without a preparation for the future
life? Unless we ourselves realize where we stand, the day of God will
come upon us as a thief. {6}
Time is precious. The destiny of souls is in the balance. At infinite cost a
way of salvation has been provided. Shall Christ’s great sacrifice be in
vain? Shall the earth be entirely controlled by Satanic agencies? The
salvation of souls is dependent upon the consecration and activity of God’s
church. The Lord calls upon all who believe in Him to be workers together
with Him. While their life shall last they are not to feel that their work is
done. Until the time comes when Christ shall say, “It is finished,” His work
for the saving of souls will not decrease, but will grow in importance, and
be far-reaching. . . .
The mercy of God is shown by His long forbearance. He is holding back
His judgments, waiting for the message of warning to be sounded to all.
There are many who have not yet heard the testing truths for this time. The
last call of mercy is to be given more fully to our world. The word of God
portrays the wickedness and corruption that will exist in the world in the
last days. As we see the fulfillment of prophecy, our faith in the final
triumph of Christ’s kingdom should be increased. We should go forth with
courage to do our appointed work.
The Lord is soon to come. In fire and flood and earthquake He is
warning the inhabitants of this earth of His soon approach. O, that the
people might know the time of their visitation! We have no time to lose. We
must make more determined efforts to lead the people of the world to see
that the day of judgment is near at hand. Carefully prepared literature on
the significance of the scenes we are now witnessing, is to be circulated
everywhere. Our understanding is to be quickened by {7} the Holy Spirit.
O, if our people would feel as they should the responsibility resting upon
them to give the last message of mercy to the world, what a wonderful work
would be done! A thousand times more work for God might be
accomplished if all His children would fully consecrate themselves to Him,
using their talents aright.
Ordained to Bring Forth Fruit.
Christ says of His followers, “Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen
you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your
fruit should remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He
may give it you.”
Satan, the great apostate, has drawn the world to himself; but if the gift
of the only-begotten Son, the Father has provided that divine power shall
work in opposition to the powers of darkness. Jesus said, “And I, if I be
lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me.” Satan has placed his
seat on the earth where should be the throne of God, and men prostrate
themselves before the prince of evil, rendering to him the homage that
belongs alone to God. But the cross of Christ has been erected between
earth and heaven, and Jesus, the Prince of Life, says: “Through My love, I
will draw the idolatrous hearts of men to Myself. I will place Myself in
harmony with human nature, and will engage every holy influence and
agency in the universe to array itself against the forces of evil.”
The Lord of life and glory came and dwelt among men. Instead of
withdrawing Himself because of the sinfulness of man, instead of
confining His labors to a few congenial spirits, and {8} leaving those who
knew Him not to the blindness and ignorance of their sinful hearts, as they
deserved to be left, He came nearer to erring humanity.
In the plan of restoring in men the divine image, it was provided that the
Holy Spirit should move upon human minds, and be as the presence of
Christ, a molding agency upon the human character. Receiving the truth, men
also become recipients of the grace of Christ, and devote their sanctified
human ability to the work in which Christ was engaged,—men become
laborers together with God. It is to make men agents for God, that divine
truth is brought home to their understanding. Let us inquire of the church,
Have you answered this purpose? Have you fulfilled the design of God in
diffusing the light of divine truth, in scattering abroad the precious jewels of
truth?
What must be the thoughts of the angels of God as they look upon the
church of Christ, and see how slow is the action of those who profess to be
the followers of Christ, to impart the light of truth to the world which lies in
moral darkness? Heavenly intelligences know that the cross is the great
center of attraction. They know that it is through the cross that fallen man is
to receive the atonement, and to be brought into unity with God. The
councils of heaven are looking upon you who claim to have accepted Christ
as your personal Saviour, to see you make known the salvation of God to
those who sit in darkness. They are looking to see you making known the
significance of the compensation of the Holy Spirit; how that through the
working of this divine agency {9} the minds of men, corrupted and defiled
by sin, may become disenchanted with the lies and presentations of Satan,
and turn to Christ as their only hope, their personal Savior. Christ says: “I
have chosen you, and ordained you, that you should go forth and bring forth
fruit, and that your fruit should remain.” As Christ’s ambassador, I would
entreat of all who read these lines to take heed while it is called today. “If
ye will hear His voice, harden not your heart.” Without waiting a moment,
inquire, What am I to Christ? and what is Christ to me? What is the
character of my work? What is the character of the fruit I bear. . . .
It is the Christian’s business to shine. The professed follower of Christ
is not fulfilling the requirements of the gospel unless he is ministering to
others. He is never to forget that he is to let his light so shine before men
that they, seeing his good works, may glorify their Father which is in
heaven. His speech is to be always with grace, and in harmony with his
profession of faith. His work is to reveal Christ to the world. Jesus Christ
and Him crucified is his inexhaustible theme, of which he is freely to speak,
bringing out of the good treasure of his heart the precious things of the
gospel. The heart that is filled with the blessed hope, that is big with
immortality and full of glory, cannot be dumb. . . .
Those with whom the Christian comes in contact have a right to know
what has been revealed to the follower of Christ, and he is to make it
known both by precept and example. The Christian is to publish the good
news of salvation, and he is never to be weary of the recital of God’s
goodness. {10}
He is continually to draw with Christ, and continually to draw from
Christ, eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of Man, which
Jesus declares are His words. They are spirit, and they are life. Thus he
will always have a fresh supply of heavenly manna Every Christian, high or
low, rich or poor, learned or ignorant, is to talk of the kingdom of God, to
speak of Christ and Him crucified, to those who are in ignorance and sin.
You are to speak to sinners; for you know not but God is moving upon their
hearts. Never forget that great responsibility attaches to every word you
utter in their presence. Ask yourself the question, How many have I spoken
to with my heart filled with the love of Christ, concerning the unspeakable
gift of God’s mercy and Christ’s righteousness? To how many of your
friends, relatives, and neighbors, have you written, reaching out in unselfish
love, that their souls may be saved? Christ said, “I have declared unto them
Thy name, and will declare it.”
What are you doing, my Christian brothers and Sisters? Can you say that
as far as it was in your power, you have declared, or represented, Christ
and His love for fallen humanity to those who know Him not? If you have
confined your efforts merely to those who are of the same faith as yourself,
what about seeking to save those who are lost? If the curtain should be
rolled back, you would see souls perishing in their sins, and the church
idle, indolent, unsympathetic, absorbed in selfish interests, and caring not
whether souls are saved or lost, so long as they themselves can have an easy
time, and be secure in the hope of salvation. But no one will ever enter
heaven who {11} is not a laborer together with God. If you had any
appreciation of the salvation brought to you at infinite cost, you would
arouse, you would lay hold upon the strength of Jesus, you would lift up
your voice like a trumpet, and show “My people their transgression, and
the house of Jacob their sins.” You would cry loud, and spare not. You
would work to the utmost of your capacity, reaching first one and then
another.—Review & Herald, Feb. 12, 19, 1895.
 Worth Repeating.
The Lord God of heaven would have the entire church devising ways
and means whereby high and low, rich and poor, may hear the message
of truth. The Lord Jesus, the mighty Saviour, has died for these souls. He
can arouse them from their indifference, He can awaken their sympathies,
He can soften their hearts, He can reveal to their souls the beauty and
power of the truth.
The Master-worker is God, and not finite man; and yet He calls upon
men to be the agents through whom He can impart light to those in darkness.
God has jewels in all the churches, and it is not for us to make sweeping
denunciation of the professed religious world, but in humility and love to
present to all the truth as it is in Jesus. Let men see piety and devotion, let
them behold Christlikeness of character, and they will be drawn to the truth.
He who loves God supremely, and his neighbor as himself, will be a light in
the world. Those who have a knowledge of the truth, are to communicate the
same. They are to lift up Jesus, the world’s Redeemer; they are to hold forth
the word of life.
We are in nowise to be deterred from fulfilling {12} our commission
by the listlessness, the dullness the lack of spiritual perception in those
upon whom the word of God is brought to bear. We are to preach the
word of light to those whom we may judge to be as hopeless subjects as
though they were in their graves. Though they may seem to be unwilling
to bear or to receive the light of truth, without questioning or wavering we
are to do our part.— “Home Missionary Work,” p. 22.
The Sun of Righteousness has risen upon the church, and it is the duty of
the church to shine. Those who are connected with Christ will grow in
grace, and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, to the full stature of men and
women. It is the privilege of every soul to make advancement. No one is to
be an idler in the vineyard. If all who claim to believe the truth had made
the most of their opportunities and ability to learn all that they were
privileged to learn, they would have become strong in Christ. No matter
what may have been their occupation, if farmers, mechanics, teachers, or
pastors, if they had wholly consecrated themselves to God, they would
have been efficient agents to work for the heavenly Master. — “Home
Missionary Work,” p. 5.
We must let our light shine amid the moral darkness. Many who are now
in darkness, as they see a reflection of the Light of the world, will realize
that they have a hope of salvation. Your light may be small, but remember
that it is what God has given you, and that He holds you responsible to let it
shine forth. Some one may light his taper from yours, and his light may be
the means of leading others out from the darkness.
All around us are doors open for service. We {13} should become
acquainted with our neighbors, and seek to draw them to Christ. As we do
this, He will approve and cooperate with us.
Often the inhabitants of a city where Christ labored wished Him to stay
with them and continue to work among them. But He would tell them that He
must go to the cities that had not heard the truths that He had to present.
After He had given the truth to those in one place, He left them to build upon
what He had given them, while He went to another place. His methods of
labor are to be followed today by those to whom He has left His work. We
are to go from place to place, carrying the message. As soon as the truth has
been proclaimed in one place, we are to go to warn others.
There should be companies organized, and educated most thoroughly to
work, as nurses, as evangelists, as ministers, as canvassers, as gospel
students, to perfect a character after the divine similitude. To prepare to
receive the higher education in the school above is now to be our purpose.
From town to town, from city to city, from country to country, the
warning message of present truth is to be proclaimed; not with outward
display, but in the power of the Spirit, by men of faith. In the golden
censer of truth, as presented in the Scriptures, there is that which will
convict and convert souls. As the truth that our Saviour came to this
world to proclaim, is presented in the simplicity of the gospel, the
power of the message will make itself felt. In this age, a new life coming
from the Source of all life is to take possession of every faithful laborer.
O, how little do we comprehend the breadth of our mission! {14}
We need to have earnest, determined faith, and unshaken courage in the
Lord. Our time to work is short, and we are to labor with unflagging zeal.
—Review & Herald, Nov. 29, 1906.
Wake up, wake up, my brethren and Sisters, and enter the fields in
America that have never been worked. After you have given something for
foreign fields do not think your duty done. There is a work to be done in
foreign fields, but there is a work to be done in America that is just as
important. In the cities of America there are people of almost every
language. These need the light that God has given to His church.
The Lord lives and reigns. Soon He will arise in majesty to shake
terribly the earth. A special message is now to be borne, a message that
will pierce the spiritual darkness, and convict and convert souls. “Haste
thee, flee for thy life,” is the call to be given to those dwelling in sin. We
must now be terribly in earnest. We have not a moment to lose in criticism
and accusation. Let those who have done this in the past fall on their knees
in prayer, and let them beware how they put their words and their plans in
the place of God’s words and God’s plans.— “Testimonies,” Vol. 8, p.
36.
The light of truth is to shine to the ends of the earth. Greater and still
greater light is beaming with celestial brightness from the Redeemer’s face
upon His representatives, to be diffused through the darkness of a benighted
world. As laborers together with Him, let us pray for the sanctification of
His Spirit, that we may shine more and more brightly.—Idem. p. 40. {15}
In many states there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers,
who have never heard of the truth for this time. Such places should be
worked. Let our lay-members take up this line of service. By lending or
selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible-readings, our
lay-members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love
for souls, they could present the message of present truth with such power
that many would be converted. Let us remember that it is as important to
carry the message to those in the home field who have not heard the truth, as
it is to go as missionaries to foreign countries.
There is abundant work for all who know the truth. Approach the people
in a persuasive, kindly manner, with hearts filled with cheerfulness and
Christlike love. The Saviour is ever near, with grace and power to enable
you to present the gospel of salvation, which will bring many souls out of
the darkness of unbelief into His marvelous light. Reach out after those who
are ready to perish. Call their attention to the “Lamb of God, which taketh
away the sin of the world.” {16}
 020—A CALL TO THE WATCHMEN
PH020 - A Call to the Watchmen (1910)
Sanitarium, Cal., Aug. 8, 1910.
I HAVE A SPECIAL message to bear. The Lord is to be our Light, and we
are to reflect the light He gives us. We must be sanctified, soul, body, and
spirit. Every moment we must be on our guard lest we be overcome by our
adversaries.
We have been made to feel very sad as we have seen some who were
formerly fellow-laborers yielding to the deceptions of Satan, and turning
away from the truth. But we must be of good courage. God will help us if
we put our trust in Him. We must look to Him for wisdom, and not become
confused.
The brethren and Sisters who know the truth are not to draw largely
upon the ministers for help. Let the messengers of God be left as free as
possible to labor for the multitudes who are unwarned.
To my brethren in positions of responsibility I would say, the needs of
the large cities have been kept before you. You have had message after
message concerning your duty. And now what will you do that the charge
of the Lord may be obeyed? Upon all the Lord is calling: “And that,
knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now
is our salvation nearer than when we (first) believed. The night is far
spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness,
and let us put on the armor of light;” “redeeming the time, because the
days are evil.” {1}
As we begin active work for the multitudes in the cities, the enemy
will work mightily to bring in confusion, hoping thus to break up the
working forces. Some who are not thoroughly converted, are in constant
danger of mistaking the suggestions of the enemy for leadings of the Spirit
of God. As the Lord has given us light, let us walk in the light. We are not
to be satisfied with a cheap experience. We need to examine ourselves to
see where we fail, that on these points we may gain precious victories.
All boasting is sinful. Let us put away all self-exaltation, and heed the
invitation of Christ. He says, Come unto Me; copy My character; take My
yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye
shall find rest unto your souls. When professed Christians manifest Christ-
likeness by revealing his meekness, then they will give evidence that they
are born into the kingdom of Christ.
The workers in the harvest field are the Lord’s messengers, they are to
help one another. May the Lord help us that we may obtain great victories.
Then, knowing the source of our strength, let us hold fast, looking unto Jesus
the Author and the Finisher of our faith.
Satan is at work with vehement power to divert the minds of the
multitudes, so that they shall not understand and obey the truth. He will
entangle them with every snare that he can devise. The picture of his
deceptive work has been presented to me again and again for many years.
{2}
But his supreme effort is to ensnare and deceive church members who
have had long experience, and ministers of the gospel of Christ. With all
their ingenuity, Satan and the armies under him are working with their
superior knowledge to deceive, if possible, the very elect. By self-
exaltation we become weak, and invite the temptations of the enemy. Our
safety is to practice heartily the truths of the Bible. By humbling ourselves
before God we invite His saving power.
Let every minister standing in defense of the truth realize that he is to do
his work under the direction of the Lord Jesus Christ. We must remember
that though they have lost their first state, the fallen angels are wise above
the wisdom of earth; for they have been in the councils of heaven.
I have felt a heavy burden that our leading ministers shall be found
faithful to their trust, wise, and discriminating. If a wrong spirit is
cherished by those who are appointed to be light bearers, the carrying of
the soul-saving messages to the multitude will be hindered, and souls will
be lost. What is needed now is thorough conversion and whole-hearted
consecration. He who is closely connected with Christ will be
strengthened to withstand human and satanic devisings. We are living in
perilous times, and it is not in the order of the Lord that our ministers shall
dwell upon questions about which there is known to be a serious
difference of opinion among themselves.
Let nothing be done rashly, in a manner that will arouse prejudice. Let no
one act on {3} impulse, putting forth publications of such a nature as to
weaken the hand of God’s messengers, and close doors to the entrance of the
truth.
Christ was the majesty of heaven, the only begotten Son of God. Yet
“God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”
Christ clothed His divinity with humanity, that He might encircle
humanity. Cannot his followers be willing to submit to some things that they
cannot clearly understand, in order to be able to help those who need help?
Our cities are to be worked. To devote our efforts to other worthy
enterprises, and leave unworked our cities, in which are large numbers of
all nationalities, is not wise. A beginning is now to be made, and means
must be raised that the work may go forward. With mighty power the cry is
again to be sounded in our large centers of population. “Behold the
Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet Him.”
Money is needed for the prosecution of the work in New York, Boston,
Portland, Philadelphia, Buffalo, Chicago, St. Louis, New Orleans, and many
other cities. In some of these places the people were mightily stirred by the
message given in 1842 to 1844, but of late years little has been done
compared to the great work that ought to be in progress. And it seems
difficult to make our people feel a special burden for the work in the large
cities.
I appeal to our brethren who have heard {4} the message for many
years. It is time to wake up the watchmen. I have expended my strength in
giving the message the Lord has given me. The burden of the needs of our
cities has rested so heavily upon me that it has sometimes seemed that I
should die. May the Lord give wisdom to our brethren, that they may know
how to carry forward the work in harmony with the will of the Lord.
(Signed) Ellen G. White.
 OUR ATTITUDE TOWARD DOCTRINAL CONTROVERSY
Sanitarium, Calif., July 31, 1910.
I HAVE WORDS to speak to my brethren east and west, north and south. I
request that my writings shall not be used as the leading argument to settle
questions over which there is now controversy. I entreat of Elder ______
______, ______, ______ and others of our leading brethren, that they make
no reference to my writings to sustain their views of “the daily.”
It has been presented to me that this is not a subject of vital importance. I
am instructed that our brethren are making a mistake in magnifying the
importance of the difference in the views that are held. I cannot consent that
any of my writings shall be taken as settling this matter. The true meaning of
“the daily” is not to be made a test question.
I now ask that my ministering brethren {5} shall not make use of my
writings in their arguments regarding this question; for I have had no
instruction on the point under discussion, and I see no need for the
controversy. Regarding this matter, under present conditions, silence is
eloquence.
The enemy of our work is pleased when a subject or minor importance
can be used to divert the minds of our brethren from the great questions that
should be the burden of our message. As this is not a test question, I entreat
of my brethren that they shall not allow the enemy to triumph by having it
treated as such.
The work that the Lord has given us at this time, is to present to the
people the true light in regard to the testing questions of obedience and
salvation,—the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.
In some of our important books that have been in print for years, and
which have brought many to a knowledge of the truth, there may be found
matters of minor importance that call for careful study and correction. Let
such matters be considered by those regularly appointed to have the
oversight of our publications. Let not these brethren, nor our canvassers, nor
our ministers magnify these matters in such a way as to lessen the influence
of these good, soul-saving books. Should we take up the work of
discrediting our literature, we would place weapons in the hands of those
who have departed from the faith, and confuse the minds of those who have
newly embraced the message. The less that is done unnecessarily to {6}
change our publications, the better it will be.
In the night seasons I seem to be repeating to my brethren in
responsible positions, words from the first epistle of John:—
 “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we
have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have
handled of the Word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen
it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the
Father, and was manifested unto us); that which we have seen and heard
declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our
fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.”
“And these things we write unto you, that your joy may be full. This then
is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God
is light, and in Him is no darkness at all. If we say that we have fellowship
with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth, but if we walk
in the light, as He is the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the
blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.
“If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not
in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and
to cleanse us from all righteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we
make Him a liar, and His word is not in us.”
Our brethren should understand that self {7} needs to be humbled, and
brought under the control of the Holy Spirit. The Lord calls upon those who
have had great light to be converted daily. This is the message I have to bear
to our editors and to the presidents of all our conferences. We must walk in
the light while we have the light, lest darkness come upon us.
All who are led by the Holy Spirit of God will have a message for this
last time. With mind and heart they will be carrying a burden for souls, and
they will bear the heavenly message of Christ to those with whom they
associate. Those who in speech act as the Gentiles act, cannot be introduced
into the heavenly courts. My brethren, receive the light, redeeming the time
because the days are evil.
Satan is busily working with all who will give him encouragement.
Those who have the light, but refuse to walk in it, will become confused,
until darkness pervades their souls, and shapes their whole course of action.
But the spirit of wisdom and goodness of God as revealed in His word, will
become brighter and brighter as they follow on in the path of true obedience.
All the righteous demands of God will be met through sanctification of the
Holy Spirit.
Will our brethren follow out the light given us at the last General
Conference? The words spoken did not then make their full impression,
because the hearts of many were not prepared to receive them. It is not for
lack of instruction as to what should be done, that our cities have so long
been {8} unwarned. Our brethren have failed to comprehend the urgent
importance of the work, and the instruction that was given regarding it. The
great blessing that might have come to some at the last General Conference
was not received, because they had other plans which they wished to
follow.
Will our brethren now awake to their responsibility? Will they be
converted daily? Will they seek to know what it means to serve God daily?
Will the Israel of God now awake? Will our church members now arise, and
walk in the way of the Lord? Will everyone now seek to walk in humility
before God? Let the sacred work now be carried forward in whole-hearted
consecration. There are great privileges and blessings for all who will
humble themselves, and fully consecrate their hearts to God. Great light will
be given to them. When men are willing to be transformed, then they will be
exercised unto godliness.
“And of His fullness have we all received, and grace for grace.” “My
grace is sufficient for thee: for My strength is made perfect in weakness.”
Says the Saviour: “All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go
ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things
whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto
the end of the world.”
Shall this wealth of grace and power for service continue among us to be
unappreciated {9} and turned from without relish or appetite?
The instruction I am bidden to give to our people now is the same as I
gave while in Washington. The Lord calls for individual effort. One cannot
do the work of another. Great light has been shining, but it has not been
fully comprehended and received.
If our brethren will now consecrate themselves unreservedly to God, He
will accept them. He will give them a transformation of mind, that they may
be savors of life unto life. Wake up, brethren and Sisters, that you may attain
to your high calling through Christ Jesus our Lord.
(Signed) Ellen G. White.
 TO MY BRETHREN IN THE MINISTRY:
Sanitarium, Calif., August 3, 1910.
Dear Fellow-workers,—
I HAVE WORDS to speak to Brethren Butler, Loughborough, Haskell,
Smith, Gilbert, Daniells, Prescott, and all who have been active in urging
their views in regard to the meaning of “the daily” of Daniel 8. This is not to
be made a test question, and the agitation that has resulted from its being
treated as such has been very unfortunate. Confusion has resulted, and the
minds of some of our brethren have been diverted from the thoughtful
consideration that should have {10} been given to the work that the Lord
has directed should be done at this time in our cities. This has been pleasing
to the great enemy of our work.
The light given me is that nothing should be done to increase the
agitation upon this question. Let it not be brought into our discourses and
dwelt upon as a matter of great importance. We have a great work before us,
and we have not an hour to lose from the essential work to be done. Let us
confine our public efforts to the presentation of the important lines of truth
on which we have clear light.
I would bring to your attention the last prayer of Christ, as recorded in
John 17. There are many subjects upon which we can speak,—sacred,
testing truths, beautiful in their simplicity. On these you may dwell with
intense earnestness. But let not “the daily,” or any other subject that will
arouse controversy among brethren, be brought in at this time; for this will
delay and hinder the work that the Lord would have the minds of our
brethren centered upon just now. Let us not agitate questions that will reveal
a marked difference of opinion, but rather let us bring from the Word the
sacred truths regarding the binding claims of the law of God.
Our ministers should seek to make the most favorable presentation of the
truth. So far as possible, let all speak the same things. Let the discourses be
simple, and treating upon vital subjects that can be easily understood. When
all our ministers see the {11} necessity of humbling themselves, then the
Lord can work with them. We need now to be reconverted, that angels of
God may cooperate with us, making a sacred impression upon the minds of
those for whom we labor.
We must blend together in the bonds of Christlike unity; then our labors
will not be in vain. Draw in even cords, and let no contentions be brought
in. Reveal the unifying power of truth, and this will make a powerful
impression on human minds. In unity there is strength.
 This is not a time to make prominent unimportant points of difference. If
some who have not a strong living connection with the Master, reveal to the
world their weakness of Christian experience, the enemies of the truth who
are watching us closely will make the most of it, and our work will be
hindered. Let all cultivate meekness, and learn lessons from Him who is
meek and lowly in heart.
The subject of “the daily” should not call forth such movements as have
been made. As a result of the way this subject has been handled by men on
both sides of the question, controversy has arisen and confusion has
resulted.
The action of Brother ______ ______ in publishing a tract containing
condemnation of his brethren and of their belief, was not endorsed by God.
And to Elder ______ I will say, The Lord has not placed upon you a burden
regarding this matter.
I was pained to hear that Elder ______, {12} knowing that there was a
difference of opinion regarding this matter among our leading brethren,
should urge this matter to the front, as was done in some places.
Others of our brethren have not been guided by wisdom, and have not
reasoned clearly from cause to effect regarding the results of their efforts to
uphold their views regarding the interpretation of “the daily.” While the
present condition of difference of opinion regarding this subject exists, let it
not be made prominent. Let all contention cease. At such a time silence is
eloquence.
The duty of God’s servants at this time is to preach the Word in the
cities. Christ came to save souls, and we, as almoners of His grace, need to
impart to the inhabitants of the great cities a knowledge of His saving truth.
(Signed) Ellen G. White.
 EXTRACT FROM A LETTER TO ELDER BURDEN, OF LOMA
LINDA, CALIFORNIA
THIS MORNING, (Dec. 14, 1905), I could not sleep after one o’clock, so
I arose and dressed, and have come to my office to complete the letter I
began writing to you two or three days ago. We are interested in every
movement made in Loma Linda
Did not the Lord have oversight, I should not care to live another day.
But this is a question settled in my mind, {13} that we are under a power
which is beyond human control, and in that power we can trust. . . .
I long daily to be able to do double duty. I have been pleading with the
Lord for strength and wisdom to reproduce the writings of the witnesses
who were confirmed in the faith in the early history of the message. After
the passing of the time in 1844, they received the light and walked in the
light, and when the men claiming to have new light would come in with their
wonderful messages regarding various points of Scripture, we had, through
the moving of the Holy Spirit, testimonies right to the point, which cut off
the influence of such message as Elder Ballenger has been devoting his time
to presenting. . . .
When the power of God testifies to what is truth, the truth is to stand
forever as the truth. No after suppositions, contrary to the light God has
given are to be entertained. Men will arise with interpretations of Scripture
which are to them truth, but which are not truth. The truth for this time, God
has given us as a foundation for our faith. He Himself has taught us what is
truth. One will arise and still another with new light which contradicts the
light that God has given under the demonstration of His Holy Spirit. A few
are still alive who passed through the experience gained in the
establishment of this truth. God has graciously spared their lives to repeat
and repeat till the close of their lives, the experience through which they
passed even as did John {14} the apostle till the very close of his life. And
the standard bearers who have fallen in death, are to speak through the
reprinting of their writings. I am instructed that thus [their] voices are to be
heard. They are to bear their testimony as to what constitutes the truth for
this time. We are not to receive the words of those who come with a
message that contradicts the special points of our faith. They gather together
a mass of Scripture, and pile it as proof around their asserted theories. This
has been done over and over again during the past fifty years. And while the
Scriptures are God’s Word, and are to be respected, the application of them,
if such application moves one pillar of the foundation that God has sustained
these fifty years, is a great mistake. He who makes such an application
knows not the wonderful demonstration of the Holy Spirit that gave power
and force to the past messages that have come to the people of God.
Elder Ballenger’s proofs are not reliable. If received they would destroy
the faith of God’s people in the truth that has made us what we are.
We must be decided upon this subject; for the points he is trying to prove
by Scripture, are not sound. They do not prove that the past experience of
God’s people was a fallacy. We had the truth; we were directed by the
angels of God. It was under the guidance of the Holy Spirit that the
presentation of the sanctuary question was given. It is eloquent for everyone
to keep silence in regard to the features of our faith, in {15} which they
acted no part. God never contradicts Himself. Scripture proofs are
misapplied if forced to testify to that which is not true. Another and still
another will arise and bring in supposedly great light, and make their
assertions. But we stand by the old land-marks. We are hindered in our
work by men who are not converted who seek their own glory. They wish to
be thought originators of new theories, which they present claiming that they
are truth. But if these theories are received they will lead to a denial of the
truth that for the past fifty years God has been giving to this people,
substantiating it by the demonstration of the Holy Spirit.
(Signed) Ellen G. White. {16}
O21—CAMP MEETING—WHAT IS IT?
 PH021 - Camp-Meeting, What is it?
INTRODUCTION .
THE camp-meeting has come to be an institution in the history of our
denominational life. It is as truly :1 holy convocation as were the annual
gatherings of God’s people in olden times. It is a strong factor in building
up the spiritual life of our people, and we must put forth every effort to
make it all that God intends it to be. It is the earnest desire of the compiler
to bring forth things new and old from the spirit of prophecy, instruction
that will raise the standard of our encampments to a better, more spiritual,
more efficient plane. It is a reproach to the cause to have our annual
gatherings fall below the purpose of God. The instruction from the spirit
of prophecy should be an impetus to all leaders and to our people to come
up higher in our camp-meeting life. The object of this compilation is not to
supply an exhaustive treatise, but to arouse an interest in a more careful
study of the whole subject. With this in mind, the compiler passes it on for
your careful and prayerful consideration.
B. M. HEALD. {2}
CAMP-MEETING
Object
“The object of a camp-meeting is to lead all to separate from business
cares and burdens and devote a few days exclusively to seeking the
Lord.”— “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. II, p. 601.
“Our camp-meetings have another object, preparatory to this. They are
to promote spiritual life among our own, people.”— Vol. VI, p. 32.
Importance
“The camp-meeting is one of the most important agencies in our work. It
is one of the most effective methods of arresting the attention of the people,
and reaching all classes with the gospel invitation.”— Vol. VI, p. 31.
A Light
“If our camp-meeting are conducted as they should be, they will indeed
be a light in the world. They should be held in the large cities and towns
where the message of truth has not been proclaimed. And they should
continue for two or three Weeks.”— “Gospel Workers,” p. 500.
Ancient Camp-Meetings
“Anciently the Lord instructed His people to assemble three times a year
for His worship. To these holy convocations the children of Israel came,
bringing to the house of God their tithes, their sin offerings, and their
offerings of gratitude. They met to recount God’s mercies, to make known
His wonderful works, and to offer praise and thanksgiving to His name. And
they were to unite in the sacrificial service which pointed to Christ as the
Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. {3} Thus they were to be
preserved from the corrupting power of worldliness and idolatry.”— Vol.
VI, p. 39.
Increase in Interest
“’It has been shown me that our camp-meetings are to increase in
interest and success. As we approach the end, I have seen that in these
meetings there will be less preaching, and more Bible study. There will be
little groups all over the grounds, with their Bibles in their hands, and
different ones leading out in a free, conversational study of the
Scriptures.”— “Gospel Workers,” pp. 407, 408.
Our People to Come
“It is important that the members of our churches should attend our
camp-meetings. The enemies of truth are many; and because our numbers are
few, we should present as strong a front as possible. Individually you need
the benefits of the meeting, and God calls upon you to number one in the
ranks of truth.”— Vol. VI, p. 38.
The Lord Honors Our Encampment
“A great work is to be accomplished by our camp-meetings. The Lord
has specially honored these gatherings, which He has-called holy
convocations.”—Vol. VI. p. 70.
God Requires Our Attendance
“Let all who possibly can, attend these yearly gatherings. All should feel
that God requires this of them. If they do not avail themselves of the
privileges which He has provided, that they may become strong in Him and
in the power of His grace, they will grow weaker and weaker, and have less
and less desire to consecrate all to God. Come, brethren and Sisters, to
these sacred convocation meetings, to find Jesus. He will come up to the
{4} least. He will be present, and He will do for you that which you most
need to have done. Your farm should not be considered of greater value than
the higher interests of the soul.”— Vol. II, p. 575.
Leave Home Cares Behind
“These camp-meetings are of importance. They cost something. . . . Let
all who profess to believe the truth, respect every privilege that God offers
them to obtain clear views of His truth, of His requirements, and of the
necessary preparation for His coming. . . . Come to these meetings prepared
to work. Leave your home cares, and come to find Jesus, and He will be
found of you. Come you’re your offerings as God has blessed you.”— Vol.
II. p. 576.
The Greatest Good
“Our camp-meetings should be so conducted as to accomplish the
greatest possible amount of good.”— Vol. 71, p. 34.
The Right Preparation
“When the grace of God reigns within, the soul will be surrounded with
an atmosphere of faith and courage and Christlike love, an atmosphere
invigorating to the spiritual life of all who inhale it. Then we can go to the
camp-meeting, not merely to receive, but to impart.”— Vol. VI, p. 43.
A Wrong Preparation
“Some are sufferers through extra labor in preparing for camp-meeting.
. . . Some make large provisions, and are thoroughly wearied out when
they come to the meeting, and as soon as they are released from the
pressure of work, exhausted nature causes them to feel that she has been
abused. . . . Now these mistake in making so great preparation.” Vol. II,
pp. 601, 602. {5}
Sickness
“I am gratified to see the progress that many have made in the health
reform, yet am sorry to see so many behind. If any become sick upon our
encampments, inquiry should be made as to the cause, and note should be
taken of the case. I am not willing that the reputation of our camp-meetings
should suffer by their being reported as the cause of making people sick. If a
proper course be pursued at these important gatherings, they can be made a
blessing to the bodily health as well as to the health of the soul.”— Vol. II,
p. 603.
“I am convinced that none need to make themselves sick preparing for
camp-meeting, if they observe the laws of health in their cooking. . . .
Brethren and Sisters must not be sick upon the encampment. If they clothe
themselves properly in the chill of morning and night, and are particular to
vary their clothing according to the changing weather, so as to preserve
proper circulation, and strictly observe regularity in sleeping and in eating
of simple food, taking nothing between meals, they need not be sick.”— Vol.
II, p. 60.
Sanitation and Health Precautions
“The regulations observed in the encampment of the Israelites are an
example to us. It was Christ who gave those special instructions to Israel,
and He intended them for us also, upon whom the ends of the world are
come. ‘We should study carefully the specifications of God’s word, and
practice these directions as the will of God. Let everything connected with
the encampment be pure, wholesome, and cleanly. Special attention should
be given to all sanitary arrangements, and men of sound judgment and
discernment should see that ‘nothing is permitted to sow the seeds of
sickness and death throughout the encampment.
“The tents should -be securely staked, and whenever there is liability
of rain, every tent should be trenched. On no account let this be neglected.
Serious and even fatal illness has been contracted {6} through neglect of
this precaution.”— Vol. VI, pp. 34, 35.
Not One to Do All
“At our camp-meetings, one or two laborers should not be required to
do all the preaching and all the teaching in Bible lines.”— “Gospel
Workers,” p. 407.
Not Too Much Preaching
“There is much more preaching than there should be at our camp-
meetings. This brings a heavy burden upon the ministers, and as a
consequence much that requires attention is neglected.”— “Gospel
Workers,” p. 407.
Camp-Meetings a Power
“Our camp-meetings are a power, and when held in a place where the
community can be stirred, they will have far greater power than when for
the convenience of our own people they are located where, because of
previous meetings and the rejection of truth, the public interest is
deadened.”— Vol. VI, pp. 33, 34.
Revivals
“At our camp-meetings there are far too few revival efforts made. There
is too little seeking of the Lord. Revival services should be carried from the
beginning to the close of the meeting.”— Vol. VI, p. 64.
The Holy Spirit Works Us
“Arm yourselves with humility; pray that an gels of God may come close
to your side to impress the mind; for it is not you that work the Holy Spirit,
but the Holy Spirit must work you. It is the Holy Spirit that makes the truth
impressive. Keep practical truth ever before the people.”— “Gospel
Workers,” p. 405. {7}
Jesus the Center
“The very first and most important thing is to melt and subdue the soul
by presenting our Lord Jesus Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour. Never
should a sermon be preached, or Bible instruction in any line be given,
without pointing the hearers to ‘the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin
of the world.’ John 1: 29. Every true doctrine makes Christ the center, every
precept receives force from His words.”— Vol. VI, p. 54.
Messages from a Crucified Redeemer
“Our camp-meetings are arranged and held at great expense. God’s
ministers who advocate unpopular truth, labor excessively at these large
gatherings to bear the message of mercy from a crucified Redeemer to
poor fallen sinners. To neglect or treat these messages with indifference,
is to slight the mercy of God and His voice of warning and entreaty. Your
absence from these meetings has been very detrimental to your spiritual
welfare.” — Vol. IV, p. 115.
Less Business
“As far as possible, our camp-meetings should be wholly devoted to
spiritual interests. They should not be made occasions for the transaction
of business.”— Vol. VI, p. 44.
Encampment a School
“Properly conducted, the camp-meeting is a school where pastors,
elders, and deacons can learn to do more perfect work for the-Master. It
should be a school where the members of the church, old and young, are
given an opportunity to learn the way of the Lord more perfectly, a place
where believers can receive an education that will help them to help
others.”— “Gospel Workers,” p. 404. {8}
Field Days
“At some of our camp-meetings, strong companies of workers have been
organized to go out into the city and its suburbs to distribute literature and
invite people to the meetings. By this means hundreds of persons were
secured as regular attendants during the last half of the meeting, who
otherwise might have thought little about it. We must take every justifiable
means of bringing the light before the people.”— “Gospel Workers.” pp.
401, 402.
Cheerful Frame of Mind
“The presidents of conferences and the ministers should give
themselves to the spiritual interests of the people, and should therefore
be excused from the mechanical labor attendant upon the meeting. The
ministers should be ready to act as teachers and leaders in the work of
the camp when occasion requires; but they should not be wearied out.
They should feel refreshed, and be in a cheerful frame of mind; for this
is essential for the best good of the meeting. They should be able to
speak words of cheer and courage, and to drop seeds of spiritual truth
into the soil of honest hearts.”— “Gospel Workers,” p. 403.
 Prayerful Leaders
“Those who labor at camp-meetings should frequently engage together in
prayer and counsel, that they may labor intelligently. At these meetings there
are many things that demand attention. But the ministers should take time to
meet together for prayer and counsel every day.”— Vol. VI, p. 50.
No Murmuring
“Many come to camp-meeting with hearts full of murmuring and
complaining. Through the work of the Holy Spirit these must be led to see
that their murmuring is an offense to God.”— Vol. VI, p. 52. {9}
Satan‘s Shadow
“At every meeting, Satan will be on the ground, that he may obtrude his
hellish shadow between man and God, to intercept every ray of light that
might shine on the soul. But when the truth in its practical character is urged
upon the people because you love them, souls will be convicted, because
the Holy Spirit of God will impress their hearts.”— “Gospel Workers.” p.
405.
Some Dissect Others
“Some have brought their farms with them, others have brought their
houses, and are laying their plans for building. Some are dissecting the
characters of others, and have no time or disposition to search their own
hearts, to discover the defects in their own characters, that they may correct
their wrongs, and perfect holiness in the fear of God.”— Vol. II, pp. 597,
598.
Central Location
“A mistake has been made in holding camp-meetings in out-of-the-way
places, and in continuing in the same place your after year.”— Vol. VI, p.
34. .
Advertising
“We must-take every justifiable means of bringing the light before the
people. Let the press be utilized, and let every advertising agency be
employed that will call attention to the work. This should not be regarded as
nonessential. On every street corner you may see placards and notices
calling attention to various things that are going on, some of them of the most
objectionable character; and shall those who have the light of life be
satisfied with feeble efforts to call the attention of the masses to the truth?
”— Vol. VI. pp. 36, 37. {10}
Newspaper Publicity
“So far as practicable let the important discourses given at our camp-
meetings be published in the newspapers. Thus the truth which was placed
before a limited number may find access to many minds. And where the truth
has been misrepresented, the people will have an opportunity of knowing
just what the minister said.”— “ Gospel Workers.” p. 402.
Music
“In our camp-meeting services, there should be singing and instrumental
music. Musical instruments were used in religious services in ancient times.
The worshipers praised God upon the harp and cymbal, and music should
have its place in our services. It will add to the interest.”— Vol. VI, p. 62.
Change of Program
“It is not the best plan to follow one line of effort year after year.
Change the order of things. When you give time and opportunity, Satan is
prepared to rally his forces, and he will work to destroy every soul
possible.”— “Gospel Workers,” p. .401.
Careful Economy
“Careful economy should be exercised, and inexpensive plans devised;
for much can be saved in this way. But let not the work be crippled. This
method of presenting the truth to the people is by the devising of our God.
When souls are to be labored for, and the truth is to be brought before those
who know it not, the work must not be hindered in order to save
expense.”— “Gospel Workers,” p. 400.
Neatness and Good Taste
“Every camp-meeting should be an object lesson of neatness, order,
and good taste. We must give {11} careful regard to economy, and must
avoid display; but everything connected with the grounds should be neat
and tidy. Taste and tact do much to attract. And in all our work we
should present the discipline of organization and order.”— Vol. VI, p.
31.
Calls for Repentance
“ Many who come to the meeting are weary and heavy laden with sin.
They do not feel safe in their religious faith. Opportunity should he given for
those who are troubled and want rest in spirit, to find help.”—- Vol. VI, p.
65.
No Excuse
“Let the army of the Lord be on the ground to represent the work and
cause of God. Do not plead an excuse. The Lord has need of you.”— Vol.
VI, p. 40.
“Some will say, ‘It is expensive to travel, and it would be better for
us to save the money, and give it for the advancement of the work where
it is so much needed.’ Do not reason in this way; God calls upon you to
take your place among the rank and file of His people.”— Vol. VI, p.39.
Printed by the Review and Herald, Takoma Park, Washington, D. C. {12}
 022—CHOICE THOUGHTS ON DRESS
PH022 - Choice Thoughts on Dress
From the Writings of Mrs. E. G. White.
THE CORRECT MODEL for physical development is to be found, not
in figures displayed by French modistes, but in the human form as
developed according to the laws of God in nature. God is the author of all
beauty; and only as we conform to His ideal shall we approach the standard
of true beauty.
By the things of nature Christ illustrates the beauty that Heaven values,—
the modest grace, the simplicity, the purity, the appropriateness, that would
make our attire pleasing to Him.
“Above all things,” God desires us to “be in health,”—health of body
and soul. And we are to be workers together with Him for the health of both
soul and body. Both are promoted by healthful dress.
Our clothing, while modest and simple, should be of good quality, of
becoming colors, and suited for service. It should be chosen for durability
rather than display. It should provide warmth and proper protection.
Every article of dress should fit easily, obstructing neither the
circulation of the blood, nor a free, full, natural respiration.
The devices of fashion weaken the body, as well as enfeeble the mind
and belittle the soul. {2}
True dress reform regulates every article of clothing worn upon the
person.
Our Creator made no mistake in fashioning the human form.
Many a woman, forced to prepare for herself or her children the stylish
costumes demanded by fashion, is doomed to ceaseless drudgery. Many a
mother with throbbing nerves and trembling fingers toils far into the night to
add to her children’s clothing ornamentation that contributes nothing to
healthfulness, comfort, or real beauty. For the sake of fashion she sacrifices
health, and that calmness of spirit so essential to the right guidance of her
children. The culture of mind and heart is neglected. The soul is dwarfed.
Children hear more of dress than of their Saviour. They see their mothers
consulting the fashion plates more earnestly than the Bible. The display of
dress is treated as of greater importance than the development of character.
If women make the customs of the world their criterion, they will
become unfitted, both mentally and physically, for the duties of life.
Let women have courage to dress healthfully and simply.
Simplicity of dress will make a sensible woman appear to the best
advantage.
Here is the secret of contentment and peace and happiness: Obedience
to the laws of nature and of God.
 023—CHRIST TEMPTED AS WE ARE
PH023 - Christ Tempted as We Are
BIBLE STUDENTS’ LIBRARY
Published Monthly by Pacific Press Publishing Co.
Terms, $1.00 per Year. Entered at the Post Office in Oakland.
No. 118 Oakland, Cal., February, 1894 Price, 2 cents
By Mrs. E. G. White
“In all things it behooved Him to be made like unto his brethren, that He might be a merciful
and faithful High Priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the
people. For in that He Himself hath suffered, being tempted, He is able to succor them that are
tempted.” Hebrews 2: 17, 18.
“For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but
was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the
throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.” Hebrews
4:15-16.
CHRIST CAME to this world, and clothed his divinity with humanity,
taking upon Him the nature of man. He came to pass through the experiences
of humanity, to pass over the ground on which Adam had fallen, to redeem
his failure, to meet and conquer the adversary of God and man, that through
his grace man might be an overcomer, and finally have a place with Him
upon his throne. He took the field of conflict, and on this atom {1} of a
world the controversy between Christ, the Prince of life, and Satan, the
prince of darkness, was to be waged. By transgression man had become the
child of evil, the captive of Satan, the enemy of God. Satan misrepresented
the character of God, and man, who had been made in the divine image,
doubted his Heavenly Father’s love, distrusted his word, and set himself in
stubborn unbelief and rebellion against his requirements.
Christ came to represent the character of his Father, to win man back to
his allegiance to God, to reconcile man to God. He proposed to meet the foe
and unmask his arts, that man might be able to make choice of whom he
would serve. Satan had been Lucifer, the light-bearer, the sharer of God’s
glory in heaven, and second to Jesus in power and majesty. In the words of
inspiration he is described as the one who “sealest up the sum, full of
wisdom, and perfect in beauty.” But Lucifer had perverted the beauty and
power with which he was endowed by the Creator, and his light had become
darkness. When through his rebellion he was cast out of heaven, he
determined to make man his victim, and the earth his kingdom. He cast the
blame of his rebellion upon Christ, and in determined hatred of God, sought
to wound Him through the fall of man. In the happiness and peace of Eden,
he beheld a vision of the bliss that he had forever lost, and he determined to
excite in the hearts of God’s creatures the same bitterness that he himself
felt, so that their songs of praise and thanksgiving might be turned to
reproach against their Maker.
Though God had endowed man with all things for his {2} joy, and the
inhabitants of Eden knew nothing of evil, yet they resisted not the
insinuations of the arch-deceiver, but fell from their uprightness, and tasted
the bitterness of transgression. Peace was gone, love had fled; and in place
of union with their Creator, they felt a sense of guilt, a dread of the future, a
nakedness of soul. Such is the consequence of breaking the just commands
of God, but “in keeping of them there is great reward.”
The fall of man filled all heaven with sorrow, and the heart of Jesus was
moved with infinite compassion for the lost world, the ruined race. He
beheld man plunged in sin and misery, and knew that he had not moral
power to overcome in his own behalf the power of his unsleeping enemy. In
divine love and pity He came to earth to fight our battles for us; for He
alone could conquer the adversary. He came to unite man with God, to
impart divine strength to the repenting soul, and from the manger to Calvary
to pass over the path which man would travel, at every step giving man a
perfect example of what he should do, presenting in his character what
humanity might become when united with divinity.
But many say that Jesus was not like us, that He was not as we are in the
world, that He was divine, and therefore we cannot overcome as He
overcame. But this is not true; “for verily He took not on Him the nature of
angels; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham. . . . For in that He Himself
hath suffered, being tempted, He is able to succor them that are tempted.”
Christ knows the sinner’s trials; He knows {3} his temptations. He took
upon Himself our nature; He was tempted in all points like as we are. He
has wept, He was a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. As a man
He lived upon earth. As a man He ascended to heaven. As a man He is the
substitute of humanity. As a man He liveth to make intercession for us. As a
man He will come again with kingly power and glory to receive those who
love Him, and for whom He is now preparing a place. We should rejoice
and give thanks that God “hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge
the world in righteousness, by that man whom He hath ordained.”
Those who claim that it was not possible for Christ to sin, cannot
believe that He took upon Him human nature. Christ was actually tempted,
not only in the wilderness, but all through his life. In all points He was
tempted as we are, and because He successfully resisted temptation in every
form, He gave us a perfect example. Through the ample provisions made in
our behalf, we may become partakers of the divine nature, and escape the
corruption that is in the world through lust. Jesus says, “To him that
overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in my throne, even as I also
overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.” This, the
beginning of our confidence, we must hold steadfastly unto the end. Jesus
can enable us to resist Satan’s temptations; for He came to bring divine
power to combine with human effort.
Jesus said, “I and my Father are one.” He speaks of Himself as well as
the Father when He speaks of {4} omnipotent power, and claims for
Himself perfect righteousness. In Christ dwelt the fullness of the Godhead
bodily. This is why, although tempted in all points like as we are, He stood
before the world untainted by the corruptions that surrounded Him. We also
are to become partakers of that fullness, and only in this way shall we be
enabled to overcome as Christ overcame.
The great work of redemption could be carried out by the Redeemer
only as He took the place of fallen man. Burdened with the sins of the
world, He must pass over the path where Adam fell, and redeem his
failure. When Adam was assailed by the tempter, none of the effects of sin
were upon him, but he was surrounded by the glories of Eden. But it was
not thus with Jesus; for, bearing the infirmities of degenerate humanity, He
entered the wilderness to cope with the mighty foe, that He might lift man
up from the lowest depths of his degradation. Alone He was to tread the
path of temptation and exercise self-control stronger than hunger,
ambition, or death.
Clothed as an angel of light, the artful foe presented his specious
temptations to the Saviour. He sought to persuade Christ to turn from the
path of self-denial and cross-bearing. He assured Him that God was
satisfied with his willingness to endure the trial, but that as He stayed the
hand of Abraham when about to sacrifice Isaac, so now, satisfied with
Christ’s willingness to set his feet in the bloodstained path, He had sent an
angel to deliver Him from the long fast by which He was to overcome the
power of appetite in man’s behalf. This specious reasoning was a
temptation to Christ. His humanity made it a {5} temptation to Him, and it
was only by trusting his Father’s word that He could resist the power of the
enemy. He walked by faith, as we must walk by faith, and turned from the
artful deceiver, who feigned to doubt his divinity. Satan declared that a
powerful angel of heaven had been banished to the earth, and that Christ’s
appearance indicated that instead of being the King of heaven, He was this
fallen angel, forsaken of God and deserted by man. If He were the Son of
God, He was equal with God, and could make this evident by working a
miracle. He said, “If Thou be the Son of God, command this stone that it be
made bread.” He promised that if Jesus would do this, he would
acknowledge his supremacy and no longer contest his claims. The
archdeceiver hoped that under the force of despondency and extreme hunger,
Christ would lose faith in his Father, work a miracle in his own behalf, and
take Himself out of his Father’s hands. Had He done this, the plan of
salvation would have been broken; for it was contrary to its terms that
Christ should work a miracle in his own behalf. Throughout his life on
earth, his power must be exercised for the good of suffering humanity alone.
As man’s representative, He was to bear the trials of man, leaving a perfect
example of submission and trust in God. Jesus met the adversary with the
Word of God. He said, “It is written, That man shall not live by bread alone,
but by every word of God.” It was not for the Son of God to descend from
his lofty {6} mission to prove his divinity to a fallen foe, or to condescend
to explain his humiliation as man’s Redeemer. If the children of men would
follow the example of Christ, and hold no converse with the enemy, they
would be spared many a defeat at his hands.
Foiled in the attempt to provoke Christ to manifest his divine power in
his own behalf, and seeking to awe Him by a display of superior power,
Satan bore the Son of God from the wilderness, and set Him upon a pinnacle
of the temple at Jerusalem. He there admitted that Jesus had been right in
manifesting unqualified trust in God, and, declaring that God had promised
to give his angels charge over Him that He should not dash his foot against a
stone, he urged Christ to manifest still more faith in the Word of God. He
said to Him, “If Thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down from hence; for
it is written, He shall give his angels charge over Thee, to keep Thee; and in
their hands they shall bear Thee up, lest at any time Thou dash thy foot
against a stone.” Satan thought to take advantage of Christ’s humanity, and
urge Him beyond the limits of trust into the sin of presumption. But while
manifesting perfect trust in his Father, He refused to place Himself in a
position which would necessitate the interposition of his Father to save Him
from death. He would not force Providence to his rescue, and thus fail to
give man an example of perfect trust and submission.
Baffled in his attempt to overthrow the integrity of Christ, Satan now
hazards all, and throwing off his assumed character, he avows himself the
arch-rebel, the {7} ruler of the kingdom of men, the sovereign of the earth.
Placing Jesus upon a high mountain, he causes the kingdoms of the earth to
pass in panoramic view before the Redeemer. He presents the glory of the
world, and promises to put Christ, without suffering or peril, in possession
of all its power, if He will but concede that He is inferior to Satan, and bow
in homage before him. The life of Christ was darkened by sorrow, privation,
hardship, and toil. Homeless and friendless as He was, the mighty kingdoms
of earth were offered to Him for a single consideration. To regain the
supremacy of the earth, He would have to pass over the blood-stained path
through Gethsemane and Calvary; but He dallies not with the tempter.
Turning to his adversary, He said, “Get thee behind Me, Satan; for it is
written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only, shalt thou
serve.”
Writhing with humiliation and rage, the baffled foe is forced to leave the
presence of the world’s Redeemer. He cannot withstand the authority of
Christ’s command, and he is compelled to acknowledge that Christ’s victory
is as complete as had been Adam’s failure. He had endured the test, greater
than any man could ever be called upon to endure,—as much greater as his
character was more elevated and pure. The angels now ministered to the
fainting {8} Son of God. Strengthened with food, comforted with the
assurance of his victory and his Father’s love, his great heart goes out in
sympathy for man, and He determines to go forth to complete the work He
has begun, and rest not until the foe is vanquished and the human race
redeemed.
The followers of Christ are called upon to share with Him in his
sufferings. The confederacy of evil is arrayed against those who would
follow in the footsteps of the world’s Redeemer. We are to battle with the
mighty prince of evil; but the Saviour tells us that we are not to fight alone.
All the heavenly intelligences will come to our help. Amid the darkness of
the world, we are to catch the radiance from the throne of God, and to shed
the light of heaven to the uttermost parts of the earth.
The Christian is enlisted to fight in the cause of God, to be a soldier of
Jesus Christ. Jesus fought all our battles during his life upon earth, and in
that He was tempted, He knows how to succor those who shall be tempted.
We have no power to war with principalities, and powers, and spiritual
wickedness in high places, except as we draw strength from Christ. Jesus
calls upon you to behold the confederacy of evil, to behold the conflict
through which you must pass. He bids us count the cost of standing under the
blood-stained banner; He does not flatter us that we shall have no
difficulties in this life; but although we shall be tried and tempted in meeting
the confederacy of evil, yet we are assured that all the heavenly
intelligences will be enlisted on our side in every battle. But the ministry of
angels will not ensure us {9} against sorrow and trial. Angels ministered to
Jesus; yet their presence did not make his life one of ease, nor free Him
from conflict and temptation. While we are engaged in the work which the
Master has appointed us to do, though trials and perplexities and
temptations press upon us, we should not be discouraged; for we know that
One has endured all these temptations before us.
 We each have a battle to fight with the fallen foe. We should begin the
conflict in the light of the Bible, gaining victories over self, giving no place
to the evil one. We should not sin against God by indulging sinful thoughts or
speaking murmuring words. We should not let the enemy control our powers
in the least, but throw all the weight of our influence on the side of Christ.
God has pledged his word that his grace will be sufficient for us in our
greatest necessity, in our sorest distress. Appropriating this grace, Christ
will be found to be a very present help in time of trouble.
The Lord expects his servants to excel the lovers of the world in life
and character. That they may do this, He has placed at their command
unlimited resources. The Christian is a spectacle unto the world, to angels,
and to men. He is looked upon as one who is striving for the mastery,
running the race set before him that he may obtain the prize, even an
immortal crown. His motives are to be above the motives of those who
love the world. He is to feel that in the great contest in which he is
engaged, there is everything to win, and everything to lose. He is to
realize that he must make use of every entrusted power to overcome the
world, the flesh, and the devil, {10} through the power of the Holy Spirit.
Grace has been abundantly provided that he may not fail nor be
discouraged, but be complete in Christ, accepted in the Beloved.
Those who would be victors should contemplate the cost of salvation,
that they may be subdued by the love of Christ, that their strong human
passions may be conquered, and their will brought into captivity to their
Redeemer. The Christian is to realize that he is not his own, but that he has
been bought with a price. His strongest temptations will come from within;
for he must battle against the inclinations of the natural heart. The Lord
knows our weaknesses; yet He has valued man, even though finite and
incapable of any good in and of himself, at an infinite price. “For God so
loved the world that He gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” Every
struggle against sin, every effort to conform to the law of God, is Christ
working through his appointed agencies upon the human heart. Oh, if we
could comprehend what Jesus is to us and what we are to Him, murmuring
would be forever silenced, unbelief would be swept away, the value of the
soul would appear, and we would believe that God has loved us with an
everlasting love.
You who are tempted and tried and discouraged, look up. Let no weary,
halting, sin-oppressed soul become faint-hearted, and lose hope. The
promises of God come sounding down along the lines to us, assuring us that
we may reach heaven if we will abide in Christ. Look up; {11} it is fatal to
look down. Looking down, the earth reels and sways beneath you, and
nothing is sure. A divine hand is reached toward you. The hand of the
Infinite is stretched over the battlements of heaven to grasp your hand in its
embrace. The mighty Helper is nigh to help the most erring, the most sinful
and despairing. Look up by faith, and the light of the glory of God will shine
upon you. Do not be discouraged because you see that your character is
defective. The closer you come to Jesus, the more faulty you will appear in
your own eyes; for your vision will be clearer, and your imperfections will
be seen in distinct contrast with his perfect character. Be not discouraged;
this is an evidence that Satan’s delusions are losing their power, that the
vivifying influence of the Spirit of God is arousing you, and that your
indifference and ignorance are passing away.
Whatever may have been your past experience, however discouraging
may be your present circumstances, if you will come to Jesus just as you
are, weak, helpless, and despairing, our compassionate Saviour will meet
you a great way off, and will throw about you his arms of love and his robe
of righteousness. Do not continue to talk of your weakness; Jesus came to
bring moral power to combine with human effort, that we might advance
step by step in the heavenward way. Let your faith lay hold of the precious
promises of God, and if clouds have encompassed you, the mists will roll
back; for the angels of God are ever ready to help in every trial and
emergency. We are not left to battle unaided against the prince of darkness.
As we realize the attacks of the enemy, we {12} shall feel the need of
fleeing to the stronghold, we shall learn to lean upon the Mighty One. He
will be to us as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land, as a covert from
the tempest. Deep and fervent will be the gratitude of him who experiences
the help of God in times of temptation and trial.
The whole army of heaven is enlisted to fight our battles for us, to work
out for us a glorious victory, and Jesus is the Captain of our salvation. But
let no one think that we shall not be called upon to endure tribulation. John
says,
“I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all
nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and
before the Lamb, clothed with white robes and palms in their hands; and
cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God, which sitteth upon the
throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels stood round about the throne,
and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their
faces, and worshiped God, saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom,
and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God forever
and ever. Amen. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are
these that are arrayed in white robes, and whence came they? And I said
unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came
out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white
in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and
serve Him day and night in his temple, and He that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more;
neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the
midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains
of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” Revelation
7:9-17. {13}
Everyone who shall be found with the wedding garment on, will have
come out of great tribulation. The mighty surges of temptation will beat upon
all the followers of Christ; and unless they are riveted to the eternal Rock,
they will be borne away. Do not think you can safely drift with the current;
you must stem the tide, or you will surely become a helpless prey to Satan’s
power. You are not safe in placing your feet on the ground of the enemy, but
should direct your path in the way cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to
walk in. Even in the path of holiness you will be tried; your faith, your love,
your patience, your constancy, will be tested. By diligent searching of the
Scriptures, by earnest prayer for divine help, prepare the soul to resist
temptation. The Lord will hear the sincere prayer of the contrite soul, and
will lift up a standard for you against the enemy.
Jesus left his home in heaven, and came to this dark world to reach to the
very depths of human woe, that He might save those who are ready to
perish. He laid aside his glory in the heavenly courts above, clothed his
divinity with humanity, and for our sakes He became poor, that we through
his poverty might be rich. He came to the earth that was all seared and
marred with sin; “and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself,
and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.” He submitted
to insult and mockery, that He might leave us a perfect example. When we
are inclined to magnify our trials, to think we are having a hard time, we
should look away from self to Jesus, who is the Author {14} and finisher of
our faith, “who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross,
despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.”
All this He endured that He might bring many sons and daughters to God, to
present them before the universe as trophies of his victory.
In order to be overcomers, we must heed the injunction of the apostle:
“Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.” He is the Pattern
that we, as his disciples, must follow. We cannot cherish selfishness in our
hearts, and follow the example of Christ, who died to make an atonement for
us. We cannot extol our own merits, and follow his example; for He made
Himself of no reputation, and took upon Himself the form of a servant. We
cannot harbor pride, and follow Christ, since He humbled Himself until
there was no lower place to which He could descend. Be astonished, O
heavens, and be amazed, O earth, that sinful man should make such returns
to his Lord in formality and pride, in efforts to lift up and glorify himself,
when Christ came and humbled Himself in our behalf even to the death of
the cross.
Christ came to teach us how to live. He has invited us to learn of Him to
be meek and lowly of heart, that we may find rest unto our souls. We have
no excuse for not imitating his life and working his works. Those who
profess his name, and do not practice his precepts, are weighed in the
balances of heaven, and found wanting. But those who reflect his image will
have a place in the mansions which He has gone to prepare. {15}
He who is a child of God should henceforth look upon himself as a part
of the cross of Christ, a link in the chain let down to save the world, one
with Christ in his plan of mercy, going forth with Him to seek and to save
the lost. The Christian is ever to realize that he is bought with a price, to
stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel, to fight the good
fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life. He is to reveal Christ to the
world. The self-denial, the self-sacrifice, the sympathy, the love that were
manifested in the life of Christ are to reappear in the life of his followers. In
order to do this, we must put on the whole armor of God; “for we wrestle
not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers,
against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness
in high places.” If we do not overcome, we lose the crown; and if we lose
the crown, we lose everything. Eternal loss or eternal gain will be ours. If
we gain the crown, we gain all things; we become heirs of God, and joint-
heirs with Christ.
Christ is coming in a little while. He has been our brother in suffering;
and if we overcome through his grace, we shall see Him as He is. We shall
suffer here but a few days longer, and then enter into an eternity of
happiness; for there is sweet rest in the kingdom of God. For those who fight
the good fight of faith, there is reserved a crown of glory, a palm of victory,
an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away. Let the
determination of every soul be, “I must run the race; I must overcome.” {16}
 024—THE CIRCULATION OF OUR HEALTH JOURNALS
PH024 - The Circulation of Our Health Journals.
Mrs. E. G. White
THE CIRCULATION of our health publications is a most important work.
It is a work in which all who believe the special truths for this time should
have a living interest. God desires that now, as never before, the minds of
the people shall be deeply stirred to investigate the great temperance
question and the principles underlying true health reform.
The physical life is to be carefully educated, cultivated, and developed,
that through men and women the divine nature may be revealed in its
fullness. Both the physical and the mental powers, with the affections, are to
be so trained that they can reach the highest efficiency.
Reform, continual reform, must be kept before the people, and by our
example we must enforce our teachings. True religion and the laws of health
go hand in hand. It is impossible to work for the salvation of men and
women without presenting to them the need of breaking away from sinful
gratifications, which destroy the health, debase the soul, and prevent divine
truth from impressing the mind. Men and women must be taught to take a
careful review of every habit {1} and every practice, and at once put away
those things that cause an unhealthy condition of the body, and thus cast a
dark shadow over the mind.
God desires His people to be light-bearers to a world lying in midnight
darkness. But if they refuse to go forward in the light which He causes to
shine on their pathway, the light will finally become to them darkness; and
instead of being light-bearers to the world, they themselves will be lost in
the blackness that surrounds them. God desires His light-bearers ever to
keep a high standard before them. By precept and example they must hold
this perfect standard high above Satan’s false standard, which, if followed,
will lead to misery, degradation, disease, and death for both body and soul.
Those who act as teachers are to be intelligent in regard to disease and
its causes, understanding that every action of the human agent should be in
perfect harmony with the laws of life. The light God has given on health
reform is for our salvation and the salvation of the world. Men and women
should be informed in regard to the human habitation, fitted up by our
Creator as His dwelling-place, and over which He desires us to be faithful
stewards.
These grand truths must be given to the world. We must reach the people
where they are, and by example and precept lead them to see the beauties of
the better way. The world is in sad need of instruction along these lines. The
time has come when each soul must be stanch and true to every ray of light
God has given, and begin in earnest to give this gospel of health to the
people. {2} We shall have strength and power to do this if we practice these
truths in our own lives. If we all followed the light we have received, the
blessing of God would rest on us, and we should be anxious to place these
truths before those who know them not.
The people are in sad need of the light shining from the pages of our
health and temperance journals. God desires to use these journals as
mediums through which flashes of light shall arrest the attention of the
people, and cause them to heed the warning of the message of the third
angel. Our health journals are instrumentalities in the field to do a special
work in disseminating the light which the inhabitants of the world must have
in this day of God’s preparation. They wield an untold influence in the
interests of health and temperance and of social purity reform, and will
accomplish great good in presenting these subjects in a proper manner and
in their true light to the people.
In all our work, caution should be used that no one branch be made a
specialty, while other interests are left to suffer. There has not been that
interest taken in the circulation of our health journals that there
should be. The circulation of these journals must not be neglected, or the
people will suffer a great loss. [emphasis in the original]
Let none think that the circulation of the health journals is a minor
matter. All should take hold of this work with more interest, and make
greater efforts in this direction. God will greatly bless those who take
hold of it in earnest; for it is a work that should receive attention at this
time. {3}
Ministers can and should do much to urge the circulation of the health
journals. Every member of the Church should work as earnestly for these
journals as for our other periodicals. There should be no friction
between the two. Both are essential, and both should occupy the field at
the same time. Each is the complement of the other, and can in no wise
take its place.
The circulation of the health journals will be a powerful agency in
preparing the people to accept those special truths that are to fit them for the
soon coming of the Son of man. {4}
 025—DECIDED ACTION TO BE TAKEN NOW
PH025 - Decided Action to be Taken Now (1903)
St. Helena, Cal., October, 1903.
GOD HAS PERMITTED the presentation of the combination of good and
evil in “Living Temple” to be made to reveal the danger threatening us. The
working that has been so ingeniously carried on he has permitted in order
that certain developments might be made, and that it might be seen what a
man can do with human minds when he has obtained their confidence as a
physician. God has permitted the present crisis to come to open the eyes of
those who desire to know the truth. He would have His people understand to
what lengths the sophistry and devising of the enemy would lead.
Men have given to our leading physician allegiance that is due to God
alone; and he has been permitted to show what self-exaltation will lead men
to do. Scientific, spiritualistic sentiments, representing the Creator as an
essence pervading all nature, have been given to our people, and have been
received even by some who have had a long experience as teachers in the
word of God. The results of this insidious devising will break out again and
again. There are many for whom special efforts will have to be put forth to
free them from this specious deception.
I am now authorized to say that the time has come to take decided action.
The development seen in the cause of God is similar to the development
seen when Balaam caused Israel to sin just before they entered the promised
land. How dangerous it is so to exalt any man that he becomes confused, and
confuses {1} the minds of others in regard to the truths that for the last fifty
years the Lord has been giving his people.
Few can see the meaning of the present apostasy. But the Lord has lifted
the curtain, and has shown me its meaning, and the result that it will have if
allowed to continue. We must now lift our voices in warning. Will our
people acknowledge God as the supreme Ruler, or will they choose the
misleading arguments and views that, when fully developed, make Him, in
the minds of those who accept them, as nothingness?
These words were spoken to me in the night season. The sentiments in
“Living Temple” regarding the personality of God have been received even
by men who have had a long experience in the truth. When such men consent
to eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, we are no
longer to regard the subject as a matter to be treated with the greatest
delicacy. That those whom we thought sound in the faith should have failed
to discern the specious, deadly influence of this science of evil, should
alarm us as nothing else has alarmed us.
It is something that cannot be treated as a small matter that men who
have had so much light, and such clear evidence as to the genuineness of the
truth we hold, should become unsettled, and led to accept spiritualistic
theories regarding the personality of God. Those doctrines, followed to
their logical conclusion, sweep away the whole Christian economy. They
estimate as nothing the light that Christ came from heaven to give John to
give to His people. They teach that the scenes just before us are not of
sufficient {2} importance to be given special attention. They make of no
effect the truth of heavenly origin, and rob the people of God of their past
experiences, giving them instead a false science.
During the past night, I have been shown more distinctly than ever before
that these sentiments have been looked upon by some as the grand truths that
are to be brought in and made prominent at the present time. I was shown a
platform, braced by solid timbers, the truths of the word of God. Some one
high in responsibility in the medical work was directing this man and that
man to loosen the timbers supporting this platform. Then I heard a voice
saying, “Where are the watchmen that ought to be standing on the walls of
Zion? Are they asleep? How can they be silent? This foundation was built
by the Master Worker, and will stand the storm and tempest. Will they
permit this man to present doctrines that deny the past experience of the
people of God? The time has come to take decided action”
I was instructed to call upon our physicians and ministers to take a firm
stand for the truth. We are not to allow atheistic, spiritualistic sentiments to
be brought before our youth. God has led us in the past, giving us truth,
eternal truth. By this truth we are to stand. Some of the leaders in the
medical work have been deceived, and if they continue to hold fanciful,
spiritualistic ideas, they will make many believe that the platform upon
which we have been standing for the past fifty years has been torn away.
These men need now to see with anointed eyes, with clear spiritual vision,
that in spite of all men can do, “the foundation of God standeth sure,” {3}
and “the Lord knoweth them that are His.”
The message to the Laodicean church comes to us at this time with
special meaning. Read it, and ask God to show you its import. Thank God
that He is still sending us messages of mercy. Those accepting the theories
regarding God that are introduced in “Living Temple” are in great danger of
being led finally to look upon the whole Bible as a fiction; for these theories
make of no effect the plain word of God.
The tempter is working to gather together at Battle Creek as large a
number as possible, hoping that they will receive false ideas of God and
His work, and thus make of no effect the impression that God would
have made in the minds of those engaged in the medical missionary work
and in the gospel ministry. God abhors the great swelling words of
vanity that have been spoken by those connected with the Sanitarium.
The judgments of God have been visited upon Battle Creek, and these
judgments call for humiliation rather than for proud boasting and self-
exaltation.
The heavenly messenger turned to those professing to be medical
missionaries, and said, “How could you allow yourselves to be led
blindfold? How could you so misrepresent the name you bear? You have
your Bibles. Why have you not reasoned from cause to effect? You have
accepted theories that have led you away from the truths that are to stamp
their impress upon the characters of all Seventh-day Adventists. Your
leader has been moving the foundation timbers one by one, and his
reasoning would soon leave us with no certain foundation for our faith. He
has not heeded the testimonies that God {4} through His Spirit has given.
The books of the Bible containing most important instruction are
disregarded because they say so much about a personal God. He has not
known whither his feet were tending. But in his recent writings, his
tendencies toward pantheism have been revealed.”
The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great
reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this
reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the
pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this
reformation to take place, what would result? —The principles of truth
that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church would be
discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles
that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as
error. A new organization would be established. Books of a new order
would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be
introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities and do a
wonderful work. The Sabbath, of course, would be lightly regarded, as
also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the
way of the new movement. The leaders would teach that virtue is better
than vice, but God being removed, they would place their dependence on
human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would
be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the
structure.
Who has authority to begin such a movement? We have our Bibles. We
have our experience, attested to by the miraculous working {5} of the Holy
Spirit. We have a truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate
everything that is not in harmony with this truth?
 A mind trained only in worldly science fails to discern the deep things of
God, but the same mind, converted and sanctified, would see the divine
power in the word. Only the mind that is cleansed by the sanctification of
the Spirit can discern heavenly things.
The Scriptures, given by inspiration of God, are “profitable for doctrine,
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of
God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” Let us go to
the Word of God for guidance. Let us seek for a “Thus saith the Lord.” We
have had enough of human methods. Brethren, awake to your God-given
responsibilities. Your judgment, unless perverted by a long practice of false
principles, will discern the deep things of God, given by the Holy Spirit,
and your hearts will be made susceptible to the teaching of the word.
May God bring His people under the deep movings of His Spirit. The
Spirit makes efficient the ordinary means of grace. God teaches that His
kingdom is to be established in the earth, “Not by might, nor by power,” but
by His Spirit. The Spirit is the efficiency of His people.
I am instructed to say that those who would tear down the foundation that
God has laid are not to be accepted as the teachers and leaders of His
people. We are to hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the
end. Words of power have been sent by God and by Christ to this people,
bringing them out {6} from the world, point by point, into the clear light of
present truth. With lips touched with holy fire, God’s servants have
proclaimed the message. The divine utterance has set its seal to the
genuineness of the truth proclaimed.
The Lord calls for a renewal of the straight testimony borne in years
past. He calls for a revival of spiritual life. The spiritual energies of His
people have long been torpid, but there will be a resurrection from apparent
death.
In the future, God will call for the gifts and talents of men not now
actively engaged in His service. Let these respond to His call, putting their
trust in the great Medical Missionary. The power that is the life of the soul
has not been seen as it must be. It has been smothered for want of spiritual
ventilation— the blending of human effort and divine grace.
God is calling upon His people to work. He comes to them as they idle
away the precious, golden moments, and says, “Go work today in My
vineyard.”
By prayer and confession of sin we must clear the King’s highway. As we
do this, the power of the Spirit will come to us. We need the Pentecostal
energy. This will come; for the Lord has promised to send His Spirit as the
all-conquering power.
 Men may still learn the things that belong to their peace. Mercy’s voice
may still be heard, calling, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me:
for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.
For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” It is only when spiritual life
is given, that rest is {7} found, and lasting good is secured. We must be
able to say, in storm and tempest, “My anchor holds.” He who builds upon
any other foundation than that which has been laid, builds upon shifting
sand. God calls for a reformation. But he who seeks to bring about a
reformation without the aid of the Holy Spirit’s reviving power, will find
himself adrift. Those who turn from human foolishness and frailty, from
man’s seductive arts, from Satan’s planning, to Christ, the shepherd and
bishop of our souls, will stand secure upon the platform of eternal truth.
 026—DO YOU EAT FLESH?
PH026 - Do You Eat Flesh? (1896)
Extracts from a letter written to a physician from Stanmore, Sydney, N. S. W., July 26, 1896
THE PERFECTION of Christian character is attainable. As we approach
the close of this earth’s history, we will find that the whole world is
becoming a lazar house of disease. The transgression of the law of God is
bringing the sure result.
I present the word of Lord God of Israel. Because of transgression, the
curse of God has come upon the earth itself, upon the cattle and upon all
flesh. Human beings are suffering the result of their own course of action in
departing from the commandments of God. The beasts also suffer from under
the curse.
Meat-eating should not come into the prescriptions for any invalids
from any physician from among those who understand these things.
Disease in cattle is making meat-eating a dangerous matter. The Lord’s
curse upon the earth, upon man, upon beasts, upon the fish of the sea; and
as transgression becomes almost universal, the curse will be permitted
to become as broad and as deep as the transgression. Disease is
contracted by the use of meat. The diseased flesh of these dead
carcasses is sold in the market places, and disease among men is the
sure result.
A Change Must Come
The Lord would bring His people into a position where they will not
touch or taste the flesh of dead animals. Then let none of these things be
prescribed by any physician who has a knowledge of the truth for this time.
There is no safety in the eating of the flesh of the dead animals. . . . Those
who take God at His word, and obey His commands with their whole heart,
will be blessed. He will be their shield and protection. But the Lord will
not be trifled with. Distrust, disobedience and alienation from God’s will
and way will place the sinner in a position where the Lord cannot give him
His divine favor. {1}
Let Meat Entirely Alone
Again I refer to the diet question. We cannot now do as we have
ventured to do in the past in regard to meat-eating. It has always been a
curse to the human family, but now it is made particularly so in the curse
which God has pronounced upon the herds of the field, because of man’s
transgression and sins. The disease upon animals is becoming more and
more common, and our only safety now is in leaving meat entirely alone.
The most aggravated diseases are now prevalent, and the very last thing that
physicians who are enlightened should do, is to advise patients to eat meat.
It is in eating meat so largely in the country that men and women are
becoming demoralized, their blood corrupted, and disease planted in their
systems. Because of meat-eating, many die, and they do not understand the
cause. If the truth were known, it would bear the testimony it was the flesh
of animals that passed through death. The thought of feeding upon dead flesh
is repulsive, but there is something in meat-eating: we partake of diseased,
dead flesh, and this sows it seeds of corruption in the human organism.
(Signed) Ellen G. White.
DISREGARDING LIGHT
If things were as they should be in the households that make up our
churches, we might do double service for the Lord. The light given me is
that a most decided message must be borne in regard to health reform. Those
who use flesh meat strengthen the lower propensities, and prepare the way
for disease to fasten upon them. There are those among Seventh-day
Adventists who will not heed the light given them in regard to this matter.
They make flesh a part of their diet. Disease comes upon them. Sick and
suffering as a result of their wrong course, they ask for prayers of the
servants of God. But how can the Lord work in their behalf when they are
not willing to do His will, when they refuse to heed His instruction in
regard to health reform?—From a discourse by Mrs. E. G. White, General
Conference of 1903, at Oakland, California
Loma Linda College Press. For G. B. Starr {2}
027—DRUNKENNESS AND CRIME
 PH027 - Drunkenness and Crime
By Mrs. E. G. White
THEIR SIGNIFICANCE.
IN THESE DAYS when vice and crime of every form are rapidly
increasing, there is a tendency to become so familiar with existing
conditions that we lose sight of their cause and of their significance. More
intoxicating liquors are used today than have ever been used heretofore. In
the horrible details of revolting drunkenness and terrible crime, the
newspapers give but a partial report of the story of the resultant
lawlessness. Violence is in the land. And yet, notwithstanding the many
evidences of the increase of crime and lawlessness, men seldom stop to
think seriously of the meaning of these things. Almost without exception,
men boast of the enlightenment and progress of the present age.
Upon those to whom God has given light, rests the solemn responsibility
of calling the attention of others to the significance of the increase of
drunkenness and crime. They should also bring before the minds of others
the Scriptures that plainly portray the conditions which shall exist just prior
to the second coming of Christ. Faithfully should they uplift the divine
standard, and raise their voices in protest against the sanctioning of the
liquor traffic by legal enactment.
The evils that are so apparent at the present time are the same that
brought destruction to the antediluvian world. “In the days that were
before the Flood,” one of the prevailing sins was drunkenness. From the
{3} record in Genesis we learn that “the earth also was corrupt before
God, and the earth was filled with violence.” Crime reigned supreme.
Men whose reason was dethroned by intoxicating drink, thought little of
taking the life of a human being.
“As the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man
be.” The drunkenness and the crime that now prevail have been foretold by
the Saviour. We are living in the closing days of this earth’s history. It is a
most solemn time. Everything betokens the soon return of Christ. The very
conditions we see in the great cities of our land, the mad acts of men whose
minds have been inflamed by drugged liquor sold under sanction of the
rulers of the people, the dead and the dying whose destruction can be traced
to the use of poisonous liquor—all these evils are but a fulfillment of our
Saviour’s prophecy, whereby we may know that Jesus will soon appear in
the clouds of heaven.
DIVINE WARNINGS.
 The Lord cannot bear much longer with an intemperate and perverse
generation. There are many solemn warnings in the Scriptures against the
use of intoxicating liquors. In the days of old, when Moses was rehearsing
the desire of Jehovah concerning His people, there were uttered against the
drunkard the following words:
“And it come to pass, when he heareth the words of this curse, that he
bless himself in his heart, saying, I shall have peace, tho I walk in the
imagination of mine heart, to add drunkenness to thirst: the Lord will not
spare him, but then the anger of the Lord and His {4} jealousy shall smoke
against that man, and all the curses that are written in this book shall lie
upon him, and the Lord shall blot out his name from under heaven.”
Solomon says: “Wine is a mocker, strong drink is raging; and whosoever
is deceived thereby is not wise.” “Who hath woe? who hath sorrow? who
hath contentions? who hath babbling? who hath wounds without cause? who
hath redness of eyes? They that tarry long at the wine; they that go to seek
mixed wine. Look not thou upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth his
color in the cup, when it moveth itself aright. At the last it biteth like a
serpent, and stingeth like an adder.”
The use of wine among the Israelites was one of the causes that finally
resulted in their captivity. Through the prophet Amos the Lord said to them:
“Woe to them that are at ease in Zion! . . . Ye that put far away the
evil day, and cause the seat of violence to come near; that lie upon beds
of ivory, and stretch themselves upon their couches, and eat the lambs
out of the flock, and the calves out of the midst of the stall: that chant to
the sound of the viol, and invent to themselves instruments of music, like
David; that drink wine in bowls, and anoint themselves with the chief
ointments: but they are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph. Therefore
now shall they go captive with the first that go captive, and the banquet
of them that stretched themselves shall be removed.”
“Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child, and thy princes eat in the
morning! Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles, and
thy princes eat in due season, for strength, and not for drunkenness.” {5} “It
is not for kings, O Lemuel, it is not for kings to drink wine; nor for princes
strong drink: lest they drink, and forget the law, and pervert the judgment of
any of the afflicted.”
These words of warning and command are pointed and decided. Let
those in positions of public trust take heed, lest through wine and strong
drink they forget the law, and pervert judgment. Rulers and judges should
ever be in a condition to fulfill the instruction of the Lord: “Ye shall not
afflict any widow, or fatherless child. If thou afflict them in anywise, and
they cry at all unto Me, I will surely hear their cry; and My wrath shall wax
hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows,
and your children fatherless.”
The Lord God of heaven ruleth. He alone is above all authority, over
all kings and rulers. The Lord has given special directions in His word in
reference to the use of wine and strong drink. He has forbidden their use,
and enforced His prohibitions with strong warnings and threatenings. But
His forbidding the use of intoxicating beverages is not an exercise of
arbitrary authority. He seeks to restrain men, in order that they may escape
from the evil results of indulgence in wine and strong drink. Degradation,
cruelty, wretchedness, and strife follow as the natural results of
intemperance. God has pointed out the consequence of following this
course of evil. This He has done that there may not be a perversion of His
laws, and that men may be spared the widespread misery resulting from
the course of evil men who, for the sake of gain, sell maddening
intoxicants. {6}
The relation of crime to intemperance is well understood by men who
have to deal with those who transgress the laws of the land. In the words of
a Philadelphia judge: “We can trace four-fifths of the crimes that are
committed to the influence of rum. There is not one case in twenty where a
man is tried for his life, in which rum is not the direct or indirect cause of
the murder. Rum and blood, I mean the shedding of blood, go hand in hand.”
A district attorney in the city of Boston is reported as declaring that
“ninety-nine out of one hundred of the crimes in our commonwealth are
produced by intoxicating liquors.”
THE WORK OF THE LIQUOR SELLER.
Woe unto him that buildeth his house by unrighteousness, and his
chambers by wrong; . . . that saith, I will build me a wide house and large
chambers, and cutteth him out windows; and it is ceiled with cedar, and
painted with vermilion. Shalt thou reign, because thou closest thyself in
cedar? . . . Thine eyes and thine heart are not but for covetousness, and for
to shed innocent blood, and for oppression, and for violence, to do it.”
This scripture pictures the work of those who manufacture and who sell
intoxicating liquor. Their business means robbery. For the money they
receive, no useful equivalent is returned. Every dollar they add to their
gains has brought a curse to the spender.
Every year millions upon millions of gallons of intoxicating liquors are
consumed. Millions upon millions {7} of dollars are spent in buying
wretchedness, poverty, disease, degradation, lust, crime, and death. For the
sake of gain, the liquor-dealer deals out to his victims that which corrupts
and destroys mind and body. He entails on the drunkard’s family poverty
and wretchedness.
Houses of prostitution, dens of vice, criminal courts, prisons,
almshouses, insane asylums, hospitals, all are, to a great degree, filled as a
result of the liquor-seller’s work. Like the mystic Babylon of the
Apocalypse, he is dealing in “slaves and souls of men.” Behind the liquor-
seller stands the mighty destroyer of souls, and every art which earth or hell
can devise is employed to draw human beings under his power. In the city
and the country, on the railway trains, on the great steamers, in places of
business, in the halls of pleasure, in the medical dispensary, even in the
church, on the sacred communion-table, his traps are set. Nothing is left
undone to create and to foster the desire for intoxicants. On almost every
corner stands the public house with its brilliant lights, its welcome and good
cheer, inviting the working man, the wealthy idler, and the unsuspecting
youth.
Day by day, month by month, year by year, the work goes on. Fathers and
husbands and brothers, the stay and hope and pride of the nation, are
steadily passing into the liquor-dealer’s haunt to be sent back wrecked and
ruined.
More terrible still, the curse is striking the very heart of the home. More
and more, women are forming the liquor habit. In many a household, little
children, even {8} in the innocence and helplessness of babyhood, are in
daily peril through the neglect, the abuse, the vileness of drunken mothers.
Sons and daughters are growing up under the shadow of this terrible evil.
What outlook for their future but that they will sink even lower than their
parents?
LICENSE LAWS.
The licensing of the liquor traffic is advocated by many as tending to
restrict the drink evil. But the licensing of the traffic places it under the
protection of law. The government sanctions its existence, and thus fosters
the evil which it professes to restrict. Under the protection of license
laws, breweries, distilleries, and wineries are planted all over the land,
and the liquor-seller plies his work beside our very doors.
Often he is forbidden to sell intoxicants to one who is drunk, or who is
known to be a confirmed drunkard; but the work of making drunkards of the
youth goes steadily forward. Upon the creating of the liquor appetite in the
youth, the very life of the traffic depends. The youth are led on, step by step,
until the liquor habit is established, and the thirst is created that at any cost
demands satisfaction. Less harmful would it be to grant liquor to the
confirmed drunkard, whose ruin in most cases is already determined, than to
permit the flower of our youth to be lured to destruction through this terrible
habit.
By the licensing of the liquor traffic, temptation is kept constantly before
those who are trying to reform. Institutions have been established where the
victims of {9} intemperance may be helped to overcome their appetite. This
is a noble work; but so long as the sale of liquor is sanctioned by law, the
intemperate receive but little benefit from inebriate asylums. They cannot
remain there always. They must again take their place in society. The
appetite for intoxicating drink, tho subdued, is not wholly destroyed; and
when temptation assails them, as it does on every hand, they too often fall an
easy prey.
WHO IS RESPONSIBLE?
The man who has a vicious beast and who, knowing its disposition,
allows it liberty is by the laws of the land held accountable for the evil the
beast may do. In the laws given to Israel the Lord directed that when a beast
known to be vicious caused the death of a human being, the life of the owner
should pay the price of his carelessness or malignity. On the same principle
the government that licenses the liquor-seller should be held responsible for
the results of his traffic. And if it is a crime worthy of death to give liberty
to a vicious beast, how much greater is the crime of sanctioning the work of
the liquor-seller!
THE LIQUOR TRAFFIC IN SAN FRANCISCO.
For a time after the great earthquake along the coast of California, the
authorities in San Francisco and in some of the smaller cities and towns
ordered the closing of all liquor saloons. So marked were the effects of this
strictly-enforced ordinance that the attention of thinking men throughout
America, and notably on the Pacific Coast, {10} was directed to the
advantages that would result from a permanent closing of all saloons.
During many weeks following the earthquake in San Francisco, very
little drunkenness was seen. No intoxicating drinks were sold. The
disorganized and unsettled state of affairs gave the city officials reason to
expect an abnormal increase of disorder and crime, and they were greatly
surprised to find the opposite true. Those from whom was expected much
trouble, gave but little. This remarkable freedom from violence and crime
was largely traceable to the disuse of intoxicants.
The editors of some of the leading dailies took the position that it
would be for the permanent betterment of society and for the upbuilding of
the best interests of the city, were the saloons forever to remain closed.
But wise counsel was swept aside, and within a few short weeks
permission was given the liquor-dealers to reopen their places of business
upon the payment into the city treasury of a license-tax considerably
higher than had formerly been paid.
In the Outlook of Nov. 3, 1906, the situation is thus described:
“During the two months and a half after April 18, San Francisco was
probably the most orderly large city in the United States. Violence and
crime were practically unknown. During that time the saloons and liquor-
stores of the city were closed tight. About the middle of July the saloons
were permitted to open again. This action of the city government was
accompanied by the expectation on the part of many citizens of an outbreak
of violence and disorder. Clergymen, and it is said even {11} the police,
advised men and women to carry firearms for their own protection. For the
past three months San Francisco has been living under a reign of terror. In
eighty days eighty-three murders, robberies, and assaults were registered on
the police records. A dispatch to “Ridgeway’s,” a new weekly periodical,
reports the sale in San Francisco during one week in October of over six
thousand revolvers. The police have been, and are, powerless to preserve
order and protect the city—in the opinion of the best citizens of San
Francisco because the heads of the force are corrupt and are doing the will
of a corrupt government.”
In the calamity that befell San Francisco the Lord designed to wipe out
the liquor-saloons that have been the cause of so much evil, so much misery
and crime. In legalizing the sale of liquor, the guardians of the public
welfare proved unfaithful to their trust. Those who were placed in positions
of official responsibility were given opportunity to become thoroughly
familiar with the advantages of the closed saloon, but they deliberately
chose to enact laws sanctioning the carrying on of the liquor traffic. Did they
not know that in doing this they were virtually licensing the commission of
crime?
Every kind of wickedness continues to be practiced in San Francisco.
What a record of dishonesty and conniving has been brought to light in the
investigations of the action of men in official positions! Are we not almost
led to inquire, Whom can we trust? Where can we find men of honor?
Through the liquor traffic Satan is at work to corrupt {12} with his
deceiving policies the rulers and the people. As this work is carried on
from city to city, the guilt of the whole world will be made manifest, and it
will be plainly seen why God permits His judgments to fall on the earth.
Because of the pride of the heart, the falsehood, the dishonesty, the profanity
that is manifest, the Lord will soon come “out of His place to punish the
inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her
blood, and shall no more cover her slain.”
The people of San Francisco must answer at the judgment bar of God for
the reopening of the liquor saloons in that city. O that our cities might
reform! In places where the judgments of heaven have fallen, God is now
proving those whose lives He has spared as to whether they will continue to
allow health and reason to be destroyed by the sale of maddening drink.
Today, in many places, men are being tried in courts of justice, because,
under the influence of drugged liquor, they have committed all manner of
crime. Satan looks on, highly gratified over the persistent determination of
men to sell and use these poisonous drinks.
A SOLEMN WARNING.
Concerning those who practice various forms of wickedness that are
today so prevalent in many of our cities, the Lord has spoken plainly. He
says:
“Woe unto them that join house to house, that lay field to field, till there
be no place, that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth! In mine
ears said the Lord of hosts, Of a truth many houses shall be desolate, even
great and fair, without inhabitant. Yea, {13} ten acres of vineyard shall
yield one bath, and the seed of an homer shall yield an ephah.
“Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning, that they may follow
strong drink; that continue until night, till wine inflame them! And the harp
and the viol, the tabret, and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts: but they
regard not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of His
hands.
“Therefore [for the reasons above given] My people are gone into
captivity, because they have no knowledge; and their honorable men are
famished, and the multitude dried up with thirst. Therefore hell hath
enlarged herself, and opened her mouth without measure; and their glory,
and their multitude, and their pomp, and he that rejoiceth, shall descend into
it. And the mean man shall be brought down, and the mighty man shall be
humbled, and the eyes of the lofty shall be humbled; but the Lord of hosts
shall be exalted in judgment, and God that is holy shall be sanctified in
righteousness. . . .
“Woe unto them that draw iniquity with cords of vanity, and sin as it
were with a cart rope: that say, Let Him make speed, and hasten His work,
that we may see it: and let the counsel of the Holy One of Israel draw nigh
and come, that we may know it! “Woe unto them that call evil good, and
good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter
for sweet, and sweet for bitter!
“Woe unto them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own
sight!
“Woe unto them that are mighty to drink wine, and men of strength to
mingle strong drink: which justify {14} the wicked for reward, and take
away the righteousness of the righteous from him!
“Therefore as the fire devoureth the stubble, and the flame consumeth the
chaff, so their root shall be as rottenness, and their blossom shall go up as
dust: because they have cast away the law of the Lord of hosts, and despised
the word of the Holy One of Israel.
“Therefore is the anger of the Lord kindled against His people, and He
hath stretched forth His hand against them, and hath smitten them: and the
hills did tremble, and their carcasses were torn in the midst of the streets.
For all this His anger is not turned away, but His hand is stretched out
still.”
Has not this prediction been fulfilled in San Francisco, in Valparaiso,
and in Kingston? Yet how few recognize the hand of God in these
judgments!
Well could it be said of the cities of our world today, as the Saviour
declared of the cities wherein most of His mighty works were done, “Woe
unto thee!” “The men of Nineveh shall rise up in judgment with this
generation, and shall condemn it; because they repented at the preaching of
Jonah.” When the Lord sees men whom He has spared as He spared the
inhabitants of Nineveh, continue to legalize and carry on the liquor traffic,
the next stroke of the Infinite will be to destroy life. God has given men an
opportunity to repent, to prepare to meet death with Christ’s armor on, if
death must come; and yet they continue in the wicked works that brought the
cities under the rebuke and the chastening hand of God and caused the
devastation of that in which they took so much pride. {15}
In recent disasters human lives have been wonderfully spared. Should
there not be an acknowledgment of the Lord’s mercy? Should there not be
heartfelt repentance? Should not the liquor-saloons that have wrought so
much evil be entirely abolished?
The honor of God, the stability of the nation, the well-being of the
community, of the home, and of the individual, demand that every possible
effort be made in arousing the people to the evil of intemperance. Soon we
shall see the result of this terrible evil as we do not see it now. Who will
put forth a determined effort to stay the work of destruction? As yet the
contest has hardly begun. Let an army be formed to stop the sale of the
drugged liquors that are making men mad. Let the danger from the liquor
traffic be made plain, and a public sentiment be created that shall demand
its prohibition. Let the drink-maddened men be given an opportunity to
escape from their thralldom. Let the voice of the nation demand of its
lawmakers that a stop be put to this infamous traffic.
“If thou forbear to deliver them that are drawn unto death,
And those that are ready to be slain;
If thou sayest, Behold, we knew it not:
Doth not He that pondereth the heart consider it?
And He that keepeth thy soul, doth not He know it?”
And “what wilt thou say when He shall punish thee?” {16}
 028—ELDER DANIELS AND THE FRESNO CHURCH
PH028 - Elder Daniels and the Fresno Church (1890)
The following testimonies of Sister White, addressed to the officers and
members of the Fresno church, and which relate to the case of Elder E. P.
Daniels, are placed in this form by request of Sister White, and sent to
leading ones on our California churches:—
Cal. Conf. Committee

Battle Creek, Mich., Feb. 13, 1890

I HAVE A DEEP interest in the Fresno church. I gave them counsel last
winter, when by letter I was solicited to use my influence to have Elder E. P.
Daniels return to labor for the church in Fresno. They said that the Lord was
blessing them abundantly. The sick were healed, and the converting power
of God was in their midst. They thought that if Elder Daniels could only
come back, what a great work might be done!
That night the angel of the Lord stood by my side, and talked with me.
He said that the church at Fresno would have to learn many things; that many
were there that ought not to be there; that all must draw nearer to God, and
find their strength in him, and not in man. They must use their own powers
that God has given them, and let their light shine forth in good works. He
said that they had placed man where God should be; but when they {1}
should make God alone their trust, then he would educate them, and lead
them in safe paths. Then they would be light-bearers to the world, and
would not walk in darkness. But now they were trusting in man to do the
work for them which the Lord God of Israel alone could do. The Lord was
working, signifying that he was their power and efficiency; and if they
would work in harmony with him, talking to one another in faith and
humility, dwelling on the lessons of Christ; if they would set things in order
in the church, and let God speak to human hearts, then the Spirit of God
would come into their midst, and a repentance would be seen that would not
need to be repented of. But if they did not make the Lord their trust, the
blessing they had received would be only their condemnation.
It is not the will of God that the mould of Elder Daniels should be upon
the church in Fresno, for it would not be mould of Christ. He is not a man
whose influence would be permanent. God would have his people in every
Conference look to him, and him alone, and not make flesh their arm. He
whose eyes are “as a flame of fire” is searching every church in the world.
His gaze is piercing every heart. He is measuring the temple and the
worshipers thereof, weighing all their actions in the golden scales of
heaven, and registering the result in the books of record. All things are open
to the eye of Him with whom we have to do. He is a “discerner of the
thoughts and intents and purposes of the heart.” No deed of darkness can
be screened from his view. Sin, undetected by man, unsuspected by human
minds, is noted and registered by the great Heart searcher. {2}
Christ “loved the church, and gave himself for it.” It is the purchase of
his blood. The divine Son of God is seen walking amid the seven golden
candlesticks. Jesus himself supplies the oil to these burning lamps; he it is
that kindles the flame. “In him was life; and the life was the light of men.”
No candlestick, no church, shines of itself. From Christ emanates all its
light. The church in heaven today is only the complement of the church on
earth; but it is higher, grander,—perfect. The same divine illumination is to
continue through eternal ages. The Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the
light thereof. No church can have light if it fails to diffuse the glory it
receives from the throne of God.
The “woe, woe, woe!” was pronounced upon a church who walked in
the sparks of their own kindling, who did not derive their light and power
from the great central Light, the Sun of Righteousness, and diffuse that light
and glory to those who were in darkness. By absorbing and diffusing the
light, they cause their own light to burn brighter. The one who receives light,
but does not give it as God requires him to do, will become a receptacle of
darkness.
The church in Fresno is composed of fragments of other churches. They
are not ignorant of the Scriptures and the power of God; and if they are what
God would have them be, they will be light-bearers to the world. This
church is too large. Many ought to be out carrying the light of truth to those
who are in darkness. If they neglect this the woe of God will be upon them.
Let them not carry there, but go out as workers together with God. We are
not here in this world to please and glorify ourselves, but {3} to be co-
laborers with God. Probationary time is about to close. Now is the time to
work, and that without delay.
The present is a solemn, fearful time for the church. The angels are
already girded, awaiting the mandate of God to pour their vials of wrath
upon the world. Destroying angels are taking up the work of vengeance, for
the Spirit of God is gradually withdrawing from the world. Satan is also
mustering his forces of evil, going forth “unto the kings of the earth and of
the whole world,” to gather them under his banner, to be trained for “the
battle of that great day of God Almighty.” Satan is to make most powerful
efforts for the mastery in the last great conflict. Fundamental principles will
be brought out, and decisions made in regard to them. Skepticism is
prevailing everywhere. Ungodliness abounds. The faith of individual
members of the church will be tested as though there were not another
person in the world. “Who will render to every man according to his deeds;
to them who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honor
and immortality, eternal life; but unto them that are contentious, and do not
obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath, tribulation
and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, to the Jew first, and
also to the Gentile; but glory, honor, and peace to every man that worketh
good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile; for there is no respect of
persons with God.” We claim to have faith, but, oh, how feeble! “The right
hand of the Lord is exalted; the right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly.” “The
haughtiness of men shall be made low; and the Lord alone shall be exalted
in the day.” {4}
The Christ of Patmos had in his right hand seven stars. This assures us
that no church faithful to their trust need fear of coming to naught; for not a
star that has the protection of Omnipotence can be plucked from the hand of
Christ. If a star separates itself from God, and falls from its setting, another
will take its place. There will never be less than seven, this number being
God’s symbol of completeness.
Satan has worked upon every church in our land to lift up and exalt men,
and thus the man is able to eclipse the glory of God. I have many things to
say unto the churches from the Lord God of hosts, but they cannot bear them
now.
Now God would have the church in Fresno dependent on no living man.
But when they become so blind as to choose a man to preach to them the
message appropriate for this time,—a man of so great weakness of character
and of so little moral power as they know E. P. Daniels to be,—and give
him the oversight of the flock, the candlesticks must be terribly shaken and
moved out of their place. If you accept the labors of Elder Daniels in the
church at Fresno while he is in his present state of darkness, it will be
dishonoring God. It will lower the standard of righteousness to the ruin of
the man and the detriment of the church.
The Lord said to Joshua, “Neither will I be with you any more, except ye
destroy the accursed from among you.” The defects of character in any
member of the church, or in the minister, are charged to the church if the
church make light of the defects. If you place Elder Daniels over the church
as a minister, you, as a church, assume his {5} defects, you make them your
own, and the whole church stands under the rebuke of God, even as ancient
Israel was under his rebuke on account of the sin of Achan. But your case
will be more grievous than theirs, because you knew the evil, yet hid your
eyes from it and walked contrary to the will of God.
 Elder Daniel’s peculiar talent is to move the feelings of the people; but
this, in many, many cases, seen as God sees it, results in far more harm than
good. His case has been my special burden for years; and as God has laid
open to me the weaknesses and errors of the man, I have laid them distinctly
before him. Has he received the testimonies? Has he acted upon them?—
No, he has not taken the pains to study them point by point as a word from
God to him; he has not heeded the warning. He has imagined something that
Sister White has done or said to make of none effect the warnings of the
Spirit of God. Will you please to ask Elder Daniels to tell you wherein he
thinks Sister White denies her own teachings? Set the words down on paper
and send them to me. If I am guilty, I will confess the same; if not, I shall
charge him with bearing false witness, as he has done again and again in
regard to my words, my actions, and the things which I eat. He says he
believes the testimonies but cannot understand them. I present these
testimonies now as a solemn duty I owe to the Master, whose servant I am,
to see if your eye-sight is so darkened that you cannot understand them.
Blindness of the heart is a terrible barrier to the discerning of truth. “He
shall take of mine and shall show it unto you,” is the declaration of Christ,
revealing how the Holy Spirit operates upon the mind. Sin is the disease
of the {6} soul, in consequence of which the understanding fails to do its
appointed work on the heart and memory. For many years I have met this
more or less in my experience.
When the soul is brought into close relationship with the great Author of
light and truth, impressions are made upon it revealing its true position
before God. Then self will die, pride will be laid low, and Christ will draw
his own image in deeper lines upon the soul.
I fully believe that the time has come for you at Fresno to take a decided
stand against evil in one who has had so great light as Elder E. P. Daniels, if
you would be the means of saving his soul.
Men who are under the training of the Great Teacher, will understand the
testimonies that he sends them. Those who will not hear and obey the words
of Christ, will not hear and obey the message of Christ to them personally.
Men will rise up against anything that rebukes their unChristlike course.
Shall the testimonies of the Spirit of God be accounted as a thing of naught?
Shall a man be put in the position of teacher whose course has been such as
to make him an unsafe guide, both because he has not the Spirit of Christ,
and because he says in his character, “I know not the man,” just as he
willfully says, “I know not the testimonies”? Will you in Fresno accept of a
man as your teacher who cannot understand these things, which you all now
have an opportunity to read for yourselves? Spiritual things are spiritually
discerned; and if he cannot discern the testimony of the spirit of himself,
how can he discern the testimony of God’s word, and be able to give to
every man his portion of meat in due season? He may present clear and
cutting things to the {7} people, and yet not understand that it is to be
brought into his own life, and interwoven with his character. He keeps the
truth outside of his inner life, in the outer court.
It is the truth enshrined in the soul that makes one a man of God. Oratory,
though it may please a certain class, will prove a snare to the one who uses
it, and a snare to the church. When E. P. Daniels understands what
constitutes sin, he will understand the testimonies that reprove certain sins
with which he is so easily beset. But the examination of his own heart, his
acts and motives, to see whether they are in accordance with the perfect
standard of righteousness, is not pleasing to him. He has no desire to
meditate and pray. The guilt of untruth is often upon his lips, because it is a
habit which has not been overcome, although he has confessed the sin.
The part man has to act in the salvation of the soul, is to believe on Jesus
Christ as a perfect Redeemer, not for some other man, but for his own self.
He is to trust, to love, to fear the God of heaven. There is a certain work to
be accomplished. Man must be delivered from the power of sin. He must be
made perfect in every good work. In doing the words of Christ is his only
assurance that his house is built upon the solid foundation. To hear, to say, to
preach, and not to do the words of Christ, is building upon the sand. Those
who do the words of Christ will perfect a Christian character, because
Christ’s will is their will. Thus is Christ formed within, the hope of glory.
They are beholding, as in a glass, the glory of God. By making Christ the
subject of meditation, he will become the subject of conversation; and by
beholding, we will actually be changed into the same image, from glory to
{8} glory, even by the Spirit of the Lord. Man, fallen man, may be
transformed by the renewing of the mind, so that he can “prove what is that
good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.” How does he prove this?—
By the Holy Spirit taking possession of his mind, spirit, heart, and character.
Where does the proving come in?— “We are a spectacle to the world, to
angels, and to men.” A real work is wrought by the Holy Spirit upon the
human character, and its fruits are seen; just as a good tree will bear good
fruit, so will the tree that is actually planted in the Lord’s garden produce
good fruit unto eternal life. Besetting sins are overcome; evil thoughts are
not allowed in the mind; evil habits are purged from the soul temple. The
tendencies, which have been biased in a wrong direction, are turned in a
right direction. Wrong dispositions and feelings are rooted out. Holy
tempers and sanctified emotions are now the fruit borne upon the Christian
tree. An entire transformation has taken place. This is the work to be
wrought. We see by experience that in our own human strength, resolutions
and purposes are of no avail. Must we, then, give up?—No; although our
experience testifies that we cannot possibly do this work ourselves, help
has been laid upon One who is mighty to do it for us. But the only way that
we can secure the help of God is to put ourselves wholly in his hands, and
trust him to work for us. As we lay hold of him by faith, he does the work.
The believer can only trust. As God works, we can work, trusting in him
and doing his will.
This work must be done for E. P. Daniels before he can be entrusted
with the care of the flock. Only let him become one with Christ, and then he
will work as Christ {9} worked. But he cannot sit down in the devil’s easy-
chair and say: “I have hereditary tendencies and I have habits which I
cannot overcome. You must bear with my imperfections; no one is perfect.”
If he does this, he is a lost man.
Sincere Christians have no doubtful piety. They have put on the Lord
Jesus Christ, and have made no provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts
thereof. They are constantly looking to Jesus for his orders, as a servant
looks to his masters, or as a maid looks to her mistress. Wheresoever God’s
providence may lead, they stand ready to go. They take no glory to
themselves. They do not call anything they have—learning, talents, property
—their own, but regard themselves as only stewards of the manifold grace
of Christ, and servants to the church for Christ’s sake. These are messengers
for the Lord, a light amid the darkness. Their hearts throb in unison with the
heart of Christ.
I now present before E. P. Daniels his pitiable case. Anyone,
whatever his position or influence, who will desire him to preach to the
churches in his present unestablished condition, cannot discern spiritual
things. Elder Daniels says, “I believe the testimonies, but I do not
understand them; I believe in health reform, but I do not understand it.”
This is a falsehood to his own soul. If he is in this position, let him
repent and do his first works. There are enough who are giving the
trumpet no certain sound. Men like faithful Caleb are wanted now, who
can give a ringing message. It is a goodly land that we are going to, and
we are well able to go up and possess it. We want no shepherds who
cannot discern between truth and falsehood, who give mixed provender
of truth and error. {10}
I speak to the church in Fresno: For Christ’s sake, move intelligently. Do
not blunder here, when the interest of a church is at stake. I pity Elder
Daniels, for the church at Fresno have hurt him by placing him where God
should be. His ambition has been fed; self-indulgence and a low condition
of piety have brought upon him spiritual feebleness and blindness, and he
has become unfitted to be a minister of the gospel of Christ. If you place him
in that position, you dishonor the cause of God; for he has surely fallen into
the snare of the devil. There is only one way of escape,—he must be
converted; he must do just as he has told others to do—repent, confess,
make restitution—or he will never see the kingdom of heaven. He must
return to his first love, and come out from the darkness of unbelief and
skepticism. When he shall have clear convictions once more, when the Holy
Spirit shall have dominion over his soul, when love, faith, and child-like
simplicity shall be the rule of his life, then he may believe that Christ is
dwelling in him, and the people everywhere may believe it too; for they see
that he has learned the lessons in the school of Christ. Is this more than God
requires?—No, no! Christ demands, in return for the blood he has shed, the
heaven he has prepared, nothing less than entire consecration. “Lord, what
wilt thou have me to do?” should be the burden of every prayer.
Our anxiety should not be to please the people by smart speeches and
oratory, in order to gain flattery and applause, but to have our labor such as
can be approved by God. Our intense desire should be to give, by a well-
ordered life and a godly conversation, discourses, solemn, earnest, and
tender, with the unction of the Holy Spirit. Those {11} who labor in this
spirit are never satisfied with themselves.
God demands homage which he has not received from Brother Daniels,
—homage in words, in actions. Let him remember that he is to give an
account to God, who will “judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and
his kingdom.” If our convictions of duty are honestly met, faithfulness
becomes the great law of life, impressing, improving, and moulding every
principle and phase of character.
God requires every steward of the grace of Christ to be faithful, to
elevate and purify every power of his nature, that he may be a man, and a
child of God. Christ died for him; and with a high sense of his
accountability, understanding when God speaks, he will become a polished
instrument in the hands of God to bless his fellow-men. To perform his work
well, to make the most of his priceless opportunities, will be to him a
sacred duty.
Stand back, brethren, do not lay responsibilities on Elder Daniels now!
He is not ready for them, and will not be until he knows something for
certain. Leave him to pray and search his heart until the darkness passeth
away and the true light shineth. Then he will know what God would have
him to be. Do you think, brethren in Fresno, or does Elder Daniels imagine,
that it is a small offense to prove false to sacred obligations? Shall the man
who perverts his abilities, and uses his influence as unwisely as Elder
Daniels has done, be placed in a position of sacred, holy trust? God forbid!
He has robbed God in not putting to the very best use all his blood bought
powers. Shall he be guiltless who misuses and misapplies talents {12}
lent him of God to be improved to the utmost? Surely that God who will
judge the world in righteousness, and with a righteous impartiality,
demands his own with usury. How can he say to Elder Daniels, “Well
done, good and faithful servant”? Condemnation will be passed on
everyone who has wasted his Lord’s substance.
I hope that every man and woman who names the name of Christ in
Fresno will consider the words I have written you with solemn earnestness,
and that you will not flatter Elder Daniels. Give him no [plaudits], to
encourage him in his unbelief. He may despise the warnings of God; he may
act an unchristian part; and yet do you insist that there is no man like Elder
Daniels? That you must have him, even under the rebuke of God, because
his entertaining sharpness pleases a certain class of minds? Do you think that
you can get along if he is not spiritual? That if he only pleases and interests
you, piety, holiness, and the Christian graces are not essential? Do you know,
brethren in Fresno, that the whole heavenly universe is looking upon you, to
see whether you will exalt the standard of Christianity, or lower it in the very
dust? God is looking upon you; Jesus, who has given you an example in his
holy life, is watching to see whether you, as a church, feel that it is an
important matter that you should discern between true godliness and sin.
The last days are upon us, and Satan is working with all his hellish arts
to deceive and destroy souls. Reproofs by testimony are met almost
universally by the ones corrected and reproved, with, “I believe the
testimonies, but I do not understand them.” The Lord has corrected their
wrong ways in order to save them from unhappiness, {13} deception, and
ruin; but they pass on the same as if light and warnings had never come to
them. If they were in harmony with God, they would not be departing from
him. It is because they are so far separated from God that they do not hear
his voice as he calls to them, “Return unto me, and I will return unto you,”
“and heal all thy backslidings.”
Saul, after he had disobeyed the requirement of God to destroy the
Amalekites, met Samuel, and said, “Blessed be thou of the Lord; I have
performed the commandment of the Lord.” And Samuel said, “What meaneth
then this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen
which I hear?” The answer was the same that we have heard in similar
cases,—an excuse, a falsehood: “The people spared the best of the sheep
and of the oxen to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God.” Saul did not say my or
our but thy God. Many who profess to be serving God are in the same
position as Saul,—covering over ambitious projects, pride, or display, with
a garment of pretended righteousness. The Lord’s cause is made a cloak to
hide the deformity of injustice, but it makes the sin of tenfold greater
enormity.
Samuel looked upon Saul with indignation, yet with deep pity and
undisguised grief for the sinful course of one he loved sincerely; but this
love must not close his lips. He said, “Stay, and I will tell thee what the
Lord hath said to me this night.” The kingly head was bent, as he
answered, “Say on.” Samuel then spake the cutting words of the Lord. Yet
Saul repeated his defense,—they saved the spoil to sacrifice to the Lord.
“Hath God as great delight in burnt-offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying
{14} the word of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to
hearken than the fat of rams. For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and
stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the
word of the Lord, he hath also rejected thee from being king.” Smitten
with agony and terror, Saul cried, “I have sinned. . . . Pardon my sin, and
turn again with me, that I may worship the Lord.” Saul hoped the sentence
would be reversed.
Oh, how few can know the sadness of heart that Samuel bore back to
Ramah! God had laid upon him the burden of Saul, and the burden of this
terrible message that he must bear to the monarch.
The sinner seldom feels right in regard to reproof. He blames the one
who opens his lips to speak the words of warning, as though it was a
personal matter. In his blindness he fails to see that he is flinging from him,
in his stubborn resistance, his last offer of light and mercy. How little
sympathy he feels for the one who has carried the heavy load the Lord has
laid upon him! He assumes the role of a martyr, and thinks he deserves great
pity because he is reproved, and counseled contrary to his own ideas and
feelings. He may admit some things, but with dogged persistency he holds
fast to his errors, his own ideas. “For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft,
and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.” The word of God is rejected
in spirit, to all intents and purposes. I have been made to see this same
bewitching power now as I have never seen it before,—of hatred against
reproof, of stubbornness and rebellion,—to one reproved clings to his own
opinions, unyielding. {15}
How different was the character of David! Though he had sinned, when
God sent him sharp rebukes, he always bowed under the chastisement of the
Lord. David was beloved of God, not because he was a perfect man, but
because he did not cherish stubborn resistance to God’s expressed will. His
spirit did not rise up in rebellion against reproof. Saith the Lord, “I dwell in
the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit,
and to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite
ones.” David erred greatly, but he was just as greatly humbled, and his
contrition was as profound as his guilt. There was never a man more humble
than David under a sense of his sin. He showed himself a strong man, not in
always resisting temptation, but in the contrition of soul and sincere
penitence manifested. He never lost his confidence in God, who put the
stern rebuke in the mouth of his prophet. He had no hatred for the prophet of
God. He was beloved, also, because he relied upon the mercy of a God
whom he had loved and served and honored. To whom much is forgiven, the
same loveth much. David did not take counsel of men who were sinning
against God. This is where many fail. They are left in midnight darkness
because they choose to counsel with men who walk not in the counsel of the
Lord. They will excuse sin in the sinner when it is not repented of, and pass
over wrongs when God has not forgiven them. David trusted in God more
than in man. The decision of God was accepted as just and merciful. Oh,
how many are walking in blindness, and leading others in the same path,
where both must perish, because they will not heed the reproofs of the Spirit
of God! {16}
Brethren at Fresno, there is with Elder Daniels a human influence
combined with a mesmeric power. It is this that has led him to speak of
congregations as bodies that he can manipulate. Why is it that the man
cannot understand health reform?—It is because his appetites and practices
are condemned by it. He cannot harmonize his practices with the light God
has given on this subject in his word and through the testimonies. He cannot,
then, of course, have an intelligent, practical knowledge of health reform.
Will Elder Daniels please make his statements, telling wherein Sister
White contradicts her own teachings? I know that he stated that I drank tea,
and invited him to drink it, saying it was good for him. Not only myself, but
the members of my family, know this to be an untruth. What other things he
has stated I cannot determine. But what if someone did use these things
contrary to the light of health reform, is it not best to follow the Bible
teaching upon temperance, and the light given in testimony? Do you not
remember that we have an individual accountability? We do not make
articles of diet a test question, but we do try to educate the intellect, and to
arouse the moral sensibility to take hold of health reform in an intelligent
manner, as Paul presents it in Romans 13:8-14; 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; 1
Timothy 3:8-12. Are not the qualifications which he says are essential in the
deacon, equally essential in the elder of the church? The deacons were
church officers (2 Corinthians 6:4): “But in all things approving ourselves
as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in
distresses;” (1 Timothy 5:22): “Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be
{17} partaker of other men’s sins; keep thyself pure.” Here is a matter that
is worthy of consideration. In the twenty-first verse the solemn charge is
given: “I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect
angels, that thou observe these things without preferring one before another,
doing nothing by partiality.” These verses, twenty-one and twenty-two, need
to be carefully and prayerfully considered. Sin should be rebuked. Whatever
opposition and trial might come to the elder of the church because of his
faithfulness, he should not swerve from true principles. Sins should not,
because of unsanctified preferences and sympathy, be lightly regarded in
one man which would be condemned in another. This matter is one of great
importance. If he trusts responsibilities to one whose habits and practices he
knows to be wrong, he shows that his own principles are not sound, that his
motives are questionable. By this very act he sanctions the errors and sins of
the man he has commended and appointed to the sacred office of caring for
the flock of God. Unless he is guarded by heavenly wisdom, he will place
himself in a position where he will feel it necessary to sustain the man with
whom he has united his influence; and God will hold him responsible for his
brother’s unfaithfulness in office, and for the harm which will result to the
church. He must keep himself pure by refusing to mingle with any unholy
influence.
Some men’s sins are open beforehand, confessed in penitence, and
forsaken, and they go beforehand to judgment. Pardon is written over against
the names of these men. But other men’s sins follow after, are not put away
by repentance and confession, and these sins will stand {18} registered
against them in the books of heaven. Likewise also the good works of some
are manifest beforehand. Christ is the pattern to be copied in the life. When
a man gives evidence that he is sound in principle, when he is of good
repute among those where he is best known, when his character is one
whose influence will be Christ-like, he should be admitted to fellowship
and confidence without hesitancy. But he whose works show him to be
unstable, who says one thing and does the very opposite, is careless of his
words and influence, bringing out of his heart the evil things lurking there,
such a one will profane both men and God. He will say anything that comes
into his mind, whether he knows it to be falsehood or truth. There is a
mixture of good and bad in his character, and he speaks just as he feels
without studying the influence his words must have upon those who believe
him to be a true minister of the gospel. They have heard him speak as
Christ’s ambassador, and therefore they will either regard his sins lightly or
their confidence in him as a devoted servant of Christ will be destroyed.
The minister of Christ should be circumspect, he should understand human
nature.
I have written quite fully to you, brethren, in regard to these matters in
order that you might understand the case. I am now clear. Whatever course
you may pursue cannot reflect on me. I would be pleased, and glorify God,
if Elder Daniels would come into a position where we could, with all our
hearts, give him the fullest confidence; but until he is a changed man we
cannot give him a place of influence in the church. His movements are
frantic, and in no way such as to recommend his as an overseer of the flock
of God. I have now done my duty in the fear of {19} God, and I leave you to
bear the responsibility. In the fear of God I warn you not to place this man,
whom you know is not controlled by the Spirit of God, in the preacher’s
desk to teach the people. You want a man who loves and fears God, one
whom God can use as his instrument, who will not be playing himself into
the hands of the enemy whenever circumstances are favorable.
E. G. White.

BATTLE CREEK, MICH., FEB. 21, 1890.

Brethren Church and Bell, and All the Church in Fresno:
I HOPE YOU will not be so greatly misled as to consider E. P. Daniels a
suitable man to be trusted to preach the word of God to the church in
Fresno, until he is a thoroughly converted man; and I have some little hope
that he will be. You will have the privilege of reading the testimonies that
have been sent to him during past years. His course of action shows what
influence these testimonies have had upon him. I have no confidence that the
man is under the direction of the Spirit of God. I have felt it duty, as one
upon whom the Lord has laid special burdens, to lay open before the
churches the warnings and counsels given me of God; and if, after knowing
them, you are so unwise as to accept E. P. Daniels as your minister, may the
Lord pity you and the poor church. I dare not hold my peace. Better never
have a sermon preached in your church than to have it from the lips of a man
through whom the Lord cannot speak.
Elder Daniels has knowledge enough; it is heart work that he lacks. You
in Fresno have acted a part that God cannot approve. You have encouraged,
praised, and {20} exalted the man, when, to your certain knowledge, his
course was unlike that which a minister of the gospel should pursue. I
cannot allow you and the churches to cloak over a man’s wrong course and
set him in the pulpit to preach the word of God to the church, without
remonstrating. He can move the feelings but so can men who have not a
particle of the Spirit of God. They can make the people laugh or cry at will.
Some will be pleased with the smartness of E. P. Daniels, because they have
not had their own eyes anointed with the eye-salve of true spiritual
discernment. Sin is interpreted to be righteousness; black is made to appear
white.
I tell you, you would better stand on the right side now, in the integrity of
the gospel of Christ, with your doors closed to the enemy, than to open the
door and invite him in; for God will not work with E. P. Daniels until he is
transformed in character. If you want a human influence mingled with
mesmeric power in place of the divine, you can have it. You in Fresno have
a spiritual pride which will surely be a snare to you unless the last vestige
of it is taken out of your hearts, and the meekness and simplicity of Christ
put in its place. I cannot see you go forward in a wrong course, making false
moves, without lifting my voice of warning.
Satan is at work now to make of none effect the truth of God upon human
hearts. Will you encourage a man to stand in the sacred desk when God
cannot stand by his side? Better, far better, for the man to be working with
his hands than standing in the desk; for this religious labor throws a
covering of sanctity over the crooked course of action he has taken. Be
careful how you extol the man. {21}
I know that the course you have taken toward him in the past, soliciting
his labors as though he was the only instrument through whom God could
work, has had a disastrous influence upon him and placed him where all the
reproofs and warnings and counsels of God cannot reach him or have the
effect God designed they should have upon his heart and character. The
church in Fresno will have something to answer for in the judgment,
because, in doing so much for him and making so much of him, you have
turned the man’s head. Let every man stand for what he is in the sight of
God,—a finite man.
Brother M. J. Church, do not exalt to the heavens one who is full of
weakness, because he is ready of tongue, and cast down another because he
does not please you in all things, or because his ideas cross yours, and he
will not sanction all you do. May the Lord God of heaven give his people
wisdom in these days of peril. I have been shown, Brother Church, that you
must have the sanctifying influence of Christ upon your heart continually, or
you will reject the counsel of God, and follow your own counsel to your
eternal ruin. Without him you will most assuredly walk in your own ways, in
the sparks of your own kindling. You will approve that which God does not
approve, and disprove that which is excellent. You will bless that which
God does not bless, and condemn that which God does not condemn. You
need divine enlightenment. You must work where God works, and listen to
his voice, as to your leader and captain.
I speak things I dare not withhold. I consider that now is my time to say
some things which I hoped to correct by dwelling on principles when I was
with you in Fresno. I {22} have more to say, but not now. May the Lord
have compassion on his people at Fresno. Many of them have drifted into
the place without the Lord’s counsel or approval. Many should be
elsewhere, lifting up the banner of truth, warning the world to get ready for
the great day of God, which is just upon us.
Brother Church, you talk of independence, of one man’s mind being all-
sufficient to control institutions and churches; and you feel that that mind
must be your own. But your mind, I have been shown, often comes to view
things in a wrong light. Thus you make many mistakes. Your money does not
give you any such prerogative as you have been inclined to claim. The Lord
lives and reigns. When you are little in your own sight, he can use you to his
own glory. When you walk softly before him, and in humility, he will guide
you with his counsel; but when self becomes sufficient, and you put yourself
where God has not placed you, then you are a channel of darkness. You have
a disposition to want just what Israel wanted,— a king to lead their armies
and to judge them, that they might be “like other nations.” They were told, as
I have been telling you, what would be the result if their desire was granted;
but they were persistent to have their own way. They would have a king
who pleased them, instead of being satisfied to have God for their ruler.
God had ruled them through wise men,—men who had waited upon him for
counsel. You are well acquainted with this history. God manifested his
displeasure by thunder and lightning and hail. They could have retracted
their decision, but were too proud to do it. God told Samuel not to oppose
them, but to let them have just what they called for, {23} and all its
consequences. They had not rejected Samuel, but the Lord God of Israel. He
was the one who had been dishonored.
If you place Elder Daniels in the church to be its minister, you will be
responsible for all the consequences resulting therefrom; for God is
dishonored by you. You refuse men whom God has used. They have made
mistakes, but are ever ready to be corrected and to reform, because they fear
God and obey his voice.
What I wished to say to the church in Fresno is, Everyone is accountable
to God for his own course of action. If one has light, it is not to be placed
under a bushel or a bed, but it is to shine forth through good works. “Ye are
the light of the world.” They are not to be living epistles of E. P. Daniel’s,
but of Jesus Christ. He will give them his light, which they are to give to the
world in clear, sharp rays. Every true Christian is Christ-like; he is a doer
of the word of God. Fathers, mothers, children, neighbors, superior or
inferior, must walk as Christ walked, in all humility, all purity, all meekness
and forbearance and Christian fidelity, or else they are not Christians. The
Christian’s faith must be strong, his zeal consistent, his prayers fervent, and
his faithful, incessant admonitions must be heard against all wrong; for he is
responsible for the salvation of other souls. Teach it in the home and in the
church, that all religious manifestations which do not proceed from heart-
felt piety, must necessarily be utterly powerless for good. A religion which
shines out in good works, emits a clear, sure, safe light.
Every believer should become spiritual, by laying hold of the provision
God has made through the humiliation and {24} death of his beloved Son.
The excellency and power of the living oracles of God are to be manifested
to the world. God requires every soul who names the name of Christ to be a
spiritual worshiper, in order that he may do his part toward the divine
illumination of the world. The war-cry of the brave English captain, with a
single change, might well serve as watch-word for the armies of the Lord,—
Christ “expects every man to do his duty.” The very best capabilities of high
or low, rich or poor, great or small, are to be put into action; not for the sake
of getting praise and honor of men, but of presenting to God work done in an
intelligent, workman-like manner. If this is neglected, “weighed in the
balances and found wanting” will stand registered in the books of heaven.
God employs earthly, human workmen. You cannot lay your
responsibilities upon any one man. God has given to every man his work.
Each must let his light shine out before the world in good works. If you, as a
church, in Fresno, let your light burn low, if you sleep over your
responsibilities, your light will go out in darkness, and souls will not have
that light which God depended upon you, as his followers, to give them. If
you lack the light you ought to have, which it is the privilege of everyone to
have in Christian experience, you are deceivers, because you do not
represent Christ as he is; you give no strength to the church, and no light to
the world; in consequence, souls are misled, and perish.
God calls upon the church to be like the wise virgins, to trim your lamps,
to have the oil of grace in your vessels with your lamps. Your example
should be pure, elevating, ennobling. “I sanctify myself,” said Christ, {25}
“that they also [his disciples] might be sanctified.” It is the duty of every
Christian to be sanctified. The church must take up her individual
responsibility; it cannot be vested in any minister. They may help you, but
they can never do your work. The church of God is the great depository of
truth. They must have skill, efficiency, and ability as home missionaries. All
have a solemn part to act at home, in the family, in the church of God, and in
the world. In the great day of reckoning God will require of you according
to the talents you have received; and all the improvement you might have
made, but did not, because you were not true to your sacred trust, will be
required at your hands. You will be unfaithful servants if you merely retain
the capital, and do not trade upon it, if you do not improve the talents by
putting them out to the exchangers.
It is not the ready speaker, the sharp intellect, that counts with God. It is
the earnest purpose, the deep piety, the love of truth, the fear of God, that
has a telling influence. A testimony from the heart, coming from lips in
which is no guile, full of faith and humble trust, though given by a
stammering tongue, is accounted of God as precious as gold; while the smart
speech and eloquent oratory of the one to whom is entrusted large talents,
but who is wanting in truthfulness, in steadfast purpose, in purity, in
unselfishness, are as sounding brass and a tinkling symbol. He may say witty
things, he may relate amusing anecdotes, he may play upon the feelings; but
the Spirit of Jesus is not in it. All these things may please unsanctified
hearts, but God holds in his hands the balances that weigh the words, the
spirit, the sincerity, the {26} devotion, and he pronounces it altogether
lighter than vanity.
The truly converted soul is illuminated by the light shining from the Sun
of Righteousness. That light tells upon hearts, lightens the pathway, dispels
the darkness, because it comes from Him who says, “I am the way, the truth,
and the life.” Let everyone, to a man, now rise, and let his “light so shine
before men that they may see his good works, and glorify our Father which
is in heaven.” Do what you can, and do it at once, cheerfully, heartily,
prayerfully, joyfully, not as unto men, but unto God. Settle it in your hearts
that you are not on the earth to exalt self, to make a great name, but to sink
self wholly out of sight in Jesus Christ. Let Jesus be lifted up. Let the great
truths connected with the salvation of man be the theme of your meditation
day and night. Your work, both by precept and example, is to hold forth the
word of life, to seek with all your power to bring souls to the knowledge of
the truth.
Let not a soul in Fresno entertain the thought that he has nothing to do for
the salvation of others. Every shining star which God has placed in the
heavens, obeys his mandate, and gives its distinctive measure of light to
make beautiful the heavens at night; so let every converted soul show the
measure of light committed to him; and as it shines forth, the light will
increase and grow brighter. Give out your light, brethren in the Fresno
church; pour forth your beams mirrored from heaven. O daughter of Zion,
“arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon
thee.”
Has your lamp burned dim since you located in Fresno? {27} If so, trim
your lamps. It may be you have moved from unsanctified motives in coming
to Fresno, and will lose your love for the truth, your burden for souls, unless
you go forth where you can lift the standard of your faith. Look well to these
things.
Ellen G. White. {28}
 029—THE ENLARGEMENT OF OUR WORK.
PH029 - The Enlargement of Our Work (1893)
ITS DEMANDS UPON US
by O. A. Olsen
THAT WE HAVE reached a point of most thrilling interest in our work
must be apparent to all who have any grasp of the situation. It is the time
which we have so long and anxiously anticipated, when the Lord would
work with mighty power for his truth and people. It is said of the angel of
Revelation 10, that he “cried with a loud voice,” and the first and third
angels of Revelation14 deliver their messages “with a loud voice.” From
these, expressions has risen a phrase that is very familiar to all Seventh-day
Adventists — “the Loud Cry.” It has always been used in anticipation of the
time when the truth tor our times would go forth accompanied with a divine
energy; when the people of God would put on strength, and the glory of God
would be upon them, and a great work would he done in a short time.
Another expression has become just as familiar— “the Latter Rain.” This is
taken from the words of the prophets: “Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of
the latter rain; so shall the Lord make bright clouds, and give them showers
of rain.” Zech, 10;1, “‘Then, shall we know, it we follow on to know the
Lord; . . . and he shall come unto us as the rain, as the latter and the former
rain unto the earth.” Hosea 6:3. The figure is drawn from the fact that in
nature there fell an early rain for preparing the ground and starting the plant,
and another rain which prepared the ripening grain for the sickle. In the
history of God‘s work, the first rain was poured out upon the early {1}
Church, especially, upon the day of Pentecost. It was copious in measure,
and gave an unwonted and supernatural power to the gospel message. So in
these last days we have been looking for a similar though greater
outpouring of the Spirit of God, and have anticipated this expected shower
under the name of “the Latter Rain.” It is evident that the time of the loud
cry and the latter rain will be identical. The latter rain will fall upon
God’s people, and fit them up to give the loud cry to the world. Now, if
ever, is the time to awake out of sleep. What leads us to the conclusion
that we have reached this time? In the first place, God has said so: —
“The time of test is just upon us, for the loud cry of the third angel has
begun in the revelation of the righteousness of Christ, the sin-pardoning
Redeemer. This is the beginning of the light of the angel whose glory shall
fill the whole earth.”— E. G. W., in Review and Herald, Nov. 22, 1892.
In the second place, every indication tells us so. What evidence are we
to expect to receive of our having reached this period? We certainly cannot
expect that God will proclaim it as he did the ten commandments, but the
testimony of his Spirit and the concurrent evidence of current events are all
we can possibly require. We have the first, and as to the events and
circumstances, they, too, speak plainly: 1. The condition of the world is just
such as we are told it will be in those days. 2. The fulfillment of prophecy
in every particular shows that we have readied the time when the Lord is to
work in a marked manner. “It is time for thee, Lord, to work, for they have
made void thy law.” 3. Wherever we look, open doors await our entrance
with the last warning message. This is especially true in the so-called
heathen world. The knowledge of the truth is fast encircling the earth, and it
is being carried by {2} unseen and spiritual agencies in many instances. 4.
Primarily and chiefly, the Lord is working for his people as never before.
Light is breaking out from the heavenly courts. The glory of God, which is
the righteousness of Christ, has risen upon his people, and the word comes
to us, “Arise, shine; for thy light is come.”
For the last few months we have witnessed greater outpouring of
blessing than we have ever experienced in the past; and the recent meeting
of our General Conference was not an exception to this. In fact, it was
realized by all who were present to be the best and most powerful meeting
we have ever held. God’s servants received special help in presenting the
word. There was deep searching of heart, and many precious experiences
were gained. The testimonies that came to that meeting through God’s
chosen servant were attended by the Spirit itself in great power. They were
timely, and in every case touched points of vital interest which were before
the General Conference. In many instances, their arrival was so opportune
and providential that no room was left to doubt that they were ordered by
the special wisdom and foresight of the divine Mind. Not a few conversions
took place during this remarkable meeting, although no special efforts were
made for the unconverted. Strangers were impressed to come, and
embraced the truth, some coming from distant places. There were very
numerous instances of remarkable coincidences. In nearly every case, it
was found that those selected for a certain work had been exercised in
their own minds in reference to it. Another feature that attended this
meeting was reports from other parts of the world showing that in many
places God was visiting his people with the very same blessings he was
so graciously pouring out upon the General Conference.
What we need to do at this time is to recognize the {3} fact that God is
ready to work with us; that he has actually begun to work; that we are far
behind in our work; and that the present time demands of us renewed and
deeper consecration than we have ever experienced. What a grand time to
be living in, when the great crisis of this world approaches, and the final
struggle between the truth of God and the forces of darkness is taking place!
God calls upon his people to rally now.
WE HAVE REACHED THE LAST WAYMARK.
What is it? The image to the beast. For forty years we have been looking
for, and predicting a union of Church and State in the United States; and for
the last decade, or a little over, we have been watching the rising of the
cloud with interest. Within the last few months the accumulating forces of
public sentiment have sent it forward with great power, until now it is
overhead, and its dark shadow is upon this fair land. The mutterings of the
dragon voice are plainly heard, The United States government, in its
judicial capacity, has overridden the fundamental principles laid down by
the founders of the nation, and declared that it is essentially Christian.
Congress bows to the behest of the Church, and commits itself and its
power to the support of an institution of a purely religious nature, in the
face of every principle of right, and against the express provisions of the
Constitution. In its new capacity as an agent for religious institutions, the
United States government has fulfilled all that the prophecy predicts of it
in its legislative and judicial actions; it has but to maintain its
championship by using its arbitrary power, and its work is done.
Some are inclined to think that the end cannot be so near, because the
work that has been going on in the United States has not been so distinctly
seen in other countries. The fact is that all that has been done in {4}
America was necessary to be done in order to bring this nation into line
with all other nations in their attitude toward the law of God and the rival
Sabbath established by the papacy. The nations of the Old World have never
seriously questioned the right of the State to interfere with men’s
consciences. The dominant party in these lands have always accepted the
task of correcting other men’s consciences by their own; and the influence of
the beast has for centuries moulded their national policy and shaped their
laws. The spirit of domination that flourished in the dark past still lives to a
great extent, and will manifest itself whenever the current of popular
sentiment is crossed. The instruments of persecution are all ready for use.
There are laws waiting for the offending commandment keeper, and as soon
as his influence is felt in opposition to the popular will, the machine will be
put in motion, and it will oppress and grind with a vengeance to which
America is as yet a stranger. ‘
But one more turn of the kaleidoscope, and the last scene will be before
us. In fact, the kaleidoscope has already turned, and we only wait, as it
were, a moment, for circumstances to fall into shape.
 The fact is that we have been more engrossed in watching what the
nations were doing in fulfilling the work assigned to them by the prophecy,
than we have in the work God has given us to do. We have been looking to
others rather than to ourselves, and the consequence is that while the nations
have been rapidly and accurately carrying out their part of the program, our
part of the great work has suffered from neglect; it has not been done. We
have been watching others when we should have been earnestly at work.
The Lord will see to it that the nations do their part, and nothing depends
upon us but to do ours. And we have to reflect that at present the only thing
that is lacking in the perfect fulfillment of the history of this world is our
part in the work of God. It is for this that God is waiting, and when this is
done, the end will come. One step more, and the work of this nation is done;
and in every other nation the situation is precisely the same. The Eastern
Question has been ripe for consummation at any moment for years, and in a
most remarkable manner matters are held in the same condition month after
month, while the nations and people impatiently wait the final issue. All
over the field we see the forces of the world in martial array, waiting only
to be given the word for the final onset. The consideration of these things
should nerve us to such earnestness and activity as we have never yet
exhibited or felt.
GOD’S OPENING PROVIDENCE.
While we believe it to be true that the Lord is shaping the affairs of
nations which are under the leadership of the enemy, he is not by any means
indifferent to the interests of his own work. He has people scattered
everywhere throughout the world. There are in every nation, kindred,
tongue, and people, those who fear God and hate iniquity. Not one such
person will be left to perish with the wicked. The light of God’s salvation
must go to all who will accept it.
But heretofore we have as a people done too little to bring the light of
truth before those who sit in heathen darkness. Some have thought that our
work was not a pioneer work. But the facts as they now appear ought
quickly to dispel this illusion. In the first place, it is very evident that the
truth for our times, and which God has committed to us, is exactly adapted
to the wants of the heathen world, even as we find it adapted to meet the
various existing errors of Christendom. Here is a description of the
condition of the heathen: “ When they knew God, they glorified him not as
God, {6} neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and
their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise, they
became fools, and changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image
made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and
creeping things. Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness, through
the lusts of their own hearts to dishonor their own bodies between
themselves; who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshiped and
served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen.”
Rom. 1:21-25. Their minds are “vain” or superstitious, their hearts are
darkened, they are foolish, they worship the creatures of their hands, they
are unclean, and through dishonoring their bodies, they have degenerated
physically; they have changed the truth of God to a lie. This lie is Satan’s
first lie, which teaches the immortality of the soul, the dogma that more than
any other, lies at the very foundation of heathenism. They have forgotten
God through losing sight of his memorial, the Sabbath. Now the third angel’s
message contains the very truths best calculated to counteract all their
wickedness and errors. Our knowledge of health reform and hygienic
principles is adapted to help them in their physical needs, and will be
gratefully received by the people in tropical countries in particular. In India,
one of the greatest obstacles in the way of Christianity, as it is usually
taught, is that Christians eat the flesh of cattle, which is a horror to the
Hindu. Another obstacle is that the Bible teaches that the seventh day is the
Sabbath, and not Sunday as is usually taught, while present truth leads them
directly to God and to the memorial of his name and creative work, thus
rendering our teaching more in harmony with the Scriptures. Present truth
strikes directly at the root of heathenism by taking away the fallacy of the
{7} immortality of the soul; thus destroying at once their confidence in false
gods, in the existence of disembodied spirits, and in the transmigration of
souls; indeed, the truth of life through Christ alone demolishes the whole
system of heathenism in every form.
Then, from all the indications that we can up to this time gather, and they
are not few, it is evident that the Lord is at work with the plans of infinite
wisdom, leading the minds of many in these countries toward the truth.
It will be noticed that at the last session of the General Conference, it
was decided to carry on our work in at least nine countries which may be
regarded as distinctively foreign; viz., Mexico, Central America, South
America, West Indies, Africa, Mashonaland, Turkey, Egypt, and India Since
that time Persia and China have been added to the list. In every instance this
was done in answer to urgent calls, and in each place the providence of God
has already been at work preparing the way; and it is from this fact that the
calls have issued. In all these countries the Lord has gone before us and
opened wide the door, and in unmistakable language is bidding us enter with
the truths of the everlasting gospel, which is the power of God unto
salvation.
 We became connected with Mexico through a teacher in one of the
missions in that country embracing the truth. This lady has been connected
with our College in Battle Creek, as instructor in the Spanish language, and
largely through her influence an active interest has been awakened in that
country, and a force of workers will soon be sent there. In Central America
the truth found a footing some time ago through the removal of a faithful
Sister to that country, and now an active and successful work is already
going on, and the workers are soon to be reinforced. In British Guiana,
South {8} America, for some years there has been a company of believers.
Later still, a few canvassers have gone into Argentina, and have found an
attractive field which is calling for help; and that field has been provided
for to the best of our ability. In Constantinople two brethren have been
struggling with the work for a time, dependent upon their own resources.
They are earnestly calling for more workers, and it seems an urgent duty to
plant our work strongly at this important gateway to the Eastern world. A
man from Persia has come to us with the Macedonian call, and one of our
young men has volunteered to take upon him the responsibility of his own
mission to that country. Upon the western coast of Africa many people are
anxiously waiting to hear the truth. Quite a number have embraced it, and
others have expressed a willingness to do so, if they can he instructed.
Mashonaland, in Africa, has been opened up before us providentially. India,
with its millions, awaits the sound of the last message. Lately a lady
missionary was converted to the truth while on her way to that country, and
is now faithfully representing it. The condition of the people and their
attitude upon religious matters are such as to make them especially
susceptible to the claims of present truth. The gospel is doing a great work
in this country, and the harvest is rapidly ripening. In China, Brother LaRue
has been at work for some time among the shipping of Hong Kong, but now
from the depths of China comes an urgent call. A brother is there at work
who loves the truth, and is earnestly requesting us to send him help. And in
the same manner we might speak of other regions that are still beyond.
Thus the statement of prophecy that this message is to become world-
wide and go to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, is abundantly
justified in what we now see of the plan of God as revealed in his unfolding
{9} providence. The fact is, that China, India, and Africa are no farther
from heaven than is America, and are just as precious in the sight of God.
The honest souls in one country are as much esteemed in heaven as are those
of another country.
WHAT IS CALLED FOR AT THIS TIME.
It is not possible to present adequately the wants of the cause at this
time, because they are as great and wide as the world itself. Not only is
there a call for help for foreign missions, but the domestic work in this
country and in other countries is making large demands upon us for
enlargement in every direction. The work has outgrown its present bounds,
and the lines must be enlarged greatly to meet the calls that force themselves
upon us from every quarter. Well, we thank God and take courage that this is
so. It is the most satisfactory feature of all our work so far as earthly
appearances are concerned. The work of God has always been carried on
under difficulties, and doubtless always will be. But it is God’s work, and
he only requires faithfulness and consecration upon our part, and a
willingness to be used for his glory, and he will provide for his own work.
It is set before us as a privilege to become instrumental in carrying on this
scheme of salvation.
There are two objects which it is in our power to devote to the service
of God. These are; first, ourselves; secondly, our means. And the great want
of our work at the present time is in these two objects—consecrated brain
and muscle, and consecrated money. The first is of primary necessity. The
gold and the silver belong to the Lord, and he has unbounded resources, but
he waits in mercy for self-sacrificing laborers— for men and women of
ability and talent who will voluntarily give themselves and all they are to
his service, to go where ever or to do whatsoever may be required of them.
{10} Every department of our work,—ministerial, medical, educational,
financial, etc.,—languishes for the want of those who are truly and
unselfishly desirous of serving the Lord’s cause. Continually should these
facts be impressed upon the hearts of all. Those who have talents committed
to them should realize their accountability to God. Conference officers,
ministers, and churches should feel it to be their duty to seek out those who
ought to be in the work, and encourage them to enter upon it.
But our present appeal is for means. Money is required, and very much
of it. It must be obtained. We have passed the point of questioning the
propriety of this work. Its responsibilities are upon us. It must go to the
world, and unless we are to be unfaithful to the highest and most sacred trust
ever given to man, we will carry out under God its mighty projects. Will we
be faithful or unfaithful? Doubtless some will choose to cling to their
possessions until the work is done, and their money will perish with them.
There are many people of means who intend to help the cause at some time,
but they never come to the time; and it is getting farther and farther away in
their purposes all the time. Some day they will awaken to the dreadful fact
that the harvest is past, and they are weighed in the balance of the judgment
and found wanting. The talent of money belongs to God as truly as does that
of eloquence or any other mental faculty. We are inclined to look upon a man
who is gifted in teaching as being under obligation to give his life to God;
and to look upon the money we have gained as being exclusively our own..
It is a great mistake, and it will be a fatal mistake to thousands. When will
men learn that they are but stewards of their Lord’s goods! When will we all
realize that we have no right to lavish this money upon ourselves, or upon
our families, or upon our {11} homes? What are you doing, dear brother,
with the money God has committed to you? “Thou shalt remember the Lord
thy God; for it is he that giveth thee power to get wealth.” Deut. 8:18.
From a recent communication from Sister E. G. White, we extract the
following: — “Men and money are needed to carry the work forward. Still
there is opportunity for us to share the Saviour’s self-denial and sacrifice
for the salvation of souls. The necessities of the work now demand a greater
outlay than ever before. The Lord calls upon his people to make every effort
to curtail their expenses. Again I plead that instead of spending money for
pictures of yourself and your friends, you should turn it into another channel.
Let the money that has been devoted to the gratification of self, flow into the
Lord’s treasury to sustain those who are working to save perishing souls.
Let those who have houses and lands give heed to the message, ‘Sell that ye
have, and give alms.’ ‘Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there
may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of
hosts, if I will not open the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing,
that there will not be room enough to receive it.’
“The Lord is soon to come. We must work while the day lasts; for the
night is coming, in which no man can work. O, many, many have lost the
spirit of self-denial and sacrifice. They have been burying their money in
temporal possessions. There are men whom God has blessed, whom he is
testing to see what response they will make to his benefits. They have
withheld their tithes and offerings until their debt to the Lord God of hosts
has become so great that they grow pale at the thought of rendering to the
Lord his own,— a just tithe. Make haste, brethren, you now have
opportunity to be honest with God; delay not. For your soul’s sake no longer
rob God in tithes and offerings.
“The Lord calls for every talent of means and ability to be put to use.
When the reproach of slothfulness and indolence shall have been wiped
away from the church, the Spirit of the Lord will be graciously manifested;
divine power will combine with human effort, {12} the church will see the
providential interpositions of the Lord God of hosts, the light of truth will
be diffused, the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ whom he hath sent
will be manifested. As in the apostles’ time, many souls will turn unto the
Lord. The earth will be lightened with the glory of the angel from heaven.
“O what an opportunity is here presented! God extends to us the
privilege of handling his money; he entrusts us with means; some have a
small portion, others have great portions. We accept the trust very gladly,
and many take the credit to themselves for their shrewdness, or skill, call it
theirs, and proceed to appropriate it to their selfish use, or perhaps to heap
it up. Those who persist in this course but a little longer will see all their
possessions swept from them, and a little later will hear the scathing words,
‘Thou wicked and slothful servant, . . . thou oughtest . . . to have put my
money to the exchangers.’”
These are plain words, but they only express the solemn truth. People
are apt to be sensitive upon this point of money; it is painful to be reminded
of their duty, and some are apt to feel that such appeals are impertinent and
out of place. But, brethren, in the fear of God, and in love to your souls, we
admonish you to do your duty to the work of God at this very hour, and of
your danger if you are not faithful to the call. It is not because the work of
God is dependent upon us as individuals, nor because we fear it will fail if
you do not respond to duty. God’s work will not fail; you and I may fail in
our part, we may stumble from our high position to ruin, over our neglect,
but the Lord is far beyond being dependent upon us.
It is but right to say that we have many gratifying evidences of God’s
resources, and there are many who are but waiting to hear the call, and they
will respond. The Lord will, if necessary, go outside of our ranks for
money. He is doing so even now. When at last it was decided to follow out
the light given to us repeatedly, and make provision for taking care of the
orphans, a call {13} was made for means, and by faith the move was made
to procure a suitable home, in the expectation that our people would gladly
respond to the call; but those who had the work; in hand were sadly
disappointed to find themselves stranded for money. But little response was
made by our people. Those who could have helped, and ought to have done
so, selfishly held on to their means. In this emergency the Lord moved upon
a stranger to come forward and put $30.000 in cash into the hands of the
committee. But this is not all. After the orphans were provided with a home,
it was still necessary to provide for the aged and infirm. What a noble
work! Who would not want a part in that enterprise? No; there was no
money forth-coming, and so the Lord had to work another miracle, and an
aged man from a distant State, one who had no connection with us, walked
into Dr. Kellogg’s office and bestowed a gift of several thousand dollars
upon the “James White Memorial Home.” Thus the Lord shows what he can
do, and what he will do, unless we come up to the help of his cause. It will
be a sad day for us when others take the crowns which were designed by the
loving Saviour to adorn our brows forever; and we are left to the
contemplation of the great mistakes we have made, and which have cost us
everlasting life.
We gladly and cheerfully place before our people through this medium a
statement of what is wanted by way of means to supply immediate interests.
We do this with a sense of gratitude to God, who is so evidently leading out
in this work, and with a confidence that he will move upon the hearts of his
faithful people to share in its burdens and sacrifices. And we know that
nothing will give the friends of the cause greater confidence in the work than
to witness its rapid progress toward the final triumph.
In this connection we subjoin from the report of the {14} Committee on
Finance, which was adopted by the Conference, the following resolution: —
Resolved, That we recommend that calls be made throughout the field at
large for $255,000, as follows: —
1. For $15,000 to build the Hamburg Mission.
2. For $10,000 to build the school in Australia, provided that
Conference will furnish $20,000.
3. For the mission building at London, $40,000.
4. For the extension of the work in Mexico, South America, Western
Africa, Interior Africa, India, China, Japan, also at Jerusalem and
Constantinople, $50,000.
5. For the extension of the work in fields already entered, in addition to
the appropriations provided for through the regular channels, $40,000.
6. For missionary work in the large cities, $100,000.
The foregoing resolution will direct attention to some of the purposes for
which money is needed in connection with our foreign work; but there are
other interests pressing their claims with equal force. There was organized
at our Conference an S. D. A. Medical Missionary and Benevolent
Association, having for its object the accomplishment of works of charity
and benevolence for the poor and suffering around us. What a vast field here
awaits us, and what a rich reward! Schools and city missions will have to
be established soon. Literature will have to be translated and printed in
other languages.
Among other worthy objects, is one placed before us by Sister White,
who has written from Melbourne, Australia, setting forth the need of a
place of worship in that great city. Quite a number have already responded
to this call, and others have expressed a desire to do so. All these
enterprises are of the greatest importance. The way is now open for all
who will esteem it a privilege to do so, to render assistance.
 THE RAISING OF MEANS.
The amount given above, $255,000, will seem to many like a large sum
to raise. Some will ask, “Where is {15} the money to come from?” This
amount contrasts rather strongly with the sum of $500, which it was voted to
try to raise at the first General Conference, for the purpose of prosecuting
the work. But can anyone say that the money we now ask for is not needed?
It will be only too evident to the one giving the matter attention, that not only
this amount will he necessary, but even more will be needed to do justice to
the work. But in reality there is nothing difficult about it, for God can do it
with a word. And our people can easily raise this sum if there is a mind to
do so, and a proper sense of responsibility with those who have means.
Too many measure their ability to give to the cause of God by their
money they have over and above what they require to carry on their own
plans. They will simply return to the Lord so much of his money as they
have no use tor. Their fine homes and establishments must be maintained,
their large farms must be kept intact; their stock in the bank, their fixed
deposits or mortgages must not be interfered with; that would affect their
income. Brethren, we must look upon this matter in a different light now.
The Saviour foretells a time when it will be our duty to sell what we have,
and put our treasure into “bags which wax not old, ” invest in heavenly
treasure, “ that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth
corrupteth.” The testimony of Jesus says that time has now come. Do we
believe it? It we do, it is full of significance to those of us who hold
property. It means more than giving a part of the income, it means breaking
into and using the principal and capital.
A lesson may be learned from the young man who with self-sufficiency
came to the Saviour asking what good thing he could do to have eternal life.
He doubtless expected to be commended for his upright and {16} strictly
religious life, and felt that he had done his whole duty. He no doubt felt also
that if there was anything he had not done, he would do it if he only knew it,
but it did not seem to him there could be any- thing essential that he did not
do. However, there was one thing that he could not do, though perhaps he
then realized it for the first time in his life. He thought he loved the Lord,
and was willing to do everything for him; but that thing which he could do to
the best advantage was the one thing he was unwilling to do. He loved his
money more than he loved God, and he could forsake Jesus and lose his soul
easier than he could sell his possessions and give to the poor. Suppose the
Saviour would say to you, dear brother, “Sell that thou hast and give to the
poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come and follow me,”
could you do it? Ah, he says it. He could not speak plainer to you than he
has-spoken in these words. That young man made a foolish choice, he
exhibited a fatal weakness of character. How will it be with you? Let these
thoughts go direct to your heart, for they are for you who have lands, and
houses, and money, and stock at your disposal. We would here mention the
fact that quite a number have written us in regard to “selling,” etc., but in
nearly every instance, these are a class who have but little of this world’s
goods, just enough, perhaps, to meet the real necessities of their families.
We are quite at a loss to know how to answer such; for they are certainly
under obligations to those who are dependent upon them for support. But
somehow, it seems much easier for those of small means to be faithful to
God than for those of larger possessions. Many of these more able to assist,
follow the course of the young man. When duty was made known to him, “he
went away sorrowful; for he had great possessions.” {17} May the Lord
forbid that it should be said of any of our brethren as of Ephraim of old, he
“is joined to his idols: let him alone.”
LOANING MONEY.
Some have assisted the cause in the past, by loaning money to our
various institutions and the General Conference. This has often been a help
in an emergency, and so far much appreciated, but it is only temporary help.
In the end it helps the lender as much as the borrower. There is but little
satisfaction in receiving help that way, for this money cannot be used to
spread the truth; that is, it cannot be laid out permanently in mission or other
work, it must be kept in sight and where it can be reached at any time that it
may be demanded back again; and this sometimes embarrasses the work,
because it is not possible to use the money which we handle, it not having
been devoted to the cause. We do not say this from a lack of appreciation of
the favors conferred by those who have kindly loaned their means in the
past, but to call attention to the fact, patent to all, that it is not possible to
build up the cause with borrowed capital. There is one method of loaning
money to the cause which may be adapted to mutual benefit by those who
have means upon the income of which they are dependent for support, that is
by deed of gift, drawing interest during the life of the giver. Money thus
loaned can be put permanently into the work as it does not have to be
repaid. But we recommend out and out giving as the most practical way of
assisting the work of God. There is no need of waiting for a better
opportunity for contributing; for means will never be more urgently needed
than now, nor will it ever be of so much use as it will if contributed now.
While God is moving upon the hearts of men and women to go to the ends of
the earth with the {18} message he is also calling upon others to assist them.
One call is as binding and sacred as the other; and now let each one look
diligently into his own case and take measures at once to convert his earthly
possessions into heavenly treasure. The call is for haste. The Lord is
coming, and he only awaits our action.
WHAT IS DONE WITH THE MONEY?
It is but right that this question should be understood by those who
contribute of their means. It is entirely proper that they should know that
their contributions are used for the purposes for which they were designed.
Provisions to meet this necessity have been made from time to time as far as
circumstances would permit. In the matter of tithes our work is so
systematized that there can be no misunderstanding as to how that money is
used. The auditing committees, composed largely of those who pay the
tithes, and are not personally interested in the disbursement of them, have
charge of the outlay of the Conference funds. And with the other departments
of the cause, where the outlay of money is involved, the policy pursued has
been to have large and representative committees, who could counsel as to
the wisest and most practical method of using the means consecrated to
God. And no money is used without the knowledge and approbation of the
boards or committees having the work in charge. There has been no period
in our work when it could be successfully charged that money has been
ruthlessly cast away without thought and prayerful consideration. But we
feel that we are warranted in claiming that there never has been a time when
more careful thought has been bestowed upon this subject than at the
present. Nor has there ever been a time when the same amount of money
was made to go farther, or accomplish more than it does now. Nor was there
ever {19} a time when our people, either directly or through their chosen
representatives, had a more complete knowledge of what is being done with
the money. The system now in operation in every department is so complete
that every shilling put into the cause may be traced from the donor’s pocket
to the very place it finds in the cause. The books and vouchers are open to
the inspection of anyone interested from right motives. We do not claim that
no mistakes are made or that none will occur, but we are trying our best to
avoid them, and are simply working to carry out with the help of God his
holy will and the wishes of those who have placed us in these positions of
trust and responsibility. We say these things, not for self-vindication, but to
inspire with confidence those who, through lack of acquaintance with our
methods, may be inclined, and very naturally too, to raise the query standing
at the head of these paragraphs. We here insert a few paragraphs from Sister
White with reference to the nature and extent of the work to be done:—
“A great work must be done all through the world, and let no one flatter
himself that because the end is near, there is no need of making special
efforts to build up the various institutions as the cause shall demand. You
are not to know the day or the hour of the Lord’s appearing, for this has not
been revealed, and let no one with an ingenious mind endeavor to seek out
such a matter, and speculate on that which has not been given him to
understand; but let everyone work upon that which has been placed in his
hands, doing the daily duties that God requires. The Lord has entrusted his
servants with his household goods, with the investment of his capital, and he
expects them to be diligent and active, looking out for the interests of his
kingdom. All are to be workers; but the heaviest burden of responsibility
rests upon those who have the greatest talent, the largest means, the most
abundant opportunity. We are to be justified by faith, and judged by our
works. {20}
“When the Lord shall bid us to lay off the armor, and to make no further
effort to establish schools, to build institutions for the care of the sick, for
the shelter of the orphans, the homeless, and for the comfort of the worn-out
ministers, it will be time to fold our hands and let the Lord close up the
work; but now it is our opportunity to show our zeal for God, our love for
humanity. The church is now militant, not triumphant. The members of the
church are to invest every particle of physical, intellectual, and moral vigor
that they possess, that they may be wise stewards of the manifold gifts of
God. With the light shining upon our pathway, who will dare to trifle with
his moral responsibility? Happy are those, who, from the very beginning of
their religious life, make a surrender of themselves and their all to God, and
are true to the unerring dictates of the Spirit of God. Happy are they who
make Christ and him crucified, their only hope.
“We are to be partners in the work of God in all parts of the world;
wherever there are souls to be saved, we are to lend our help, that many
sons and daughters may be brought to God. The end is near, and for this
reason, we are to make the most of every entrusted ability, and every agency
that shall offer help to the work. The workers of God, in the field or at
home, are to be self-denying, bearing the cross, restricting their personal
wants, that they may be abundant in good fruits. Those who prize the light of
saving, precious truth, will not hesitate in regard to doing their God-given
duty, but will gather up the rays of divine light, that they may diffuse them to
those that are in darkness.
“Schools must be established, that the youth may be educated, that
those engaged in the work of the ministry may reach higher attainments in
the knowledge of the Bible and the sciences. Institutions for the treatment
of the sick must be established in foreign lands, and medical missionaries
must be raised up who will be self-denying, who will lift the cross, who
will be prepared to fill positions of trust, and be able to educate others.
And besides all this, God calls for home missionaries. Let every soul deny
self, lift the cross, and expend far less means for the gratification of self,
that there may be living, working agents in all the churches. A faith that
comprehends less than this, is one that {21} denies the Christian
character. The faith of the gospel is one whose power and grace are of
divine authorship. Then let us make it manifest that Christ abides in us, by
ceasing to expend money on dress, on needless things, when the cause of
Christ is crippled for want of means, when debts are left unpaid on our
meeting-houses, and the treasury is empty. ‘By their fruits ye shall know
them.’ Shall we not follow the example of Him who for our sakes became
poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich?”
We have now placed this subject before you in as brief a manner as
possible, and we leave it with you to do your duty before God. As a
Conference Committee we are only your servants to carry out your wishes
in the work which you have chosen us to do, and for the doing of which you
hold us responsible. By placing us in the position that you have, you demand
that we should set the needs of the work before you plainly and faithfully.
This we have tried to do, and we have no other expectation than that you
will respond liberally and cheerfully. Many of the enterprises mentioned
above must be taken hold of without delay, but it will not be consistent for
us to move out without a proper amount of funds with which to carry the
work forward.
We might take the time to write much concerning the different enterprises
and missionary work that we have under contemplation, but as all have had
the General Conference Bulletin, the earnest appeals and the reasons for
them, is presented by the different representatives attending the late General
Conference, will be familiar. No one can question the importance of making
advanced moves in London. England, and Hamburg, Germany. And how can
we withhold help and work from such fields as Mexico, South America,
Western and Interior Africa, India, China, and Japan? The call from
Australia touches our hearts. They need a school, and they need to
strengthen the work at {22} Melbourne by a church building. The openings
and calls are unlimited. Then we might add the need and demand for work
in our home field. What have we done for our large cities?— Nothing to
speak of. Certainly this great home field must not be neglected. In the face
of all these things, is it possible for us to say too much, or to be too urgent
in our appeals for help ?—- It certainly cannot be.
The various sources from which we look for means to come to the
treasury, is, first, from tithes; secondly, from first-day offerings; thirdly,
from free-will contributions. Then we may mention as fourth, our Sabbath
school contributions, and fifth, the annual contributions to Foreign Missions.
But really, our main dependence is on the sources first mentioned. No one
can fail to see what it means for anyone to be negligent or unfaithful in his
duty to the cause of God at such a time as this.
That the message is now rising and the truth going with greater power,
none who are acquainted with the situation will deny. Hence, this is the time
for large and broad plans to be executed,— plans that will comprehend the
whole world.
We are very desirous that everyone should appreciate the responsibility
of being connected with the work of God for this time. If this were done,
there would be no lack of funds with which to carry forward the cause.
Intensity has taken hold of every earthly element. Satan is working with
unwanted power. Shall God’s people be asleep at such a time as this? Will
they now withhold their means, and thus retard the work of God? God
forbid! Now is the time for every man to do his duty. Then let the money
flow into the treasury, that there may be an abundance of means for the
different enterprises connected with the third angel’s message. Then we
shall see this work going with power, and the whole earth lighted with the
glory of God For any {23} one to doubt, hesitate, or hold back now, would
be to bring serious disaster to himself and effect the cause as a whole. But
on the other hand, to go forward in faith, trusting in God, manifesting zeal
and energy and a spirit of sacrifice in the work, will be to insure individual
triumph, and to augment the glories of the final victory of the church of God.
In a little while from this will be heard the blessed word, “Well done, thou
good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will
make thee ruler over many things; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”
O. A. OLSEN,
For the Gen. Conf. Com.
Note.— Anyone wishing to contribute to any branch of the work, or to
the work in any particular country, should send his contributions to the
Treasurer of the General Conference, W. H. Edwards, Battle Creek, Mich.
If any should desire any information on my matter pertaining to the work,
we shall be only too glad to furnish the same, as far as is within our ability
to do so. O. A. O. {24}
 030—AN EXPOSURE OF FANATICISM AND
WICKEDNESS
PH030 - An Exposure of Fanaticism and Wickedness (1885)
byGeo. I. Butler, Uriah Smith.
IT BECOMES THE painful duty of God’s servants from time to time to
expose fanaticism and wickedness when they seek to obtain a foot-hold
among his people. This is necessary to save honest, but sometimes simple-
minded believers, who from lack of knowledge of the real facts, may be in
danger of deception.
The Scriptures and the Testimonies of the Spirit of God both teach that in
the perils of the last days, Satan, our great enemy, will make every effort
possible to lead astray unwary souls. He will even manifest himself as an
angel of light, and deceive, if possible, the very elect. He will work with
“all deceivableness of unrighteousness.” This language plainly indicates
that all sorts of counterfeit manifestations will be introduced by the enemy,
and God’s people will have to be thoroughly informed concerning the
Scriptures, and the nature of the work of the Spirit, lest they be deceived by
the agents of the great foe.
Our history in the past has shown to some extent the presence of these
fanatical influences in some places, where they tried to obtain a foot-hold
among us; but they miserably failed. Their blighting influence left its effects
upon those who fell into their deceptions, and accepted their views as
manifestations of God’s Spirit; but they were soon routed from the camp.
No doubt we shall see many efforts of this kind between this time and
the end. We shall all need to obtain {1} much of the spirit of discernment,
the true eyesalve, brought to view in the message to the Laodiceans, that
we may know how to distinguish the spurious from the genuine. God’s
word and Spirit, if closely followed, will enable us to discern the
difference every time.
From a solemn sense of duty, we feel called upon to expose a work of
this character which has been annoying the true believers for a year past.
It has made strenuous efforts to obtain a foot-hold at Battle Creek, the very
head-quarters of the work of present truth. Its folly and intrinsic weakness
have been so apparent that we have hardly thought it worthwhile to notice
it in any public manner whatever. This course has evidently emboldened
the parties to make greater efforts to obtain an influence over the minds of
the inexperienced, till at last we feel that the time has come to speak of
these things as they deserve.
We may add in this connection that the advice of Sister White at the time
of her recent visit, strongly impelled us to this conclusion. She urged action
of this kind to save the few honest souls from deception, over whom it was
possible that these parties might obtain an influence.
Inquiries have been made of us already by some who were in doubt as to
the real character of this fanatical work. And lastly, we will say that the
church Advisory Committee have requested of us that public action of this
kind be taken, and this matter be fully exposed, so that innocent parties may
not be brought into trouble.
Under these circumstances, we, the undersigned, whom the Church
Committee have invited to expose this work, can no longer hesitate to make
such a statement as the facts demand.
Over a year since, it became known to some of the Battle Creek church
that certain parties who were members of the church held peculiar views
relative to the close of probation, setting the time for it to end in the early
autumn of 1884. {2}
As setting time was entirely contrary to the views of S. D. Adventists, as
well as to the Testimonies of Sister White, and as these parties were busily
engaged in disseminating these views, which were calculated to unsettle the
minds of the unwary, the Advisory Committee appointed several persons to
look into the matter, and give such advice as seemed to be required. Among
these were the presidents of the General and Michigan Conferences, with
leading members of the church. They tried to arrange a meeting with these
parties, in order to give them friendly counsel, and to show them the error of
their course. But what was their surprise when these persons not only utterly
refused to meet with -this committee which the church had appointed, but
some of their number spoke in the most contemptuous terms of the church
itself, and its most prominent members, falsely accusing them of the gravest
sins, and denouncing the leading officials of the body as utterly unworthy of
confidence.
After patiently, but vainly, trying to do these persons good, until their
efforts were most contemptuously rejected, the committee then reported to
the church, which, without further ceremony, withdrew, the hand of
fellowship from all these who belonged to its membership. The names of the
persons thus disfellowshipped were Frank M. Jones, Frank D. Allen, and
Charles A. Smith.. There were others, especially one, James M. Garmire,
not members of the Battle Creek church, who were at that time associated
and in union with this disaffected party.
This man, Garmire, wrote a small tract, entitled, “Another Angel Come
down from Heaven,” and with the help of these and other parties, had it
printed, and it was sent all over the field. The manner in which they were
enabled to obtain the names of our people all over the country, and do this,
was as follows: one of their number, who had been employed in the Review
office as a hand, stole the Review List. This crime, which is punishable by
fine and imprisonment, {3} they used as the leading agency to accomplish
their purposes We are credibly informed that some of these parties did not
hesitate to work on the Sabbath in order to secure the publication of this
tract. They claimed to have published 40,000 copies of it was circulated to
the best of their ability. As to the nature of the tract itself, we think we have
never read a more trivial, illogical, weak, and silly production upon any
religious topic The first part professes to give an account of how Mr
Garmire obtained this great light(?) concerning the close of time in the
autumn of 1884 He then introduces his daughter Anna, a girl of 14, and
speaks of her “visions,” and what she saw in them, giving quite a number of
extracts For the life of us, we should not have been able to get any
intelligent idea of the meaning conveyed in these so-called visions if Mr.
Garmire had not kindly told us what it was, they are so vague and incoherent
Then we have sundry Bible expressions, and reflections upon them by Mr.
Garmire, but they are utterly disconnected, insipid, and illogical
Finally, a supplement closes the tract, with scraps of private history,
dreams, silly remarks, and marvelous reflections upon that which was to
occur in a very few days.
The main burden of this tract, and of this party which put it forth to the
world, seems to have been probation would close at the end of the forty
years, commencing with the closing of prophetic time autumn of 1844. It
was really a new time message.
Mr Jones seems to have been the originator and prime mover in this new
light Mr. Garmire, in the first part of the tract, states that he received his
light at first from Jones. We quote this one sentence from the first page of the
tract, “In a few days, Bro. Jones presented to us the coming of the Lord,
showing that all probationary work would be done in the forty years.” He
and a few others with him accepted this view, and these supposed visions of
his daughter were used to {4} sustain and enforce it. A plentiful supply of
dreams was also furnished by various parties to substantiate its truthfulness.
The tract is dated Sept. 10, 1884. On page 6 it is stated, “God, to whom all
things are possible, will work his strange work, and cut it short in
righteousness, and seal to himself the remnant in 15 days. Amen.” On page 8
it is stated to be a “fact that probation ends in October, 1884.” And towards
the bottom of the same page, Mr. Garmire says, “I shall not be able to get
this tract before any of you more than thirty days before the time is
accomplished.” As it was issued Sept. 10, probation, according to the new
prophecy, must close by Oct. 10, 1884. As nothing remarkable transpired at
that time, all must see that it was a false prophecy.
But when the result proved the falsity of their positions, did these
deceived persons come out and confess, and, as far as possible, undo their
injurious work like honest men? Far from it. Like fanatical spirits generally,
they persisted stubbornly in their course, and so far as we know they have
never confessed their errors.
Sister White in public, and to some of them in private, at Jackson and
Battle Creek, last fall, exposed and condemned the whole thing, and talked
exceedingly plain of them and to them. Other leading persons in the cause
did the same. But it seemed to have no effect. They would not receive
counsel, even after time had demonstrated their predictions to be false.
Some of their number have kept .comparatively quiet since the time
passed, but they have been working here and there in a private way, to
mislead and ruin unsuspecting souls.
Abundant evidence exists to prove that this man, Frank M. Jones, the
originator and prime mover of this fanatical movement, is an immoral,
wicked, licentious man, unfit to be tolerated in respectable society. His
course has been so vile that the whole truth cannot be told about him in
print or in any public assembly. Others of them who have acted a
prominent part have come far short of leading Christian lives. {5}
We understand that, as usual with such spirits, disagreements have
arisen, so that Mr. Garmire is no longer in union and fellowship with Jones
and others who were instrumental at first in giving him this special light
(?).During the last nine months, himself and his daughter Anna, who he
claims has so many visions, have been constant attendants at the Tabernacle
services, sometimes taking part in social meetings. He was very anxious that
she should be baptized and join the church, and her name was presented for
this purpose to the church. This seems strange when we consider how he has
spoken of the church, as being so terribly in the dark, and so corrupt, and the
leading men in the church so far from God that they were either rejected
already or in very great danger of being so. Why he should desire to have
his daughter, who he claims has had fifty or more visions direct from heaven
within the past year, baptized by, and connected with, such unworthy and
corrupt persons, we cannot explain. Yet he has evidently felt very much hurt
that the church could not see the propriety of such a step. But the church
entirely failed to see it, and refused to receive into its fellowship these new
spiritual manifestations. Within the past few months, Mr. Garmire has
occupied his spare time, and amused himself in writing long letters of ten or
twenty large pages to prominent persons in the church, setting forth the
claims of his daughter Anna to be recognized as a prophet, telling what she
had been shown of their present condition and standing before the Lord and
what would occur if they did not receive this great light. The writer has
been favored with half a dozen or so of these missives. Sister White has
received some, and others, also, have been similarly noticed.
These have all been written by the fertile pen of Mr. Garmire, who has
kindly told us what Anna has been shown about us. She has never written us
a word herself in reference to our spiritual standing. .It would be much more
satisfactory if the Lord shows to some {6} chosen agency our spiritual
condition, for us to receive it from the first sources rather than through such
a secondary channel as Mr. Garmire.
In these missives he has warned us over and over of our danger and ruin
if we rejected this light. But we have as yet received nothing whatever from
the person who he claims is the Lord’s mouthpiece for giving us this light.
How, then, can we be said to reject light from the Lord if the one through
whom he sends it does no give it to us? In the past, when God has sent
prophets, they have either in person or by their writing delivered the
message sent from Heaven. But this seems to be an entirely new plan. Mr.
Garmire has never told us that he was divinely appointed as a scribe, to
write out these heavenly messages. We frankly confess we are very
suspicious of all new devices in God’s: work. We cling to the old paths.
It seems hardly worthwhile to notice such matters further; but for the
sake of a few inexperienced, honest souls, we will mention a few points
more.
Mr. Garmire states in letters written to Bro. Amadon June 9, and to Eld.
Smith July 1, that Anna was shown that the shaking time would “occur,” and
the voice of God be heard from on high, and the coming of the Son of man
take place “before the corn tasseled out.” As most of the corn has passed
that stage of growth, we can judge how truthful are these visions as
represented by him.
He has stated in several letters written to us that Anna had been shown
that “the image beast would not be formed till after probation was closed.”
As the solemn warning of the third angel is directed against those who
worship the image to the beast, it would be hard to tell what practical
importance there would be in warning them against something’ which did
not exist till probation was past. The servants of God will then all be sealed
and the destiny of everyone fixed. He that is filthy will be filthy still, and he
that is holy, holy still. God will not send messages to warn men when {7}
there is no chance for a change in their condition. We know from the Bible
and the Testimonies that Mr. Garmire must be mistaken in these statements.
In regard to ‘this work, the following must be evident to every candid,
intelligent person:—
1. This movement originated with Frank whom we know to be a man
utterly unworthy confidence or Christian respect.
2. Mr. Garmire, from his own statement obtained his light (?) from this
person, and was associated with him in getting out this tract.
3. They did not scruple to employ sin and crime as means by which to
carry on their work.
4. The result has shown the utter falsity of their views; for the events did
not transpire in the autumn of 1884, that they confidently stated would occur.
5. This demonstrates the false character of all these visions and dreams
which were adduced to sustain these false positions.
6. These results further show how incorrigible and stubborn and willful
these persons are who engaged in this work, who constantly tried to quote
Sister White as sustaining their positions. Yet when she pointed out their
errors in public and private, and after the result had disproved their
statements, they would not confess.
7. The course of Mr. Garmire since has continued to demonstrate the
folly and fanatical character of his work, and of these so-called visions he
is trying to palm off upon the unsuspecting. Their predictions are proven to
be utterly untrustworthy and extremely foolish.
We present these statements from a sense of duty, being appointed to do
so by the Advisory Committee of the Battle Creek church. We feel still more
impelled to do so, because Mr. Garmire in private letters has stated his
determination to persist in his course, and to actively engage in
promulgating his views. He states that his daughter has been shown they
must attend all the meetings, “everyone,” and he ventures to take {8} part in
them, mingling freely with those whom he denounces as unworthy, and
whose patience he has abused. We have plenty of evidence that he is
working in private among those who are comparatively unacquainted with
his past course, to gain an influence over the unsuspecting and
inexperienced. We feel it our duty, therefore, to protest against his course,
and warn all our people of its true character. It is manifestly the work of the
enemy to ruin unwary souls.
Geo. I. Butler,
Uriah Smith
 WRITTEN STATEMENT FROM SISTER WHITE.
South Lancaster, Mass., Aug. 7, 1885.
I AM COMPELLED to state that I have not had the least faith in Mr.
Garmire or his work. The pamphlet that was issued last fall at the time of
our Jackson camp-meeting had not the least sanction of our people. They
were sent broadcast by stealing the Review and Herald list.
The daughter of Mr. Garmire claims, or he claims for her, to have
visions; but they bear not the stamp of God. They are of the same character
as many such things we have met in our experience,—a delusion of Satan.
I plainly stated at the Jackson camp meeting to these fanatical parties that
they were doing the work of the adversary of souls; they were in darkness.
They claimed to have great light that probation would close in October,
1884.
I there stated in public that the Lord had been pleased to show me that
there would be no definite time in the message given of God since 1844; and
that I knew that {9} this message which four or five were engaged in
advocating with great zeal, was heresy. The visions of this poor child were
not of God. This light came not from heaven. Time was short; but the end
was not yet. A great work was to be accomplished to prepare a people to be
sealed with the seal of the living God.
Mr. Garmire, Frank Allen, and Frank Jones were the principal
advocates of this heresy. God does not send his light and his truth through
impure channels. The record of these men is not clear. They have pursued
such a course in their religious life that we have no confidence in them as
Christians.
We thought that after the time passed they might humble themselves,
confess their delusion, and the Lord would pardon the grievous sin of
erecting a false light. But no; they went farther and farther into delusion. I
wish to warn all in Battle Creek, and all who are liable to be in any way
deceived by these men, that they are in a delusion.
Frank Jones is a special agent of Satan. He has had influence to deceive
some souls. When his doctrines are so manifestly originated by a mind
impure and corrupt, we would think any mind that had been under the
influence of the Spirit of God, and that was conversant with the Scriptures
in any degree, would turn from his polluting heresy, and denounce his
vagaries with loathing. But there is that in the human heart which inclines to
accept anything new and odd and strange, even of the most inconsistent and
revolting character.
 This poor blind man has greater spiritual blindness than that which
marks his temporal vision. Satan has manufactured most loathsome vagaries
to present as truth. Should the Bible present any such ideas, well might
infidels be justified in their unbelief. We warn all who may be brought
under the influence of these few deluded ones, to not receive them into their
houses, or to bid them Godspeed; for they are doing the work of Satan as
verily as the arch deceiver himself.
God’s standard is his holy, perfect law; elevate that. {10} Let nothing
move your feet from the solid Rock. Truth is ever pure, elevating, and
ennobling. Truth never leads to unchastity, nor to moral pollution. Truth
never degrades the receiver, never leads to any impropriety of conduct. But
those who have taken the course these men have, will go to great extremes
in fanatical errors and wild, unreasonable vagaries. They began to find fault
with the church; the church was backslidden, the leaders were backslidden.
They had a wonderful message. God had left the church and the leading men
one side, and these men were God’s messengers, to give the last message of
mercy, and proclaim the end of time which Mr. Garmire’s daughter had
professed to see in vision.
These men despised all counsel, all advice, and maintained that they had
the truth. They denounced the church as forsaken, fallen. I conversed with
Frank Allen, and told him of his errors. I presented his inconsistent life, his
wicked, immoral course of action, breaking the commandments of God, and
showed him the questionable Christian character of Mr. Garmire.
The past record of Frank Jones in the books of heaven testified against
him; for he left a spotted record. I warned him to change his course, but he
paid no heed. He despised all counsel. We thought after the time they had
set, passed, then we might be able to do something with these deceived,
deluded souls. But they were just as firm and determined as ever. They
manifested a stubborn persistence in having their own way.
I regretted that Bro. Shrock should be drawn into this delusion; for I
believed him to be the only honest one among them. He sold his home, and
these deluded men drew upon his funds to support themselves and their
families, until this brother was alarmed at the increasing demands, and
withdrew, in a great measure, his support. I hope this brother will wrench
himself free from Satan’s snares, and make thorough work to {11} confess
his errors, and then take his place again, humble and penitent, at the feet of
Jesus.
I warn my brethren and Sisters to give not one word of sympathy or
support to these men who have been holding fast their loathsome errors in
the face of evidence and light to the contrary. We would suppose that such a
warning was wholly unnecessary; but when there are men and women who
are inclined to condemn the church, and those whom God has used to bear
his message to the world, they are in danger of following a strange voice,
rather than that of the true Shepherd.
Christ says, My sheep hear my voice, and the voice of a stranger will
they not follow. Mr. Garmire is trying to make his voice heard; but listen
not. God does not select men whose lives and Christian character are
questionable wherever they have lived, and give them special light, and
pass his true, devoted, self-sacrificing servants by. This is not God’s plan. It
looks, just as it is, like the work of the great adversary of souls.
Frank Jones and Frank Allen are men of whom you may well beware.
God is not with them. They are led by another spirit. Their doctrines are the
doctrines of Satan. Beware of these men who lie in wait to deceive unwary
souls. But how any one can be deceived by them is a mystery.
May the Lord give wisdom to his people that they will not so far
separate themselves from the true Shepherd that they can hear the voice of a
stranger, and follow him rather than the true Shepherd. We do well that we
take heed what we hear and what we believe, lest we be found wholly
deceived, on Satan’s ground.
Ellen G. White. {12}
 031—EXTRACTS FROM UNPUBLISHED TESTIMONIES
IN REGARD TO FLESH FOODS
PH031 - Extracts from Unpublished Testimonies in Regard to Flesh Foods
MANY THOUGHTS crowd into my mind, and I wish to express some of
them to you. I have been calling to mind the light God has given me on
health reform.
Have you carefully and prayerfully sought to understand the will of God
in these matters? The excuse has been that the outsiders would have a meat
diet. I know that with care and skill, dishes could be prepared to take the
place of meat in a large degree; but if one whose main dependence is meat
performs the cooking, she can encourage meat-eating, and the depraved
appetite will frame every kind of excuse for this kind of diet.
Meat seldom appears on my table. For weeks at a time I would not taste
it, and after my appetite had been trained, I grew stronger and could do
better work. When I came to _____ I determined not to taste meat, but I
could get scarcely anything else to eat; I therefore ate a little meat. It caused
an unnatural action of the heart; I knew it was not the right kind of food. . . .
The use of meat while at _____ awakened the old appetite, and after I
returned home, it clamored for indulgence. Then I resolved to change
entirely, and not to eat meat under any circumstances and thus encourage this
appetite. Not a morsel of meat or butter has been on my table since I
returned. We have milk, fruit, grains, and vegetables. For a time I lost all
desire for food. Like the children {1} of Israel I hankered after flesh meats,
but I firmly refused to have meat bought or cooked. I was weak and
trembling as everyone who subsists on meat will be when deprived of the
stimulus. But now my appetite has returned. I enjoy bread and fruit. My head
is generally clear, and my strength firmer. I have none of the goneness so
common with meat-eaters. I have had my lesson, and, I hope, learned it
well.
Hot biscuits and flesh meats are entirely out of harmony with health-
reform principles. If we would allow reason to take the place of impulse
and love of sensual indulgence, we should not taste of the flesh of dead
animals. What is more repulsive to the sense or smell than a shop where
flesh meats are kept for sale? The smell of the raw flesh is offensive to all
whose senses have not been depraved by culture of the unnatural appetites.
What more unpleasant sight to a reflective mind than the beasts slain to be
devoured? If the light God has given in regard to health reform is
disregarded, he will not work a miracle to keep in health those who pursue
a course to make themselves sick.
 You may think you cannot work without meat. I thought so once, but I
know that in his original plan, God did not provide for the flesh of dead
animals to compose the diet of man. It is a grossly perverted taste that will
accept such food. To think of dead flesh rotting in the stomach is revolting.
Then the fact that meat is largely diseased should lead us to make strenuous
efforts to discontinue its use entirely.
My position now is to let meat altogether alone. It will be hard for some
to do this—as hard as for the rum-drinker to forsake his dram,—but they
will be better for the change. {2}

Aug. 30, 1896.—I was somewhat surprised at your argument as to why a

meat-eating diet kept you in strength, for, if you put yourself out of the
question, your reason will teach you that a meat diet is not of as much
advantage as you suppose. You know how you would answer a tobacco
devotee if he urged, as a plea for the use of tobacco, the arguments you have
advanced as a reason why you should continue the use of the flesh of dead
animals as food.
The weakness you experience without the use of meat is one of the
strongest arguments I could present to you as a reason why you should
discontinue its use. Those who eat meat feel stimulated after eating this
food, and they suppose they are made stronger. After one discontinues the
use of meat, he may for a time feel a weakness, but when his system is
cleansed from the effect of this diet, he no longer feels the weakness, and
will cease to wish for that which he has pleaded for as essential to his
strength.
I have a large family which often numbers sixteen. In it there are men
who work at the plow and who fell trees. These men have vigorous
exercise, but not a particle of flesh of animals is placed upon our table.
Meat has not been used by us since the Brighton camp-meeting. It was not
my purpose to have it on my table at any time, but urgent pleas were made
that such an one was unable to eat this or that, and that his stomach could
take care of meat better than it could of anything else; then I was enticed to
place it on my table. The use of cheese also began to creep in, because some
liked cheese. But I soon controlled that. But when the selfishness of taking
the lives of animals, to gratify a perverted appetite, was presented to me by
a Catholic woman {3} kneeling at my feet. I felt ashamed and distressed; I
saw it in a new light, and I said, “I will no longer patronize the butcher: I
will not have the flesh of corpses on my table.”
I have felt urged by the Spirit of God to set before several the fact that
their suffering ill health was caused by a disregard of the light given them
upon health reform. I have shown them that their meat diet, which was
supposed to be essential, was not necessary, and that, as they were
composed of what they ate, brain, bone, and muscle were in an
unwholesome condition, because they lived on the flesh of dead animals;
that their blood was being corrupted by this improper diet; that the flesh
which they ate was diseased, and their entire system was becoming gross
and corrupted.
There is an alarming lethargy shown on the subject of unconscious
sensualism. It is customary to eat the flesh of dead animals. This stimulates
the lower passions of the human organism. In the preparation of food, the
golden rays of light are to be kept shining, teaching those who sit at the table
how to live. Physicians are not employed to prescribe a flesh diet for
patients, for it is this kind of diet that has made them sick. Seek the Lord.
When you find him, you will be meek and lowly of heart. Individually, you
will not subsist upon the flesh of dead animals, neither will you put one
morsel in the mouth of your children. You will not prescribe flesh, tea, or
coffee for your patients, but will give talks in the parlor showing the
necessity of a simple diet. You will cut away injurious things from your bill
of fare. To have the physicians of our institutions educating, by precept and
example, those under their care to use a meat diet, after years of instruction
from the Lord, disqualifies them to be superintendents {4} of our health
institutes. The Lord does not give light on health reform that it may be
disregarded by those who are in positions of influence and authority. The
Lord means just what he says, and he is to be honored in what he says. Light
is to be given upon these subjects. It is the diet question that needs close
investigation, and prescriptions should be made in accordance with health
principles.

Nov. 5, 1890 [1896].—The Lord intends to bring his people back to live
upon simple fruits, vegetables, and grains. He led the children of Israel into
the wilderness, where they could not get a flesh diet, and he gave them the
bread of heaven. Men did eat angel’s food, but they craved the flesh-pots of
Egypt, and mourned and cried for flesh, notwithstanding that the Lord had
promised them if they would submit to his will, he would carry them into the
land of Canaan and establish them there a pure, holy, happy people, and
there should not be a feeble one in all their tribes, for he would take away
all sickness from among them. But, although they had a plain thus saith the
Lord, they mourned and wept and murmured and complained until the Lord
was wroth with them, and because they were so determined to have the flesh
of dead animals, he gave them the very diet he had withheld from them. The
Lord would have given them flesh if it had been essential for their health;
but he created and redeemed them, and led them a long journey in the
wilderness to educate and discipline and train them into correct habits. The
Lord understood what the influence of flesh-eating is upon the human
system. He would have a people that would, in their physical {5}
appearance, bear the divine credentials notwithstanding their long journey.
When I read your letter, I was forcibly reminded of the complainings
of the children of Israel because they were not favored with a meat diet.
The diet of animals is vegetables and grains; must the vegetables be
animalized? Must they be incorporated into the system before you can get
them? Must we obtain our vegetable diet by eating the flesh of dead
creatures? God provided fruit in its natural state for our first parents. He
gave Adam charge of the garden to dress it and to care for it, saying, “To
you it shall be for meat;” one animal shall not destroy another animal for
food. After the fall, the eating of flesh was suffered in order to shorten the
period of the existence of the long-lived race. It was allowed because of
the hardness of the hearts of men. One of the great errors that many insist
upon is, that muscular strength is dependent upon animal food. But the
simple grains, fruits of the trees, and vegetables have all the nutritive
properties necessary to make good blood. This a flesh diet cannot do.
When a limb is broken, physicians recommend their patients not to eat
meat, as there will be danger of inflammation setting in. Condiments and
spices used in the preparation of food for the table aid in digestion in the
same way that tea, coffee, and liquor are supposed to help the laboring man
perform his tasks. After the immediate effects are gone, they drop as
correspondingly below par as they were elevated above par by these
stimulating substances. The system is weakened, the blood is contaminated,
and inflammation is the sure result.
My brother, after all the light that has been {6} given on the diet
question, your lamentations because you cannot exercise freedom in meat-
eating is apparently similar to the complainings, lamentations, and weeping
of the children of Israel in the ears of the Lord.
Our sanitariums should never be conducted after the fashion of the hotel.
A meat diet changes the disposition and strengthens animalism. We are
composed of what we eat, and eating much flesh will diminish intellectual
activity. Students would accomplish much more in their studies if they never
tasted meat. When the animal part of the human agent is strengthened by
meat-eating, the intellectual powers diminish proportionately. A religious
life can be more successfully gained and maintained if meat is discarded,
for this diet stimulates into intense activities lustful propensities, and
enfeebles the moral and spiritual nature. “The flesh warreth against the
spirit, and the spirit against the flesh.”
We greatly need to encourage and cultivate pure, chaste thoughts, and to
strengthen the moral powers rather than the lower and carnal powers. God
help us to break from our self-indulgent appetites! The idea of eating dead
flesh is abhorrent to me; the thought of one living animal eating the flesh of
another animal is shocking. There is no call for it. All your excuses made in
regard to faintness is an argument why you should eat no more meat.
Cancers, tumors, and all inflammatory diseases are largely caused by
meat-eating.
From the light God has given me, the prevalence of cancers and tumors is
largely due to gross living on dead flesh. I sincerely and prayerfully hope
that, as a physician, you will not forever be blind on this subject, for
blindness is mingled with {7} a want of moral courage to deny our appetite,
to lift the cross, which means, take up the very duties which cut across the
natural passions.
Feeding on flesh, the juices and fluids of what you eat pass into the
circulation of your blood, and, as we are composed of what we eat, we
become animalized; thus a feverish condition is created, because the
animals are diseased, and by partaking of their flesh we plant the seeds of
disease in our own tissue and blood. Then when exposed to the changes in a
malarious atmosphere, these are more sensibly felt, also when we are
exposed to prevailing epidemics and contagious diseases the system is not
in condition to resist the disease.
I have the subjects presented to me in different aspects. The mortality
caused by meat-eating is not discerned; if it were, we would hear no more
arguments and excuses in favor of the indulgence of the appetite for dead
flesh. We have plenty of good things to satisfy hunger without bringing
corpses upon our table to compose our bill of fare.
I might go to any length upon this subject, but I forbear. I do hope that
you, as a physician, will not by precept and example counterwork that
which the Lord has given me to enlighten minds and bring in thorough
reforms. I am working earnestly along these lines, and shall never cease
working against the practice of meat-eating. I have had opened before me
the stumbling-block which this diet question has been in your own spiritual
advancement, and what a stumbling block you have placed in the paths of
others, and all because your own sensibilities were blunted through the
selfish gratification of the appetite. For Christ’s sake look deeper, study
deeper, and act in accordance with the light God has been pleased to give
you and others on this subject.
Mrs. E. G. White {8}
 032—A FRUITFUL MISSIONARY FIELD
PH032 - A Fruitful Missionary Field
Dear Co-Laborers:—
WE EARNESTLY invite you to read most carefully this little booklet. It
presents facts relative to the advancement of the work in the great Southern
field—a field in which all are interested. ADVANCEMENT is the
watchword, and this little booklet tells how the work is going.
SOUTHERN PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION . . . . . .
*******
“They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars forever and ever.”
I HAVE AN INTENSE interest in all that concerns the welfare of the
Southern work. When a difficult field is presented before me as a field that
must be worked, I understand that I must make this field my special burden
until, before the earnest, continuous efforts put forth, the difficulties
disappear, and the work is established.
The Southern field, with its encouraging and discouraging features, has
been kept before me for many years.
The workers in the South have had to struggle long against obstacles
that have hindered their progress. It is God’s help alone that has enabled
them to move forward in the face of difficulties which at times have
threatened to overcome them. If all in our ranks knew how difficult it has
been to establish the work in places which have since become important
centers, they would realize that it takes courage to face an unpromising
situation, and to declare, with hands uplifted to heaven, We will not fail
nor become discouraged. Those who have not broken the ground in fields
that have never before been worked, cannot understand the {3} difficulties
of pioneer work. If they could understand God’s working, they would not
only rejoice because of what has been done, but would see cause for
rejoicing in the future of the work.
My brethren in the South, there is no reason for discouragement. The
good seed is being sown. God will watch over it, causing it to spring up
and bring forth an abundant harvest. Remember that many of the
enterprises for soul-saving which have proved so successful, have, at the
beginning, been carried forward amidst great difficulty.
I am instructed to say to you, Move guardedly, doing always that which
the Lord commands. Move forward courageously, assured that the Lord
will be with those who love and serve him. He will work in behalf of his
afflicted people. He will not suffer them to become a reproach. He will
purify all who yield themselves to him, and will make them a praise in the
earth. Nothing in this world is so dear to God as his church. He will work
with mighty power through humble, faithful men.
The message of Christ’s soon coming is to be given to all the nations of
the earth. Vigilant, untiring effort is required to overcome the forces of the
enemy. Our part is not to sit and weep and wring our hands, but to arise
and work for time and for eternity.
It was in accordance with God’s purpose that the publishing work was
started at Nashville. {4} In the Southern field there is need of a printing
office for the publication of the truth for this time, and especially for
printing reading-matter suitable for the different classes of people in this
field. And there is no city in the South better suited than Nashville for the
carrying forward of the publishing work. The establishing of such an
institution is an advance movement. If rightly managed, this institution will
give character to the work in the South, and to many souls will be the means
of imparting a knowledge of the truth. The Nashville publishing house will
still need to be assisted for a time by gifts and offerings.
Those who have never borne the burdens connected with the successful
building up of publishing enterprises can comprehend comparatively little
of the perplexities and necessities of this work. Men are few who have the
adaptability for this work that would make their efforts successful. The
work needs men who are willing to begin small, yet who are broad and
liberal in their plans.
The work in Nashville is important. If the workers labor earnestly and
judiciously, there will be conversions to the truth in the schools of learning
that have been established in Nashville for the colored people. Let every
worker be sure that he has on the gospel shoes, that his feet are shod with
the preparation of the gospel of peace.
Light will shine upon the workers in Nashville. {5} From this center
light will shine forth in the ministry of the word, in the publication of books
large and small. We have as yet merely touched the Southern field with the
tips of our fingers. “The earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the glory
of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea” The same Voice that at the
beginning said, “Let there be light,” in these last days declares that a
knowledge of God’s word shall not be confined merely to a few places.
The laborers who have the missionary spirit will go forth as heralds of
the morning. Christ, heaven’s Conqueror, is in the midst of you. From the
experiences you are now passing through in the South, all may learn lessons.
Truth and righteousness live, and will continue to shine amidst the darkness
of this degenerate age.
Let a class of canvassers be fitted up, by thorough instruction and
training, to handle the publications that shall come forth from the press.
Those who take up the work of canvassing as a preparation for the ministry
will indeed realize the truth of the Saviour’s words,
“He shall testify of Me; for he shall receive of Mine, and shall show it
unto you.”
It is not the Lord’s will that the work in the South shall be confined to the
set, “regular lines.” It has been found impossible to confine the work to
these lines and gain success. {6} Workers daily filled with zeal and wisdom
from on high must work as they are guided by the Lord, waiting not to
receive their commission from men.
The Lord has laid upon me a heavy burden in behalf of the work in the
Southern States of America In the past I have received much instruction
regarding this work, and for years I have followed the movements of the
workers with intense interest. As it now is, this field is no credit to those
who claim to be fulfilling the commission that Christ gave His disciples just
before his ascension.
Oh, that the presidents of our conferences would encourage the church-
members to take an active interest in the work in the South, and to do all in
their power to advance the work of Seventh-day Adventists in this field!
We know that some have done all in their power to help the Southern
work. Every cent entrusted to us by the Lord is to be wisely and
economically used. May God help those to whom He has given this world’s
goods, to awaken to His design and to their individual responsibility. God
says to them, “I have put you in possession of My goods that you may trade
upon them to carry forward the Christian missions that are to be established
far and near. I have given you the benefits of accumulated knowledge. The
advantages of the past and present are yours. Upon you rests the weighty
burden of accumulated light.” {7}
With every age God’s plan deepens and widens to embrace the world.
God’s instrumentalities, His light-bearers, are to adjust their movements to
His progressive plans. They are to embrace new territory. The churches are
to be wide-awake, moving with the force of Omnipotence, because they
move in harmony with God’s purpose. They are to seize every opportunity
for blessing a world in darkness. A spirit of greater devotion must be shown
by the churches. They must labor with greater zeal for the promulgation of
the last message to be given to the world.
Everywhere there are those who will take their stand for present truth.
Beside all waters we are to sow the seeds of truth. Let us never allow
ourselves to be controlled by feelings of hopelessness. God’s work will be
done. The Lord knows those that are His. In His providence, He will direct
them as He directed Cornelius.
Have we not a work to do for the Lord, and should we not labor more
intelligently, more earnestly, than we have labored in the past for those who
need help? Let us remember that we are God’s helping hand. With the Bible
as our guide and counselor let us go forth to work for the Lord, serving Him
in the way He has appointed, proclaiming the message of present truth in a
way that makes it impressive and acceptable. We are weak, but God will
give us His enduring strength if we will but believe.
God will use His believing ones as His instrumentalities, through them
ministering to souls {8} fainting for the bread of life. Words of hope and
cheer falling from lips that have been touched with a live coal from God’s
altar, will revive and comfort those who are weary and distressed.
God’s people would put on joy and gladness as a garment if they would
only receive that which God is waiting to give them—that which would
make them strong to help those in need of help. Our people need the breath
of life breathed into them, that they may revive to spiritual action. Many
have lost their vital energy, and are sluggish, dead, as it were. Let those who
have been receiving the grace of Christ help these souls to rouse to action.
Let us keep in the current of life that comes from Christ, that we may kindle
life in some other soul. Healthy, happy action is what is needed in the
church today.
The Lord’s work in the South is to go forward. The workers are to move
steadily, cautiously, promptly. When advancement calls for sacrifices, they
are to make sacrifices, and make them gladly and willingly. This the cause
of God demands of everyone. Let all move forward courageously, trusting in
God to supply their needs according to the riches of His goodness. He has at
His disposal all the resources of heaven. Before those who trust and obey
Him, He will open ways of advance. In emergencies, he will give them
special help.
The Lord has been working with and for the {9} tried laborers in the
South. Many are preparing to put their shoulders to the wheel, to help
advance the work. The cloud of darkness and despondency is rolling back,
and the sunshine of God’s favor is shining upon the workers. The Lord is
gracious. He will not leave our work in the South in its present condition.
The ones living in this great field will yet have the privilege of hearing the
last message of mercy, warning them to prepare for the great day of God
which is right upon us. Now, just now, is our time to proclaim the third
angel’s message to the millions living in the Southern States, who know not
that the Saviour’s coming is near at hand. {10}
 033—GIVING TO GOD HIS OWN
PH033 - Giving to God His Own
Excerpts from the writings of Ellen G. White
Compiled by Elder H. M. B LUNDEN, Field Secretary of the Pacific Union Conference
THE LORD HAS given His people a message for this time. It is
presented in the third chapter of Malachi. How could the Lord present His
requirements in a clearer or more forcible manner than He has done in this
chapter?
All should remember that God’s claims upon us underlie every other
claim. He gives to us bountifully, and the contract which he has made with
man is that a tenth of his possessions shall be returned to God. The Lord
graciously entrusts to His stewards His treasures, but of the tenth He says,
This is Mine. Just in proportion as God has given His property to man, so
man is to return to God a faithful tithe of all his substance. This distinct
arrangement was made by Jesus Christ Himself.
This work involves solemn and eternal results, and it is too sacred to be
left to human impulse. We should not feel free to deal with this matter as we
choose. In answer to the claims of God, regular reserves should be set apart
as sacred to His Work.
If all the professed people of God, both old and young, would do their
duty, there would be no dearth in the treasury. If all would pay a faithful
tithe, and devote to the Lord the first-fruits of their increase, there would be
a full supply of funds for His work. But the law of God is not respected or
obeyed, and this has brought a pressure of want.
All the good that man enjoys comes because of the mercy of God. He is
the great and bountiful Giver. His love is manifest to all in the abundant
provision made for man. He has given us probationary time in which to form
characters for the courts above. And it is not because He needs anything that
He asks us to reserve a part of our possessions for Him.
And has not the Lord a right to demand this of us? Did He not give His
only begotten Son because He loved us and {1} desired to save us from
death? And shall not our gratitude offerings flow into His treasury, to be
drawn therefrom to advance His kingdom in the earth? Since God is the
owner of all our goods, shall not gratitude to Him prompt us to make free-
will offerings and thank-offerings, thus acknowledging His ownership of
soul, body, spirit, and property?
WITHOUT EXCUSE
It is a heaven-appointed plan that men should return to the lord His own;
and this is so, plainly stated that men and women have no excuse for
misunderstanding or evading the duties and responsibilities God has laid
upon them. Those who claim that they cannot see this to be their duty, reveal
to the heavenly universe, to the church, and to the world, that they do not
want to see this plainly stated requirement. They think that by following the
Lord’s plan, they would detract from their own possessions. In the
covetousness of their selfish souls, they desire to have the whole capital,
both principal and interest, to use for their own benefit.
God lays His hand upon all man’s possessions, saying, I am the owner of
the universe, and these goods are Mine. The tithe you have withheld I
reserved for the support of My servants in their work of opening the
Scriptures to those who are in the regions of darkness, who do not
understand My law. In using My reserve fund to gratify your own desires,
you have robbed souls of the light which I made provision for them to
receive. You have had opportunity to show loyalty to Me, but you have not
done this. You have robbed Me; you have stolen My reserve fund. “Ye are
cursed with a curse.“
ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY
The Lord is long-suffering and gracious, and to those who have done this
wickedness He gives another opportunity. “Return unto Me,“ He says, “and
I will return unto on: But they say, “Wherein shall we return?“ Mal. 3:9, 7.
Their means have been made to flow in channels of self-service and self-
glorification, as if their goods were their own, and not lent treasures. Their
perverted consciences have become so hard and unimpressible that they do
not see the great wickedness they have done in so hedging up the way that
the cause of truth could not advance.
Man, finite man, though using for himself the talents which God has
reserved to publish salvation, to send the glad news of a Saviour’s love to
perishing souls, though hedging up the way by his selfishness, inquires,
“Wherein have we {2} Thee?” God answers, “In tithes and offerings. Ye
are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed Me, even this whole nation“
The whole world is engaged in robbing God. With the money He has lent
them men indulge in dissipation, in amusements, revelings, feastings, and
disgraceful indulgences. But God says, “I will come near to you to
judgment.” Verses 8, 9, 5. The whole world will have an account to settle in
that great day when everyone shall receive sentence according to his deeds.
THE BLESSING
God pledges Himself to bless those who obey His commandments.
“Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there: may be meat in Mine
house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not
open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there
shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for
your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall
your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts.
And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land,
saith the Lord of hosts.” Verses 10, 11.
With these words of light and truth before them, how dare men neglect so
plain a duty? How dare they disobey God when obedience to His
requirements means His blessing in both temporal and spiritual things, and
disobedience means the curse of God? Satan is the destroyer. God cannot
bless those who refuse to be faithful stewards. All He can do is to permit
Satan to accomplish his destroying work. We see calamities of every kind
and in every degree coming upon the earth; and why?— The Lord’s
restraining power is not exercised. The world has disregarded the word of
God. They live as though there were no God. Like the inhabitants of the
Noachian world, they refuse to have any thought of God. Wickedness
prevails to an alarming extent, and the earth is ripe for the harvest.
THE COMPLAINERS
“Your words have been stout against Me, saith the Lord. Yet ye say,
What have we spoken so much against Thee? Ye have said, It is vain to
serve God; and what profit is it that we have kept His ordinance, and that
we have walked mournfully before the Lord of hosts? And now we call the
proud happy; yea, they that work wickedness are set up; yea, they that tempt
God are even delivered.” Verses 13-15. Those who withhold from God His
own make these complaints. The Lord asks them to prove Him by bringing
their tithe into His storehouse, to {3} see whether He will not pour them out
a blessing. But they cherish rebellion in their hearts, and complain of God;
at the same time they rob Him, and embezzle His goods. When their sin is
presented before them, they say: I have had adversity; my crops have been
poor; but the wicked are prospered. It does not pay to keep the ordinance of
the Lord.
But God does not want any to walk mournfully before Him. Those who
thus complain of God have brought their adversity on themselves. They have
robbed God, and His cause has been hindered because the money that
should have flowed into His treasury was used for selfish purposes. They
showed their disloyalty to God by failing to carry out His prescribed plan.
When God prospered them, and they were asked to give Him His portion,
they shook their heads, and could not see that it was their duty. They closed
the eyes of their understanding that they might not see. They withheld the
Lord’s money, and hindered the work which He designed to have done. God
was not honored by the use made of His entrusted goods. Therefore He let
the curse fall upon them, permitting the spoiler to destroy their fruits and to
bring calamities upon them.
“THEY THAT FEARED THE LORD.“
In Malachi 3:16 an opposite class is brought to view, a class that meet
together, not to find fault with God, but to speak of His glory and tell of His
mercies. These have been faithful in their duty. They have given to the Lord
His own. Testimonies are borne by them that make the heavenly angels sing
and rejoice. ‘These have no complaints to make against God. Those who
walk in the light, who are faithful and true in doing their duty, are not heard
complaining and finding fault. They speak words of courage, hope, and
faith. It is those who serve themselves, who do not give God His own, that
complain.
“They that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord
hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before
Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name. And they
shall be Mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up My
jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth
him. Then shall ye return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked,
between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not.“ Verses 16-18.
Printed by the Glendale Union Academy Press, Glendale, California {4}
034—GOD’S OWNERSHIP AND MAN’S STEWARDSHIP
 PH034 - God’s Ownership and Man’s Stewardship
PREFACE.
Over and over the testimony comes to us, through the Spirit of Prophecy,
that if all our people would pay a full and honest tithe there would be an
abundance of means to carry forward the work, both in the home and foreign
fields.
Believing that the time has come when the glory of the Lord should
be seen upon His people, and realizing that this cannot be done until His
people come up to the standard of His Word, we wish to present these
messages from God for your careful reading.
Vermont, in the past, has done a most noble work in raising up men and
women as laborers in the cause of God. Not only in this has its people done
a good work, but it has sent forth its hundreds into the west, carrying the
light of truth into many new fields.
Later the missionary spirit has been manifested in sending workers {2}
into Scotland and then into China We are glad and rejoice to see the work in
the far east thus opening up. And we hope your interest in the far off fields
will never diminish, but rather increase more and more until the work is
done.
But while we wish to help forward the work in these distant fields it
seems to me that there should also be a constant and increasing interest in
the work in our own home field. Not only are there many places in Vermont
that have not been worked, but we have‘ now the northern section of the
state of New Hampshire. This unentered field should now receive much
attention. There ought to be several workers in there this year. But how shall
we do this? Our tithe is not sufficient to enable us to do this. Are all doing
their duty in this respect? If so, that is all the Lord requires. But if all are not
doing this, how can the Lord greatly bless us as a people? {3}
We trust that in the reading of this little leaflet the reader will be greatly
blessed, and that the heart and mind will be opened to the necessity of
meeting fully the light that shines from God’s Word, and thus the way will be
opened for the Lord to fulfill His promises, and bring the coming glory of
our King.
In sending out this little booklet, with the compliments of the
Executive Committee of the Vermont Conference, it is with fond hopes
that the year 1906 will witness a still greater degree of faithfulness on
the part of those who have not fully rendered to the Lord His own, and
with an earnest prayer that the Lord’s richest blessing may rest upon the
work in our churches, that the work in our home field may be abundantly
blessed of God, and that we may have many thousands of dollars to send
forward to the needy fields beyond our own borders, and that thus the
coming of our glorious King may be hastened.
O. O. Farnsworth. {4}
 PART I.
GOD’S OWNERSHIP.
“Render therefore . . . unto God, the things that are God’s.” Matt. 22:21.
TO WHOM did man belong by creation?
“Know ye that Jehovah, He is God: it is He that hath made us, and we are
His.” Ps. 100:3.
To whom does man now belong, by double ownership?
“Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price.” 1 Cor. 6: 19, 20.
Of what is the payment of tithes and offerings an acknowledgment‘?
“Tithes and Offerings for God are an acknowledgment of His claim on us
by creation; and they are also an acknowledgment of His claim by
redemption.” Test Vol. VI, p. 479. {6}
“The earth is Jehovah’s, and the fullness thereof; the world and they that
dwell therein.” Ps. 24:1.
To whom do the beasts, the cattle, the fowls, and the food in all the world
belong?
“Every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. I
know all the birds of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the field are
mine. If I were hungry, I would not tell thee; for the world is mine, and the
fullness thereof.” Ps. 50:10-12.
Who is the owner of all the gold and silver in the world?
“The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith Jehovah of hosts.” Hag.
2:8.
How do we acknowledge the Lord’s ownership of all?
“This tree, (tree of knowledge of good and evil) God reserved as a
constant reminder of His ownership of all . . . . . . So it is with God’s
claims upon us. He requires that one tenth of all shall be faithfully laid
aside for His work. By faithfully obeying this requirement, we
acknowledge that ail belongs to God, thus acknowledging His ownership
of soul, body, spirit, {7} and property/’—Test. Vol. VI, p. 386.
What is God’s message for his people at this time?
“The Lord has given His people a message for this time. It is presented in
the third chapter of Malachi.” Test. Vol. VI, p. 384.
What claim underlies every other claim?
“God’s claims upon us underlie every other claim.”—Test. Vol. VI p. 384.
By whom was this arrangement for payment of the tithe made?
“This distinct arrangement was made by Jesus Christ Himself.” Test. Vol.
VI, p. 384. What do those reveal who claim that they cannot see this
arrangement?
“Those who claim that they cannot see this to be their duty, reveal to the
heavenly universe, to the church, and to the world, that they do not want to
see this plainly stated requirement.” Test. Vol. VI, p. 387.
For what purpose was the history of Ananias and Sapphira recorded? {8}
“The history of Ananias and Sapphira is given us that we may understand
the sin of deception in regard to our gifts and offerings.” Test. Vol. V, p.
148.
What is one of the greatest hindrances to the going forward of this
message?
“If the presence of Achan was sufficient to weaken the whole camp of
Israel, can we be surprised at the little success which attends our efforts
when every church and almost every family has its Achan. The work might
have gone forward with far greater power had all done what they could to
supply the treasury with means.” Test. Vol. V, p. 157.
Should one who is in debt to his fellowmen pay tithes?
“He is debtor to his God for all that he has, but he becomes a double
debtor when he uses the Lord’s reserved fund for paying debts to human
beings. ‘Unfaithfulness to God’ is written against his name in the books of
heaven. He has an account to settle with God for appropriating the Lord’s
means for his own convenience.” Test Vol. V, p. 391. {9}
What is said of God’s plan, in the tithing system?
“God’s plan in the tithing system is beautiful in its simplicity and equality.
All may take hold of it in faith and courage, for it is divine in its origin . .
.If one and all would accept it, each would be made a vigilant and faithful
treasurer for God; and there would be no want of means with which to
carry forward the last message of warning to the world. The treasury will
be full if all will adopt this system, and the contributors will not be left the
poorer.” Spirit of Prophecy
GOD’S BEAUTIFUL PLAN.
If the tithes were in the storehouse,
That belongeth to our King;
If all those who share God’s bounties,
All their tithes would quickly bring;
Heaven’s windows wide would open,
At the word of His command,
And blessings then would be poured out.
Which would overflow the land.
If the tithes were in the storehouse,
It would not be very long
Till the weary hearts now crying,
Would be shouting Zion’s song.
The “thirsty land” would then rejoice
And the “waiting isles” would sing;
If all the tithes were quickly brought,
That belongeth to our King.
Darkened hearts would soon‘ be lightened
With God’s message from above,
And thousands now in heathen lands
Would rejoice in heaven’s love.
Come, ye stewards; haste, get ready!
All your tithes and offerings bring:
Soon you’ll answer, as a steward,
To your quick returning King.
A. T. Robinson. {11}
 PART II.
MAN’S STEWARDSHIP.
“As every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one to
another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God.” 1 Peter 4:10.
Read carefully the parable recorded in Matt. 25: 14-19. (1) Tell who is
represented by the man traveling into a far country. (2) Whom did he call
together? (3) Whose goods did he deliver to his servants? (4) What did the
Lord of those servants do after a long time? (5) What did the one do who
had received the one talent‘? (6) What was it he hid in the earth?
Then does this parable refer to the use made of money?
“The parable of the talents has not been fully understood. This
important lesson was given to the disciples for the benefit of Christians
living in the last days . . The parable applies to the temporal means
which God has entrusted to us.” Test. Vol. I, p. 197.
What is one called who is entrusted {12} with the goods of another?
“Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of
the mysteries of God.” I Cor. 4:1.
What is required on the part of a steward?
“Moreover it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful.” I Cor.
4:2.
Of how much time has the Lord made us stewards?
“Six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work.” Ex. 20:8.
How much time has the Lord laid his hand upon, saying, “this is mine. It is
holy unto the Lord?”
“The seventh day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God, in it thou shalt not do
any work.” Ex. 20:8.
What would it then be to misuse any of the time of which the Lord has
made us stewards?
To misuse any portion of the six working days, would be to prove
unfaithful stewards.
What would it be to use for our own convenience any portion of {13} the
time God has reserved as his own?”
To use for our own convenience any portion of the seventh day would be
to rob God of that which he has never entrusted to us as stewards.
Of how much of all that is given into our possession has the Lord made
us stewards‘!
The Lord has made us stewards of nine-tenths of all the means and
property that comes into our possession.
Upon what portion has the Lord laid His hand , saying, “this is mine, it is
holy unto the Lord?
“And all the tithe of the land, whether of the seed of the land, or fruit of the
tree, is Jehovah’s, it is holy unto Jehovah.” Lev. 27:30.
How much of the tithe does the Lord demand shall be brought in?
“Bring ye the whole tithe into the storehouse, that there may be food in my
house, and prove me now herewith, saith Jehovah of hosts, if I will not
open you the windows of heaven, and pour you {14} out a blessing, that
there shall not be room enough to receive it. Mal 3:10.
What charge does the Lord bring in the whole tithe?
“Will a man rob God? yet ye rob me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed
thee? In tithes and offerings.” Mal. 3:8.
What does the Lord say will follow this course?
“Ye are cursed with the curse; for ye rob me, even this whole nation.”
Mal. 3:9.
Who gave the direction of the Lord in regard to the payment
“It was Christ who gave all the directions in regard to tithes and
offerings.” Desire of Ages, Chap. 42, par. 22.
Did the tithing system originate under the Levitical priesthood?
“The tithing system was ordained by God and it had been observed from
the earliest times. Abraham, the father of the faithful, paid tithes of all he
possessed,” Desire of Ages, Chap. 67, par. 22.
What would now be the result if {15} all God’s people were faithful in
bringing in the Lord ’s tithe?‘
“Had God’s plan been followed, means would now be flowing into his
treasury; and funds to enable ministers to enter new fields, and workers to
unite with ministers in lifting up the standard of truth in the dark places of
the earth, would be abundant.” Test. Vol. VI, p. 386.
What is the result of this not being done?
“I saw that many who profess to be keeping the commandments of God are
appropriating to their own use the means which the Lord has entrusted to
them, and which should come into his treasury. They rob God in tithes and
0iferings. They dissemble and withhold from him to their own hurt. They
bring leanness and poverty upon themselves, because of their
covetousness, their dissembling, and their robbing God in tithes and
offerings.” Test. Vol. III, p. 269. {16}
 Part III
THE MINISTER‘S PORTION.
“What soldier ever serveth at his own charges? who planteth a vineyard
and eateth not the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth not the
milk of the flock?” 1 Cor. 9:7.
Under the Levitical law, what portion did the Lord assign to the priests?
“And Jehovah said unto Aaron, thou shalt have no inheritance in their land,
neither shalt thou have any portion among them: I am thy portion and
inheritance among the children of Israel.” Num. 18:20.
What did the Lord give the children of Levi for their services?
“And unto the children of Levi, behold, I have given all the tithe in Israel
for an inheritance, in return for their service which they serve, even the
service of the tent of meeting.” Num. 18:21.
Was the fact that the Levites were to have no inheritance among their
brethren frequently stated?
“Wherefore Levi hath no portion nor inheritance with his brethren;
Jehovah is his inheritance according as Jehovah thy God spake unto him.”
Deut. 10:9. {17}
“The priests, the Levites, even all the tribe of Levi, shall have no portion
nor inheritance with Israel. . . . .And they shall have no inheritance among
their brethren: Jehovah is their inheritance, as he hath spoken unto them.”
Deut. 18:1-2.
“But unto the tribe of Levi, Moses gave no inheritance: Jehovah, the God
of Israel, is their inheritance, as he spake unto them.” Josh. 13:33.
“And they have an inheritance: 1 am their inheritance; and ye shall give
them no possession in Israel I am their possession.” Ezk. 44:28.
Was it the Lord’s plan that the Levites should be remembered by all
their brethren?
“And the Levite that is within thy gates, thou shalt not forsake him; for he
hath no inheritance nor portion with thee.” Dent. 14:27.
In the work of reformation under good king, Hezekiah, what did he
command the people to do?
“Moreover he commanded the people that dwelt in Jerusalem to give the
portion of the priests and Levites, that they might give themselves to the
law of Jehovah.” II Chro. 31:4 {18}
Note the effect this would have upon the priests, “that they might give
themselves to the law of Jehovah.”
How did the people respond to the commandment of King Hezekiah?
“The tithe of all things brought they in abundantly.” II Chro. 31:5.
Did they bring in more than sufficient for immediate use?
“They also brought in the tithe of oxen and sheep and the tithe of
dedicated things which were consecrated unto Jehovah their God, and
laid them by heaps.” II Chro. 31:6.
How did Hezekiah feel when he came and saw the heaps?
“And when Hezekiah and his princes came and saw the heaps, they
blessed Jehovah, and his people Israel.” II Chro. 31:8.
Concerning what did Hezekiah question the priests?
“Then Hezekiah questioned the priests and the Levites concerning the
heaps.“ II Chro. 31:9.
What answer was made by Azariah, the chief priest? {19}
“And Azariah, the chief priest, of the house of Zadok, answered him and
said, Since the people began to bring the oblations into the house of
Jehovah, we have eaten and had enough, and have left plenty; for
Jehovah hath blessed his people, and that which is left is this great
store.” II Chro. 31:10.
Was this experience in harmony with God’s special promise?
“Bring ye the whole tithe into the storehouse, that there may be food in my
house, and prove me now herewith, saith Jehovah of hosts, if I will not
open you the windows of heaven and pour you out a blessing, that there
shall not be room enough to receive it.” Mal. 3:10.
What plan has the Lord ordained for the support of His faithful ministers in
this dispensation?
“Know ye-not that they that minister about sacred things eat of the things of
the temple, and they that wait upon the alter have their portion with the
altar? Even so did the Lord ordain that they that proclaim the gospel
should live of the Gospel.” I Cor. 9:13, 14.
Would the Lord have His people {20} be as thoughtful of His ministers, as
He enjoined upon them to be, anciently?
“But we beseech you brethren, to know them that labor among you, and are
over you in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them exceeding
highly in love for their work’s sake. Be at peace among yourselves.” I
Thess. 5: 12, 13.
Since it is “for their work’s sake” they are to be esteemed, what kind of
ministers have the people a right to look for?
“If thou put the brethren in mind of these things, thou shalt be a good
minister of Christ.” I Tim. 4:6.
“Would the Lord have His ministers now, as He enjoined upon them
formerly, give their undivided attention and interest to the sacred work of
the ministry?
“No soldier on service entangleth himself in the affairs of this life; that he
may please him who enrolled him as a soldier.” II Tim. 2:4.
What have the flock a right to look to the shepherd for?
“Tend the flock of God which is among you, exercising the oversight, {21}
not of constraint, but willingly, according to the will of God; nor yet for
filthy lucre, but of a ready mind.”—1 Peter 5:2.
How does the apostle state the mutual relationship between minister and
people?
“If we sowed unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we shall reap
your carnal things“? I Cor. 9:11.
Is it as much the duty of the minister as of the people to be faithful in
returning to the Lord the tithe of all he receives?
“Moreover thou shalt speak unto the Levites, and say unto them, When
ye take of the children of Israel the tithe which I have given you from
them for your inheritance, then ye shall offer up a heave offering of it
for Jehovah a tithe of the tithe. And your heave offering shall be
reckoned unto you, as though it were grain of the threshing floor, and as
the fullness of the winepress.”—Num. 18:26, 27.
“And the priest the son of Aaron shall be with the Levites, when the
Levites take tithes: and the Levites shall bring up the tithe of the tithes unto
the house of our God, to the chambers, into the treasure-house.—Neh.
10:38. {22}
 PART IV.
GIVE WHILE YOU LIVE.
“With a freewill offering will I sacrifice unto thee.”—Ps. 54:6.
“I will come unto thy house with burnt offerings.” Ps. 66:13.
Does the Lord disapprove of men possessing riches?
“I saw that if in the providence of God, wealth has been acquired, there
is no sin in possessing it; and if no opportunities present themselves to
use this means to advance the cause of God, there is no sin in still
possessing it.”— Test. Vol. I, p. 169.
When do riches become a stumbling block to their possessor?
“If opportunities are presented to the brethren to use their property to the
glory of God and the advancement of His cause, and they withhold it, it
will be a cause of stumbling to them.” Test. Vol. 1 p. 169.
What view has the Lord given of those who withhold means from the cause
of God, when it is needed?
“As I viewed poor souls dying for want of the present truth, and some
who professed the truth were {23} letting them die, by withholding the
necessary means to carry forward the work of God, the sight was too
painful and I begged for the angel to remove it from me.”— E. W. p. 40.
What question was asked concerning those who withhold their means?
“The angel said, ‘Can such enter heaven?’ Another angel answered, ‘No,
never, never, never. Those who are not interested in the cause of God on
earth, can never sing the song of redeeming love above’.” E. W. p. 41.
What kind of an offering, only is acceptable to God?
“The angel said, ‘Think ye that any will be compelled to sacrifice? No,
no, it must be a freewill offering. It will take all to buy the field.’ Then I
saw that the judgments of the Almighty were speedily coming, and I
begged of the angel to speak in his language to the people. Said he, ‘All
the thunders and lightnings of Mount Sinai would not move those who
will not be moved by the plain truths of the word of God, neither would
an angel’s message awake them’.”— E. W. p. 42. {24}
Will there be a time when it will be too late to sacrifice?
“I saw that soon the overflowing scourge would pass over and sweep their
possessions all away, and then it would be too late to sacrifice earthly
goods, and lay up a treasure in heaven.”—E. W. p. 40.
Is there danger of such a time overtaking those who have property?
“I saw that if any held on to their property, and did not inquire duty of
the Lord, He would not make duty known, and they would be permitted
to keep their property and in the time of trouble it would come up
before them like a mountain to crush them, and they would try to
dispose of it, but would not be able—E. W. p. 48.
What lamentation will then be made?
“I heard some moan like this, ‘The cause was languishing; God’s people
were starving tor the truth, and we made no effort to supply the lack:
now our property is use- less. Oh, that we had let it go and, laid up
treasure in heaven.’” —E. W. p. 48. {25}
Would it not be wise for those who have property to make pro vision for
their needs in the time of trouble, which is soon to come?
“The Lord has shown me repeatedly that it is contrary to the Bible to make
any provision for our temporal wants in the time of trouble.” —-E. W. p.
47.
Who will then reap the results of any such provision that is made?
“I saw that if the saints had food laid up by them, or in the field, in the time
of trouble, when sword, famine, and pestilence are in the land, it would be
taken from them by violent hands, and strangers would reap their
fields.”—E.W., p. 47.
Will God ’s people then be in danger of starving?
“I saw that our bread and water will be sure at that time, and that we will
not lack or suffer hunger, for .God is able to spread a table for us in the
wilderness. If necessary he would send ravens to feed us as He did to feed
Elijah, or rain manna from heaven, as He did for the Israelites.— “ E. W.
p. 47.
Of how much value will houses and lands be in that time? {26}
“Houses and lands will be of no use to the saints in the time of trouble, for
they will have to flee before infuriated mobs, and at that time their
possessions cannot be dis- posed of to advance the cause of present
truth”——E. W. p. 47.
When is the only opportunity to cut loose from worldly possessions?
“I was shown that it is the will of God that the saints should cut loose from
every encumbrance before the time of trouble comes, and make a covenant
with God through sacrifice.”—E. W. p. 47.
Does the Lord urge haste in the work of preparation?
‘I was pointed to the remnant on earth. Said the angel to them, ‘Will ye
shun the seven last plagues? Will ye go to glory, and enjoy all that God
has prepared for those that love Him, and are willing to suffer for His
sake? It so, ye must die that ye may live. Get ready, Get ready, GET
READY. “Ye must have a greater preparation than ye now have.
Sacrifice all to God. Lay all upon His altar,—self, property, and all, a
living sacrifice. It will take all to enter glory.”—-E. W. p. 56. {27}
For whom does Satan especially lay his snares?
“I saw that Satan laid his snares especially for those who are looking
for Christ’s second appearing, and keeping all the commandments of
God.” —E. W. p. 128.
What commission does Satan give his evil angels?
“Go make the possessors of lands and money drunk with cares. If you
can make them place their affections on these things, we shall have them
yet. They may profess what they please, only make them care more for
money than for the success of Christ’s kingdom or the spread of the truths
we hate.”—E. W. p. 128
What counsel does He give in reference to controlling means?
“We must keep in our ranks all the means of which we can get control. The
more means the followers of Christ devote to his service, the more will
they injure our kingdom by getting our subjects. As they appoint meetings
in different places we are in danger. Be very vigilant them.” E. W. p. 128.
Whom does Satan seek especially to discourage?
“Discourage and dishearten their {28} ministers; for we hate them.
Control the money matters if you can, and drive ministers to want and
distress. This will weaken their courage and zeal.”— E. W. p. 128.
What suggestion would Satan put in the mind of one who is prompted to
give to the cause of God?
“When they shall attempt to give, put within them a grudging disposition
that it may be sparingly.”—E. W. p. 128, 129.
Is the present a time that especially calls for a spirit of sacrifice?
“If there ever was a time when sacrifices should be made, it is now. Those
who have money should understand that now is the time to use it for
God.”—Test. Vol. VI. P. 450.
Is it wise for men to cling to their possessions, in order to accumulate as
much as possible, to leave to the cause at death?
“I saw that many withhold from the cause while they live, quieting
their consciences that they will be charitable at death; they hardly dare
exercise faith and trust in God to give anything while living. But this
death-bed charity is not {29} what Christ requires of his followers; it
cannot excuse the selfishness of the living. Those who hold fast to their
property to the last moment, surrender it to death rather that to the
cause. Many propose to do some thing but they delay the matter, and
Satan works to prevent the means from coming into the treasury at all.
It is lost before it is returned to God, and Satan exults that it is so. . . . .
. Dying charity is a poor substitute for living benevolence. It will not do
for you to depend on making your charity gifts in testamentary bequests at
death. You cannot calculate with the least degree of surety that the cause
will ever be benefited by them. . . . . . Much less than the sum willed is
always received. If you want your means to go to the cause, appropriate it,
or all that you do not really need for a support, while you live.”—Test.
Vol. V, p. 154, 155.
When will it be appropriate for one to say, “I am tired of giving.”
“Well, says one, the calls keep coming to give to the cause. I am weary of
giving. Are you? Then let me ask, are you weary of receiving from God’s
beneficent hand? Not until he ceases to bless you will you cease to be
under bonds to return to Him the portion He claims. He blesses you that it
may be in your power to bless others. When you are weary of receiving,
then you may say, I am weary of so many calls to give.”—Test. Vol. V, pp
151, 152.
What has been the result of the course pursued by many?
I have been shown that many of our people are robbing the Lord in tithes and
offerings, and as the result His work has been greatly hindered. . . . . . Instead
of rendering to God the means he has placed in their hands, many invest in
more land. This evil is growing with our brethren. They had before all they
could well care for, but the love of money or the desire to be counted as well
off as their neighbors, leads them to bury their means in the world, and
withhold from God His just dues.”
What admonition ought now to be heeded?
We ought now to be heeding the injunction of our Savior, Sell that ye have
and give alms. . . . . . The time is coming when we cannot sell at any price.
. . . . There is work yet to be done, and then the {31} angels will be bidden
to let go that the four winds may blow upon the earth. That will be a
decisive time for God’s children,—a time of trouble such as there never
was since there was a nation. Now is our opportunity to work.”
 PART V.
WILLS, LEGACIES AND BEQUESTS.
“For this God is our God forever and ever: he will be our guide even unto
death.—Ps. 48:14.
Is God honored or dishonored by the manner in which one conducts his
worldly affairs?
“God is displeased with the slack, loose manner in which many of His
professed people conduct their worldly business. Some leave their
worldly business in perfect confusion. Satan has an eye on it all, and
he strikes at a favorable opportunity, and by his management takes
much means out of the ranks of Sabbath keepers.”
What will the Master say to such when he comes to reckon with them as
His stewards?
“If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will
commit to your trust the true riches? And if ye have not been faithful in that
which is another man’s, who shall give you that which is your own?”—
Luke 16:11, 12.
Who controls largely in the business affair of God’s professed people?
“I was shown the awful fact that Satan {33} and his angels have had more
to do with the management of the property of God’s professed people, than
the Lord has. Stewards of the last days are unwise. They suffer Satan to
control their business matters, and get into his ranks what belongs to and
should be in the cause of God.”—Test. Vol. 1, p. 199.
Is God pleased to have individuals make provision, in case of death, that
their property may be used to advance the cause of God?
“It is especially the privilege and duty of the aged, the feeble, and those
who have no children, to place their means where it can be used in the
cause of God it they should be suddenly taken away.” -Test. Vol. 7, p. 200.
Is it a lamentable fact that many do not do this?
“Those who should be wise heirs of salvation almost willingly let their
Lord’s money slip out of their hands into the enemy’s ranks. In this way
they strengthen Satan’s kingdom. Satan and his angels exult over their
success in this matter.”—Test. Vol. 1, p. 200.
How do many in making their wills, treat their best of friends? {34}
“Many will to their friends and relatives all except a very small pittance
of their property. This they leave for their Supreme Friend, who became
poor for their sakes, who suffered insult, mockery, and death, that they
might become sons and daughters of God. And yet they expect when the
righteous dead shall come forth to immortal life that this Friend will take
them into His everlasting habitations.”—Test. Vol. 5. p. 155.
How do such treat the cause of Christ?
“The cause of Christ is robbed, not by a mere passing thought, not by an
unpremeditated act. No. By your own deliberate act, you made your will,
placed your property at the disposal of unbelievers. After having robbed
God during your life time, you continue to rob him alter your death, and do
this with the full consent of your powers of mind, in a document called
your will. What do you think will be your Master’s will toward you for
thus appropriating His goods? What will you say when an account is
demanded of your steward ship?”—Test. Vol. 5, p. 156.
Is it the duty of the minister to {35} faithfully instruct the people on this
point?
“Many manifest a needless delicacy on this point. They feel that they are
stepping on forbidden ground when they introduce the subject of property
to the aged or to invalids, in order to learn what disposition they design to
make of it. But this duty is just as sacred as the duty to preach the word to
save souls.. There are aged ones among us who are nearing the close of
their probation; but for the want of wide awake men to secure to the cause
of God the means in their possession it passes into hands of those who are
serving Satan”—Test. Vol. 4, pp. 478, 479.
When is the fitting time for persons to make their wills?
“Many are not exercised upon the subject of making their wills while they
are in apparent health. But this precaution should be taken by our brethren.
They should arrange their property in such a manner that they may leave it
at any time.——Test. Vol. 4, p. 482.
Should the greatest care be exercised in the matter of making a will?
“Wills should be made in a manner {36} to stand the test of law.”—
Test. Vol . 4, p. 482.
Is anything lost by a person making a will even many years before death?
“After they are drawn, they may remain for years, and do no harm, if
donations continue to be made from time to time as the cause demands.
Death will not come one day sooner, brethren, because you have made
your will.”-Test. Vol. 4, p. 482.
In making a will whose claim should have the first consideration?
“In disposing of your property by will to your relatives, be sure that you
do not forget God’s cause. You are His agents, holding His property; and
His claims should have first consideration. Your wife and children, of
course, should not be left destitute; pro- vision should be made for them it
they are needy. But do not simply because it is customary, bring into your
 will a long line of relatives who are not needy. Let it ever be kept in mind
that the present selfish system of disposing of property is not God’s plan,
but man’s device. Christians should be reformers, and break up this
present {37} system, giving an entirely new aspect to the formation of
wills.” —Test. Vol. 4, pp. 482, 483.
What View of the situation would surely lead to a reform in the matter of
Christian benevolence?
“If the eyes of all could be opened to see how prevailing covetousness
has hindered the advancement of the work of God, and how much more
might have been done had all acted upon God’s plan in tithes and
offerings, there would be a decided reform on the part of many; for they
would not dare to hinder the work of advancing the cause as they have
done. The church is asleep as to the work it might do if it would give up
all for Christ. A true spirit of self-sacrifice would be an argument for the
reality and power of the gospel which the world could not misunderstand
or gainsay, and abundant blessings would be poured upon the church.”—
Test. Vol. 4, pp. 483, 484.
What should Christians look upon themselves as being?
“Christians must look upon themselves only as channels through which
mercies and blessings are to flow from the Fountain of all goodness {38}
to their fellow-men, by whose conversion they may send to heaven waves
of glory in praise and offerings from those who thus become partakers
with them of the heavenly gift.”—Test. Vol. 4, p. 485.
Do men often manifest less prudence and foresight in the matter of
disposing of their property at death, than in other matters?
“I have been shown that some men who are shrewd, prudent and sharp in
regard to transactions of business, generally men who are distinguished for
promptness, manifest a want of foresight and promptness in regard to a
proper disposal of their property while they are living. They know not
how soon their probation may close; yet they pass on from year to year
with their business unsettled and frequently their lives finally close
without their having the use of their reason. Or they may die suddenly,
without a moment’s warning and their property be disposed of in a manner
that they would not have approved. These are guilty of negligence, they are
unfaithful stewards.”—Test. Vol. 3, p. 116. {39}
THE MAKING OF WILLS.
For the benefit of any who may desire such information, we will state
that most of our larger state conferences have legal associations. The
articles under which these associations are incorporated have been
carefully drawn to meet the requirements of the laws of the various state in
which they are located, touching the holding of property, either real or
personal.
It should always be borne in mind that a will is of no value at all, unless
made to some individual or to a legal corporation. Wills are drawn in such
a variety of forms that it is always the safest way to have them drawn by a
competent attorney.
That God’s richest blessing may rest upon all who shall study these
readings, and that a true spirit of liberality, in keeping’ with the solemn
message committed to this people, may take possession of every believer in
this message is the prayer of the compiler. {40}
 035—GOD’S PURPOSE FOR OUR YOUTH
PH035 - God’s Purpose for Our Youth
Education Leaflet No. 17
SUCCESS IN ANY line demands a definite aim. He who would achieve
true success in life must keep steadily in view the aim worthy of his
endeavor. Such an aim is set before the youth of today. The heaven-
appointed purpose of giving the gospel to the world in this generation is the
noblest that can appeal to any human being. It opens a field of effort to
everyone whose heart Christ has touched. {Ed 262.1}
God’s purpose for the children growing up beside our hearths is wider,
deeper, higher, than our restricted vision has comprehended. From the
humblest lot those whom He has seen faithful have in time past been called
to witness for Him in the world’s highest places. And many a lad of today,
growing up as did Daniel in his Judean home, studying God’s word and His
works, and learning the lessons of faithful service, will yet stand in
legislative assemblies, in halls of justice, or in royal courts, as a witness for
the King of kings. {1} Multitudes will be called to a wider ministry.
The whole world is opening to the gospel. Ethiopia is stretching out her
hands unto God. From Japan and China and India, from the still-darkened
lands of our own continent, from every quarter of this world of ours, comes
the cry of sin-stricken hearts for a knowledge of the God of love. Millions
upon millions have never so much as heard of God or of His love revealed
in Christ. It is their right to receive this knowledge. They have an equal
claim with us in the Saviour’s mercy. And it rests with us who have
received the knowledge, with our children to whom we may impart it, to
answer their cry.
To every household and every school, to every parent, teacher, and child
upon whom has shone the light of the gospel, comes at this crisis the
question put to Esther the queen at that momentous crisis in Israel’s history,
“Who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdom for such a time as
this?” Esther 4:14. {Ed 262.2} {2}
036—GUIDING PRINCIPLES FOR THE YOUNG
 PH036 - Guiding Principles for the Young
NUMBER ONE
Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation,
in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 1 Timothy 4:12.
LET THE YOUTH take the Bible as their guide, and stand like a rock for
principle, and they can aspire to any height of attainment. —Signs, No. 9,
1889.
The Bible teaches men to act from principle, and whenever we
successfully resist evil influences we are strengthening that principle which
has been assailed. The mere possession of talent is no guarantee of
usefulness or happiness in life. Right principles are the only basis of true
success. —Review and Herald, No. 29, 1883.
Every act of life is great for good or evil and it is only by acting upon
principle in the test of daily life that we acquire power to stand firm and
faithful in the most dangerous and difficult positions.—Health Reformer.
Pursue a straightforward course.—Life Sketches, p. 335.
The young must be taught to think and to act from conscientious
principle.—Christian Education, p. 34.
Men and women who come upon the stage of action with firm principles
will be fitted to stand unsullied amid the moral pollutions of this corrupt
age.—Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 563.
Nothing with which we have to do is {2} really small. Every action is of
some account either on the side of right, or on the side of wrong. It is only
by exercising principle in the small transactions of ordinary life that we are
tested and our characters formed. . . . The mind must be trained through
daily tests to habits of fidelity, to a sense of the claims of right and duty
above inclination and pleasure.— Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 22.
Teachers and students are constantly at work weaving the web of their
eternal destiny. Every time the shuttle passes it draws after it a thread which
is fastened to right principles and holy actions, or the opposite. Students
may have fastened to their threads that which is not profitable for their
future life.—Unpublished Testimony.
Every heart will be tested, every character developed. It is principle that
God’s people must act upon. The living principle must be carried out in the
life.—Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 222.
Selfish, cheap ideas, little mean advantages, should not be allowed
to steal in and mar the nobility of the principles that should control all
the proceedings in temporal matters.—Unpublished Testimony.
The youth may have principles so firm that the most powerful
temptations of Satan will not draw them away from their allegiance. —
Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 472.
What is the principle that is to characterize the life? Therefore glorify
God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.—Unpublished
Testimony.
By conforming entirely to the will of God, we shall be placed upon
vantage ground, and shall see the necessity of decided separation from the
customs and practices of the world.—Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 146.
When those who confess the name of {3} Christ shall practice the
principles of the golden rule, the same power will attend the gospel as in
apostolic times.—Mount of Blessing, p. 181.
Love must be the principle of action.— Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 49.
Joseph bore alike the test of adversity and prosperity.—Education, p.
52.
Let everyone who claims to be a child of the heavenly King seek
constantly to represent the principles of the kingdom of God.—Testimonies,
Vol. VI, p. 189.
Many of the youth of this generation, in the midst of churches, religious
institutions, and professedly Christian homes, are choosing the path to
destruction.—Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 254.
Purposefulness
But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself
with the portion of the king’s meat, nor with the wine which he drank.
Daniel 1:8.
A man’s gift maketh room for him, and bringeth him before great
men. Proverbs 18:16.
High and holy must be the purpose of everyone who obtains the
character all must obtain who win the crown of everlasting life.—Signs,
Vol. 25, No. 25.
Many desire the good, they make some effort to obtain it; but they do not
choose it; they have not a settled purpose to secure it at the cost of all things.
—Mount of Blessing, p. 191.
Remember that you will never reach a higher standard than you yourself
set. Then set your mark high, and step by step, even though it be by painful
effort, by self-denial and sacrifice, ascend the whole length of the ladder of
progress. Let nothing hinder you. Fate has not woven its meshes about any
human being so firmly that he need remain helpless and in uncertainty. {4}
Opposing circumstances should create a firm determination to overcome
them. The breaking down of one barrier will give greater ability and
courage to go forward. Press with determination in the right direction, and
circumstances will be your helpers, not your hindrances.—Christ’s Object
Lessons, pp. 331, 332.
Only let the truth of this time be cordially received, and become the
basis of character, and it will produce steadfastness of purpose which the
allurements of pleasure, the fickleness of custom, the contempt of the world-
loving, and the heart’s clamors for self-indulgence are powerless to
influence. —Testimonies, Vol. V, p. 13.
Trust in God, and seek to move from principle, strengthened and
ennobled by high resolves and a determination of purpose found only in
God.—Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 313.
It is purity of heart, singleness of purpose, that constitutes the true value
of human beings.—Review and Herald, Oct. 6, 1891.
He uses his gifts best who seeks by earnest endeavor to carry out the
Lord’s great plan for the uplifting of humanity, remembering always that he
must be a learner as well as a teacher.—Youth’s Instructor, Dec. 11, 1902.
From Jesus’ earliest years he was possessed of one purpose. He lived to
bless others.—Desire of Ages, p. 70.
The heaven-appointed purpose of giving the gospel to the world in this
generation is the noblest that can appeal to any human being. . . . The whole
world is opening to the gospel.—Education, p. 262.
You may cultivate your powers to do the very best of service, and then
you will find yourself in demand anywhere. You will be appreciated for
what you are worth.— Special Testimony. {5}
Reading
Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this
prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time
is at hand. Revelation 1:3.
But the end of all things is at hand: be ye therefore of sound mind,
and be sober unto prayer. 1 Peter 4:7. R. V.
In God’s word is found wisdom unquestionable, inexhaustible,—
wisdom that originated, not in the finite, but in the infinite mind.—
Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 132.
There is nothing more calculated to strengthen the intellect than the study
of the Scriptures. No other book is so potent to elevate the thoughts, to give
vigor to the faculties as the broad ennobling truths of the Bible. If God’s
word were studied as it should be, men would have a breadth of mind, a
nobility of character, and a stability of purpose that is rarely seen in these
times.—Steps to Christ, p. 113.
 The mind occupied by common-place matters only becomes dwarfed and
enfeebled. If never tasked to comprehend grand and far-reaching truths, it
after a time loses the power of growth. . . . As a means of intellectual
training, the Bible is more effective than any other book, or all other books
combined.—Education, p. 124.
The special effort of ministers, and of workers all through our ranks, for
this time should be to turn away the attention of the youth from all exciting
stories, to the sure word of prophecy. The attention of every soul striving for
eternal life should center in the Bible.—Testimonies, Vol. V, p. 519.
If you should read with the one object in view to improve the mind, and
should read only as much as the mind could comprehend and digest, and
should patiently persevere in such a course of reading, good {6} results
would be accomplished.—Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 465.
Chasing through books superficially, clogs the mind, and causes you
to become a mental dyspeptic.—Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 465.
Those who have indulged the habit of racing through exciting stories, are
crippling their mental strength, and disqualifying themselves for vigorous
thought and research. There are men and women now in the decline of life
who have never recovered from the effects of intemperate reading. . . . Nor
is the physical effect less disastrous. The nervous system is unnecessarily
taxed by this passion for reading. In some cases, youth, and even those of
mature age, have been afflicted with paralysis from no other cause than
excess in reading. The mind was kept under constant excitement, until the
delicate machinery of the brain became so weakened that it could not act,
and paralysis was the result.—Christian Education, pp. 186, 187.
Intemperate habits of reading exert a pernicious influence upon the brain
as surely as does intemperance in eating and drinking. —Christian
Education, p. 188.
There are many of our youth whom God has endowed with superior
capabilities. He has given them the very best of talents but their powers
have been enervated, their minds confused and enfeebled, and for years
they have made no growth in grace and in a knowledge of the reasons of
our faith, because they have gratified a taste for story-reading. They have
as much difficulty to control the appetite for such superficial reading, as the
drunkard has to control his appetite for intoxicating drink. These might
today be connected with our publishing houses, and be efficient workers to
keep books, prepare copy for the press, {7} or to read proof; but their
talents have been perverted until they are mental dyspeptics; and
consequently are unfitted for a responsible position anywhere. The
imagination is diseased. They live an unreal life. They are unfitted for the
practical duties of life, and that which is the most sad and discouraging is
they have lost all relish for solid reading.—Test., Vol. V, p. 518.
One of the greatest reasons why you have so little disposition to draw
nearer to God by prayer is you have unfitted yourselves for this sacred work
by reading fascinating stories, which have excited the imagination and
aroused unholy passions.—Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 504.
You are indulging in evil which threatens to destroy your spirituality. It
will eclipse all the beauty and interest of the sacred pages. It is love for
story books, tales, and other reading which does not have an influence for
good upon the mind that is in any way dedicated to the service of God. It
produces a false, unhealthy excitement, fevers the imagination, unfits the
mind for usefulness, and disqualifies it for any spiritual exercise. . . . The
oftener and more diligently you peruse the Scriptures, the more beautiful
will they appear, and the less relish will you have for light reading.—
Testimonies, Vol. I, pp. 241, 242.
I am troubled to see in Christian families, periodicals and newspapers
containing continued stories that leave no impress of good upon the mind. I
have watched those whose tastes for fiction has been thus cultivated. They
have had the privilege of listening to the truths of God’s word, of becoming
acquainted with the reasons of our faith; but they have grown to mature
years destitute of true piety. . . . The mind is feasted upon sensational
stories. They live in an unreal world, and are {8} unfitted for the practical
duties of life. I have observed children allowed to come up in this way.
Whether at home or abroad, they are either restless or dreamy, and are
unable to converse save upon the most common-place subjects. The nobler
faculties, those adapted to higher pursuits, have been degraded to the
contemplation of trivial, or worse than trivial subjects, until their possessor
has become satisfied with such topics and scarcely has power to reach
anything higher.—Christian Education, pp. 185, 186.
The young are in great danger. Great evil results from their light reading.
Much time is lost which should be spent in useful employment. Some would
even deprive themselves of sleep to finish some ridiculous love story. The
world is flooded with novels of every description. Some are not of as
dangerous a character as others. Some are immoral, low and vulgar; others
are clothed with more refinement; but all are pernicious in their influence.
Oh that the young would reflect upon the influence which exciting stories
have upon the mind. Can you, after such reading, open the Word of God and
read the words of life with interest? Do you not find the book of God
uninteresting? The charm of that love story is upon the mind, destroying its
healthy tone, and making it impossible for you to fix your mind upon the
important, solemn truths which concern your eternal interest. You sin against
your parents in devoting to such a poor purpose the time which belongs to
them, and you sin against God in thus using the time which should be spent
in devotion to Him.—Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 236.
Avoid reading and seeing things which will suggest impure thoughts.
Cultivate the moral and intellectual powers. Let not {9} these noble powers
become enfeebled and perverted by much reading of even story books. I
know of strong minds that have been unbalanced and partially benumbed, or
paralyzed, by intemperance in reading. —Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 410.
Many of the young are eager for books. They read everything they can
obtain. Exciting love stories and impure pictures have a corrupting
influence. Novels are eagerly perused by many, and as a result, the
imaginations become defiled.—Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 410.
Music
Sing unto the Lord, all the earth; shew forth from day to day His
salvation. 1 Chronicles 16:23.
Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs,
singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord. Ephesians 5:19.
God is glorified by songs of praise from a pure heart filled with love
and devotion to Him.—Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 509.
Music should have beauty, pathos and power. . . . Let the voices be
lifted in songs of praise and devotion. Call to your aid, if practicable,
instrumental music, and let the glorious harmony ascend to God, an
acceptable offering.—Gospel Workers, p. 325.
Music was made to serve a holy purpose, to lift the thoughts to that
which is pure, noble and elevating, and to awaken in the soul devotion and
gratitude to God. What a contrast between the ancient custom and the uses to
which music is now too often devoted. How many employ this gift to exalt
self, instead of using it to glorify God? A love for music leads the unwary to
unite with world-lovers in pleasure-gatherings where God has forbidden his
{10} children to go. Thus that which is a great blessing when rightly used,
becomes one of the most successful agencies by which Satan allures the
mind from duty and from the contemplation of eternal things. Music forms a
part of God’s worship in the courts above, and we should endeavor, in our
songs of praise, to approach as nearly as possible to the harmony of the
heavenly choirs. The proper training of the voice is an important feature in
education, and should not be neglected. Singing, as a part of religious
service, is as much an act of worship as is prayer.—Christian Education,
pp. 62, 63.
Music is often perverted to serve purposes of evil, and it thus becomes
one of the most alluring agencies of temptation. But, rightly employed, it is a
precious gift of God, designed to uplift the thoughts to high and noble
themes, to inspire and elevate the soul.—Education, p. 167.
Pray more than you sing.—Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 513.
Angels are hovering around yonder dwelling. The young are there
assembled; there is the sound of vocal and instrumental music. Christians
are gathered there, but what is that you hear? It is a song, a frivolous ditty,
fit for the dance-hall. Behold the pure angels gather their light closer around
them, and darkness envelops those in the dwelling. The angels are moving
from the scene. Sadness is upon their countenances. Behold, they are
weeping. . . . When turned to good account, music is a blessing, but it is
often one of Satan’s most attractive agencies to ensnare souls. When abused,
it leads the unconverted to pride, vanity, and folly. When allowed to take the
place of devotion and prayer, it is a terrible curse. —Testimonies, Vol. I, p.
506. {11}
Satan has put vile songs in your mouths, and these you have sung, making
your lips utter his praise.—Special Testimonies.
Mothers, instead of seeking to give your daughters a musical education,
instruct them in these useful branches which have the closest connection
with life and health. Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 538.
No one who has an in-dwelling Saviour will dishonor him before others
by producing strains from a musical instrument which call the mind from
God and Heaven to light and trifling things.—Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 510.
{12}
037—HILLCREST SCHOOL FARM
The “Old Mansion” Now used for chapel, recitation room, office, dormitory, dining-room,
and kitchen.
PH037 - Hillcrest School Farm (1909)
CONTENTS
Introductory . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
Purpose of Hillcrest School Farm . . . . . . . . .5
Why Established at Nashville . . . . . . . . . . .5-6
Testimonies on the Subject . . . . . . . . . . . . .7-8
Brethren of the Southern Union Conference Counseled . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9-10
Resolution Passed by Them . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
Why not a Conference Institution . . . . . . . .11
Property Safe to the Denomination . . . . 12-17
Investigated by the Southern Union Conference Committee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18-20
Charter—in Full . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21-24
Approved by Southern Union Conference. . 25
Progress Made . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
The Buildings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27-28
Manual Labor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20-31
School Work in Progress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
Have Unfair Means Been Used in Collecting Funds. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .32
Appeal by Mrs. E. G. White . . . . . . . . . 33-36
The Needs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36-37
 INTRODUCTORY
In direct response to appeals that have been coming through the spirit of
prophecy for years, Hillcrest School Farm has been established near
Nashville, Tennessee, as a training-school for colored workers.
Some have asked why such an institution should be established when we
have a training-school for colored workers at Huntsville, Alabama They
have felt that one school could do all the work needed at this time.
As the school is established and operated on a different basis from most
of our institutions, it is only natural that questions have arisen in the minds
of some of our brethren relative to the way the property is held, and as to
what its future may be.
It is to answer these questions, and those that may arise in the minds of
others, that this pamphlet has been prepared. We hope it may make these
matters clear to all, and give them a deeper interest in the uplifting of the
down-trodden colored people,— and, if the facts here set forth shall stir you
to more active interest in the needs of this people at this time, the purpose
for which this little pamphlet is issued will have been accomplished. {4}
Some Questions Answered
1. WHAT is the Hillcrest School Farm, and what is its object?
Answer.— The Hillcrest School Farm is a Seventh-day Adventist
institution for the education of colored workers, where special attention is
given to the training of those who will go out and carry forward gospel
work at their own charges. To this end, the school is located on a farm, five
and three-fourths miles northwest of the heart of the city of Nashville, Tenn.,
where students are taught to make their own living from the soil.
Most colored people in the South earn their living by working for
someone else. They often find this a great hindrance to Sabbath-keeping, but
know no other way to get along. A corps of laborers who can demonstrate
the feasibility of earning a living without working by the day, and who can
and will teach others to do the same thing, will find these people more
ready to respond to the truths we hold so dear.
2. How did the Hillcrest School come to be established, and was there
need of a school near Nashville for colored people?
Answer.— During the past decade, the attention of Seventh-day
Adventists has often been called to Nashville, Tenn., as a favorable center
of influence from which to carry forward a large work in many parts of the
South. So {5} marked are the advantages peculiar to this favored city of the
South, that several denominations have established schools and publishing
houses here. In Nashville are great schools for the training of colored youth,
as well as colleges and universities for the higher education of white men
and women. From this city are sent out large quantities of religious
literature; and throughout the broad Southland there is general recognition of
Nashville as a center of influence in the training of Negro youth to labor for
their own race.
It is because of these conditions; as well as for other reasons, that
Seventh-day Adventists have established in Nashville their publishing house
for the Southern field, and have begun school and sanitarium work for white
people. And the same conditions have recently led to the establishment of a
small sanitarium for the colored people, and to the purchase of the farm on
which has been located the Hillcrest School.
In the- spring of 1904, Mrs. E. G. White visited the Oakwood Manual
Training School at Huntsville, Ala and while there made some very positive
statements as to lines of work that should be carried on. The industrial
features were especially emphasized.
It was immediately following this visit, that Mrs. O. R. Staines became a
member of the faculty of the Oakwood School. The teachers felt that their
only safety was to study earnestly that which has been written regarding the
training of the colored race; accordingly, every member of the faculty
resolved that, God being his helper, he would do all in his power to put the
work on a proper basis. It was in these studies that attention was first called
to Nashville, {6} and here it was that the germ that has now developed into
the Hillcrest School Farm took root.
Following are some of the statements referred, to above that were then
found in the Testimonies, with others that have come in later years:—
“The Lord has a great work to be done in the Southern States of
America . . . He requires far more of his people than they have given him
in missionary work among the people of the South of all classes, and
especially the colored race.”—March 20, 1891.
“Those living in places where the work has been long established,
should remember the needs of the preparatory work to be done in
Nashville.”—Dec. 4, 1901.
“The work in Nashville is important. If the workers labor earnestly
and judiciously, there will be conversions to the truth in. . . .
Nashville.”—Oct. 26, 1902.
“A school for colored people should be established outside the city of
Nashville, on land that can be utilized for industrial purposes.” —Nov. 24,
1903.
“I was instructed by the Lord that the Southern field was to be given
every advantage. Especially was Nashville to be worked: . . . Years ago the
Spirit of the Lord moved upon the hearts of men to establish in this city
institutions of learning to educate the colored people of the South. The Lord
now desires his people to establish institutions in this center where a good
work has already been done. . . . I was instructed that memorials for God
were to be established in this place, not only right in this city, but a little
distance from it.”—July 3, 1903.
“A more decided interest should be manifested in the work of helping
the colored people. If in the future we are to do nothing more for all colored
people than we have done in the past, let us lay aside all pretense that we
have entered Nashville for the purpose of helping them. . . . The Lord is not
pleased with the present showing. Let there now be a reformation, and the
Lord will work with those who are willing to cooperate with him.”—April
14, 1905. {7}
“There is a great work to be done. Some will ask, What can be done to
work effectively the city of Nashville?—One way to success is to get a
place a few miles out of Nashville, and there establish a school and a
sanitarium, and from these institutions as working centers, begin to work
Nashville as we have not worked it yet.” Sept. 25, 1905.
“We need to be less diffident about making known our needs to those
who can help us in carrying forward the work. The Lord will surely
acknowledge determined efforts made to help the people who are in need of
help.”—April 1, 1907.
“My brethren, I entreat you not to let the work for the colored people
be longer neglected. . . . Let our ministers say to the people, Our time in
which to work is short. Make it possible to secure places from which the
work for the colored people can be carried on. As the Lord’s stewards,
we are responsible for the welfare of the needy. . . . The needs of the
work, and the motives that should prompt our gifts, should be presented to
believers, and urgent calls made upon our churches.”—Sept. 16, 1907.
“What I have said in the past should be repeated.”—Oct. 1, 1907.
“Men and women from the colored race are to be educated to work as
missionaries for their own people. This education and training is to be given
them within their own borders. Schools for colored children and youth are
to be established in many different places in the Southern field. I am deeply
interested in the maintenance of these schools. I have often spoken on the
importance of this work. I desire to do my part in helping this branch of the
Lord’s cause in the Southern field. And I am calling upon my brethren and
Sisters in America to act their part. I am pleading with them to show by
their works a firm faith in the power of God to gather out from the Southland
a people who shall be a praise to his name, and who shall finally unite with
the redeemed from among men in singing the song of Moses and the
Lamb.”—Gospel Herald, October, 1907.
It was a study of some of these statements, and other similar
instruction, that led to a profound conviction that the time had come to do
this work. As Brother Staines {8} talked with others about it, and no one
else seemed ready to undertake the work, he became impressed that God
would be pleased to have him make a beginning.
3. Were the brethren of the union conference where the Hillcrest School
is located, counseled with before its establishment, and did they encourage
it?
Answer.—- In the spring of I907, it was felt that the time had come to
take definite steps toward the establishment of a school near Nashville,
and that God had opened the way. Those most interested in this project felt
perfectly clear in urging that the colored people in the South be provided
with a small school that should be conducted along lines similar to those
followed by Brethren Sutherland and Magan and their associates at
Madison. Tenn. They were confident that this proposed enterprise would
be pleasing to the Lord; nevertheless, before going ahead, they desired to
lay their plans before workers of long experience, in the hope of receiving
counsel.
About this time, Professor P. T. Magan was going to California, and so
those most interested in the proposed school for colored people told him of
their plans, and asked him to lay these plans in detail before Sister White.
This he did, and afterward wrote back that both Sister White and Elder W.
C. White felt free to encourage the establishment of a small training-school
near Nashville for colored people, the same to be patterned somewhat after
the order of the school at Madison. They further advised that these plans be
laid fully before others, in order that the fullest possible consideration might
be given to the matter.
During the summer of 1907, the promoters of this {9} enterprise had
several favorable opportunities of laying their plans before many of their
brethren of the Southern Union, and to seek for counsel and cooperation. At
four different meetings, the question was up for consideration. The proposed
plans were first discussed at Huntsville, Ala, July 14, 1907, in a meeting at
which the following brethren were present: Elders A. J. Haysmer, R. W.
Parmele, F. W. Halladay, W. H. Sebastian, Thomas Murphy, and Professors
I. E. Tenney, E. A. Sutherland, F. R. Rogers, O. R. Staines, W. H. Williams,
C. J. Boyd, and W. Blake. At this time, these brethren unanimously passed a
resolution encouraging the pushing forward of plans looking toward the
early establishment, near Nashville, of an industrial training-school for
colored people, to be conducted somewhat after the order of the Madison
School.
Later, at three different meetings held in Nashville, the plans were
gone over anew and given much study. The brethren in attendance formed
a representative body, as there were at one or more of the meetings the
following named persons: Elders Geo. I. Butler, S. Washburn, R. W.
Parmele, C. P. Bollman Brethren W. Wilcox, I. A. Ford, P. E. Palmer, and
J. D. Caldwell; Drs. F. Washburn, W. H. Kynett, A. I. Harris; Professors P.
T. Magan, E. A. Sutherland, O. R. Staines.
The attitude of these brethren toward the proposed enterprise, is
revealed in the following resolution, which was unanimously adopted (all
present voting):—
“Resolved, That it is the sense of this body that Brother O. R. Staines
be encouraged to go forward with the work that he has {10} outlined; that
we approve of his starting a small school in the vicinity of Nashville on
the plans stated in this meeting for the training of self-supporting colored
laborers, as long as it does not financially embarrass the conference, and
that he consult the proper ones relative to the matter.”
Several others of the leading brethren of the field who could not be
present at any of these meetings, were visited, and told of the plan in
detail: and they cheerfully gave their written endorsement to the proposed
work.
 Nelson Cottage (for students).

4. Why did not the Southern Union Conference itself undertake the
establishment of a school near Nashville for colored people?
Answer— The Southern Union Conference had realized the need
existing for a colored school near Nashville, and their committee had
earnestly considered the advisability {11} of establishing such a school,
but had been constantly confronted with the fact that their financial
burdens were already greater than they could bear, and so each time
postponed taking on the work. It is not therefore to be wondered at that
they welcomed the prospect of seeing such a school established without
their having to take on additional financial burdens.
 Golden Rule Cottage (for students)

5. Is the property of the Hillcrest School held in such a way that it can
ever be used for the benefit of the founders or any other private individuals,
or that it can in any other way be diverted from the work for which the
school is established?
Answer— The Hillcrest property cost $6.250, and the deed was held in
trust by Brother Lyman D. Randall, a member of the board of trustees of the
Southern Publishing {12} Association, and‘ a man suggested for this
trusteeship by Brother W. A. Wilcox, the treasurer of the Southern Union
Conference, until such time as a corporation could be perfected. Plans were
at once laid to organize the school on such a basis that would give freedom
to carry on the plan of education that was desired to see developed and that
at the same time would safeguard the institution to the denomination. After
much counsel with the brethren, a satisfactory plan of organization was
decided upon, and the incorporation perfected.
The farm, all the buildings, the stock, the farm tools, and all personal
property, whatever it may be, are the property of a legal corporation, the
“Hillcrest School Farm.” No property of any name or nature is held
individually by or in the name of any trustee or person.
The corporation is organized under what is commonly called “The
General Welfare Act ” of the State of Tennessee. This is the only Act in the
State of Tennessee which provides for the legal ownership of schools,
colleges, hospitals, sanitariums, benevolent associations, churches, etc.
The statute provides that the property of a corporation formed under this
Act becomes to all intents and purposes a gift forever to the purpose for
which the institution is founded. There is no way known to the law by which
the founders, the trustees, or the operators of the institution can ever alienate
the property from the purpose stated in the charter. There is no way known
to the law by which the founders, the trustees, or the constituents can in any
way bring the corporation to an end and distribute the property among the
donors or any other persons. {13}
More particularly stated, the objects of this corporation are the
establishment and maintenance of a training-school in the State of
Tennessee, and county of Davidson, the work of which shall be the training
of ministers of the gospel, evangelists, missionary teachers, and missionary
farmers, who shall have in mind to devote a part or all of their lives to the
service of God and the betterment of humanity.
The charter further provides that this school shall be nondenominational
and nonsectarian to the extent that persons who are not Seventh-day
Adventists may be admitted; but that it shall be denominational and
sectarian to the extent that it shall always teach and inculcate the doctrines
and tenets of the Seventh-day Adventist faith.
The law provides for the number of trustees, the calling of meetings, the
officers, and their duties.
It stipulates that if at any time the members of the society shall desire
to turn over the; entire property to another corporation, they can do so,
provided, that such corporation is qualified to carry out the purposes of
the original corporation, and to administer the money and property in trust
along the same lines and with the same objects as held by the founders of
the concern.
An arrangement was also made in the By-Laws whereby persons who
donated twenty-five dollars or more to the institution, may, if they so desire,
have some voice in the management thereof. ‘Provision was made for a
board of counselors to arrange for the conduct of the institution. Each person
giving twenty-five dollars to the institution has the right to vote for this
board of counselors. This board of counselors consists of fifteen persons.
The present {14} board includes a number of representative men of the
Southern Union Conference Committee.
The principal features of the charter of the Hillcrest School Farm and of
the Act under which the charter is drawn, are set forth in a letter* written by
Mr. A. F. Whitman of Nashville, Tenn., who has acted as attorney for our
denominational corporations at Nashville. This letter, which was addressed
to Elder W. C. White, is as follows:—
[*This letter was called forth by a series of six questions, asked for the
express purpose of gaining a legal opinion as to the status in law and in fact
of the corporation known as the Nashville Agricultural and Normal
Institute.]

NASHVILLE, TENN., Oct. 3, 1907.

Elder W. C. White, Sanitarium, Napa Co., Cal.
My Dear Sir:
I RECEIVED A letter from Prof. Percy T. Magan, of Oct. 22, 1907,
propounding to me six questions relative to the Nashville Agricultural and
Normal Institute, and I was requested to address my reply to you. I presume
you have a copy of Professor Magan’s letter to me, embracing the six
questions, and it will not be necessary for me to set forth the questions in
haec verba, but merely to refer to them.* [*For the convenience of the
reader, the questions are inserted In brackets, each before Its own answer.]
It is proper to state in advance that all corporations chartered or
organized in this State which are not for profit or money-making on the part
of those interested, such as churches, colleges, schools, religious
organizations, missionary asso-ciations, fraternities, fairs, parks, and so
forth, all fall under the article of our code under the heading of
“Corporations for the General Welfare and not for Profit.” All such
corporations are governed by the-same law. In such corporations there is no
capital stock, and, therefore, there are no stockholders; the members of such
corporations are as so many individuals, each having one vote in the {15}
management and control of its affairs. The property of the corporation is
vested in the corporate entity, and no individual member as such has any
pecuniary interest in the property. Therefore no member can give, sell,
bequeath, or devise to any other person any part of said corporation, nor
upon the death of a member does there any interest in the corporation
descend to his heirs at law, or next of kin. With this preface I can perhaps
answer your questions more satisfactorily. .
[“1. Is the Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute in any sense
whatsoever the private property of Edward A. Sutherland, Nellie H.
Druillard, M. Bessie De Graw, P. T. Magan, or of the other incorporators.—
Mrs. Ellen G. White, Elder S. N. Haskell, and Elder George I. Butler, —
each and any or all of them? Is it not a fact that this corporation is organized
under the General Welfare Act of the State of Tennessee, under which
almost all schools, churches, hospitals, and benevolent associations of
every name and nature are organized? ”]
Answer.— The property of the Nashville Agricultural and Normal
Institute is in no sense the private property of anyone. To the second clause
of the question I would answer: Yes, all such institutions are chartered
under the same statute. The Southern Union Conference of Seventh- day
Adventists, and all other associations of like nature chartered in this State
since the act of 1875 (the year of the passage of the General Welfare Act)
have been chartered under this law.
[“2. Under the terms and provisions of-the General Welfare Act of the
State of Tennessee, is it possible for any individual to have any personal
property interest of any name or nature in a corporation formed under the
terms and provisions of that Act? Can any member of such a corporation,
sell, bequeath, or assign his interest in such corporation to any other
individual, the same as he would any piece of real or personal property? ”]
Answer.— No; there is no way by which one can transfer {16} an
individual interest in the corporation; the property is in no way divisible so
as to separate a part from the whole. To the second clause of this question, I
answer: No, as clearly indicated above.
[“3. In particular, have Nellie H. Druillard, Edward A. Sutherland,
Percy‘ T. Magan, M. Bessie De Graw, et al, any special interest in the
Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute; have they any lien against its
property?”]
Answer.— Neither of the parties named has any individual interest in
said property, nor have they any lien upon any part of it.
[“4. Is the farm property which was purchased from W. B. Ferguson and
his wife, Sarah E. Ferguson, in Neely’s Bend, the Old Nineteenth Civil
District, Madison, Davidson Co., Tennessee, held in the name of the
Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute; and is it deeded to them? or is
it the property of the above-mentioned individuals, or each or any of
them?”]
Answer.— I have examined the deed to the property formerly owned by
W. B. Ferguson and wife, mentioned in this question, and find that the deed
to the property was duly executed by S. N. Haskell and wife to the
Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute on the 4th day of August, 1905,
and the same is recorded in Book 318, page 74, of the Register’s Office in
this county, which is the proper office for the registration of such
conveyance. I have examined the office from the making of the deed by
Ferguson and wife down to the present, and find that there are no liens or
mortgages of any kind on said property; an absolute title is vested in the
Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute.
[“5. Under the terms and provisions of the General Welfare Act, is any
individual member of a corporation authorized under that Act more than one
vote in the affairs of such corporation; in other words, can a corporation
formed under the aforesaid Act be in any sense a stock-holders’
corporation? “] {17}
Answer.— No; nor can any individual member be given or be
allowed more than one vote under the law regulating such corporation in
this State—the law forbids it.
[“6. Under the terms and provisions of the General Welfare Act can a
corporation authorized under it pay or distribute profits or dividends of any
name or nature to any member of said corporation?”]
 Answer.— No; any distribution of profits or dividends to any individual
would be a diversion of the property of the corporation, and any member
would have the right to resort to the courts and compel the return of the same
to the corporation. An act of this kind on the part of the member, if not
embezzlement, would certainly be a breach of duty on the part of the
officials in control of the corporate interests. Trusting that I have in this
brief reply covered the several points upon which you desire information. I
am.
Yours very truly,
A. F. WHITMAN.

We shall let others still further answer this question. At the regular
biennial session of the Southern Union Conference, held in Nashville,
Tennessee, January 9-19, 1908, the organization, workings, and ownership
of the Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute (more commonly called
the Madison School) was very thoroughly discussed. At the request of those
most actively connected with it a committee of three was appointed by the
conference to investigate the charter and ownership of the Madison School
and report. Following is their report in full:— Your committee appointed to
investigate the nature and conditions of the charter granted to the Nashville
Agricultural and Normal Institute by the State of Tennessee, respectfully
reports as follows:— {18}
1. That said charter has been granted under the General Welfare laws of
the State of Tennessee, and is for the general welfare of society, and not for
individual profit.
That none of the members of this corporation are stock-holders.
2. That all the moneys and properties owned by said corporation belong
to the corporation, and not to the incorporators or to the Board of Directors.
That the incorporators of this concern are constituted by law the first
Board of Directors for the purpose of the management of the concern. In the
event of the death of these incorporators, the constituency of the corporation
have the right to elect another Board of Directors for the purpose of
managing the institution. No properties or moneys belonging to the
corporation can in any way descend to the heirs or representatives of the
incorporators in the event of death. This corporation is organized for
educational and religious purposes, teaching the doctrines of the Seventh-
day Adventist Church. The properties and moneys belonging to the
corporation must be used for the purposes for which the institution was
organized. In the event the Board of Directors misapply any of the moneys,
or misdirect the use of any of the property belonging to the said corporation,
any member of the Seventh-day Adventist Church would have a right to
bring the matter before the court, and to have the operation of the institution
reviewed and regulated by the orders of the court, so that the corporation
shall fulfill the purpose for which it was organized.
3. The deed from S. N. Haskell to the corporation is a warranty deed,
conveying a fee simple title to the corporation, and contains general
covenants of warranty. The charter is so formed by the law of the State of
Tennessee, that no incorporator has any individual interest in any of the
property of the corporation.
4. We have heard or read the statements of A. F. Whitman, {19}
Attorney-at-law of the Nashville bar, and we pronounce his interpretation of
the law to be correct. All of which is respectfully submitted,
CYRUS SIMMONS,
K. C. RUSSELL,
W. A. WILLCOX,
Committee.

After this committee had completed its work and reported, another
committee was asked to make similar investigations with reference to the
Hillcrest School Farm. This committee was made up of Elder W. R.
Burrow, president of the Tennessee River Conference, Prof. M. B. Van
Kirk, educational secretary of the Southern Union Conference and
principal of the Southern Training School at Graysville, Tenn, and Elder
C. P. Bollman, secretary of the Southern Missionary Society. Elders W. C.
White. D. T. Shireman, N. W. Williams, and A. I. Haysmer also met with
the above committee. They submitted the following report:—
Your sub-committee appointed to investigate the charter of the Hillcrest
School Farm, incorporated, met at the home of Brother O. R. Staines,
Sunday morning, January 19, 1908, and carefully looked over the property.
The farm is situated five and three-quarters miles from the court-house
on the White’s Creek Pike. The location seems to be ideal. Sixty-three acres
of the farm, which is bounded by the White’s Creek, is good bottom land,
while thirty acres is hill land covered with blue-grass and timber.
Your committee carefully -studied the provisions of the charter and the
proposed plan of the institution, We find the provisions of the charter to be
identical with those of {20} the Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute,
which has already been approved by this conference.
We believe the promoters to be in full harmony with the work of the
Seventh-day Adventist denomination. We are glad for the unity which
prevails between the Madison School and the General and Union
Conferences, and believe that this new institution, organized to carry on a
similar work for the colored people, is worthy of the same confidence.
We recommend that this be an approved institution, and that all plans for
the further prosecution of the enterprise be carried on with a view to further
cement this school and its work to the General and Union Conferences, and
that the same plan that is provided for the raising of money for the Madison
School be granted to this institution.
We recommend that details regarding the forming of an electorate be left
to the Southern Union Conference Committee for counsel.
C. P. BOLLMAN,
W. R. BURROW,
M. B. VANKIRK.
To this we append the complete charter, that each may study it for
himself.
 CHARTER
State of Tennessee,
Department of State.
I, Jno. W. Morton, Secretary of the State of Tennessee, do certify that
the annexed instrument, with certificates of acknowledgment of Probate
and Registration, was filed in my office for registration, on the 7th day of
January, 1908, and recorded on the 7th day of January, 1908, in
Corporation Record Book 04, in said office. Page 127. {21}
In testimony whereof, I have hereunto subscribed my official signature;
and, by order of the Governor, affixed the Great Seal of the State of
Tennessee, at the Department, in the City of Nashville, this 7th day of
January, A. D. 1908.
Jno. W. Morton, Secretary of State.

STATE OF TENNESSEE CHARTER OF INCORPORATION

Be it Known, That Albert J. Haysmer, of Elkwood, Alabama; Henry E.
Simkin, of Nashville, Tennessee; Andrew J. Harris, of Nashville,
Tennessee; Floyd Bralliar, of Stuart, Iowa; and Ora R. Staines, of Nashville,
Tennessee, are hereby constituted a body politic and corporate, by the name
and style of “Hillcrest School Farm ” for the purposes hereinafter stated,
under subsections 1, 2, and 4, of sections 2513 of Shannon’s Code, which
provides for:—
“Religion.—The support of public worship, the building of churches
and chapels, and the maintenance of all missionary undertakings.”
“Charity.— The support of any benevolent or charitable under taking,
as a lodge of Masons, Odd Fellows, hospitals for the sick, houses of
refuge or correction, orphan asylums, and all other objects of like nature.”
“Literature, History, Painting, Music, Fine Arts, Trade.— The support
of any literary or scientific undertaking,— as, a college or university, with
power to confer degrees; an academy; a debating society; lyceum; the
establishment of a library; the support of an historical society; the
organization and support of battle-field associations the promotion of
painting; music, or the fine arts; the support of boards of trade or chambers
of commerce; or other objects of like nature.”
The particular purposes for which this charter is sought are: The
founding of an agricultural and normal school and a sanitarium near
Nashville, Tennessee, and if desired, at other points in the State {22} of
Tennessee, and elsewhere in the United States of America, for the teaching
and training of missionary teachers, and farmers, who are willing to devote
at least a certain portion of their lives in unselfish, unremunerative
missionary labor for the glory of God, and the benefit of their fellow men.
The institution so to be established shall be nondenominational and
nonsectarian in so far as that any worthy and approved person or persons
may be accepted as students, but it shall be sectarian and denominational to
the extent that the religious doctrines taught and inculcated shall be those of
the Seventh-day Adventist Church.
“The general powers of said Corporation shall be to sue and be sued by
the corporate name, to have and use a common seal, which it may alter at
pleasure; if no common seal, then the signature of the name of the
Corporation by any duly authorized officer shall be legal and binding; to
purchase and hold, or receive by gift, bequest, or devise, in addition to the
personal property owned by- the Corporation, real estate necessary for the
transaction of the corporate business, and also to purchase or accept any
real estate in payment or in part payment of any debt due to the Corporation,
and sell the same; to establish by-laws, and make all rules and regulations
not inconsistent with the laws and Constitution deemed expedient for the
management of corporate affairs; and to appoint such subordinate officers
and ‘agents, in addition to a President and Secretary or Treasurer, as the
business of the Corporation may require, designate the name of the office
and fix the compensation of the officer.
“The said five or more incorporators shall, within a convenient time
after the registration of this charter in the office of Secretary of State, elect
from their number a President, Secretary, and Treasurer, or the two last
offices may be combined into one, said officers and the other incorporators
to constitute the first Board of Directors. In all elections each member to be
entitled to one vote, either in person or by proxy, and the result to be
determined by the majority of the votes cast. Due notice of any election must
be given by advertisement in a newspaper, personal notice to the members,
or a day stated on the minutes of the Board six months preceding {23} the
election. The Board of Directors shall keep a record of all their
proceedings, which shall be at all times subject to the inspection of any
member. The Corporation may establish branches in any other county in the
State.
“The Board of Directors may have the power to increase the number of
Directors to seven or ten if they deem the interest of the Corporation
requires such increase; and the first or any subsequent Board of Directors
may have the power to elect other members, who, on acceptance of
membership, shall become corporators equally with the original
corporators. The Board of Directors shall have the right to determine what
amount of money paid into the treasury shall be a prerequisite for
membership, or, if necessary, what amount shall be thus annually paid; and a
failure thus to pay shall, in the discretion of the Directors, justify the
expulsion of said defaulting member. The term of all officers may be fixed
by the by-laws, the said term not, however, to exceed three years. All
officers hold over until their successors are duly elected and qualified.
“The general welfare of society, not individual profit, is the object for
which this charter is granted, and hence the members are not stockholders in
the legal sense of the term, and no dividends or profits shall be divided
among the members. The members may at any time voluntarily dissolve the
Corporation by a conveyance of its assets and property to any other
corporation holding a charter from the State for the purposes not of
individual profit, first providing for corporate debts.
“A violation of any of the provisions of this charter shall subject the
Corporation to dissolution at the instance of the State.
“This charter is subject to modification or amendment; and in case said
modification or amendment is not accepted, corporate business is to cease,
and the assets and property, after the payment of debts, are to be conveyed,
as aforesaid, to some other corporation holding a charter for purposes not
connected with individual profit. Acquiescence in any modification thus
declared shall be determined in a meeting specially called for that purpose;
and only those voting in favor of the modification shall thereafter compose
the corporation.
“The means, assets, income or other property of the Corporation {24}
shall not be employed directly or indirectly for any other purpose whatever
than to accomplish the legitimate objects of its creation, and by no
implication shall it possess the power to issue notes or currency, deal in
currency, notes, or coin, buy or sell products, or engage in any kind of
trading operation, nor hold any more real estate than is necessary for its
legitimate business.
“Expulsion shall be the only remedy for the non-payment of dues by the
members, and there shall be no individual liability against the members for
corporate debts, but the entire corporate property shall be liable for the
claims of creditors.”* [*The laws of Tennessee obligate all who incorporate
under the “General Welfare Act,” to include in their charter the foregoing
eight quoted paragraphs without alteration or amendment.]
We, the undersigned, apply to the State of Tennessee by virtue of the
laws of the land, for a Charter of Incorporation for the purposes and with
the powers, etc., declared in the foregoing instrument.
This 6th day of January, 1908.
ALBERT J. HAYSMER,
HENRY E. SIMKIN,
ANDREW J. HARRIS,
FLOYD BRALLIAR
ORA R. STAINES,
W. J. PFLUGRADT,
FRED R. ROGERS.
6. Has the Hillcrest School been approved by the Southern Union
Conference? Answer.— The following quotation from a letter written for
publication by the president of the Southern Union Conference answers this:
—
“85-87 Arcade Bldg., NASHVILLE, TENN. Apr. 28, 1909.
“Hillcrest School Farm,
R. F. D. 3, Northeast Station.
DEAR BRETHREN:—
“I am glad to inform you that the Southern Union Conference Committee
has agreed to accept the Hillcrest School Farm as one of the denominational
agencies for the proclamation of the third angel’s message in the South. It is
understood that Hillcrest will sustain the same relation to the conference
organization as Madison.
Signed:
C. F. MCVAGH.”
7. What progress has been made in the establishment of the plant?
Answer.— Immediately following the meetings referred to under
question number 3, a very diligent search was instituted to find a suitable
farm. It was believed that God had led thus far and that he had in view just
the place where he wished this work built up. Many very earnest seasons of
prayer were held that God would himself point out the place. After
counseling with prominent educational people who were conversant with
the needs of the colored race, the conditions in the district to the northwest
of the city were deemed most favorable. After several weeks of searching,
what seemed to be the place was found. A number of the brethren were
driven to the farm, and, after looking it over, each advised its purchase.
The farm consists of ninety-three acres, about one third of which is an
oval hill, dotted with second growth trees. This furnishes building sites
and pasturage. Back of this hill, and bordered by the creek, are sixty-three
acres of fertile valley land. The farm lies five and three-fourth miles
northwest of the heart of the city, on the White’s Creek Pike. As the
property was in bad repair, much labor has been expended in clearing out
brush and weeds, repairing fences, and building new ones. {26}
 THE BUILDINGS
At time of purchase, there were but two buildings—a small, old house,
and a dilapidated barn. The first task was to fix up the old home so it would
be habitable. Partial new floors had to be laid, a chimney built, and
windows and doors cut so as to let in sunlight. The kitchen had to have one
wall rebuilt, and had to be plastered. All this has been completed; the
house, though very small, is now comfortable and serviceable.
The barn was beyond repair, and a neat little stable, 24 x 30 ft. with 10-
foot posts, which gives room for eight to ten tons of loose hay, was built and
painted at a cost of two hundred fifty dollars. This gives shelter for the
cows and horses.
Two student cottages have been erected and are occupied by students.
These are plain and inexpensive, yet substantial. The cost of these two
cottages has been about seven hundred dollars. Two cottages have been
built by the teachers at their own expense.
Some of the reasons for not centralizing these buildings into one or two
large structures, according to the usual custom, are as follows: It was felt
that it would be desirable in every way to build on the cottage plan, and to
make provision for ample space between the buildings. This plan offers
the-advantage of greater security against fire and infection. It is easier to
preserve simplicity of construction, and it takes only a little while for the
students to construct these simple buildings. It develops character, and by
separating the students into small companies it assists them in self-
government, thus eliminating the necessity for rigid {27} discipline. It
encourages individuals to furnish means for a cottage while they would
not contribute the same amount of money towards a large building.
The ideal is, to have the whole plan of building operations of such a
nature that it will not attract attention from the real work of the school. That
work must ever be given the greatest prominence. It is desired that the
students be impressed more with the training they receive than with the
equipment of the school.
By erecting and living in these small cottages, students learn how to
convert the buildings that they may find on their own little school farms into
suitable school buildings, and to use them until they have money with which
they can erect better.
Building work is done by students and teachers. Aside from one man to
lead in the work, no skilled carpenters are employed. It is not simply a
problem of getting up some buildings with student help. This work is being
done and school work is carried on at the same time; in addition to
operating the farm.
Skilled master mechanics could have been obtained to instruct in the
work, and partly to carry it on; but it is one of the principles not to hire
people or draw them to the school by offering wages different from that
which the others are getting. The spirit of missionary self-sacrifice is more
important to the welfare of the school, than some other things. Only those
are connected with the school who are willing to labor in a self-supporting
way.
A small dairy herd, one mule team, and horses sufficient for
immediate use, have been secured. A beginning has {28} been made
toward securing the needed farm machinery, and a good start in poultry
raising.
The garden must provide much of the food for the school, and, in fact, so
far as practical, the school family endeavors to live on the products of the
farm. When the property was purchased, there was on it no fruit of any kind:
but now about five hundred fruit trees have been set, besides a start in
strawberries and other small fruits.
 The Barn—as purchased

MANUAL LABOR
The experience gained on the land of the Hillcrest School is doing its
part in educating and stiffening the students for the hard things of life, both
material and spiritual. Hard work amid discouraging surroundings is a most
valuable {29} part of the curriculum of both home and foreign missionaries.
Many see in a school farm only a place where a student can earn a little
money to pay his expenses in part or in whole, while attending classes.
There never was a more superficial, or a more false view of the matter than
this. There is a spiritual side to this physical education that is but little
appreciated or understood.
Some may say that a missionary who labors with his hands for his
support is wasting precious time. But the life and example of the apostle
Paul, the most learned logician and successful evangelist of the first century,
teaches otherwise; for he supported himself, in part at least by the toil of his
hands in making tents. Besides, we are told in the spirit of prophecy that in
the schools of the prophets many of the teachers supported themselves by
manual labor, and {30} that in these days, schools should be established
after the order of the schools of the prophets. Then there is a missionary
economic and monetary phase of this question which is well set forth in the
following:—
 Stable (erected at a cost of $250).

“Culture on all points of practical life will make our youth useful after
they shall leave school to go to foreign countries. They will not then have to
depend upon the people to whom they go to cook and sew for them or build
their habitations. They will be much more influential if they show that they
can educate the ignorant how to labor by the best methods and to produce
the best results. This will be appreciated where means are difficult to
obtain. They will reveal that missionaries can become educators in teaching
them how to labor. A much smaller fund will be required to sustain such
missionaries, because they put to the very best use their physical powers, in
useful, practical labor, combined with their studies. And wherever they go,
all that they have gained in this line will give them standing-room. If the
light God has given were cherished, students would leave our schools free
from the burden of debt.” [E. G. White]
All teachers, as well as all students, in this school, work with their
hands: There is no aristocracy, nor is the work simply a little choring
around the house, but hard physical labor in the fields and on the
buildings.
It is easy for a self-supporting worker to start out and make a failure. In
the nature of things’ he is subjected to many discouragements, especially if
he has little means, and labors in a difficult field. We do not know of any
class of workers among us who needs a more thorough training than the self-
supporting worker, and that training should be {31} largely along the lines
of self-denial, self-sacrifice, and the ability to lead others when he has no
inducements of any name or nature to hold out to them.
The success of our work and workers depends almost altogether upon
the spirit, that, by the grace of God, they learn to cherish. If a mold is put
upon them that leads them to desire comforts for themselves, which others
do not have, they are ruined before they ever go out. Their spirit, their love
for the work, their Christian enthusiasm, are worth more to them than any
creature comforts, or any amount of wealth. The more the teachers are with
the students and share their lot, the more these desirable elements can be
instilled into them.
8. Is actual school work being carried on?
Answer.—- As soon as able to provide room for students, a few came
and began class work. Regular school work has been carried on for several
months, and the students are making excellent progress.
9. Have unfair means been used in collecting funds for the school?
Answer.— Some have said that those connected with the school were
too much in earnest in presenting the needs of the colored work, and of
this work in particular, and thus have made people feel that they too
must help. This may be so; but those in this work have seen these needs.
They have seen multitudes of bright, intelligent colored people who
wish the blessings of civilization and of the gospel; but who, on account
of a previous condition of servitude, are unable to help themselves. Like
one lost in a cave, these freedmen can only grope in the darkness, hoping
{32} against hope that some way, some time, better days will come.
Like the fabled Tantalus, who, perishing of thirst, could place his lips to
the brink of the cup, and feel the cool, refreshing draught, only to have it
retreat before even a sip could be taken—they have seen better things
without the means of securing them. In a land of opportunity, to them is
denied the hope of advancement. A people who, by nature temperament,
are peculiarly susceptible to the gospel,— God has sent the warning that
to them, first of all peoples of the earth, its blessings will be denied.
10. Has the spirit of prophecy spoken concerning this school?
Answer.—The following manuscript, quoted in full by permission,
answers this question in detail:—
 THE HILLCREST SCHOOL
Takoma Park Station, Washington, D. C..
May 17, 1909.
DURING OUR VISIT to Nashville, I visited the Hillcrest School Farm,
where Brethren Staines and Bralliar are laboring to establish a training-
school for colored workers. This farm of ninety-three acres is about six
miles from Nashville. The location is excellent. Here the students can be
trained to erect buildings and to cultivate the land as a part of their
education. At the same time they can be given instruction in Bible
knowledge, and be fitted by general study of wisely selected books to know
how to do the work to which they are called.
As I saw the different parts of the farm, my heart was glad. The hill land
is suitable for the buildings, for the orchard, and for pasture, and the level
land will be highly appreciated when faithfully worked. A beginning has
been {33} made in the erection of cottages for students. They are plain and
inexpensive, but comfortable and convenient. More of these cottages are
needed. One cottage that I visited had just been built with money given by
Sister Marian Stowell-Crawford. Those who are bearing the burden of this
work should be encouraged, and not hindered by words that would
dishearten them or dampen the faith of those who have been helping them.
My heart was filled with thanksgiving to God that a place has been
provided here near Nashville where intelligent youth, seeking to obtain an
education that will fit them to help others, can have the advantages offered
by the Hillcrest School. The Lord is indeed moving upon the hearts of his
people, and leading them to aid in the establishment of training centers for
the education of colored youth to labor among their own race. Hillcrest is
a beautiful property, and gives opportunity to provide for many to receive
a training for service. Let us thank God for this, and take courage.
Brother Staines and his associates are engaged in a good work. I believe
that the Lord has led them, and will bless them in doing conscientiously that
which they have undertaken. It is my prayer that the Lord will move upon the
minds of his people to take hold of this work and help it forward. We must
not let the criticism and unwise movements of some of the brethren
dishearten the workers, and hinder the work. As the Lord has led Brother
Staines to take up this work, so others will be led in various places to help.
Men in different parts of the field, as laborers together with God, will
search out promising colored youth, and encourage them to attend this
school. And they will help in the providing of a suitable building with class
rooms.
 When we were ready to return to Nashville, the teachers and students all
gathered in the class room, and I said to them:—
“I am thankful that I have had the privilege of visiting this school. You
all should appreciate it. Here you have {34} high and low ground. You are
to prepare the ground for the sowing of the seed; and in your efforts the
blessing of the Lord will certainly be with you, if you will walk humbly
with God. Trust in him who understands the situation. Then he can work
with you in all your efforts, and you will see of the salvation of God.
“You will have our prayers, and our help as far as we can give it.
Our interests will go with you. And the Lord will help you in making this
effort, not merely because of the good that may be accomplished in this
school, but because of the many others who need the experience you are
having. The work you do here may result in the salvation of hundreds of
souls.
“If you will follow on to know the Lord, you may know his goings forth
are prepared as the morning; and the blessing of the Lord will rest on
parents and children. There is one point that we must be careful to
remember. It is this, that the students in this school will carry away with
them what they see and hear here. They will follow the example you give
them.
“I am deeply interested in the work that is being done here, because
special light has been given me regarding the neglect there has been to take
up the work you are doing. I have specified in my writings what this work
is. I have tried again and again to impress its importance on the minds of the
people. I shall still talk of it wherever I go.
“You are not working alone. When you are tempted to become
discouraged, remember this. Angels of God are right around you. They will
minister to the very earth, causing it to give forth its treasures.
“This is the instruction I am trying to give to our people. I want them to
understand what could be accomplished if we would work according to the
will of the Lord. It is the Lord who has given the instruction. Let us follow
his directions.”
After speaking these words of encouragement, we bowed {35} in
prayer, and the blessing of the Lord rested upon me, giving assurance and
hope regarding this work so humbly begun. I there decided to give one
hundred dollars to help in equipping the school. And I now present to our
people an invitation to join me in giving the means necessary to its work.
Let the teachers consider this message: “Fear thou not; for I am with
thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I
will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my
righteousness.”
Signed:
ELLEN G. WHITE
11. What are the present needs of the school? .
Answer.-— The work has made enough progress to warrant saying that it
is established; but more student cottages must be provided before students
who should come here can be accommodated.
Then there is no well or water plant of any kind except a family-sized
cistern. A good well is an imperative need.
A small school building is needed so that better school work can be
done. At present all are crowded into one of the living-rooms of the old
home which has to answer for chapel, recitation room, parlor, and office, as
well’ as for Sabbath-school and meetings. .
There is no place in which to shelter the vehicles and machinery from
the weather, and an inexpensive tool shed seems an immediate necessity.
Another need is a library. Every school needs one as much as a farm
needs a plow, but this school has practically none as yet—only a few
volumes as a beginning. The donation of our denominational books will
be especially {36} appreciated, although any other suitable books will
be helpful.
Stock must also be had for a vineyard, for small fruit plantations, and to
finish out the orchard on which a good beginning has been made. {37}
 038—IMPORTANT TESTIMONY
PH038 - Important Testimony (1903)
Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Churches which are always to be united
as one Church in Christ Jesus:—
YOU HAVE NOT received that education which it is the will of God that
you should have received, because you have not been eating of the Bread of
Life which came down from heaven. Had you studied the Word of God
diligently, you would have been convinced that unity and harmonious action
is always to be preserved if you would advance in the grace and the
knowledge of the truth. If your understanding had been enlightened, and your
eye single to the glory of God, your own selfish ideas would have been
dispelled; the eyes of your understanding would have been opened to the
secrets of the great spiritual agencies in the church. Your drawing apart—
one small church from another small church—has grieved the Holy Spirit of
God. For years the plan of heaven has not been met, and time has weakened
the influence of the Message. The commission to you who have come to a
knowledge {1} of the binding claims of the law of God, is now to reach a
higher standard than that which has hitherto been reached. The differences
which have existed have left an unfavorable impression upon the minds of
those who attend your meetings.
By a carnality in words the talent of speech has been an injury to the
precious cause of present truth. The time has come when all the differences
must be put away fully and thoroughly; and now, without delay attempt a
united, systematic effort for the one great object: sanctification through Jesus
Christ to the obedience of the truth. “Sanctify them through Thy Word; Thy
Word is truth.” How long would it be before the influence of one would be
the influence of all? Zeal, piety and wisdom would blend in the converted
souls through sanctification of the truth in a combined movement. The gospel
of Christ would be exerting its decided influence in vigorous action,
demonstrating the power of God unto salvation. There would be deep
earnestness in the work, more combined and vigorous efforts, a using of all
your energies, sustaining one another in the work of enlarging the territory of
the kingdom of God in our cities. Earnest results would be seen, and prayers
and hands would be uplifted to heaven, saying, “Who is sufficient for these
things?”
Agents must be selected, chosen of God, for {2} spheres of labor
appointed them and their work must be sustained by the prayers and the
contribution of the disciples who may remain in their business stations, thus
earning the means necessary to sustain those laboring to work out God’s
appointed plan. The work of a united, converted church, with prayer and
fasting for the holy spirit of God to be revealed, will bring the angelic
agencies very near. As the disciples “ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the
Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I
have called them.” God will work just as much in our day, if we will
individually cooperate with him. Each should labor to strengthen the faith of
the other earnest workers. God does not give to any of us the commission to
hinder and discourage any soul who can work interestedly under the
supervision of the Great Head for the presentation of Bible truth, and the
saving of souls ready to perish. We must labor now for the extension of the
truth and as a result many souls will come to a knowledge of the truth in our
hitherto unworked cities. The very choicest instrumentalities the church
contains should be selected and sent forth, and sustained in extending
missionary efforts.
“And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them,
they sent them away.” They went to their appointed field of labor. The
laborers moved under divine {3} authority. These men must know for
themselves the best fields in which to work. Some men can work better
when they can be with their families. The home church may need the
influence of a God-fearing father who disciplines and trains his children
aright. God would not have men ruthlessly sent to fields far away from
their families. Some without families can go more conveniently to distant
fields, letting the fathers remain with their families. In sending Christian
workers from post to post, let the fathers and mothers be consulted before
the field is appointed. The home family flock is not to be left distressed
for the want of a father’s judicious influence.
The Lord says, “Enlarge your borders.” The power of the Gospel is
expansive. Men are to be devoted soul-savers, and should have something
to show for their labors. If the workers fail to produce fruit, something may
be wrong with the tree. The cost of working the vineyard must be made as
little as possible, because there is a large territory to be worked. As men
are employed in different places they should always be looked after to see
what is the result of their labor. If the tree bears no fruit, it may be because
it needs to be transplanted. If after proper labor it still has no fruit to bear,
let it be removed; let the laborer be dismissed as an unprofitable servant in
the work of soul saving, and encouraged to go into {4} some business, by
which he can earn means to act his part in sustaining laborers which can
work successfully—persons with tact and wisdom, who, in the fear of God,
will win souls to Christ.
Churches are to be planted. No great centers are to be made, as at Battle
Creek; and yet there will be some important churches established, and
meeting houses provided in large cities favorable to accommodating the
believers in each locality. There should not be a call to have settled pastors
over our churches, but let the life-giving power of the truth impress its
individual members to act, carrying on an efficient missionary work in that
locality. As the hand of God, the church is to be educated and trained to do
effective work. Its members are to be the Lord’s devoted, Christian
workers. The church is too one-sided.
There are large interests in New York City, and New York embraces a
large field. It would be wise to have New York worked as a separate
conference. It is a great missionary field. It will require a much larger
outlay of means than is now anticipated. If New York proper should come
under the general workings of a set-off field, a field to be worked
separately from the other territory and interests, we can make a specialty
of this field, and more will be accomplished. Much confusion will also be
avoided. {5}
There is such a thing as workers getting in one another’s way, and losing
time in making preparations to do something that ought to be done promptly.
The best time to work New York City is now, the present now; and let the
path be made as straight as possible for the work to be done, and at the same
time let all be interested in every interest created in adjoining localities.
Those working Greater New York must have special plans by which to
work that field, and the general working forces should unite in the matter of
building up the general interest.
The work in Greater New York is to be carried on in a way that will
properly represent the sacredness and holiness of the truth of God.
Vegetarian restaurants, treatment rooms and cooking schools, are to be
established. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food.
They are to be shown the need of discarding tea, coffee and flesh-meat.
Greater New York must stand in a different relation to the General
Conference than the surrounding territory and interests which are different,
and will have to be considered in a different light as far as missionary work
is concerned. Greater New York is a world of itself, and should have in
some respects different management from that of the surrounding localities.
God has his appointed agencies for the {6} enlargement of our circle of
influence, and for the increasing of the number of workers who will be
missionaries indeed—laborers for the saving of the souls of their fellow-
men. Those should set no boundaries to limit the sphere of their labors. The
Christian church will ever meditate advance moves; it will ever be
educating workers for further conquests for Christ. It should ever be moving
on and on, that the truth may extend to all parts of the globe.
How did Paul and Barnabas labor? They visited every place where they
could get an entrance, and they had success in the saving of souls to Jesus
Christ. After a large territory was worked, they visited the churches which
they had planted, and then returned to Antioch, the place from which they
had been recommended by prayer and council for the work.
In the same way the work is to be carried now. Let those preparing to
be laborers study Acts 14. Let them become familiar with this whole
chapter, for those who will become laborers together with God in these
last days will realize similar experiences as those recorded in verse
nineteen. “And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium,
who persuaded the people, and, having stoned Paul, (who had so recently
refused to be worshiped as a god), drew him out of the city, supposing he
had been dead. Howbeit, as the disciples stood about him, he rose up, and
came into the {7} city; and the next day he departed with Barnabas to
Derbe. And when he had preached the gospel to that city, and had taught
many, they returned again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch.” Thus
they fulfilled the commission given in Matthew 28:19, 20: “Go ye
therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things
whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even
unto the end of the world.” Their special work was, “Confirming the souls
of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we
must, through much tribulation, enter into the kingdom of God.” Acts
14:22-28. These experiences were of great value to the churches.
The Lord would have had New York with all its surrounding localities
and cities worked many years ago, and now, that the opportunity is more
plainly revealed, in all localities, in every church, hearts should be drawn
out and connected with the progress of the gospel message. In all the
neglected parts of the vineyard hearts should be thrilled with a genuine,
living experience; and now that there is a great work started, no one must
fold his hands, but all must regard with interest every movement of the
church. The churches now in different parts of Greater New York are to
feel their sacred, {8}
God-given responsibilities. The word of the Lord is for this wide
missionary field to be faithfully worked, and every vestige of criticism, and
fault-finding and separating of brethren to cease. The prejudices, their
thinking and speaking evil are to be put away. God will not tolerate any
longer the spirit that has been controlling matters in our New York churches.
The fields here are ready for harvest. In whatever direction we look our
brethren must do their appointed work, which stretches to a large,
unmeasured circumference. Those who would cherish and foster prejudice
are not to be listened to. The work is to go forward under the direction of
God, and those who wish to keep up the spirit of dissension should take
themselves out of the way, and let God’s work move onward.
Every church shall move in God’s order, following his plan of
communion and Christian oneness. The whole body of believers are to be
one in spirit. They are collectively the church of Jesus Christ. Standing in
this widely extended missionary territory, the church should be calling the
sinful to look at the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world. This
work is to go forward. Those who have taken upon themselves to carry a
measuring line that they may measure all, and say how things shall go, may
now be excused from this responsibility.
The cross of Calvary is to be uplifted, and {9} all who will be engaged
in drawing the people to the cross, enlarging the circumference of the circle
of believers larger and larger, will have Christ, the power of salvation. Zeal
for the power and glory of God is to be revealed.
Let all understand that we are now to get rid of everything of bitterness,
and have a sanctified zeal for the saving of souls who are ready to perish.
We need more of the Holy Spirit’s guidance.
Mrs. E. G. White.
[The foregoing testimony was received November25, 1901, and read in
the churches.] {10}
 THE WORK IN GREATER NEW YORK
St. Helena, Cal., September 1, 1902.
THE TIME HAS come to make decided efforts to proclaim the truth in our
large cities. The message is to be given with such power that the hearers
shall be convinced. God will raise up laborers to do this work. Let no one
hinder these men of God’s appointment. Forbid them not. God has given
them their work. They will occupy peculiar spheres of influence, and will
carry the truth to the most unpromising places. Some who were once
enemies will become valuable helpers, advancing the work with their
means and their influence.
In these large cities missions should be established where workers can
be trained to present to the people the special message for this time. There
is need of all the instruction that these missions can give.
Under the direction of God, the mission in New York City has been
started. This work should be continued in the power of the same Spirit that
led to its establishment. Those who bear the burden of the work in Greater
New York should have the help of the best workers that can be secured.
Here let a center for God’s work be made, and let all that is done be a
symbol of the work the Lord desires to see done in the world. {11}
If in this great center medical missionary work could be established by
men and women of experience, those who would give a correct
representation of true medical missionary principles, it would have great
power in making a right impression on the people.
In every city that is entered, a solid foundation is to be laid for
permanent work. The Lord’s methods are to be followed. By doing house-
to-house work, by giving Bible-readings in families, the worker may gain
access to many who are seeking for truth. By opening the Scriptures, by
prayer, by exercising faith, he is to teach the people the way of the Lord.
In Greater New York, the Lord has many precious souls who have not
bowed the knee to Baal; and there are those who through ignorance have
walked in the ways of error. On these the light of truth is to shine, that they
may see Christ as the Way, the Truth, and the Life.
We are to present the truth in the love of Christ. No extravagance or
display should attend the work. It is to be done after Christ’s order. It is to
be carried forward in humility, in the simplicity of the gospel. Let not the
workers be intimidated by outward-appearances, however forbidding.
Teach the word, and the Lord by His Holy Spirit will send conviction to the
hearers. Testimony for the Church, Vol. 7, Pages 37, 38. {12}
039—IMPORTANT TESTIMONY
 PH039 - An Important Testimony to our Brethren and Sisters in New York (1887)
To our Brethren in the N. Y. Conference.
The following letter was received from Sister White by the president of
the New York Conference after the close of the General Meeting held at
Rome Jan. 7-11. It will speak for itself:—
Dear Brethren In New York,—
I AM URGED by the Spirit of the Lord to write you, and make a statement
of things.
I have been shown several times of your danger and of your living far
behind when you should be far in advance of what you now are. The
responsibilities which encircle you are not appreciated and are not met; and
in my dreams I am writing you the past testimonies that have been given me
for you in the State of New York. God has given to you great light and
precious opportunities for knowing his will and doing good. This neglect
affects the person himself as well as others connected with him. It is not a
praise-worthy act to decline responsibility, but it is a great dishonor to your
Maker who has entrusted you with talents of means and of influence, which
will constitute you channels of light to the world if you are faithful to your
trust. All your powers given you of God are to be used. All the means which
he has lent you is to be put to wise improvement, because you are not your
own, you are bought with a price, and are trading upon entrusted capital.
God requires you to put to improvement every gift lent you in trust. You are
not to be far-reaching merely to get gain to yourself, to give you the power
to do that which the world’s Redeemer has told you not to do: Lay not up
for yourselves treasures {3} upon the earth, for your heart will be upon your
earthly treasures; but lay up for yourselves treasures in the heavens, in bags
which wax not old.
How can this be done? By constantly regarding your property as the
Lord’s and not your own, and yourselves as stewards of God, earnest,
anxious, watching, to see what you can do in any direction to help advance
the cause of God. This God’s work, and you are his servants entrusted with
his goods. Now if you use the Lord’s goods to benefit your own personal
interest far more than to benefit and advance the cause of God, you are using
that which is the Lord’s to flow in a selfish, worldly channel, and the cause
of God is left without the means that God has entrusted to you as his
stewards to be used for this very purpose. Now the reason that there is not
more means in the treasury is because those whom God has made his
stewards of means are unfaithful to their trust. They use God’s money for
selfish purposes as if it were their own, and send the means which the cause
of God needs to advance his work in the world to flowing in an earthly
current, in the place of being put out to the exchangers and invested in the
cause of God to bring to him double improvements.
I have been shown that there was not that being done which God has a
right to expect of you in New York State to advance his cause and push
forward the work, in wisely investing his entrusted talents. All the money is
the Lord’s. Why do you withhold from God that which is his own? There is
not one hundredth part being done that ought to be done in your State. There
is so great lack of faith and corresponding works that God cannot do much
for you. The narrow faith, the narrow plans, are the limiting and binding
about of the work. God will work for us just in accordance with our faith.
At the slow rate our {4} people in many States working, it would take a
temporal millennium to warn the world. The angels are holding the four
winds that they should not blow until the world is warned, until a people
has decided for the truth, the honest of heart have been convicted and
converted. Their power, their influence, and their means will then flow in
the missionary channel. This is putting out the money to the exchangers, that
when the Master shall come his stewards may present the talents doubled in
the ingathering of souls to Jesus Christ. But the wealthy farmers are some of
them acting as if in the day of God the Lord only would require of them to
present to him enriched, improved farms, building added to building, and
they say, “Here Lord are thy talents; behold, I have gained all this
possession.” If the acres of their farms were so many precious souls saved
to Jesus Christ, if their buildings were so many souls to be presented to the
Master, then he could say to these men, “Well done, good and faithful
servant.” But you cannot take these improved farms, or these buildings into
heaven. The fires of the last days will consume them. If you invest and bury
your talents of means in these earthly treasures, your heart is on them, your
anxiety is for them, your persevering labor is for them, your tact, your skill
is cultivated to serve earthly, worldly possessions, and are not directed or
employed upon heavenly things. And you come to look upon means invested
for larger plans in extending the work as so much means lost which bring no
returns. This is all a mistake, because the earthly is exalted above the
eternal. While the heart is on earthly treasures it can only estimate such; it
cannot appreciate the heavenly treasure. It is fully occupied just as the Devil
wants it should be; and the eternal is eclipsed by the earthly.
Now there are many diligently at work just as though {5} their salvation
depended upon their wonderful economy in investing means in the cause of
God, as though the least money they consumed in plans and efforts to
broaden and build up the work of God was a virtue. And money is held in
farms and in business as though their salvation depended upon the
improvements to be made upon their earthly property. Do these men know
that they are bound up in selfishness? Do these men know that they are
robbing God every day of their lives.? Do they know that they are devoting
their time, their physical and mental talents, in laying upon the foundation,
hay, wood and stubble? All the improvements of years will be consumed
with the fires of the last day, and if they themselves are saved, it will be
only as by fire. Their whole life work is in ashes. The reward that they
might have gained if they had been faithful stewards is lost, eternally lost. A
host of souls that they might have saved are not saved, because of their
neglect. All their powers God had given them to prove them as
probationers, whether they are worthy to be entrusted with eternal riches.
And there are many whose testimonies have been heard in your meetings in
continual cautions, lest some advance move shall be made calling for some
of their means to reflect light to the world. They are found so buried up with
earthly things that they have no right estimate of the eternal riches, and
would not prize heaven if it were given them. Their taste, their appetite,
their pursuits, their inclinations, had all been of an earthly, worldly
character, and they were unfitted for heaven; they perish with their treasures.
All our talents are to be used to the utmost. We are required to develop our
abilities by exercise until they have reached the highest stand-point in doing,
—your farming, your building? No, but God’s work, as stewards of the
grace of God. Your powers are to be used in being a blessing {6} to the
world. To take God’s entrusted talents and employ them for earthly, selfish,
worldly purposes, and neglect the work of God in winning souls to Christ,
unfaithful servants is charged upon all who do this and neglect a sacred
responsibility. It is a fearful thing to take the powers of the body and of the
mind, given you to be employed to be a blessing to the world, and use them
in such a way that God is not honored. It is also a fearful thing to fold up the
talent in a napkin, and hide it in the earth, or world, for fear God would
demand it of you. This will be the cutting off of our own hopes of an eternal
reward; it is the forfeiting of the crown of life, and showing that we have no
esteem for an eternity of bliss. God calls upon you who have the precious
light of truth in the State of New York, to no longer have your time and
talents devoted to selfish purposes, and thus lost to humanity, and lost to
God by folding up your talents and hiding them in the earth. All these talents
must be employed to bring glory to the Giver. Accept your God-given
responsibilities and take up your cross, denying yourself, or you cannot be
disciples of Christ. God did not design that you should devote brain, bone,
and muscle to earthly employments; he intended you should improve your
talents to fill some grand and noble place in God’s plans, in saving of souls,
and in doing God’s work. The selfish thoughts and feelings have dried up
your souls. The moisture of heaven is not upon many of you. You are as dry
as the hills of Gilboa that was not visited by dew nor rain. Grand
opportunities are being lost and you are shriveled and dying spiritually of
non-use of your talents. You cannot fulfill your solemn responsibilities to
God unless you are transformed in character. Your unconscious influence in
your spiritual attitude of selfish love of the world, is saying to the world,
“My Lord delayeth his coming.” {7} Your guilt is similar to that of the
inhabitants of the old world. You are planting and building, and your works
testify that you are not looking and watching and waiting for our Lord’s
appearing.
How can you who are men and women blessed with so great light, so
high and sacred privileges, render an account to God why you have done so
little as his servants? why you have fulfilled life’s grand work so
unworthily? God lays responsibilities in your hands to do his work, to
educate, to train all your powers to do his work with that efficiency which
shall earn for you the “Well done, good and faithful servant.” Wherein does
this faithfulness consist? in your withdrawing your interest, your time, your
influence, from the work of God, and from seeking to send the truth to every
city and village in New York, and devoting all your powers to earthly,
selfish purposes? No, the blessing will be pronounced upon those who yoke
up with Christ in doing his work. Ye are laborers together with God. You
will reveal to the world all the faith you have. You are not all compelled to
go to heathen lands; there are souls just as precious in the sight of God and
valuable as your own soul right within your own borders. And how few,
very few, workers are employed in giving the message of warning in the
large cities! What excuse will you have prepared to offer to God for this
terrible neglect of your God-given responsibilities. These souls unsaved
within your reach, I was shown, will confront you in the day of judgment.
You worshiped your farms, you worshiped your money, you prided
yourself upon your wisdom as wise financiers in worldly affairs; but how
does all this weigh with God? He said of the rich man, “Thou fool, this
night thy soul shall be required of thee; then whose shall those things be,
which thou hast provided?” Now the application, “So is he that layeth up
treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God.” The Lord has given you
light in testimonies of warning, of reproof, and counsel, but you do but
little in accordance with the light given. The words of Christ are explicit,
but you are not doers of his words. “Ye cannot serve God and mammon.”
There are those who do not realize that their influence {8} reaches
beyond their present life into eternity. In every life there are opportunities to
accomplish much good. We are leaving impressions upon those around us
for good or for evil; we are directing others in the current of thought, and
their characters in a heavenly channel or in a cheap, earthly direction. We
are preachers to the world, and bear a testimony in our works, in our words
and in our deportment, whether we believe the truth in heart. We are
confirming our profession of faith by our works or denying our faith by our
works. “By their fruits ye shall know them.” Are you my brethren testifying
to the world that you are getting ready to move? Do your works show that
you are men and women who are waiting for your Lord? Is the heavenly
country the theme of your conversation? Do you talk of the home of the blest,
of the blessed Jesus in whom your hopes of eternal life are centered? Do
you act before the world and in their presence as though you care more for
their souls than for your cattle, your houses, and your lands? Do you
contemplate that Christ sacrificed his majesty, his honor and glory to bring
salvation within your reach and save every son and daughter of Adam? He
for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich.
“We are laborers together with God.” When he ascended on high he left his
work in the hands of his followers to carry it forward, as he has given us an
example in his self-sacrificing life. He went about doing good. Do you
follow his example in this? Does your own business seem of greater
importance than the precious souls Jesus came to the world to save? Oh, that
I could open many eyes that Satan has blinded. Oh, that pen and voice could
have an influence to arouse you from your paralysis. Oh that you could see
that you are doing nothing while all heaven is engaged in intense activities
to prepare a people to stand in the great day of God.
You want to buy of Christ gold, white raiment, and eyesalve. Study this
message to the Laodicean church, for it applies to many in New York. You
need to be zealous and repent. Please consider, zealous does not mean a
few feeble prayers and half-hearted confessions, it means, a zealous,
earnest, determined effort to conquer your worldly, selfish love, and to be
consecrated, devoted Christians, {9} shedding a tender warmth and love
wherever you are. You must have a waking up, and heart culture, or you will
fail of heaven. Christ is coming. Are you ready? Are you waiting? Are you
loving his appearing? What a wondrous love Christ has evidenced for us!
He has said, “Love one another as I have loved you.” We need purity, truth,
helpfulness and the love of Christ that sanctifies our influence. We must be
full of Christ and then we shall estimate worldly things in the light of God,
and when at work upon your farms, when engaged in your business
vocations, you are not separating your souls from God, because you labor
with the true purpose and object, recognizing God as the owner of all that
you possess and you seeking wisdom to use his goods to advance his glory.
You then are ministering, not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving
the Lord. Then human lives will be blessed through your influence. The
mind will be on heavenly things, you will be as in the presence of Jesus, and
diffuse light to all around you. A truly Christian life will cost us
thoughtfulness, searching of the Scriptures, and most earnest, persevering
prayer. It will not be prayer without point and purpose, but it will be the
intercession of a heart burdened for poor sinners out of Christ. It will be a
heart longing to do service for Jesus in personal effort for the saving of
souls of men. Jesus made great sacrifices for these souls. “Ye are laborers
together with God.” Many of you who have been years in the truth have not
advanced in the spiritual and divine life, because worldly business has
been exalted above the heavenly. The work of God ever calls for self-
sacrificing men, and every soul who has the knowledge of the truth is
bound to communicate the light to others, cultivating all the graces of the
Spirit to do this precious work to God’s acceptance.
Your lifeless, heartless, frozen-up efforts are not acceptable to God.
There is no excuse for you to do so little for Jesus, when he has done so
much for you. Does not God behold your works? He says, “I know thy
works;” God witnesses the heart service, and God witnesses the mere lip
service. We are in perilous times. If you had kept pace with the opening
providence of God, and made the most of the light and privileges granted to
you, you would {10} today be a power in the world. You would not need
these words I now write you, you would be all light in the Lord; divine
power and glory would be manifested in your gatherings. According to your
faith so shall it be unto you. If your faith claims little, you will receive only
little. If you by faith see the great work to be done in the harvest field, you
would see that there are too few laborers. You would fall upon your knees
and pray the Lord of the harvest to send forth laborers in New York. Then
you would say to those who would go forth to work in the cities, in the high-
ways and hedges, with the compelling message. “I will do the very best in
my power to sustain you, and I will work to the very best of my ability to
reflect light upon our neighbors and to be a bright and shining light in the
church, that our faith and our prayers shall go forth as sharp sickles with the
laborers in the harvest field. We have work to do, solemn work, which must
bear the test of the judgment.
We are called to have a superior faith, because of increased light above
the light of God’s ancient people. Whosoever will be the friend of the
world, is the enemy of God. The times in which we are living call for you
who believe, to arouse, to put the armor on. You have not done any too
much, but not enough. The natural consequence of works in accordance with
your faith is an increased knowledge of truth and experience in heavenly
things, a higher degree of consecration of all our powers and all our
possessions to God; and the more firmly we walk in the path of faith, the
greater will be our separation from the world, and from darkness. We will
come closer and still closer to the side of the Great Light of the world.
Christ is coming. We shall enter upon the year 1887 before this reaches you.
Will you give to God a New Year’s offering? Will you consecrate
yourselves, soul, body, and spirit to God? Will you lay upon his altar that
which belongs to God? Will you cut loose from the world, and will you
evidence that you believe the truth? Will you cease to rob God in tithes and
in offerings? “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be
meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I
will not open you the windows of heaven and pour you out a blessing, {11}
that there shall not be room enough to receive it.”
I was in my dream a few nights since talking with you who were
assembled. A large congregation was before me. I talked, I wept, I prayed,
and some seemed to be as unimpressible as the granite rocks, but there was
a mighty revealing of the Spirit of God. Jesus walked through our midst, he
touched one and another, and still another, and how their faces lighted up!
They praised God with joyful hearts. Some were passed by. Light was
shining everywhere, but some poor souls Jesus looked upon with pity; they
slunk into dark corners, they did not try to come to the light, while others
rushed from the darkness, forcing their way, as though it was life or death
with them, and the cry went forth as I never heard it before, “What shall I do
to be saved?” There were confessions of sins; there was rejoicing of sins
forgiven. It seemed to me they were reigned up before the judgment. But all
did not participate. They had not been walking in the company of Jesus, but
apart from him, and they did not realize his presence. They seemed to think
it was not Jesus. Alas! they did not know him! What a solemn impression
was left upon minds! I feel that it is time to awake out of sleep, to arise
from the dead, and Christ will give you life. Ye are a royal nation, a
peculiar people to show forth the praises of Him, who hath called you out
of the darkness into his marvelous light. Oh, we may sit together in
heavenly places! The light shineth in darkness, but the darkness
comprehendeth it not. God forbid that we should lose the heavenly
blessings because we do not comprehend the light. We must be God’s
peculiar people in good works.
May the Lord help you to put away darkness, and come to the light.
Where there is one man laboring in New York there ought to be one
hundred. The Lord has given the light of truth, but men who have means are
encouraged in the covetousness which will prove their ruin, by limiting the
work of God to meet the selfishness, and worldly loving spirit of those who
claim to believe the truth. Brethren, it is too late in the day for this kind of
work. The precious light which has been freely given to us of God was not
given to Sodom or Gomorrah, or they would not have perished in their sins.
We have {12} superior advantages, and we shall be judged by the light and
privileges of the times in which we are living. God will not give judgment
in our favor, because like Capernaum we are now exalted to heaven in point
of privileges. But what use have we made of God’s blessings? Are we
walking in the light, working in the light, in accordance with the holy
character of truth which we possess? There is a great work to be done in
home missions. In laboring in America you do not have the difficulties
which we have here in Europe. What is wanted is men sanctified in heart
and life, elevated and ennobled by the greatness of the truth. We need
men who will have the true enterprising spirit of doing something, who
will walk humbly with God, and who will strive to push the triumphs of
the cross of Christ.
May God help you not to do less than you have done, but to do a much
greater work in the Lord. The day is far spent, the night is at hand. The
watchman must cry, “The morning cometh, and also the night.”
Ellen G. White.
PS.—Will you please to read this in your churches? and will you make
earnest effort to draw nigh to God that God may draw nigh to you? Will you
urge upon the churches the searching of the Scriptures and the careful
reading of the Testimonies? The warnings that have been given to arouse the
churches to activity have not been regarded, and God holds the church guilty
because of this neglect. You need the revival of the Spirit of God. You need
in the several churches to greatly humble your souls before God, lest Jesus
pass by and leave you no blessing. Now while mercy lingers, be in earnest.
Make no delay, lest it shall be forever too late. The slumber of the world-
loving men and women is deep. It will require a powerful effort to break up
this frozen state of things and thaw out souls. May God help you to help
yourselves.
Ellen G. White.
Basel, Switzerland. Dec. 27, 1886. {13}
 OUR WORK IN NEW YORK:
And what Shall be Done?
We desire to place before our brethren and Sisters a plain statement of
the financial condition of our Conference, the causes which have led to it,
and a plan for liquidating the present indebtedness.
The Conference owes as follows:—
Loans from our own brethren, $3,680.
Laborers Awards up to September 1886, 2,142.
New York Tract Society on account. 1,325.
Tent Fund. 185.
Total, 7,332.
The Educational Loan Fund owes the Conference, through students, on
good accounts, $688; so the Liabilities of the Conference are $6,644 above
the Assets. Thus the debt of the Conference is now $6,644. This does not
include the value of labor performed since September 1st, 1886, as no
reward will be made for such labor till the next session of our Conference.
The number of laborers employed during the last two years has been larger
than before that time, because of the necessity of furnishing sufficient help to
properly work the cities where missions have been established, besides the
regular work of the Conference. This has made our expenses larger than the
income, because there has not been a corresponding increase in our tithes.
We would call especial attention to the accompanying testimony from Sr.
White for our Conference, as showing that we do not have too many
laborers in the field, but too few, and that our plans for labor should not be
made narrower but broader. We are planning to place our city missions on a
better and more economical basis, in harmony with the counsel of Elders
Butler and Haskell, so that we can perform more work and accomplish more
good with the means expended. We shall endeavor to heed the testimony
given us, and plan judiciously and carefully to push forward our work by
employing the best and most consecrated talent in our midst, seeking
wisdom from God, and counsel from our brethren on the General
Conference Committee. At a meeting of the Conference Committee,
ministers, and directors, it was decided to do all we can to work up
Syracuse and Albany, and ripen off those who have, or may become
interested by the time the term of rent {14} expires in each place, which is
May 1st. These are our most expensive missions, and we are anxious to
reap all the fruit possible before we leave the rooms we now occupy, and
must retain until May 1st, or pay out money for rent with no possible gain
to the cause in giving the message to those who are perishing for the lack
of knowledge.
It was decided also that in the spring a training school should be started
in connection with the city mission in Buffalo, for the purpose of training
workers, according to the plan recommended by the General Conference.
Buffalo was selected because it is a large city and we already have a church
building there which will not only afford us a good place for meetings, but it
has apartments which will furnish accommodations, in part at least for such
a training school.
By concentrating our efforts in such a city where there is ample room for
a large number to work and gain an experience, more work can be done,
more good accomplished, and less expense incurred than to have three large
missions as heretofore. It was also decided that inasmuch as that portion of
the $20,000 Fund which was designed for city missions is already
exhausted, and we have no fund for that branch of the work, we would
create a new fund; to be known as the Home Mission Fund. Let all
remember this important branch of our work, and contribute to it according
to their ability. Donations for it should be given to your librarian if you are
connected with the church, otherwise it should be sent to the state secretary,
J. V. Willson, Box 113, Rome, N. Y.
The following plan for paying off our Conference debt was also
carefully considered and recommended to all our churches for adoption. Let
all our brethren and Sisters donate to the Conference the proceeds of one
day’s work, or its equivalent, each month during the year. This would be a
great help. In fact if all would cooperate with us in carrying out this plan, it
would pay our entire debt, and leave some means in the treasury, allowing a
day’s work to average 75 cents per day, as the following figures will show.
Seventy-five cents a day for twelve days amounts to $9 for the year of
twelve months. Our membership is 800. The amount paid in by all, would
then be $7,200. The poor who are not able to contribute as much as one day
per month during the year, should receive help in making out their offering
from those who are in better {15} circumstances, so that the average may be
kept up to 75 cents per month for the twelve months, for each member of all
our churches. This plan was approved by our leading brethren at the Rome
meeting just closed, also by brethren Butler and Haskell; and we cordially
invite all our brethren and Sisters to unite with us in relieving the present
embarrassment by heartily adopting it. Let all moneys for this purpose,
raised on this plan, be paid monthly or quarterly, to the church treasurer, and
be forwarded quarterly with the tithes to the state treasurer. Each of these
officers should keep an account-of this money separate from the regular
tithes, for convenient reference.
If all our brethren had been faithful in paying tithes during the past two
years, we would now have money in the treasury instead of being in debt.
The above testimony says that the work has been hindered in our Conference
because means have been withheld from the cause. Then let us now try, by
this plan, to redeem the past in some measure at last and be very careful to
pay an honest tithe from this time forward so that this state of things, may not
occur again. We believe our brethren, generally, will cheerfully labor to
assist us in this good work.
No one should be urged or pressed to adopt this plan. Let it be a free-
will offering, and may God greatly bless it to the good of his cause. We
invite the cooperation of all our church and tract society officers in carrying
out these plans.
These responsibilities are upon us, and we must awake to the call of
duty, and respond to the stirring testimony which the Lord has in mercy sent
us, if we ever expect to hear the “Well done.” It will be sad, indeed, if Jesus
is obliged to pass us by because of‘ our unfaithfulness in this time of need
when all should be true and loyal to their sacred trust.
New York Conference Committee
Rome, New York, Jan. 17, 1887.

Two cents per copy will cover the cost of this publication. Donations to
defray this expense should be paid to the Librarian of your society.
 040—INSTRUCTION CONCERNING EDUCATION
PH040 - Instruction Concerning Education (1881)
I WAS SHOWN that our College was designed of God to accomplish the
great and good work of saving souls. It is only when brought under the full
control of the Spirit of God that the talents of an individual are rendered
useful to the fullest extent. The precepts and principles of religion are the
first steps in the acquisition of knowledge, and lie at the very foundation of
true education. Knowledge and science must be vitalized by the Spirit of
God, in order to serve the noblest purposes. The Christian alone can make
the right use of knowledge. Science, in order to be fully appreciated, must
be viewed from a religious standpoint. Then all will worship the God of
science. The heart which is ennobled by the grace of God can best
comprehend the real value of education. The attributes of God as seen in his
created works, can be appreciated only as we have a knowledge of the
Creator. The teachers must be acquainted, not only with the theory of truth,
but must have an experimental knowledge of the way of holiness, in order to
lead the youth to the fountains of truth, to the Lamb of God that taketh away
the sins of the world. Knowledge is power only when united with true piety.
A soul emptied of self will be noble. Christ abiding in the heart by faith,
will make us wise in God’s sight.
My guide said, “Elevate the standard in all school education. You must
set up no lower standard. Discipline must be maintained. Teach the youth by
precept and example.” {1} There has not been too much strictness, but too
much laxness of action tolerated; but the workers must not despair. Work
with the Spirit of Christ, with the mind of Christ, to correct existing evils.
Expect that the wrong-doers will have the sympathy of wrong-doers; but
faithful shepherds of the flock have lessons to learn in order to keep on an
elevated standard and yet teach that the star of hope is still shining. Work on
patiently; but rebuke sin firmly, and give it no sanction.
In the common schools the religion of the Bible is not made a part of the
education. One essential, and the most important element, is left out of the
program. Education is a work which will tell through the ceaseless ages of
eternity. The teachers should be men and women of experience that can
impart light from the throne of God in all their instructions. There has been a
fearful neglect of duty with the parents, and when the children are sent to
school, they should have teachers who have patience and self-control.
Like Eli, the parents have not restrained their children, and when the
conduct of their children is such that it testifies against their management,
they think to obtain relief by sending them to college to be disciplined, and
to learn better manners than the parents have taught them at home. Here the
teachers are left with a task on their hands which few can appreciate. If they
succeed in reforming this crude and undisciplined class, parents take the
credit instead of giving it to the teacher. If the children choose the society of
the evil-inclined, and go from bad to worse, then the teachers are censured,
and the school is denounced as being what it should not be, when the
condemnation justly belongs to the parents. {2} They have the first and best
years of the lives of their children, while they were teachable and
impressible. But wicked and slothful parents have failed in their duty, and
their children have become confirmed in an evil course. They were
hardened like flint when sent to the College.
If the parents had studied more of Christ and less of the world, if they
had cared less to imitate the customs and fashions of the present age, and
devoted time and painstaking effort to mold the minds and characters of
their children after the divine Model, then they could send them forth with
moral integrity to be carried forward in the branches of study to qualify
them for any position of trust. The teachers, if God-fearing and God-loving,
could take these children a step nearer heaven, train to make their capacities
a blessing and not a curse. Connected with God, these instructors will exert
an influence affecting the destiny of souls in leading them to the study and
obedience of the law of God, carrying their minds up to the contemplation of
eternal interests, opening before them a broad, expansive field of thought,
presenting before them difficult Bible problems to master, strengthening the
intellect to grasp grand and ennobling themes. After all this there will be an
infinity beyond.
The greatest work is before us. The peril which threatens our usefulness,
and which will prove our ruin, if not seen and overcome, is selfishness, —
placing a higher estimate upon our plans, our opinions, and our labors, and
moving independently of our brethren. “Counsel together,” have been the
words repeated by the angel again and again.
Satan may move through one man’s mind to warp things out of their
proper channel. He {3} may succeed with two who view things in a similar
light, but with several minds enlisted, there is greater safety against his
wiles. Every plan will be more liable to be viewed from all sides, every
advance will be more carefully studied, so that no enterprise will be so
likely to be entered upon which will bring confusion and perplexity and
defeat to the work in which we are engaged. In union there is strength: in
division there is weakness and defeat. God is leading out a people, and
fitting them for translation. Are we who are acting a part in this work
standing as sentinels for God? Are we uniting our forces? Are we willing to
become servants of all? Are we imitating the great Pattern?
 The College in Battle Creek is a place where young men and women
should be trained according to God’s plan of development and growth,
where the younger members of the Lord’s family should be impressed that
they are created in the image of their Maker, and that their spirit must
represent the Spirit of Christ. All should feel that it is one of God’s
instrumentalities to make known the knowledge of himself to man.
Cultivated intellects are now needed in every part of the work of God,
for novices cannot do the work acceptably in unfolding the hidden treasure
to enrich the soul. God has devised that schools shall be an instrumentality
for developing workers for Jesus Christ, of whom he will not be ashamed,
and this object must ever be kept in view. The height man may reach by
proper culture, has not hitherto been realized.
Mrs. E. G. White.{4}
 041—INSTRUCTION ON THE EDUCATIONAL WORK
PH041 - Instruction On the Educational Work (1894)
Issued by the General Conference
(Copied at Ashfield Camp-ground, Oct. 24, 1894
OUR MINDS HAVE been much exercised day and night in regard to our
schools. How shall they be conducted? And what shall be the education
and training of the youth? Where shall our Australian Bible School be
located? I was awakened this morning at one o’clock with a heavy burden
upon my soul. The subject of education has been presented before me in
different lines, in varied aspects, by many illustrations, and with direct
specification, now upon one point, and again upon another. I feel, indeed,
that we have much to learn. We are ignorant in regard to many things.
In writing and speaking upon the life of John the Baptist and the life of
Christ, I have tried to present that which has been presented to me in regard
to the education of our youth. We are under obligation to God to study this
subject candidly; for it is worthy of close, critical examination upon every
side. Of John the Baptist, Christ declared, “Of them that are born of women
there hath not risen a greater.” That prophet was led by the Spirit of God
into the wilderness, away from the contaminating influences of the city, to
obtain an education that would qualify him to receive instruction from God
rather than from any of the learned scribes. He was not to connect himself
with the rabbis; {1} the less he became acquainted with their teachings,
their maxims, and traditions, the more easily could the Lord impress his
mind and heart, and give him the pure mold of truth that was to be given to
the people to prepare the way of the Lord. The teachings of the scribes and
Pharisees were of a character to turn the people away from the
unadulterated truth that was to be presented by the Great Teacher when He
should enter upon His mission. The only hope of the people was to open
their hearts and minds to the light sent from heaven by His prophet, the
forerunner of Christ.
These lessons are for us. Those who claim to know the truth and
understand the great work to be done for this time are to consecrate
themselves to God, soul, body, and spirit. In heart, in dress, in language, in
every respect they are to be separate from the fashions and practices of the
world. They are to be a peculiar and holy people. It is not their dress that
makes them peculiar, but because they are a peculiar and holy people, they
cannot carry the marks of likeness to the world.
As a people we are to prepare the way of the Lord. Every iota of ability
God has given us must be put to use in preparing the people after God’s
fashion, after His spiritual mold, to stand in this great day of God’s
preparation; and the serious question may be awakened in world-loving
hearts, “What is eternity to us? How will my case stand in the investigative
judgment? What will be my lot and place?” Many who suppose they are
going to heaven are blindfolded by the world. Their ideas of what
constitutes a religious education and religious discipline are vague, resting
only on probabilities; there are many who have no intelligent hope, and are
running great risk in practicing the very things which Jesus has taught that
they should not do, {2} in eating, drinking, and dressing, binding themselves
up with the world in a variety of ways. They have yet to learn the serious
lessons so essential to growth in spirituality, to come out from the world and
be separate. The heart is divided, the carnal mind craves conformity,
similarity to the world in so many ways that the mark of distinction from the
world is scarcely distinguishable. Money, God’s money, is expended in
order to make an appearance after the world’s customs; the religious
experience is contaminated with worldliness, and the evidence of
discipleship — Christ’s likeness in self-denial and cross-bearing — is not
discernible by the world or by the universe of heaven.
In this country, Satan has in a most striking manner enthroned himself to
control the leading men in the government of the nation. The education
which they have received from childhood is erroneous. Many things are
regarded as essential which have a most injurious effect upon the people.
The many holidays have had a baleful influence upon the minds of the youth;
their effect is demoralizing to the government, and they are entirely contrary
to the will of God. They have a tendency to encourage an artificial
excitement, a desire for amusement. The people are led to squander
precious time which should be employed in useful labor to sustain their
families honestly and keep clear of debt. The passion for amusements and
the squandering of money in horse racing, in betting, and various similar
lines, is increasing the poverty of the country, and deepening the misery that
is the sure result of this kind of education.
Never can the proper education be given to the youth in this country, or
any other country, unless they are separated a wide distance from the cities.
The customs and practices in the cities unfit the minds of the youth {3} for
the entrance of truth. The liquor-drinking, the smoking and gambling, the
horse racing, the theater going, the great importance placed upon holidays,
— are all a species of idolatry, a sacrifice upon idol altars. If people
conscientiously attend to their lawful business upon the holidays, they are
regarded as mean-spirited and unpatriotic. The Lord cannot be served in
this way. Those who multiply the days for pleasure and amusement are
really giving patronage to liquor-sellers, and are taking from the poor the
very means that should purchase food and clothing for their children, the
very means that, used economically, would soon provide a dwelling place
for their families. These evils we can only touch upon.
It is not the correct plan to locate school buildings where the students
will have constantly before their eyes the erroneous practices that have
molded their education during their lifetime, be it longer or shorter. These
holidays, with all their train of evil, result in twenty-fold more misery than
good. In a large degree the observance of these days is really compulsory.
Even persons who have been truly converted find it difficult to break away
from these customs and practices. Should schools be located in the cities or
within a few miles from them, it would be most difficult to counteract the
influence of the former education which students have received in regard to
these holidays and the practices connected with them, such as horse racing,
betting, and the offering of prizes. The very atmosphere of these cities is full
of poisonous malaria The freedom of individual action is not respected; a
man’s time is not regarded as really his own; he is expected to do as others
do. Should our school be located in one of these cities, or within a few
miles of it, there would be a counterworking influence constantly in {4}
active exercise to be met and overcome. The devotion to amusements and
the observance of so many holidays, give a large business to the courts, to
officers and judges, and increase the poverty and squalor that need no
increasing.
All this is a false education. We shall find it necessary to establish our
schools out of, and away from, the cities, and yet not so far away that they
cannot be in touch with them, to do them good, to let light shine amid the
moral darkness. Students need to be placed under the most favorable
circumstances to counteract very much of the education they have received.
Entire families are in need of thorough transformation in their habits and
ideas before they can be true representatives of Jesus Christ. And to a great
extent children who are to receive an education in our schools, will make
far more advancement if separated from the family circle where they have
received an erroneous education. It may be necessary for some families to
locate where they can board their children and save expense, but in many
cases it would prove a hindrance rather than a blessing to their children.
The people of this country have so little appreciation of the importance of
industrious habits that the children are not educated to do real, earnest work.
This must be a part of the education given to the youth.
God gave Adam and Eve employment. Eden was the school for our first
parents, and God was their instructor. They learned how to till the soil and
to care for the things which the Lord had planted. They did not regard labor
as degrading, but as a great blessing. Industry was a pleasure to Adam and
Eve. The fall of Adam changed the order of things; the earth was cursed: but
the decree that man should earn his bread by the sweat of his brow, was not
given as a curse. {5} Through faith and hope, labor was to be a blessing to
the descendants of Adam and Eve. God never meant that man should have
nothing to do. But the more and deeper the curse of sin, the more the order
of God is changed. The burden of toil rests heavily upon a certain class, but
the curse of idleness is upon many who are in possession of God’s money,
and all because of the false idea that money increases the moral worth of
men. Labor is to human beings what they make it. To delve in constant toil,
seeking momentary relief in liquor-drinking and exciting amusements, will
make men little better than the brutes.
We need schools in this country to educate children and youth that they
may be masters of labor, and not slaves of labor. Ignorance and idleness
will not elevate one member of the human family. Ignorance will not
lighten the lot of the hard toiler. Let the worker see what advantage he may
gain in the humblest occupation, by using the ability God has given him as
an endowment. Thus he can become an educator, teaching others the art of
doing work intelligently. He may understand what it means to love God
with the heart, the soul, the mind, and the strength. The physical powers
are to be brought into service from love to God. The Lord wants the
physical strength, and you can reveal your love for Him by the right use of
your physical powers, doing the very work which needs to be done. There
is no respect of persons with God.
When the tabernacle was built in the wilderness for the service of God,
the work was done under divine direction. God was the designer, the
workmen were educated by Him, and they put heart and soul and strength
into the work. There was hard labor to be done, and the sturdy mechanic
taxed muscle and sinew, manifesting his love to God in the toil for His
honor. {6}
There is in the world a great deal of hard, taxing work to be done, and
he who labors without exercising the God-given powers of mind and heart
and soul, he who employs the physical strength alone, makes the work a
wearisome tax and burden. There are men with mind, heart, and soul who
regard work as a drudgery, and settle down to it with self-complacent
ignorance, delving without thought, without taxing the mental capabilities in
order to do the work better.
There is science in the humblest kind of work, and if all would thus
regard it, they would see nobility in labor. Heart and soul are to be put into
work of any kind; then there is cheerfulness and efficiency. In agricultural or
mechanical occupations men may give evidence to God that they appreciate
His gift in the physical powers, and the mental faculties as well. Let the
educated ability be employed in devising improved methods of work. This
is what the Lord wants. There is honor in any class of work that is essential
to be done. Let the law of God be made the standard of action, and it
ennobles and sanctifies all labor. Faithfulness in the discharge of every duty
makes the work noble, and reveals a character that God can approve.
“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength.” God desires the love
that is expressed in heart-service, in soul-service, in the service of the
physical powers. We are not to be dwarfed in any kind of service for God
Whatever He has lent us is to be used intelligently for Him. The man who
exercises his faculties will surely strengthen them, but he must seek to do his
best. There is need of intelligence and educated ability to devise the best
methods in farming, in building, and in every other department, that the
worker may not labor in vain. {7}
It is not a virtue for men or women to excuse slow bungling at work of
any character. The slow habits must be overcome. The man who is slow,
and does his work at a disadvantage, is an unprofitable workman. His
slowness is a defect that needs to be seen and corrected. He needs to
exercise his intellect in planning how to use his time so as to secure the best
results. When one is forever at work, and the work is never done, it is
because mind and heart are not put into the work. It takes some persons ten
hours to do that which another accomplishes readily in five. Such workmen
do not bring tact and method into their labor. There is something to be
learned every day as to how to improve in the manner of labor so as to get
through the work, and have time for something else. It is the duty of every
worker not merely to give his strength but his mind and intellect to that
which he undertakes to do. Some who are engaged in domestic labor are
always at work; it is not because they have so much to do, but they do not
plan in such a way as to have time. They should give themselves a certain
time to accomplish their task, and make every move tell. Dullness and
ignorance are no virtue. You can choose to become stereotyped in a wrong
course of action because you have not the determination to take yourselves
in hand and to reform, or you may cultivate your powers to do the very best
kind of service, and then you will find yourselves in demand anywhere and
everywhere. You will be appreciated for all that you are worth.
“Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.” “Not slothful in
business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord.”
Australia needs the leaven of sound, solid, common sense to be freely
introduced into all her cities and towns. There is need of proper education.
Schools {8} should be established for the purpose of obtaining not only
knowledge from books, but knowledge of practical industry. Men are
needed in different communities to show the people how riches are to be
obtained from the soil. The cultivation of land will bring its return.
Through the observance of holidays the people both of the world and of
the churches have been educated to believe that these lazy days are essential
to health and happiness; but the results reveal that they are full of evil,
which is ruining the country. The youth generally are not educated to diligent
habits. Cities and even country towns are becoming like Sodom and
Gomorrah, and like the world in the days of Noah. The training of the youth
in those days was after the same order as children are being educated and
trained in this age, to love excitement, to glorify themselves, to follow the
imagination of their own evil hearts. Now as then, depravity, cruelty,
violence, and crime are the result.
All these things are lessons for us. Few now are really industrious and
economical. Poverty and distress are on every hand. There are men who
work hard, and obtain very little for their labor. There is need of much
more extensive knowledge in regard to the preparation of the soil. There
is not sufficient breadth of view as to what can be realized from the earth.
A narrow and unvarying routine is followed with discouraging results.
The land boom has cursed this country, extravagant prices have been paid
for lands bought on credit; then the land must be cleared, and more money
is hired; a house to be built calls for more money, and then interest with
open mouth swallows up all the profits. Debts accumulate, and then come
the closing and failure of banks, and then the foreclosure of mortgages.
Thousands have been turned {9} out of employment; families lose their
little all, they borrow and borrow, and then have to give up their property
and come out penniless. Much money and hard labor have been put into
farms bought on credit, or inherited with an encumbrance. The occupants
lived in hope of becoming real owners, and it might have been so, but for
the failure of banks throughout the country.
Now the case where a man owns his place clear is a happy exception to
the rule. Merchants are failing, families are suffering for food and clothing.
No work presents itself. But the holidays are just as numerous. Their
amusements are entered into as eagerly. All who can do so will spend their
hard-earned pence and shillings and pounds for a taste of pleasure, for
strong drink, or some other indulgence. The papers that report the poverty of
the people, have regular standing notices of the horse races, and of the
prizes presented for different kinds of exciting sports. The shows, the
theaters, and all such demoralizing amusements, are taking the money from
the country, and poverty is continually increasing. Poor men will invest their
last shilling in a lottery, hoping to secure a prize, and then they have to beg
for food to sustain life, or go hungry. Many die of hunger, and many put an
end to their existence. The end is not yet. Men take you to their orchards of
oranges and lemons, and other fruits, and tell you that the produce does not
pay for the work done in them. It is next to impossible to make ends meet,
and parents decide that the children shall not be farmers; they have not the
courage and hope to educate them to till the soil.
What is needed is schools to educate and train the youth so that they will
know how to overcome this condition of things. There must be education in
the sciences, and education in plans and methods of {10} working the soil.
There is hope in the soil, but brain and heart and strength must be brought
into the work of tilling it. The money devoted to horse racing, theater going,
gambling and lotteries; the money spent in the public houses for beer and
strong drink,—let it be expended in making the land productive, and we
shall see a different state of things.
This country needs educated farmers. The Lord gives the showers of rain
and the blessed sunshine. He gives to men all their powers; let them devote
heart and mind and strength to doing His will in obedience to His
commandments. Let them cut off every pernicious habit, never expending a
penny for beer or liquor of any kind, nor for tobacco, having nothing to do
with horse racing or similar sports, and then commit themselves to God,
working with their endowment of physical strength, and their labor will not
be in vain. That God who has made the world for the benefit of man, will
provide means from the earth to sustain the diligent worker. The seed placed
in thoroughly prepared soil, will produce its harvest. God can spread a
table for His people in the wilderness.
The various trades and occupations have to be learned, and they call into
exercise a great variety of mental and physical capabilities; the occupations
requiring sedentary habits are the most dangerous, for they take men away
from the open air and sunshine, and train one set of faculties, while other
organs are becoming weak from inaction. Men carry on their work, perfect
their business, and soon lie down in the grave. Much more favorable is the
condition of one whose occupation keeps him in the open air, exercising his
muscles, while the brain is equally taxed, and all the organs have the
privilege of doing their work. To those who can live outside of the cities,
and labor in the open {11} air, beholding the works of the great Master
Artist, new scenes are continually unfolding. As they make the book of
nature their study, a softening, subduing influence comes over them; for they
realize that God’s care is over all, from the glorious sun in the heavens to
the little brown sparrow or the tiniest insect that has life. The Majesty of
heaven has pointed us to these things of God’s creation as an evidence of
His love. He who fashioned the flowers has said: “Consider the lilies of the
field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto
you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.
Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and
tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of
little faith?” The Lord is our teacher, and under His instruction we may
learn the most precious lessons from nature.
The world is under the curse of sin, and yet even in its decay it is very
beautiful. If it were not defiled by the wicked, corrupt deeds of the men who
tread the soil, we could, with the blessing of God, enjoy our world as it is.
But ignorance, pleasure loving, and sinful habits, corrupting soul, body, and
spirit, make the world full of moral leprosy; a deadly moral malaria is
destroying thousands and tens of thousands. What shall be done to save our
youth? We can do little, but God lives and reigns, and He can do much. The
youth are our hope for missionary labor. {FE 320.1}
Schools should be established where there is as much as possible to be
found in nature to delight the senses and give variety to the scenery. While
we shun the false and artificial, discarding horse racing, card playing,
lotteries, prize fights, liquor drinking, and tobacco using, we must supply
sources of pleasure that are pure and noble and elevating. We should choose
a location for {12} our school apart from the cities, where the eye will not
rest continually upon the dwellings of men, but upon the works of God;
where there shall be places of interest for them to visit, other than what the
city affords. Let our students be placed where nature can speak to the
senses, and in her voice they may hear the voice of God. Let them be where
they can look upon His wondrous works, and through nature behold her
Creator.
The youth in this country require more earnest spiritual labor than in any
other country we have yet visited. Temptations are strong and numerous; the
many holidays and the habits of idleness are most unfavorable for the young.
Satan makes the idle man a partaker and co-worker in his schemes, and the
Lord Jesus does not abide in the heart by faith. The children and youth are
not educated to realize that their influence is a power for good or for evil. It
should ever be kept before them how much they can accomplish; they should
be encouraged to reach the highest standard of rectitude. But from their
youth up they have been educated to the popular idea that the appointed
holidays must be treated with respect and be observed. From the light that
the Lord has given me, these days have no more influence for good than
would the worship of heathen deities; for this is really nothing less. These
days are Satan’s special harvest seasons. The money drawn from men and
women is expended for that which is not bread. The youth are educated to
love those things which are demoralizing, things which the word of God
condemns. The influence is evil and only evil continually.
Manual occupation for the youth is essential. The mind is not to be
constantly taxed to the neglect of the physical powers. The ignorance of
physiology, and a neglect to observe the laws of health, have brought {13}
many to the grave who might have lived to labor and study intelligently. The
proper exercise of mind and body will develop and strengthen all the
powers. Both mind and body will be preserved, and will be capable of
doing a variety of work. Ministers and teachers need to learn in regard to
these things, and they need to practice as well. The proper use of their
physical strength, as well as of the mental powers, will equalize the
circulation of the blood, and keep every organ of the living machinery in
running order. Minds are often abused; they are goaded on to madness by
pursuing one line of thought; the excessive employment of the brain power
and the neglect of the physical organs create a diseased condition of things
in the system. Every faculty of the mind may be exercised with comparative
safety if the physical powers are equally taxed, and the subject of thought
varied. We need a change of employment, and nature is a living, healthful
teacher.
When students enter the school to obtain an education, the instructors
should endeavor to surround them with objects of the most pleasing,
interesting character, that the mind may not be confined to the dead study of
books. The school should not be in or near a city, where its extravagance, its
wicked pleasures, its wicked customs and practices, will require constant
work to counteract the prevailing iniquity, that it may not poison the very
atmosphere which the students breathe. All schools should be located, as far
as possible, where the eye will rest upon the things of nature instead of
clusters of houses. The ever-shifting scenery will gratify the taste, and
control the imagination. Here is a living teacher, instructing constantly.
I have been troubled over many things in regard to our school. In their
work the young men are associated with the young women, and are doing the
work which belongs {14} to women. This is nearly all that can be found for
them to do as they are now situated; but from the light given me, this is not
the kind of education that the young men need. It does not give them the
knowledge they need to take with them to their homes. There should be a
different kind of labor opened before them, that would give opportunity to
keep the physical powers taxed equally with the mental. There should be
land for cultivation. The time is not far distant when the laws against Sunday
labor will be more stringent, and an effort should be made to secure grounds
away from the cities, where fruits and vegetables can be raised. Agriculture
will open resources for self-support, and various other trades also could be
learned. This real, earnest work calls for strength of intellect as well as of
muscle. Method and tact are required even to raise fruits and vegetables
successfully. And habits of industry will be found an important aid to the
youth in resisting temptation.
Here is opened a field to give vent to their pent-up energies, that, if not
expended in useful employment, will be a continual source of trial to
themselves and to their teachers. Many kinds of labor adapted to different
persons may be devised. But the working of the land will be a special
blessing to the worker. There is a great want of intelligent men to till the
soil, who will be thorough. This knowledge will not be a hindrance to the
education essential for business or for usefulness in any line. To develop the
capacity of the soil requires thought and intelligence. Not only will it
develop muscle, but capability for study, because the action of brain and
muscle is equalized. We should so train the youth that they will love to work
upon the land, and delight in improving it. The hope of advancing the cause
of God in this country is in creating a new moral taste in {15} love of work,
which will transform mind and character. }
False witness has been borne in condemning land which, if properly
worked, would yield rich returns. The narrow plans, the little strength put
forth, the little study as to the best methods, call loudly for reform. The
people need to learn that patient labor will do wonders. There is much
mourning over unproductive soil, when if men would read the Old
Testament Scriptures they would see that the Lord knew much better than
they in regard to the proper treatment of land. After being cultivated for
several years, and giving her treasure to the possession of man, portions of
the land should be allowed to rest, and then the crops should be changed.
We might learn much also from the Old Testament in regard to the labor
problem. If men would follow the directions of Christ in regard to
remembering the poor and supplying their necessities, what a different place
this world would be!
Let God’s glory be kept ever in view; and if the crop is a failure, be not
discouraged; try again; but remember that you can have no harvest unless the
ground is properly prepared for the seed; failure may be wholly due to
neglect on this point.
The school to be established in Australia should bring the question of
industry to the front, and reveal the fact that physical labor has its place in
God’s plan for every man, and that His blessing will attend it. The schools
established by those who teach and practice the truth for this time, should be
so conducted as to bring fresh and new incentives into all kinds of practical
labor. There will be much to try the educators, but a great and noble object
has been gained when students shall feel that love for God is to be
revealed, not only in the devotion of heart and mind and soul, but in the
apt, {16} wise appropriation of their strength. Their temptations will be
far less; from them by precept and example a light will radiate amid the
erroneous theories and fashionable customs of the world. Their influence
will tend to correct the false idea that ignorance is the mark of a
gentleman.
God would be glorified if men from other countries who have acquired
an intelligent knowledge of agriculture, would come to this land, and by
precept and example teach the people how to cultivate the soil, that it may
yield rich treasures. Men are wanted to educate others how to plow, and
how to use the implements of agriculture. Who will be missionaries to do
this work, to teach proper methods to the youth, and to all who feel willing
and humble enough to learn? If any do not want you to give them improved
ideas, let the lessons be given silently, showing what can be done in setting
out orchards and planting corn; let the harvest be eloquent in favor of right
methods of labor. Drop a word to your neighbors when you can, keep up the
culture of your own land, and that will educate.
It may be urged by some that our school must be in the city in order to
give influence to our work, and that if it is in the country, the influence is
lost to the cities; but this is not necessarily the case.
The youth who attend our school for the first time, are not prepared to
exert a correct influence in any city as lights shining amid the darkness.
They will not be prepared to reflect light until the darkness of their own
erroneous education is dispelled. In the future our school will not be the
same as it has been in the past. Among the students there have been
reliable, experienced men who have taken advantage of the opportunity to
gain more knowledge in order to do intelligent work in the cause of God.
These have been a help in {17} the school, for they have been as a
balance wheel; but in the future the school will consist mostly of those
who need to be transformed in character, and who will need to have much
patient labor bestowed upon them; they have to unlearn, and learn again. It
will take time to develop the true missionary spirit, and the farther they
are removed from the cities and the temptations that are flooding them, the
more favorable will it be for them to obtain the true knowledge and
develop well-balanced characters.
Farmers need far more intelligence in their work. In most cases it is their
own fault if they do not see the land yielding its harvest. They should be
constantly learning how to secure a variety of treasures from the earth. The
people should learn as far as possible to depend upon the products that they
can obtain from the soil. In every phase of this kind of labor they can be
educating the mind to work for the saving of souls for whom Christ has died.
“Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” Let the teachers in our
schools take their students with them into the gardens and fields, and teach
them how to work the soil in the very best manner. It would be well if
ministers who labor in word or doctrine could enter the fields and spend
some portion of the day in physical exercise with the students. They could
do as Christ did in giving lessons from nature to illustrate Bible truth. Both
teachers and students would have much more healthful experience in
spiritual things, and much stronger minds and purer hearts to interpret
eternal mysteries, than they can have while studying books so constantly,
and working the brain without taxing the muscles. God has given men and
women reasoning powers, and He would have men employ their reason in
regard to the use of their physical machinery. The question may be asked,
{18} How can he get wisdom that holdeth the plow, and driveth oxen?—by
seeking her as silver, and searching for her as for hid treasures. “For his
God doth instruct him to discretion, and doth teach him.” “This also cometh
forth from the Lord of hosts, which is wonderful in counsel, and excellent in
working.”
He who taught Adam and Eve in Eden how to tend the garden, would
instruct men today. There is wisdom for him who holds the plow, and plants
and sows the seed. The earth has its concealed treasures, and the Lord
would have thousands and tens of thousands working upon the soil who are
crowded into the cities to watch for a chance to earn a trifle; in many cases
that trifle is not turned into bread, but is put into the till of the publican, to
obtain that which destroys the reason of man formed in the image of God.
Those who will take their families into the country, place them where they
have fewer temptations. The children who are with parents that love and
fear God, are in every way much better situated to learn of the Great
Teacher, who is the source and fountain of wisdom. They have a much more
favorable opportunity to gain a fitness for the kingdom of heaven. Send the
children to schools located in the city, where every phase of temptation is
waiting to attract and demoralize them, and the work of character building is
tenfold harder for both parents and children.
The earth is to be made to give forth its strength; but without the blessing
of God it could do nothing. In the beginning, God looked upon all that He
had made, and pronounced it very good. The curse was brought upon the
earth in consequence of sin. But shall this curse be multiplied by increasing
sin? Ignorance is doing its baleful work. Slothful servants are increasing the
evil by their lazy habits. Many are unwilling {19} to earn their bread by the
sweat of their brow, and they refuse to till the soil. But the earth has
blessings hidden in her depths for those who have courage and will and
perseverance to gather her treasures. Fathers and mothers who possess a
piece of land and a comfortable home are kings and queens.
Many farmers have failed to secure adequate returns from their land
because they have undertaken the work as though it was a degrading
employment; they do not see that there is a blessing in it for themselves
and their families. All they can discern is the brand of servitude. Their
orchards are neglected, the crops are not put in at the right season, and a
mere surface work is done in cultivating the soil. Many neglect their farms
in order to keep holidays and to attend horse races and betting clubs; their
money is expended in shows and lotteries and idleness, and then they
plead that they cannot obtain money to cultivate the soil and improve their
farms; but had they more money, the result would still be the same.
Ellen G. White {20}
042—INSTRUCTION ON THE SUBJECT OF EDUCATION
PH042 - Instruction On the Subject of Education
Issued By The Seventh-day Adventist General Conference.
The matter contained in the following pages came to us in the last mail
from Australia We have given it careful thought and study, and feel that it
contains valuable instruction and solemn admonition. The times in which we
live are exceedingly peculiar and important; the end of all things is at hand,
and our plans should be shaped accordingly. Our work is assuming the
greatest significance; it is the proclamation of the everlasting gospel to
every nation and tongue and people, and it involves the development of that
Christian perfection under the gospel that will prepare a people to stand
before Christ at his appearing.
This work seems all the greater when we consider the comparatively
brief period allotted for its accomplishment. The work itself is different
from anything the world has undertaken, and the preparation for it must be
correspondingly different. The inconsistency of patterning after the world
in our educational work, therefore becomes impressively evident. While
nothing is more natural for the human mind than to follow the ways of the
world, still nothing can be more contrary to the will of God. God’s people
are to “come out” and be separate. {1}
The subject of education cannot be too carefully studied, and the training
for usefulness in the cause of God cannot be too zealously guarded.
Education justly holds a commanding position among our people, and it
largely affects our entire work. How necessary, then, that the Wisdom of
God be accepted and followed in directing: interests so important!
We commend the matter contained in these pages to the careful and
prayerful consideration of all, and especially of those who are connected
with any branch of our educational work. May God give us grace to learn
the lessons that he teaches, and may our work, through his guidance, be
acknowledged as his own.
O. A. Olsen
Battle Creek, Mich. May 22, 1895 {2}
 OUR EDUCATIONAL WORK
Norfolk Villa, Granville, N. S. W.
Australia, March 21, 1895
Dear Brethren:
I HAVE BEEN much perplexed for several nights. I am troubled so that I
am unable to sleep well. Things are being urged upon my attention which I
must present before you.
The teachers in our schools at the Sanitarium and College at Battle
Creek must be on guard constantly, lest their plans and management shall
depress and quench the faith of students who have had their hearts deeply
impressed by the Holy Spirit. They have heard the voice of Jesus saying,
“Son, go work today in My vineyard.” They feel the need of a proper course
of study, that they may be prepared to labor for the Master, and every effort
should be made to hasten their advancement; but the object of their
education should be kept constantly in view. Unnecessary delay should not
be advised or allowed. Those persons who have engaged to help sustain the
students during their course of study suffer great loss both in time and money
spent unwisely. These people have manifested their earnestness and
willingness to help; but they become discouraged as they see the time
originally estimated as being necessary for the students to receive a fitting-
up for the {3} work, prolonged, and still the students are encouraged to take
up another course of study at their expense. Years pass; and still there is
urged upon the students the necessity of more education. This long-drawn-
out process, adding and adding more time, more branches, is one of Satan’s
snares to keep laborers back.
The students themselves would not think of such a delay in entering the
work, if it were not urged upon them by those who are supposed to be
shepherds and guardians, and who are their teachers and physicians. If we
had a thousand years before us, such a depth of knowledge would be
uncalled for, although it might be much more appropriate; but now our time
is limited. It is said, “Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your
hearts.”
We are not of that class who define the exact period of time that shall
elapse before the coming of Jesus the second time with power and great
glory. Some have set a time, and when that has passed, their presumptuous
spirits have not accepted rebuke, but they have set another and another time;
but many successive failures have stamped them as false prophets. “The
secret things belong unto the Lord our God; but those things which are
revealed belong unto us and to our children forever.” Notwithstanding the
fact that there are false prophets, there are also those who are preaching the
truth as pointed out in the Scriptures. With deep earnestness, with honest
faith, prompted by the Holy Spirit, they are stirring minds and hearts by
showing them that we are living near the second coming of Christ, but the
day and hour of His appearing are beyond the ken of man; for “of that day
and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but My Father only.”
But there is a day that God hath appointed for the close of this world’s
history. This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a
witness {4} unto all nations; and then shall the end come.” Prophecy is fast
fulfilling. More, much more, should be said about these tremendously
important subjects. The day is at hand when the destiny of every soul will
be fixed forever. This day of the Lord hastens on apace. The false watchmen
are raising the cry, “All is well”; but the day of God is rapidly approaching.
Its footsteps are so muffled that it does not arouse the world from the
deathlike slumber into which it has fallen. While the watchmen cry, “Peace
and safety,” “sudden destruction cometh upon them,” “and they shall not
escape”; “for as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of
the whole earth.” It overtakes the pleasure-lover and the sinful man as a
thief in the night. When all is apparently secure, and men retire to contented
rest, then the prowling, stealthy, midnight thief steals upon his prey. When it
is too late to prevent the evil, it is discovered that some door or window
was not secured. “Be ye also ready: for in an such hour as ye think not the
Son of man cometh.” People are now settling to rest, imagining themselves
secure under the popular churches; but let all beware, lest there is a place
left open for the enemy to gain an entrance. Great pains should be taken to
keep this subject before the people. The solemn fact is to be kept not only
before the people of the world, but before our own churches also, that the
day of the Lord will come suddenly, unexpectedly. The fearful warning of
the prophecy is addressed to every soul. Let no one feel that he is secure
from the danger of being surprised. Let no one’s interpretation of prophecy
rob you of the conviction of the knowledge of events which show that this
great event is near at hand.
The money which has been expended in additional buildings and in
extensions on existing buildings in Battle Creek, should have been used for
creating facilities {5} for carrying on the work in places where there is
nothing done at all. God is not pleased at the manner in which His goods
have been disposed of. There is no respect of places or of persons, with
Him.
The practice of furnishing a few persons with every advantage of
perfecting their education in so many lines that it would be impossible for
them to make use of all of them, is an injury rather than a benefit to the one
who has so many advantages, besides depriving others of the privileges they
need so much. If there were far less of this long continued preparation, far
less exclusive devotion to study only, there would be much more
opportunity for an increase of the student’s faith in God. He who long
devotes all his energies to his studies alone, becomes fascinated,— is
actually absorbed in his books, and loses sight of the goal for which he
started when he came to school. It has been shown to me that some of the
students are losing their spirituality, that their faith is becoming weak, and
that they do not hold constant communion with God. They spend nearly all
their time in the perusal of books; they seem to know but little else. But what
advantage will all this preparation be to them? What benefit will they
derive for all the time and money spent? I tell you, it will be worse than
lost. There must be less of this kind of work, and more faith in God’s power.
God’s commandment-loving people are to testify to the world of their faith
by their works.
When students come to Battle Creek from long distances at great
expense, expecting to receive instruction as to how to become successful
missionaries, that idea is not to be sunk out of sight in a variety of studies.
Consider Moses; the one great burden of his soul was that the presence of
God might be with him, and that he might behold His glory. But if the
students are given more studies than are absolutely necessary, it is
calculated {6} to cause them to forget the real object of their coming to
Battle Creek. Now is the time when it is essential that only such work as is
necessary should be done. Long years of preparation are not a positive
necessity. The preparation of the students has been managed on the same
principle as have the building operations. Building has been added to
building, simply to make things a little more convenient and thorough. God
is calling, and has been calling for years, for a reform on these lines. He
desires that there shall be no unnecessary outlay of means. The Lord is not
in favor of having so much time and money expended upon a few persons
who come to Battle Creek to get a better preparation for the work. In all
cases there should be a most careful consideration as to the best manner of
expending money in the education of the students. While so much is spent to
put a few through an exhaustive course of study, there are many who are
thirsting for the knowledge they could get in a few months; one or two years
would be considered a great blessing. If all the means are used in putting a
few through several years of study, many just as worthy young men and
young women cannot be assisted at all.
 I hope the managers of the Battle Creek school and Sanitarium will
consider this matter prayerfully, intelligently, and without partiality. Instead
of over-educating a few, enlarge the sphere of your charities. Resolve that
the means which you mean to use in educating workers for the cause shall
not be expended simply upon one, enabling him to get more than he really
needs, while others are left without anything at all. Give students a start, but
do not feel that it is your duty to carry them year after year. It is their duty to
get out into the field to work, and it is your place to extend your charities to
others who are in need of assistance. {7}
Christ’s work was not done in such a way as to dazzle men with His
superior abilities. He came forth from the bosom of the All-wise, and could
have astonished the world with the great and glorious knowledge which He
possessed; yet He was reticent and uncommunicative. It was not His
mission to overwhelm them with the immensity of His talents, but to walk in
meekness and lowliness, that He might instruct the ignorant in the ways of
salvation. Too great devotion to study, even of true science, creates an
abnormal appetite, which increases as it is fed. This creates a desire to
secure more knowledge than is essential to do the work of the Lord. The
pursuit of knowledge merely for its own sake diverts the mind from
devotion to God, checks advance along the path of practical holiness, and
hinders souls from traveling in the way which leads to a holier, happier life.
The Lord Jesus imparted only such a measure of instruction as could be
utilized. My brethren, your way of representing the necessity for years of
study is not pleasing to God.
The Lord Jesus would have men trade upon their talents, and Jesus has
promised that He will give grace for grace. As we impart to others, we
shall receive more richly. And as we thus labor, the mind will not become
clogged with a mass of matter which has been crowded into it with no
opportunity to impart what has been received. The student becomes a mental
dyspeptic by being crammed with much that he cannot use. Much time has
been wasted, and the progressive usefulness of students hindered, by the
teaching of that which cannot be utilized by the Spirit of God.
Those who come to the Battle Creek school should be speedily and
thoroughly pushed through such a course of study as would be of practical
value in the healthy development of the body and holy activity of the soul. In
His gospel, God speaks not merely to benefit the {8} growth of the mental
capacity of man, but to instruct how the moral senses may be quickened.
This is illustrated in the case of Daniel and the three Hebrews. They kept
the fear and love of God ever before them, and the result is recorded as
follows: “As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in
all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and
dreams.”
Christ said, “Blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.”
The bread of life alone can satisfy the hungering soul. The water of life
alone will quench the thirst of the thirsty soul. The minds of the disciples
were often excited by curiosity, but instead of gratifying their desire to know
things which were not necessary for the proper conduct of their work, he
opened new channels of thought to their minds. He gave them much needed
instruction upon practical godliness.
The many branches which students are induced to take up in their
studies, holding them from the work for years, are not in the order of God.
Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. When He said,
“Follow Me,” He assumed the position of instructor. All the light He
brought to men from heaven is to be used in revealing to men the pit of
destruction into which they have been plunged by their sins, and to point out
to them the only path which can be traveled with hope of reaching a place of
safety. The bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness are shining upon this
path, and the wayfaring man, though a fool, need not err therein. Those who
come to Battle Creek are not to be encouraged to absorb several years in
study.
Intemperance in study is a species of intoxication, and those who indulge
in it, like the drunkard, wander from safe paths, and stumble and fall in the
darkness. The Lord would have every student bear in mind that the eye must
be kept single to the glory of God. They {9} are not to exhaust and waste
their physical and mental powers in seeking to acquire all possible
knowledge of the sciences; but every individual is to preserve the freshness
and vigor of all his powers to engage in the work which the Lord has
appointed him in helping souls to find the path of righteousness. All must
preserve the vigor of their lives, their soul-energy and ambitions, and
prepare to leave their studies in school, and take up the more practical
studies in the sphere of activity, where angels cooperate with them. The
intelligences of heaven will work through the human agents. The command
of heaven is to do, work,—do something which will reflect glory to God by
being a benefit to our fellow men who are ready to perish.
There is great danger that students in the schools will fail of learning the
all-important lesson which our Master would have them taught. This lesson
is conveyed to us in the following scripture: “Take My yoke upon you, and
learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto
your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” Some have not
only failed to learn to bear the yoke of the meek and lowly Jesus, but have
been unable to stand against the temptations which have surrounded them.
Inexperienced youth who have journeyed long distances to obtain the
advantages of an education at our school, have lost their hold upon Jesus.
These things ought not so to be.
The Lord does not choose or accept laborers according to the numerous
advantages which they have enjoyed, or according to the superior education
which they have received. The value of the human agent is estimated
according to the capacity of the heart to know and understand God. “Thou
therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the
things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit
thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others {10} also. Thou
therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.” The highest
possible good is obtained through a knowledge of God. “This is life eternal,
that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou
has sent.”
This knowledge is the secret spring from which flows all power. It is
through the exercise of the faculty of faith that we are enabled to receive and
practice the word of God. No excuse can be accepted, no plea of
justification received for the failure to know and understand the will of the
Lord. The Lord will enlighten the heart that is loyal to Him. He can read the
thoughts and intents of the heart. It is useless to plead that if it had been so
and so, we would have done so and so. There is no if about God’s
requirements; His word is yea and amen. There can be no question in the
heart of faith as to the power of God to perform His promises. Pure faith
works by love, and purifies the soul.
To the distressed father, seeking for the tender love and pity of Christ to
be exercised in behalf of his afflicted son, Jesus said: “If thou canst believe,
all things are possible to him that believeth.” All things are possible with
God, and by faith we may lay hold on His power. But faith is not sight; faith
is not feeling; faith is not reality. “Faith is the substance of things hoped for,
the evidence of things not seen.” To abide in faith is to put aside feeling and
selfish desires, to walk humbly with the Lord, to appropriate His promises,
and apply them to all occasions, believing that God will work out His own
plans and purposes in your heart and life by the sanctification of your
character; it is to rely entirely, to trust implicitly, upon the faithfulness of
God. If this course is followed, others will see the special fruits of the
Spirit manifested in the life and character.
The education received by Moses, as the king’s grandson, was very
thorough. Nothing was neglected that {11} was calculated to make him a
wise man, as the Egyptians understood wisdom. This education was a help
to him in many respects; but the most valuable part of his fitting for his life
work was that received while employed as a shepherd. As he led his flocks
through the wilds of the mountains and into the green pastures of the valleys,
the God of nature taught him the highest and grandest wisdom. In the school
of nature, with Christ himself for teacher, he contemplated and learned
lessons of humility, meekness, faith, and trust, and of a humble manner of
living, all of which bound his soul closer to God. In the solitude of the
mountains he learned that which all his instruction in the king’s palace was
unable to impart to him, —simple, unwavering faith, and constant trust in the
Lord.
Moses supposed that his education in the wisdom of Egypt had fully
qualified him to lead Israel from bondage. Was he not learned in all the
things necessary for a general of armies? Had he not had the greatest
advantages of the best schools in the land?—Yes; he felt that he was able to
deliver them. He first set about his work by trying to gain the favor of his
own people by redressing their wrongs. He killed an Egyptian who was
imposing upon one of his brethren. In this he manifested the spirit of him
who was a murderer from the beginning, and proved himself unfit to
represent the God of mercy, love, and tenderness. He made a miserable
failure of his first attempt. Like many another, he then immediately lost his
confidence in God, and turned his back upon his appointed work; he fled
from the wrath of Pharaoh. He concluded that because of his mistake, his
great sin in taking the life of the cruel Egyptian, God would not permit him
to have any part in the work of delivering His people from their cruel
bondage. But the Lord permitted these things that He might be able to teach
him the gentleness, goodness, {12} long-suffering, which it is necessary for
every laborer for the Master to possess; for it is these characteristics that
constitute the successful workman in the Lord’s cause.
A knowledge of the attributes of the character of Christ Jesus cannot be
obtained by means of the highest education in the most scientific schools.
This wisdom is learned from the great Teacher alone. The lessons of
Christlike meekness, lowliness of heart, reverence for sacred things, are
taught nowhere effectively except in the school of Christ. Moses had been
taught to expect flattery and praise because of his superior abilities; but now
he was to learn a different lesson. As a shepherd of sheep, Moses was
taught to care for the afflicted, to nurse the sick, to seek patiently after the
straying, to bear long with the unruly, to supply with loving solicitude the
wants of the young lambs and the necessities of the old and feeble. As these
phases of his character were developed, he was drawn nearer to his Chief
Shepherd. He became united to, submerged in, the Holy One of Israel. He
believed in the great God. He held communion with the Father through
humble prayer. He looked to the Highest for an education in spiritual things,
and for a knowledge of his duty as a faithful shepherd. His life became so
closely linked with heaven that God talked with him face to face.
Thus prepared, he was ready to heed the call of God to exchange his
shepherd’s crook for the rod of authority; to leave his flock of sheep to take
the leadership of more than a million idolatrous, rebellious people. But he
was to depend upon the invisible Leader. Even as the rod was simply an
instrument in his hand, so was he to be a willing instrument to be worked by
the hand of Jesus Christ. Moses was selected to be the shepherd of God’s
own people, and it was through his firm faith and {13} abiding trust in the
Lord that so many blessings reached the children of Israel. The Lord Jesus
seeks the cooperation of such men as will become unobstructed channels
through which the riches of heaven may be poured out upon the people of
His love. He works through man for the uplifting and salvation of His
chosen.
Moses was called to labor in co-partnership with the Lord, and it was
the simplicity of his character, combined with a practical education, that
constituted him such a representative man. In the very height of his human
glory the Lord permitted Moses to reveal the foolishness of man’s wisdom,
the weakness of human strength, that he might be led to understand his utter
helplessness, and his inefficiency without being upheld by the Lord Jesus.
The rashness of Moses in slaying the Egyptian was prompted by a
presumptuous spirit. Faith moves in the strength and wisdom of God, and
not in the ways of men. By simple faith Moses was enabled to press through
difficulties, and overcome obstacles which seemed almost insurmountable.
When they relied upon Him, not trusting to their own power, the mighty
General of armies was faithful to Israel. He delivered them from many
difficulties from which they could never have escaped, if left to themselves.
God was able to manifest His great power through Moses because of his
constant faith in the power and in the loving intentions of their Deliverer. It
was this implicit faith in God that made Moses what he was. According to
all that the Lord commanded him, so did he. All the learning of the wise men
could not make him a channel through which the Lord could labor, however,
until he lost his self-confidence, realized his own helplessness, and put his
trust in God; until he was willing to obey God’s commands whether they
seemed to his human reason to be proper or not. {14}
Those persons who refuse to move forward until they see every step
plainly marked out before them, will never accomplish much; but every man
who shows his faith and trust in God by willingly submitting himself to Him,
enduring the divine discipline imposed, will become a successful workman
for the Master of the vineyard. In their efforts to qualify themselves to be
colaborers with God, men frequently place themselves in such positions as
will completely disqualify them for the molding and fashioning which the
Lord desires to give them. Thus they are not found bearing, as did Moses,
the divine similitude. By submitting to God’s discipline, Moses became a
sanctified channel through which the Lord could work. He did not hesitate
to change his way for the Lord’s way, even though it did lead in strange
paths, in untried ways. He did not permit himself to make use of his
education by showing the unreasonableness of God’s commands, and the
impossibility of obeying them. No; he placed a very low estimate upon his
own qualifications to complete successfully the great work which the Lord
had given him. When he started on his commission to deliver the people of
God from their bondage, to all human appearances it was a most hopeless
undertaking; but he confided in Him with whom all things are possible.
Many in our day have had far better opportunities, enjoyed far greater
privileges, for obtaining a knowledge of God, than did Moses; but his faith
puts to shame their manifest unbelief. At the command of God, Moses
advanced, although there was nothing ahead for his feet to tread upon. More
than a million people were depending upon him, but he led them forward
step by step, day by day. God permitted these lonely travels through the
wilderness so that they might obtain an experience in enduring hardships,
and so that when they were in peril, they might know that there was relief
{15} and deliverance in God alone, and that thus they might learn to know
and to trust God, and to serve Him with a living faith. It was not the
teachings of the schools of Egypt that enabled Moses to triumph over all his
enemies, but an ever-abiding faith, an unflinching faith, a faith that did not
fail under the most trying circumstances.
When God commanded Moses to do anything, he did it without stopping
to consider what the consequences might be. He gave God credit for
wisdom to know what He meant and firmness of purpose to mean what He
said; and therefore Moses acted as seeing the Invisible. God is not seeking
for men of perfect education. His work is not to wait while His servants go
through such wonderfully elaborate preparations as our schools are planning
to give; but the Lord wants men to appreciate the privilege of being laborers
together with God,—men who will honor Him by rendering implicit
obedience to His requirements regardless of previously inculcated theories.
There is no limit to the usefulness of those who put self to one side, make
room for the working of the Holy Spirit upon their hearts, and live lives
wholly sanctified to the service of God, enduring the necessary discipline
imposed by the Lord without complaining or fainting by the way. If they will
not faint at the rebuke of the Lord, and become hard-hearted and stubborn,
the Lord will teach both young and old, hour by hour, day by day. He longs
to reveal His salvation to the children of men; and if His chosen people will
remove the obstructions, He will pour forth the waters of salvation in
abundant streams through the human channels.
Many who are seeking efficiency for the exalted work of God by
perfecting their education in the schools of men, will find that they have
failed of learning the more important lessons which the Lord would teach
them. {16} By neglecting to submit themselves to the impressions of the
Holy Spirit, by not living in obedience to all God’s requirements, their
spiritual efficiency has become weakened; they have lost what ability they
had to do successful work for the Lord. By absenting themselves from the
school of Christ, they have forgotten the sound of the voice of the Teacher,
and He cannot direct their course. Men may acquire all the knowledge
possible to be imparted by the human teacher; but there is still greater
wisdom required of them by God. Like Moses, they must learn meekness,
lowliness of heart, and distrust of self. Our Saviour himself, bearing the test
for humanity, acknowledged that of himself He could do nothing. We must
also learn that there is no strength in humanity alone. Man becomes efficient
only by becoming a partaker of the divine nature.
From the first opening of a book, the candidate for an education should
recognize God as the one who imparts true wisdom. He should seek His
counsel at every step along the way. No arrangement should be made to
which God cannot be made a party, no union formed of which He is not the
approver. The Author of wisdom should be recognized as the Guide from
first to last. In this manner the knowledge obtained from books will be
bound off by a living faith in the infinite God. The student should not
permit himself to be bound down to any particular course of studies
involving long periods of time, but should be guided in such matters by the
Spirit of God.
A course of study at Ann Arbor may be thought essential for some; but
evil influences are there ever at work upon susceptible minds, so that the
farther they advance in their studies, the less they deem it necessary to seek
a knowledge of the will and ways of God. None should be allowed to
pursue a course of study that may in any way weaken their faith in the truth
and in the {17} Lord’s power, or diminish their respect for a life of
holiness. I would warn the students not to advance one step in these lines,—
not even upon the advice of their instructors or men in positions of authority,
—unless they have first sought God individually, with their hearts thrown
open to the influence of the Holy Spirit, and obtained His counsel
concerning the contemplated course of study. Let every selfish desire to
distinguish yourselves be set aside; take every suggestion from humanity, to
God, trusting in the guidance of the Holy Spirit; every unholy ambition
should be blotted out, lest the Lord shall say: “I have seen the foolish taking
root: but suddenly I cursed his habitation.” Everyone should move so that
he can say: “Thou, O Lord, knowest me: Thou hast seen me, and tried
mine heart toward Thee.” “Thou God seest me.” The Lord weighs every
motive. He is a discerner of the thoughts and intents and purposes of the
heart. Without God we are without hope; therefore let us fix our faith upon
Him. “Thou art my hope, O Lord God: Thou art my trust from my youth.”
Every ship sailing the sea of life needs to have the divine Pilot on board;
but when storms arise, when tempests threaten, many persons push their
Pilot overboard, and commit their bark into the hand of finite man, or try to
steer it themselves. Then disaster and wreckage generally follow, and the
Pilot is blamed for running them into such dangerous waters. Do not commit
yourselves into the keeping of men, but say, “The Lord is my helper”; I will
seek His counsel; I will be a doer of His will. All the advantages you may
have cannot be a blessing to you, neither can the highest class education
qualify you to become a channel of light, unless you have the cooperation of
the divine Spirit. It is as impossible for us to receive qualification from
man, without the divine enlightenment, as it was for the {18} gods of Egypt
to deliver those who trusted in them. Students must not suppose that every
suggestion for them to prolong their studies is in harmony with God’s plan.
Let every such suggestion be taken to the Lord in prayer, and seek earnestly
for His guidance,—not only once, but again and again. Plead with Him, until
you are convinced whether the counsel is of God or man. Do not trust
yourself to men. Act under the divine Guide.
You have been chosen by Christ. You have been redeemed by the
precious blood of the Lamb. Plead before God the efficacy of that blood.
Say unto Him: “I am Thine by creation; I am Thine by redemption. I respect
human authority, and the advice of my brethren; but I cannot depend wholly
upon these. I want Thee, O God, to teach me. I have covenanted with Thee
to adopt the divine standard of character, and make Thee my counselor and
guide,—a party to every plan of my life; therefore teach me.” Let the glory
of the Lord be your first consideration. Repress every desire for worldly
distinction, every ambition to secure the first place. Encourage heart purity
and holiness, that you may represent the true principles of the gospel. Let
every act of your life be sanctified by a holy endeavor to do the Lord’s will,
that your influence may not lead others into forbidden paths. When God is
the leader, His righteousness shall go before thee, and the glory of the Lord
shall be thy rereward.
The Lord says, “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation.” The
advice of your own brethren may cause you to swerve from the path which
the Lord has marked out for you to walk in; for the minds of men are not
always under the control of the Holy Spirit. “Watch” lest your studies shall
accumulate to such proportions, and become of such absorbing interest to
you, that your mind shall become overburdened, and the {19} desire for
godliness be crushed out of your soul. With many students the motive and
aim which caused them to enter school have gradually been lost sight of, and
an unholy ambition to secure a high class education has led them to sacrifice
the truth. Their intense interest to secure a high place among men has caused
them to leave the will of their Heavenly Father out of their calculations; but
true knowledge leads to holiness of life through the sanctification of the
truth.
Too often, as the studies accumulate, the wisdom from above has been
given a secondary place, and the further advanced the student becomes, the
less confidence he has in God; he considers that much learning is the very
essence of success in life; but if all would give due consideration to the
statement of Christ, they would make different plans: “Without Me ye can do
nothing.” Without the vital principles of true religion, without knowledge of
how to serve and glorify the Redeemer, education is more harmful than
beneficial. When education in human lines is pushed to such an extent that
the love of God wanes in the heart, that prayer is neglected, and that there is
a failure to cultivate spiritual attributes, it is wholly disastrous. It would be
far better to cease seeking to obtain an education, and to recover your soul
from its languishing condition, than to gain the best of educations, and lose
sight of eternal advantages. There are many who are crowding too many
studies into a limited period of time. They are overworking their mental
powers; and as a consequence they see many things in a perverted light.
They are not content in following the prescribed course of study, but feel
that injustice is done them when, in their selfish ambition, they are not
permitted to carry all the studies that they desire to carry. They become
unbalanced in mind. They do not consider the fact that they would obtain a
better qualification for the work of {20} the Master if they would pursue a
course that would not work injury to their physical, mental, and moral
powers; but in overburdening the mind, they bring upon themselves life-long
physical infirmities that cripple their powers, and unfit them for future
usefulness.
I would not in any case counsel restriction of the education to which
God has set no limit. Our education does not end with the advantages that
this world can give. Through all eternity the chosen of God will be learners.
But I would advise restriction in following those methods of education
which imperil the soul and defeat the purpose for which time and money are
spent. Education is a grand life work; but to obtain true education, it is
necessary to possess that wisdom that cometh alone from God. The Lord
God should be represented in every phase of education; but it is a mistake to
devote a period of years to the study of one line of book-knowledge. After a
period of time has been devoted to study, let no one advise students to enter
again upon a line of study, but, rather, advise them to enter upon the work for
which they have been studying. Let them be advised to put into practice the
theories they have gained. Daniel pursued this course in Babylon. He put
into practical use that which he had learned under tutors. Let students seek
heavenly direction much more than they have done hitherto, and let them
make no move, even though it be advised by their teachers, unless they have
most humbly sought wisdom from God, and have received His guidance and
counsel.
Students are authorized to go to school for a certain length of time in
order to acquire scientific knowledge; but in doing this they should ever
consider their physical necessities, and seek their education in such a way
as not to injure in the least the temple of the body. Let them be sure not to
indulge in any sinful practice, not {21} to burden themselves with too many
studies, not to become so absorbed in devotion to their studies that the truth
will be supplanted, the knowledge of God expelled from the soul, by the
inventions of men. Let every moment that is devoted to study be a moment in
which the soul is conscious of its God-given responsibilities. There will be
no need then of enjoining the students to be true and just, and to preserve
their soul’s integrity. They will breathe a heavenly atmosphere, and every
transaction will be inspired by the Holy Spirit, and equity and righteousness
will be revealed.
But if the body is neglected, if unsuitable hours are consumed in study, if
the mind is overtaxed, if the physical powers are left unemployed and
become enfeebled, then the human machinery is trammeled, and matters that
are essential for our future welfare and eternal peace are neglected. Book-
knowledge is made all-important, and God is dishonored. The student
forgets the words of inspiration, and does not follow the instruction of the
Lord when He says: “I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of
God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto
God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world:
but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what
is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.” The minds of many
need to be renewed, transformed, and molded after God’s plan. Many are
ruining themselves physically, mentally, and morally, by over devotion to
study. They are defrauding themselves for time and eternity through
practicing habits of intemperance in seeking to gain an education. They are
losing their desire to learn, in the school of Christ, lessons of meekness and
lowliness of heart. Every moment that passes is fraught with eternal results.
Integrity will be the sure result of following in the way of righteousness.
{22}
Is it necessary that in order to solve the problem of education one must
commit robbery toward God, and refuse to give God the willing service of
the powers of the spirit, soul, and body? God calls upon you to be doers of
His word, in order that you may be thoroughly educated in the principles
that will give you a fitness for heaven. No method of education should be
followed that will crowd out the word of God. Let the word of God be the
man of your counsel. The purpose of education should be to take in light in
order that you may impart light by letting it shine forth to others in good
works. The highest of all education is the knowledge of God. “Thus saith the
Lord, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man
glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that
glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth Me, that I am the
Lord which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness, in the
earth: for in these things I delight, saith the Lord.” Read the first and second
chapters of 1 Corinthians with deep interest, and pray that God will give
you understanding so that you may comprehend and put into practice the
truths there revealed. “For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many
wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called: but
God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and
God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things that are
mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath
God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to naught things that
are: that no flesh should glory in His presence. But of Him are ye in Christ
Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and
sanctification, and redemption: that, according as it is written, He that
glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.” “The Lord is {23} exalted; for He
dwelleth on high: He hath filled Zion with judgment and righteousness.
And wisdom and knowledge shall be the stability of thy times, and
strength of salvation: the fear of the Lord is his treasure.”
Time is short, and there are but few workers in the vineyard of the Lord.
Several have been sent from this part of the world to be educated at Battle
Creek, in order that they may become laborers together with God. It was
hoped that the Holy Spirit would work with them for the salvation of those
who are in the shadow of death. These students have been supported by the
sacrifices of men and women who, to my certain knowledge, have hired
money to pay the tuition and to cover the expenses. The world is to be
warned; and yet you have thought it necessary to consume time and money in
making an unnecessarily large preparation for the work that these students
may be called upon to do. The same God lives today that Isaiah saw in his
vision, and can give enlightenment to those who are acting a part in the work
of fitting men for a solemn, sacred work. He says: “I the Lord love
judgment, I hate robbery for burnt offering; and I will direct their work in
truth, and I will make an everlasting covenant with them.”
Those who are directing in the work of education are placing too large
an amount of study before those who have come to Battle Creek to fit up for
the work of the Master. They have supposed that it was necessary for them
to go deeper and deeper into educational lines; and while they are pursuing
various courses of study, year after year of precious time is passing away,
and golden opportunities are flitting by never to return. There is
procrastination in setting these men to work; and students are losing their
burden for souls, and are depending more and more upon an education in
book-knowledge, rather than upon the efficiency of the Holy {24} Spirit,
and upon that which the Lord has promised to do for them.
This burden has been upon me for years. A course is pursued at Battle
Creek such as the Lord does not approve. The end of all things is at hand.
The day of distress, of anguish, of plague, of retribution, of judgment for sin,
is coming on the world as a thief in the night. The time is near when sudden
destruction will come upon the world, and they will not escape. I have a
word of warning for you. You are viewing things in altogether too feeble a
light, and far too much from a merely human standpoint. A very small
portion of God’s great moral vineyard has yet been worked. Only a few,
comparatively, have received the last message of mercy that is to be given
to the world. Students are led to suppose that their efficiency depends upon
their education and training; but the success of the work does not depend
upon the amount of knowledge men have in scientific studies. The thought to
be kept before students is that time is short, and that they must make speedy
preparation for doing the work that is essential for this time. Every man, in
and through the grace given him of God, is to do the work, not depending on
his human earnestness or ability; for God can remove human ability in a
moment. Let each one in the strength of the living Saviour, who today is our
Advocate in the courts of heaven, strive to do the will of God.
 I am bidden to say to you that you know not how soon the crisis may
come. It is stealing gradually upon us, as a thief. The sun shines in the
heavens, passing over its usual round, and the heavens still declare the glory
of God; men are still pursuing their usual course of eating and drinking,
planting and building, marrying and giving in marriage; merchants are still
engaged in buying and selling; publications are still issuing one upon
another: men are jostling one against another, {25} seeking to get the highest
place; pleasure-lovers are still attending theaters, horse races, gambling
hells, and the highest excitement prevails; yet probation’s hour is fast
closing, and every case is about to be eternally decided. There are few who
believe with heart and soul that we have a heaven to win and a hell to shun;
but these few show their faith by their works. The signs of Christ’s coming
are fast fulfilling. Satan sees that he has but a short time in which to work,
and he has set his satanic agencies at work to stir the elements of the world,
in order that men may be deceived, deluded, and kept occupied and
entranced until the day of probation shall be ended, and the door be forever
shut.
The kingdoms of this world have not yet become the kingdoms of our
Lord and of His Christ. Do not deceive yourselves; be wide awake, and
move rapidly, for the night cometh, in which no man can work. Do not
encourage students, who come to you burdened for the work of saving their
fellow men, to enter upon course after course of study. Do not lengthen out
the time for obtaining an education to many years. By this course they
suppose that there is time enough, and this very plan proves a snare to their
souls. Many are better prepared, have more spiritual discrimination and
knowledge of God, and know more of His requirements, when they enter
upon a course of study than when they graduate. They become inspired with
an ambition to become learned men, and are encouraged to add to their
studies until they become infatuated. They make their books their idol, and
are willing to sacrifice health and spirituality in order to obtain an
education. They limit the time which they should devote to prayer, and fail
to improve the opportunities which they have had to do good, and do not
communicate light and knowledge. They fail to put to use the knowledge
which they have already obtained, and do not advance in the science of
{26} winning souls. Missionary work becomes less and less desirable,
while the passion to excel in book-knowledge increases abnormally. In
pursuing their studies, they separate from the God of wisdom. Some
congratulate them on their advance, and encourage them to take degree
after degree, even though they are less qualified to do the work of God
after Christ’s manner of instruction than they were before they entered the
school at Battle Creek.
The question was asked those assembled: “Do you believe the truth?
do you believe the third angel’s message? If you do believe, then act your
faith, and do not encourage men to continue in Battle Creek when they
should be away from that place doing their Master’s business.” The Lord
is not glorified in this procrastination. Men go to Battle Creek, and
receive a far higher idea of their capabilities than they should. They are
encouraged to take a long, protracted course of study; but God’s way is not
in it. It does not have a heavenly endorsement. Precious probationary time
will not permit of long protracted years of drill. God calls: hear His voice
as He says, “Go work today in My vineyard.” Now, just now, is the time
to work. Do you believe that the Lord is coming, and that the last great
crisis is about to break upon the world?
There will soon be a sudden change in God’s dealings. The world in its
perversity is being visited by casualties,—by floods, storms, fires,
earthquakes, famines, wars, and bloodshed. The Lord is slow to anger, and
great in power; yet He will not at all acquit the wicked. “The Lord hath His
way in the whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds are the dust of His
feet.” O that men might understand the patience and longsuffering of God!
He is putting under restraint His own attributes. His omnipotent power is
under the control of Omnipotence. O that men would understand that {27}
God refuses to be wearied out with the world’s perversity, and still holds
out the hope of forgiveness even to the most undeserving! But His
forbearance will not always continue. Who is prepared for the sudden
change that will take place in God’s dealing with sinful men? Who will be
prepared to escape the punishment that will certainly fall upon
transgressors?
We have not a temporal millennium in which to do the work of warning
the world. There is need of transformation of soul. The most effective
intelligence that can be obtained will be obtained in the school of Christ.
Understand that I say nothing in these words to depreciate education, but to
warn those who are in danger of carrying that which is lawful to unlawful
extremes, and of making altogether too much of human education. Rather
insist upon the development of precious, Christian experience; for without
this, the education of the student will be of no avail.
If you see that students are in danger of becoming engrossed in their
studies to such an extent as to neglect the study of that Book which gives
them information as to how to secure the future welfare of their souls, then
do not present the temptation of going deeper, of protracting the time for
educational discipline. In this way all that will make the student’s education
of value to the world will be sunk out of sight. Christ Jesus is to be loved
more and more; but some have gone to Battle Creek in the pursuit of
education, when, had they remained away, they would have been far better
prepared for the work of God. They would have carried it forward in
simplicity, in the manner in which Christ labored. They would have
depended more upon God and upon the power of the Holy Spirit, and far
less upon their education. Long periods of continual study are injurious to
physical, mental, and moral well-being.
Read the Old and New Testaments with a contrite {28} heart. Read
them prayerfully and faithfully, pleading that the Holy Spirit will give you
understanding. Daniel searched the portion of the Old Testament which he
had at his command, and made the word of God his highest instructor. At
the same time he improved the opportunities that were given him to
become intelligent in all lines of learning. His companions did the same,
and we read: “In all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king
inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and
astrologers that were in all his realm.” “As for these four children [for
they were mere youths], God gave them knowledge and skill in all
learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and
dreams.”
Students that exalt the sciences above the God of science, will be
ignorant when they think themselves very wise. If you cannot afford time to
pray, cannot give time for communion with God, for self-examination, and
do not appreciate that wisdom which comes alone from God all your
learning will be deficient, and your schools and colleges will be found
wanting. “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” What faith are
we cherishing? Have we a faith that works by love and purifies the soul?
Have we faith according to the light we have received? Satan would be
exultant if he could work himself in at Battle Creek to deter the work of God
by pressing in human inventions in advice and counsel. He would be
delighted to have the workers absorbed in years of preparation, so that
education would become a hindrance instead of an advancement.
The Holy Spirit of God has been striving with many youth, and has been
urging them to give themselves to the cause and work of God. When they
offer themselves to the Conference, they are advised to take a course of
study at Battle Creek before they shall enter the work. This is all very well
if the student is evenly {29} balanced with principle; but it is not consistent
that the worker should be long delayed in preparation. Most earnest work
should be given to advance those who are to be missionaries. Every effort
should tell to their advantage, so that they shall be sent forth as speedily as
possible. They cannot afford to wait until their education is considered
complete. This can never be attained; for there will be a constant course of
education carried on throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity.
There is a large work to be done, and the vineyard of the Lord needs
laborers. Missionaries should enter the field before they shall be compelled
to cease labor. There are now open doors on every side; they cannot afford
to wait to complete years of training; for the years before us are not many,
and we need to work while the day lasts. It is not best to advise men and
women to take a course of study at Ann Arbor. Many who have been there
have not been benefited in the past, and will not be in the future.
Mark the features of Christ’s work. He moved in the greatest simplicity.
Although His followers were fishermen, He did not advise them to go first
into the school of the rabbis before entering upon the work. He called His
disciples from their fishers’ nets, and said: “Follow Me, and I will make
you fishers of men.” He called Matthew from the receipt of customs, and
said, “Follow Me.” All that they were required to do was to follow Jesus,
to do as He commanded them, and thus enter into His school, where God
could be their teacher. As long as time shall last, we shall have need of
schools. There will always be need for education; but we must be careful
lest education shall absorb every spiritual interest.
There is positive peril in advising students to pursue one line of
education after another, and to leave them to think that by so doing they will
attain perfection. {30} The education that will be obtained will only be
deficient in every way. The Lord says: “I will destroy the wisdom of the
wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. Where is
the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not
God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For after that in the wisdom of
God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness
of preaching to save them that believe.” This is God’s devised plan; and
through successive generations, through centuries of heathenism, this plan
has been carried forward, not as an experiment, but as an approved way for
the spreading of the gospel. Through this method from the beginning,
conviction came upon man, and the world was enlightened concerning the
gospel of God. The highest grade of schooling that any human being can
attain to is the schooling given by the Divine Teacher. This is the knowledge
that in a special sense we shall greatly need as we draw near the close of
this world’s history, and everyone will do well to obtain this kind of
education. The Lord requires that men shall be under His training. There is a
great work to be done in bringing human minds out of darkness into the
marvelous light of God. As His human instrumentalities, we are by living
faith to carry out His plans. Are we in a condition in which our faith will
not work to the glory of God, or are we vessels meet for the Master’s use,
prepared for every good work?
Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians. He received an
education in the providence of God; but a large part of that education had to
be unlearned, and accounted as foolishness. Its impression had to be blotted
out by forty years of experience in caring for the sheep and the tender lambs.
If many who are connected with the work of the Lord could be isolated as
was Moses, and could be compelled by {31} circumstances to follow some
humble vocation until their hearts became tender, they would make much
more faithful shepherds than they now do in dealing with God’s heritage.
They would not be so prone to magnify their own abilities, or seek to
demonstrate that the wisdom of an advanced education could take the place
of a sound knowledge of God. When Christ came to the world, the testimony
was that “the world by wisdom knew not God,” yet that “it pleased God by
the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe.”
The experiment of the world’s wisdom had been fully tested at the
advent of Christ, and the boasted human wisdom had proved wanting. Men
knew not the true wisdom that comes from the Source of all good. The
world’s wisdom was weighed in the balances, and found wanting. You are
giving the students under your guardianship ideas that are not correct. If they
had received far less of them, they would have been better fitted for the
prosecution of their work. You do not properly consider the instruction and
the method of our Lord Jesus Christ, yet He was the only perfect Educator in
our world. “Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the
Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to
us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s
wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual
things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the
Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them,
because they are spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual judgeth all
things, yet he himself is judged of no man. For who hath known the mind of
the Lord, that he may instruct Him? But we have the mind of Christ.”
You need to be learning in the school of Christ today. {32} The Lord has
power to work with His own agents. You are loading down poor finite men
with weighty advantages to do a large work, when they will have no
opportunity or call to use a large share of the burden of studies that they
have undertaken to master. Golden opportunities are passing into eternity,
and counsel has been given that should have been withheld; and much more
and better work might have been done, than has been done, if the period
spent in Battle Creek by many of the workers had been materially shortened.
They should have been set at work communicating the light and knowledge
they have received to those who are in darkness. The God of all grace will
give grace for grace. Those who go to work in the Lord’s vineyard will
learn how to work, and will call to remembrance the instruction they have
received during their student life. The Lord is not pleased with encouraging
these workers to spend years in accumulating knowledge which they will
have no opportunity to impart. Precious youth, who ought to be laboring for
God, have come to Battle Creek to receive an education, and to gain a better
knowledge as to how to work. They ought to have been taught that which is
essential in a very short period. They ought not to require years for their
education before they can respond to the call, “Go work today in my
vineyard.” Instead of sending them forth as laborers after they have put in
months and years at the College, they are advised to take other studies, and
to make progress along additional lines. They are counseled to spend
months and years in institutions where the truth is denied and controverted,
and where error of a most specious, unscriptural character is insidiously
introduced. These doctrines become mingled with their studies. They
become engrossed in advancing in educational lines, and they lose their
love for Jesus; and before they know what is the matter with them, they {33}
are far from God, and are all unprepared to respond to the command, “Go
work today in my vineyard.” The desire for missionary effort is gone. They
pursue their studies with an infatuation that closes the door to the entrance of
Christ. When they graduate, and have full commission to go out as properly
educated students, some have lost all burden for the work, and are far less
prepared to engage in the service of God than when they came to Battle
Creek at first.
The messenger turned to the congregation and said, “Do you believe the
prophecies? Do you who know the truth, understand that the last message of
warning is now being given to the world,—the last call of mercy is now
being heard? Do you believe that Satan has come down with great power,
working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in every place? Do you
believe that great Babylon has come up in remembrance before God, and
that soon she will receive from God’s hand double for all her sins and
iniquities?” Satan is pleased to have you hold men and women in Battle
Creek who should be laborers together with God in His great moral
vineyard. If the enemy can keep workers out of the field on any pretext, he
will do so. This advanced preparation which keeps talent out of the field
gives no chance for the Lord to work with His workers. Many are led to
occupy time, talent, and means selfishly in obtaining an advanced education,
and at the same time the world is perishing for the knowledge which they
could impart. Christ called the unlearned fishermen, and gave these men
knowledge and wisdom to such a degree that their adversaries could not
gainsay or resist their words. Their testimony has gone to the uttermost parts
of the earth.
The disciples of Christ are not called upon to magnify men, but to
magnify God, the source of all wisdom. Let educators give the Holy Spirit
room to do its work upon {34} human hearts. The greatest Teacher is
represented in our midst by His Holy Spirit. However you may study,
however you may reach higher and still higher, although you occupy every
moment of your probationary time in the pursuit of knowledge, you will not
become complete. When time is over, you would have to ask yourself the
question, “What good have I done to those who are in midnight darkness? To
whom have I communicated the knowledge of God, or even the knowledge
of those things for which I have spent so much time and money?” It will
soon be said in heaven, “It is done.” “He that is unjust, let him be unjust
still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let
him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And, behold,
I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as
his work shall be.” When this fiat is spoken, every case will have been
decided. Far better would it be for workers to take smaller work, and to go
about it slowly and humbly, wearing the yoke of Christ and bearing His
burdens, than to devote years in preparation for a large work, and then fail
to bring sons and daughters to God, fail to have any trophies to lay at the
feet of Jesus. Men and women are hovering altogether too long in Battle
Creek. God calls them, but they do not hear His voice. Fields are neglected,
and that means that minds are unenlightened. Corrupt seed is being rapidly
sown in the hearts of our youth, and great practical truths must be brought in
contact with the children and youth; for truth is powerful.
Christian teachers are called to work for God. The leaven of truth must
be introduced before it can work transformation of character. It would be far
better for our youth to be less accomplished in branches of study than to be
lacking in humility and meekness, and to be devoid of contrite hearts. The
work of some of our educators {35} has been to unfit students to be laborers
together with God. You should study to become acquainted with the manner
in which Jesus worked and preached. He was self-denying and self-
sacrificing. He did not shun toil; He suffered reproach, scorn, insult,
mockery, and abuse; but are our students educated in such a way as will
prepare them to walk in His footsteps? God is not in your procrastination.
Your temptation to follow on year upon year in lines of study, is taking hold
of minds, and they are gradually losing the spirit with which the Lord
inspired them to go to work in His vineyard. Why cannot responsible men
discern what will be the sure results of thus detaining the students, and of
teaching them to put off the work of the Lord? Time is passing into eternity,
and yet those who were sent to Battle Creek to be fitted up to work in the
vineyard of the Lord are not encouraged to do what they could do to
advance the cause of God. Many privileges are supplied to those who
already know the truth, and yet are not practicing the truth. Money and
strength that should be expended in the highways and hedges of the world,
are expended on those who do not improve the light that they already have
by communicating that light to those who are in darkness. When Philip
received the light, he went and called Nathanael; but many youths who might
do a special work for the Master, will not make a move until they have had
multiplied opportunities.
Ministers of Jesus Christ should apportion some part of God’s vineyard
to men who are standing idle in the market place. If they blunder, then
correct their mistakes, and set them at work again. Many more have been
hindered from going forth into the work than have been encouraged to trade
upon their talents, and yet it is by using their ability that they learn how to
employ their talents. Many have gone to Battle {36} Creek to obtain an
education who could have been better instructed in their own country. Time
has been lost, money has been needlessly expended, a work has been left
undone, and souls have been lost, because of the miscalculations of those
who thought they were serving God. The Lord lives, and His Holy Spirit
presides everywhere. The impression must not prevail that Battle Creek is
the Jerusalem of the world, and that all must go up there to worship. Those
who desire to learn, and who make every possible effort to acquire
knowledge, walking conscientiously in the light of the truth, need not
journey to Battle Creek. God is our teacher; and those who would improve
their talents where they are, will be blessed with teachers sent of God to
instruct them,— teachers who have been preparing to do a work for the
Master. To spend more time, to expend more money, is to do worse than to
lose it; for those who seek to obtain an education at the expense of practical
godliness are on the losing side. That which they acquire in educational
lines during the time when they should have entered upon the work, is mere
waste and loss. The heavenly intelligences are waiting for human agents
with whom they can cooperate as missionaries in the dark parts of the earth.
God is waiting for men to engage in home missionary work in our large
cities, and men and women are retained in Battle Creek when they should be
distributed in the cities and towns, along the highways and hedges. They
should be calling and bidding men to come to the marriage supper, for all
things are now ready. There will be missionaries who will do good work in
the Master’s vineyard who do not go to Battle Creek.
Those who go to Battle Creek meet with temptations that they did not
suppose could exist in that place. They meet with discouragements which
they need not {37} have had, and they are not helped in their religious
experience by going to that place. They lose much time because they know
not what they are to do, and no one is prepared to tell them. They lose much
time in following occupations which have no bearing upon the work for
which they desire to fit themselves. The common and the sacred work are
co-mingled, and stand on a level. But this is not a wise policy. God looks on
and does not approve. Many things might have been done that would have
had lasting influence, had they worked moderately and in humility in the
place where they were. Time is passing; souls are deciding either for evil
or good, and the warfare is constantly increasing. How many who know
the truth for this time are working in harmony with its principles? It is true
that something is being done; but more, far more, should have been done.
The work is accumulating, and the time for doing the work is diminishing.
It is now time for all to be burning and shining lights; and yet many are
failing to keep their lamps supplied with the oil of grace, and trimmed and
burning so that light may gleam out today.
Too many are counting on a long stretch of a tomorrow; but that is a
mistake. Let everyone be educated in such a way as to show the
importance for the special work for today. Let everyone work for God and
work for souls; let each one show wisdom, and never be found in
idleness, waiting for someone to come around and set him to work. The
“some one” who could set you to work is overcrowded with
responsibilities and time is lost in waiting for his directions. God will
give you wisdom in reforming at once; for the call is still made, “Son, go
work today in My vineyard.” Some may still be undecided, yet the call is
still heard, “Go work today in My vineyard.” “Today if ye will hear His
voice, harden not your hearts.” The Lord {38} prefaces the requirement by
the use of the word “son.” How tender, how compassionate, yet withal,
how urgent! His invitation to work in His vineyard is also a command.
“What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which
is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are
bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit,
which are God’s.” {39}
 043—THE JUDGMENT
PH043 - The Judgment (1879)
IMPORTANT PERSONAL TESTIMONY.
By E. G. White
ON THE MORNING of Oct. 23, 1879, about two o’clock, the Spirit of the
Lord rested upon me, and I beheld scenes in the coming Judgment. Language
fails me in which to give an adequate description of the things which passed
before me, and of the effect they had upon my mind.
The great day of the execution of God’s judgment seemed to have come.
Ten thousand times ten thousand were assembled before a large throne, upon
which was seated a person of majestic appearance. Several books were
before him, and upon the covers of each was written in letters of gold,
which seemed like a burning flame of fire, “Ledger of Heaven.” One of
these books containing the names of those who claimed to believe the truth
was then opened. Immediately I lost sight of the countless millions about the
throne, and only those {1} who were professedly children of the light and of
the truth engaged my attention. As these persons were named, one by one,
and their good deeds mentioned, their countenances would light up with a
holy joy that was reflected in every direction. But this did not seem to rest
upon my mind with the greatest force.
Another book was opened, wherein were recorded the sins of those who
professed the truth. Under the general heading of selfishness came every
other sin. There were also headings over every column, and underneath
these, opposite each name, were recorded in their respective columns the
lesser sins. Under covetousness came falsehood, theft, robbery, fraud, and
avariciousness; under ambition came pride and extravagance; jealousy
stood at the head of malice, envy, hatred; and intemperance headed a long
list of fearful crimes, such as lasciviousness, adultery, indulgence of animal
passions, etc. As I beheld, I was filled with inexpressible anguish, and
exclaimed, Who can be saved? who will stand justified before God? whose
robes are {2} spotless? who are faultless in the sight of a pure and holy
God?
As the Holy One upon the throne slowly turned the leaves of the Ledger,
and his eyes rested for a moment upon individuals, his glance seemed to
burn into their very souls, and at the same moment every word and action of
their lives passed before their minds as clearly as if traced before their
vision in letters of fire. Trembling seized them, and their faces turned pale.
Their first appearance when around the throne was that of careless
indifference. But how changed their appearance now! The feeling of
security is gone, and in its place is a nameless terror. A dread is upon every
soul lest he shall be found among those who are wanting. Every eye is
riveted upon the face of the One upon the throne; and as his solemn,
searching eye sweeps over that company, there is a quaking of heart, for they
are self-condemned without one word being uttered. In anguish of soul each
declares his own guilt, and with terrible vividness sees that by sinning he
has thrown away the precious boon of eternal life. {3}
One class were registered as cumberers of the ground. As the piercing
eye of the Judge rested upon these, their sins of neglect were distinctly
revealed. With pale and quivering lips they acknowledged that they had
been traitors to their holy trust. They had had warnings and privileges, but
they had not heeded nor improved them. They now see that they presumed
too much upon the mercy of God. True, they had not such confessions to
make as had the vile and basely corrupt; but like the fig-tree they were
cursed because they bore no fruit, because they had not put to use the talents
entrusted to them.
This class had made themselves supreme, laboring only for selfish
interests. They were not rich toward God, not having responded to his
claims upon them. Although professing to be servants of Jesus Christ, they
brought no souls to him. Had the cause of God been dependent on their
efforts, it would have languished; for they not only withheld the means lent
them of God, but they withheld themselves. But these now see {4} and feel
that in occupying an irresponsible position in reference to the work and
cause of God, they have placed themselves on the left hand. They had
opportunity, but would not do the work that they could and should have
done.
The names of all who professed the truth were mentioned. Some were
reproved for their unbelief, others for having been slothful servants. They
allowed others to do the work in the Master’s vineyard, and to bear the
heaviest responsibilities, while they were selfishly serving their own
temporal interests. By cultivating the abilities God had given them, they
could have been reliable burden-bearers, working for the interest of the
Master. Said the Judge, All will be justified by their faith, and judged by
their works. How vivid then appeared their neglect, and how wise the
arrangement of God in giving to every man a work to do to promote the
cause and save his fellow-men. Each was to demonstrate a living faith, in
his family and in his neighborhood, by showing kindness to the poor,
sympathizing with the afflicted, engaging in missionary labor, {5} and by
aiding the cause of God with his means. But like Meroz, the curse of God
rested upon them for what they did not do. They loved that work which
would bring the greatest profit in this life; and opposite their names in the
Ledger devoted to good works, there was a mournful blank.
The words spoken to these were most solemn: You are weighed in the
balances, and found wanting. You have neglected spiritual responsibilities
because of busy activity in temporal matters, while your very position of
trust made it necessary that you should have more than human wisdom and
greater than finite judgment. This you needed in order to perform even the
mechanical part of your labor; and when you disconnected God and his
glory from your business, you turned from his blessing.
The question was then asked, Why have you not washed your robes of
character and made them white in the blood of the Lamb? God sent his Son
into the world, not to condemn the world, but that through him it might be
saved. My {6} love for you has been more self-denying than a mother’s
love. It was that I might blot out your dark record of iniquity; and put the cup
of salvation to your lips, that I suffered the death of the cross, bearing the
weight and curse of your guilt. The pangs of death, and the horrors of the
darkness of the tomb, I endured that I might conquer him who had the power
of death, unbar the prison-house, and open for you the gates of life. I
submitted to shame and agony because I loved you with an infinite love, and
would bring back my wayward, wandering sheep to the paradise of God, to
the tree of life. That life of bliss which I purchased for you at such a cost,
you have disregarded. Shame, reproach, and ignominy, such as your Master
bore for you, you have shunned. The privileges he died to bring within your
reach have not been appreciated. You would not be partaker of his
sufferings, and you cannot now be partaker with him of his glory.
Upon one page of the Ledger, under the head of “Fidelity,” was the name
of my husband. His life, character, and all the {7} incidents in our
experience, seemed to be brought vividly before my mind. A very few items
which impressed me, I will mention. I was shown that God had qualified my
husband for a specific work, and in his providence had united us to carry
forward this work. Through the testimonies of his Spirit he had imparted to
him great light. He had cautioned, warned, reproved, and encouraged; and it
was due to the power of his grace that we had been enabled to bear a part in
the work from its very commencement. God had miraculously preserved his
mental faculties, notwithstanding his physical powers had given out again
and again.
God should have the glory for the unbending integrity and noble courage
to vindicate the right and condemn the wrong which my husband has had.
Just such firmness and decision were necessary at the commencement of the
work, and they have been needed all along, as it progressed step by step.
But if with this courage, firmness, and indomitable energy he had
perseveringly cultivated gentleness, kindness, and charity, graces positively
essential in carrying forward {8} any great enterprise, but especially the
work of God, he would now have greater influence than he has. He has
stood in defense of the truth without yielding a single principle to please the
best friend. He has had an ardent temperament, bold and fearless in acting
and speaking. This has often led him into difficulties which he might
frequently have avoided. He has been obliged to stand more firmly, to be
more decided, to speak more earnestly and boldly, because of the very
different temperament of the men connected with him in his labor. But even
here he has made mistakes, in misjudging the motives of his brethren.
Had Elder Smith exercised more firmness and boldness in defending the
right and condemning the wrong, my husband would not have been forced to
take such firm, decided positions. This disposition on the part of Elder
Smith to overlook wrong, and leave evils uncorrected, which, though small
at first, would increase till they finally destroyed the purity of the church,
has forced my husband to act, and caused his course, in contrast with Elder
Smith’s, to seem very severe and {9} dictatorial. Had Elder Smith stood as
a bold soldier for Jesus Christ, had he called sin, fraud, and dishonesty by
their right names, had he given these evils their just rebuke, less of such
disagreeable work would have fallen upon my husband, and less cause
would have been given for temptation in regard to his course of action.
God would have the facts appear as they are. Elder Smith has neglected
to cultivate those traits of character which it is so needful that all who are
engaged in the work of God should possess. Pleasing or unpleasing to
human nature, faithfulness, vigilance, and boldness must be exercised, or sin
will triumph over righteousness. A failure to see and sense the wants of the
cause for this time, and to reprove sin, is called by some, meekness; God
calls it unfaithfulness, and spiritual sloth. He gives no credit to those who
shun the cross and neglect the disagreeable duties, thereby imperiling his
church. Envy, jealousy, dishonesty, falsehoods, and evil surmisings have
ever had to be met. They existed in the time of ancient Israel, and will
ever be {10} found in modern Israel. Some one must meet this element,
and whoever does will displease some; it cannot be otherwise, for there
will ever be those who will sympathize with wrong-doers. Those who
have shunned that part of the work which requires anxiety and care,
boldness and fortitude, will receive no reward for their silence and their
peaceful demeanor; but condemnation will be written against them.
“Son of man, I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel;
therefore hear the word at my mouth, and give them warning from me. When
I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die, and thou givest him not
warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his
life, the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity, but his blood will I
require at thine hand. Yet if thou warn the wicked, and he turn not from his
wickedness, nor from his wicked way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou
hast delivered thy soul. Again, when a righteous man doth turn from his
righteousness, and commit iniquity, and I lay a stumbling block before him,
{11} he shall die; because thou hast not given him warning he shall die in
his sin, and his righteousness which he hath done shall not be remembered;
but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, it thou warn the
righteous man, that the righteous sin not, and he doth not sin, he shall surely
live, because he is warned; also thou hast delivered thy soul.”
This exactly represents the case of ministers in our day. It is an evil day.
Satan is continually at work to press his temptations among us. At first he
presents little deviations from right; then after the senses have become
accustomed to this slight departure from the light which God has given, he
presents another temptation to lead away from former positions and
principles. Then as the mind becomes accustomed to that, he presents a still
greater departure from the simplicity of our faith, until the barriers are
broken down, and idolatry in various forms is at home in our midst. God
then moves upon those who will not shun to declare his whole counsel, and
charges them, “Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their
transgression, {12} and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek me
daily, . . . as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of
their God.” Those who ought to be humiliating their souls before God will
then begin to justify themselves:—
“What an easy, happy time we were having. The church was in a
pleasant condition. We were doing well. But, lo! here come Elder White
and his wife, the disturbers of Israel. They always create a trouble
whenever they come. If they only had the sweet spirit of Elder Smith; he
never hurts any one’s feelings, he never says sharp and cutting things.” But
these blind ones do not see that this very pleasing, careless indifference on
the part of men at Battle Creek who have failed to keep the fort, has created
the necessity for the alarm to be sounded and the cutting rebukes to be given.
Where would the church drift, were it not for the plain, close, searching
testimonies to arouse them from their slumber?
I was shown that God had given judgment and strength of discrimination
to my husband in the past, not because this {13} was exclusively for him,
but because he was willing to use these abilities. God has given him clear
foresight, because he put to use what he had given him. God has given him
the power to form and execute plans with the needed firmness, because he
did not refuse to exercise these qualities of the mind, and to venture in order
to advance the work of God.
Self has at times been mingled with the work; but when the Holy Spirit
has controlled his mind, he has been a most successful instrument in the
hands of God for the upbuilding of his cause. He has had elevated views of
the Lord’s claims upon all who profess his name,—of their duty to stand in
defense of the widow and the fatherless, to be kind to the poor, to help the
needy, and to guard the interests of those who should settle at Battle Creek.
He would jealously guard the interests of his brethren that no unjust
advantage should be taken of them. His self-denial, and firm, conscientious
purpose to deal justly and love mercy, and see that justice was done and no
fraud allowed, {14} has made him enemies of those who wished to serve
themselves at the expense of their brethren. His zeal in these matters has
sometimes caused him to exercise too great severity in order to have right
rule, and wrong rebuked.
The earnest efforts of my husband to build up the institutions in our midst
I also saw registered in the Ledger of Heaven. The truth sent out from the
press was like rays of light emanating from the sun in all directions. This
work was commenced and carried forward at a great sacrifice of strength
and means.
When affliction came upon my husband, other men were selected to take
his place. They commenced with a good purpose, but they had never learned
the lesson of self-denial. Had they felt the necessity of earnestly agonizing
before God daily, and thrown their souls unselfishly into the work, not
depending upon self, but upon the wisdom of God, they would have shown
that their works were wrought in God. Had they heeded the reproofs and
counsels given, when they did not meet the mind of the Spirit of {15} God,
they would have been saved from sin. But they followed the inclination of
their own carnal hearts, instead of walking in the counsel of God, and the
record in the books of God was sad indeed. Unfaithfulness, dishonesty, and
fraud were written against them.
Direct theft and outright robbery are not the sins which these men of
influence are guilty of committing; but it is the petty dishonesties, the
prevarications, the incorrect entries and false statements, which amount to
quite a large sum in the course of years. The great evil exists in the heart,—
dishonesty of soul. Any deviation from perfect fairness and integrity in
business or in trade, little though it may be, is copied by others, only to be
increased in magnitude two, three, four, five, or even ten fold. “He that is
faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much; and he that is unjust in
the least, is unjust also in much.”
It is not the magnitude of the transaction that makes it fair or unfair,
honest or dishonest. It is the purpose of the heart begotten by covetousness
and {16} selfishness, which leads a man to overreach his neighbor in the
smallest item. If temptation were placed in his way, and circumstances
favored, he would overreach on a much larger scale. When the strict line of
duty is passed, when rectitude is sacrificed, the way is opened to go to
greater lengths. In the case of Adam it was not the value of the fruit of which
he partook which made his sin so grievous, but it was the departure from
God’s requirements, the failure to stand the test. He was found on Satan’s
side when he should have been found wholly on the side of the Lord and of
Heaven. The sin of Adam and Eve consisted in their disobedience of the
express command of God.
A man who is honest before God will deal justly with his fellow-men,
whether or not it is for his own personal interest to do so. The outward acts
are a fair transcript of the principles within. Many whom God called to his
work have been tested and proved, and found wanting; and there are others
whom he is now testing and proving. He makes examples of those who
prove recreant to {17} their trust; but men whose hearts are not right with
God see virtues in those who have failed, where God sees dishonesty; and
sin is not called by its right name and regarded in its aggravated character.
After God had tested and proved us in the furnace of affliction, he raised
up my husband and gave him greater clearness of mind and power of
intellect to plan and execute than he had before his affliction. When my
husband felt his own weakness and moved in the fear of God, then the Lord
was his strength; but when he did not fully rely upon God, his impetuosity of
character brought him into difficulties. In the deep earnestness of his warm
heart he was ready to promise and undertake much in the service of those he
loved; and in order to help others he sometimes taxed himself severely. But
this was a moral weakness in his character,—his dislikes were as strong as
his affections, and he did not always control his feelings, but moved too
much by present impulse. His whole heart is in anything he undertakes; but
he has acted at times under the power of strong {18} feelings. Unexpected
changes taking place, his mind has been turned in different directions. While
he has labored under the special grace of God, these natural traits, which
have been sharpened by disease, were not discernible. Prompt in speech
and action, he has pushed forward reforms where they would otherwise
have languished. He has made very liberal donations, fearing that his means
would prove a snare to him. He has been cautioned through the testimonies
in regard to these matters. God had made him his steward, and entrusted him
with means to use judiciously for the advancement of his cause. Should he at
once give all his means, he would not answer the purpose of God as a wise
steward; for enterprises will be constantly arising until the close of time
calling for means to carry forward the work of God, and some one should
be able to lead out and set an example in donating. Large donations to any
one object would limit his ability to aid in other enterprises which are
equally important.
When my husband has overworked, {19} and nature has been burdened
beyond endurance, a long period of sickness has resulted, then has come
discouragement, as he has had a painful consciousness of his inability to
plan and work to advance the cause of God. It has seemed to him of but little
consequence to retain money, and he has donated largely to the various
enterprises connected with the work of God. When he has recovered his
health, he has found himself limited in means, and fearing he has not been as
careful in its application as would best serve the cause of God, he has
claimed the privilege of reconsidering the matter, especially as he has seen
bad management in using the means which has cost us so much hard labor,
physically and mentally, to accumulate. But the principle of this is not good.
If he has given to his own hurt, when in physical and mental strength he
should not change. If he sees that he has made mistakes, he should move
more carefully in the future, consulting others at every step, and seeking
wisdom from above {20} more earnestly, that all his work may be wrought
in God.
The charge of dishonest dealing with his fellow-men does not stand
against him; he has been as true to the interests of the cause as the compass
to the pole. But he gives his brethren opportunity to misjudge him, by his
apparent desire to advantage himself. He has labored beyond his strength
almost constantly, when he was able to labor at all. But when assailed by
envy and jealousy he has made himself the subject of thought and of remark,
and has called the attention of others to himself. He has thought the course of
his brethren compelled him to do this.
The large donations he has made from time to time, the sacrifice of
means he has made upon the Pacific coast to establish the Signs Office and
build meeting-houses there, have not been appreciated; but he should
consider that he did not do this for his brethren, but for God. His brethren
and his own children have been willing to draw from us more means than
we should have invested on {21} the Pacific coast, or in the institutions at
Battle Creek. His whole soul was ardent and full of zeal to push forward the
work. Some have thought that he must be making money fast, in order to give
so liberally. He has had to meet disaffection and murmurings on every side.
These have been greatly magnified in his mind, and he has felt too keenly
over them. He has been enshrined in the hearts of his brethren generally; but
a few have always been ready to complain, and to entertain a spirit of
jealousy and envy.
Men who have never felt the burden of the work, and have never
exercised disinterested benevolence and care-taking, have not been the ones
to allay suspicion and discountenance disparaging remarks. Those who have
been willing to bear responsibilities themselves, could understand my
husband’s efforts to lift when the load pressed heavy, and they have been
true to him from first to last. He has overlooked this very pleasant feature in
his experience, and has looked upon the dark side, reasoning for himself
{22} and repeating what he has done for the cause. In calling attention to
himself he has cast a shadow between him and his Redeemer, which has
darkened his pathway.
Our important institutions, which have had the very best of our lives in
disinterested, unselfish labor, should respond to the labor which was
bestowed when everything went so hard. Every new enterprise, every
forward movement, met at first with opposition from our ministers and
people; and these enterprises had to be carried through by the most taxing
efforts at every step, to bring them into existence and keep them advancing
with the opening providence of God. But the work has been helped forward
by others as well as my husband; and he must not feel that he is deserving of
all the credit.
Men who occupy responsible positions in the work of God should not
feel that it is required of them to deal with those whose very lives are
interwoven with the rise and growth of these institutions, and who made
them what they {23} were in their prosperity, as with others who have had
no special burden and have acted no leading part in bringing them into
existence. These institutions will not please God, if they neglect the duty
of giving honor to whom honor is due. The guardians of these institutions
will not displease God in treating very tenderly the self-sacrificing
servants of God whom he has used as his chosen instruments in the
upbuilding of his cause. They should exercise the same tenderness toward
them which children should exercise toward their parents; while
tenderness should be ever cherished in return. These institutions are as
dear to us as our children.
God would have those who guard these institutions appreciate those
whom he has chosen, and esteem them highly for their work’s sake. Sharp,
close dealing in business is entirely out of place between them and the
father of these institutions, whose earnest working and self-denying efforts
have, through the blessing of God, made them what they {24} are. Such a
course would be regarded by the servant of God as injustice, and would
result in awakening in him the same spirit.
My husband has been upon the point recently of separating his interest
from these institutions, and of taking up the work of publishing on his own
responsibility. This, God would not approve. His interest must remain with
the institutions. He has labored faithfully for them, not receiving in times
past that which was his just due, that he might give an example to others. He
has placed his wages for his labor, which has been continuous and wearing,
three times nearly costing him his life, upon the level of a common working
hand. God would not have him feel that he must now bear the
responsibilities of these institutions. He has not physical or mental power to
do the planning and executing for this great work. He should feel that he is
in a great measure released from this.
While God has given us our work to do in bearing our testimony to the
people {25} by pen and voice, others must come to bear burdens in
connection with the cause. My husband should do all he can do with
calmness, with unselfish motives, and then welcome all to act their part in
planning and executing. Should they fail in any of their undertakings, they
should not therefore be deemed unqualified for the work; for to err is
human. They should not become discouraged, but should endeavor to learn
by every apparent failure how to make a success of the next effort. And if
they connect with the Source of wisdom they will surely succeed.
My husband has erred in making public the errors of those who were
willing to do all they could to lift burdens. One word spoken to weaken the
influence of those who are doing their best to advance the cause of God, is
no more excusable in him than it was in those who stood ready to repulse
his every effort during the earlier stages of the work. God is putting burdens
upon more inexperienced shoulders. He is fitting them to be care-taking, to
venture, to run risks. Mistakes {26} have been made and will be made; but
should these errors be presented before the public in contrast with his
success, thus arousing suspicious and jealousies that the men whom God is
working with cannot be trusted, it would discourage those who were doing
their very utmost to promote the interests of the work of God, and would
hinder some whom God is moving upon, who would otherwise sustain the
cause. Not one word should be spoken or written to weaken the influence of
his fellow-laborers, those connected with these institutions, or cast
reflections upon their plans and the execution of them, unless some evidence
is given that downright dishonesty is endangering the cause of God.
My husband has been highly favored in being connected with one whom
God is leading, counseling, and teaching, by pointing out the way and
warning against dangers. To this is due, in a great measure, his success.
Those less favorably situated cannot be expected to steer as clear of
mistakes as he has done. To contrast their course with his is scarcely just
and fair. Too much already {27} has been made public in regard to the
weaknesses of ministers and others professing the truth. This has injured the
cause of God by giving impressions to those not of our faith, that either we
were a weak, inefficient people or that uncharitableness existed to a great
degree among us. The latter has been the case. These things have worked
against us. We should just as zealously guard the reputation of our
ministering brethren as we would have them guard our reputation. We
should do unto them exactly as we would have them do unto us under
similar circumstances. The golden rule has been violated again and again by
my husband.
He has felt that due respect was not shown him in not publishing all his
articles, when some of them would have made unfavorable impressions
upon minds, and worked against the interests of the cause, by presenting the
mistakes and errors of those who have to bear burdens of responsibility.
These thrusts in public are not in the order of God, and would prove a
greater injury to the cause than the mistakes he would reprove.
God would not have those who are connected with these institutions
make my husband a pack-horse for their difficulties. He {28} has
encouraged the referring of matters to him too much; and the work has been
retarded. He is not always in a condition of physical and spiritual health to
make decisions in regard to such matters; and should they be brought before
him, and he devote that thought, and study, and prayer to the subject which
are required in order to give an answer according to the mind of God, he
would be unable to stand under the burden. If others are to throw their
burdens of anxiety, close thinking, and earnest prayer upon him, they will
fail to gain that deep, living experience which they might otherwise obtain
in carrying forward the work. He should not feel that he is responsible for
all their planning and executing. And if my husband gives hasty decisions,
without taking in all the bearings of the question before him, he is liable to
make mistakes, and to mar the cause of God. When my husband is known to
have sufficient physical and mental health for counsel and advice, then the
large plans devised by others may be laid before him. The long experience
he has had, and the light God has given me, may be of great service to the
cause of God, when important decisions are to be made. {29}
Human weakness is apparent in the strongest of men. The best are but
erring mortals, and one should not feel at liberty to sit in judgment upon the
motives or actions of his brethren. Charity, which is so much lacking, is yet
very essential in this age of the world. God would have his ministers, and
every soul connected with his work in these sacred institutions, show
marked respect and love for one another; in honor, preferring one another.
All who have responsible positions must realize that they must first have
power with God, in order that they may have power with the people. Those
who devise and execute plans for our institutions must connect with Heaven,
if they would have wisdom, foresight, discernment, and keen perception.
The Lord is left out of the question altogether too much, when everything
depends upon his blessing. God listens to the appeals of his self-denying
workers who labor to advance his cause. He has even condescended to talk
with feeble mortals, face to face. He listens to the importunate prayers of
those who really long for his help, not only with patience, but with
approval.
His servant Moses felt his insufficiency {30} for the great work before
him, and pleaded, with an earnestness that seemed almost presumption, for
the presence of God to be with him. But instead of receiving a reproof, the
earnest pleader receives the reply, “My presence shall go with thee, and I
will give thee rest,”—an assurance that all his burdens may be rested upon
God. But the mind of Moses is so burdened with the tremendous weight of
the responsibilities resting upon him that he approaches still nearer to God,
and his request is pressed still further. The answer from God is, “I will do
this thing also that thou hast spoken; for thou hast found grace in my sight,
and I know thee by name.” Encouraged by his success, Moses ventures still
further,—a holy boldness he possesses, until it reaches a point which is
incomprehensible to poor, finite man. The servant of God has been, through
prayer, approaching nearer and nearer to God, and now prefers a request
such as no mortal man had ever dared to make,— “I beseech thee, show me
thy glory.” Will God thrust aside his servant now for his apparent
presumption? The third time, the answer comes, “I will make all my
goodness to pass before thee.” The Lord of glory promises to show Moses
all he can bear of {31} his glory, in his present, mortal state. He was told
that he could not see the full, unveiled glory of God, and live. Oh, what
condescension on the part of God! That Hand that made the worlds takes the
mighty man of faith and puts him in a cleft of the rock, that he may show him
his glory, and make all his goodness to pass before him. Tenderly that
Monarch of the universe, the King of Glory, puts his hand over this worm of
the dust, that the splendor of his divine majesty may not consume him.
The close intercourse which Moses had with God, and the glorious
manifestation vouchsafed to him, caused his face to shine so brightly with
heavenly luster that the people of Israel could not look upon him. He
appeared like a bright angel from Heaven. This personal experience of the
knowledge of God was of more value to him as a man bearing
responsibilities as a leader than all his former education in the learning of
the Egyptians. The most brilliant intellect, the most earnest study, the highest
eloquence, can never be substituted for the wisdom and power of God in
those who are bearing the responsibilities connected with his cause.
Nothing can be substituted for the grace of Christ and the knowledge of
God’s will. {32}
God has made every provision for man to have help which he alone can
give him. If he allows his work to hurry, drive, and confuse, so that he will
have no time for devotional thought, or for prayer, he will make mistakes. If
a standard is not lifted up by Jesus Christ against Satan, he will overcome
those who are engaged in the important work for this time.
It is the privilege of everyone connected with these institutions to be
connected in close relationship with God, and if they fail to do this they
show themselves unfitted for their work of trust. The provision made for
us all through Christ was a full and perfect sacrifice,—a sinless offering.
His blood can cleanse the foulest stain. Had he been but a man, we would
be excusable for our lack of faith and obedience, and present state of
darkness and feebleness. He came to save that which was lost. We are not
qualified for the great work for this time, except when we labor in God;
when our prayers, earnest and fervent, are continually ascending to the
throne of grace.
A great mistake has been made in the outlay of means in Oakland, Cal.,
and in Battle Creek, causing an accumulation of debts {33} which have
involved these institutions in embarrassment. Now the evil of this is fully
seen, and the pressure is felt. But it is with them as with a bank; if the
impression goes out that failure is imminent, all who have entrusted their
money in them will rush to call it out. The greatest wisdom is now required
to manage these important institutions in such a manner that the difficulties
which threaten to ruin them may be overcome. All may come out in safety by
managing judiciously and economically, and keeping the embarrassment
under which they are laboring as close as possible. A few injudicious
words spoken without thought by my husband will do a work he can never
undo if he would. He will awaken the fears of those who have invested
means, and will lead them to withdraw it, which must ruin the Sanitarium
and our publishing house on the Pacific coast. If we will labor with courage
now, in this financial crisis, prudently, disinterestedly, calling in means, the
difficulty will be overcome.
 My husband and myself should no longer bear the burdens in this cause;
but we should never have cause to feel that we are supplanted by others,
who, as the work increases, {34} have to come in to bear responsibilities.
One should not in any case feel envious or suspicious of another; but all
should work in harmony; they are a part of the great whole. Interested
workers must be found, who will qualify themselves, by close connection
with God, to be guardians and directors of our institutions. Those of God’s
servants who have borne the burden and heat of the day should be honored
and highly esteemed for their work’s sake. But the people should trust alone
in the living God. The workers individually should rely upon God. My
husband’s voice should not absolutely control, independent of those placed
as a committee to form the plans and execute them.
In answer to prayer, God’s care for his servant has been evinced again
and again in raising him up from an apparently hopeless condition,
physically and mentally. In the hurry of labor and the pressure of business,
there has been much wear and work, but less spirituality. The meekness and
love of Christ have been greatly lacking. A spirit of hurry has driven away
the sweet spirit of Christ. More would have been done in the end, and in a
much better manner, had more calmness been manifested, {35} and true
kindness and respect shown for all the servants of God who are laboring to
advance the cause. God is never in a hurry. While the work should be
pushed forward with persevering energy, it might better move more slowly
than to be carried on in a spirit of hurry and friction, nervousness, and
severe reprimands, which bring confusion and great unhappiness.
I saw that many sharp words had been spoken from impulse by my
husband to his brethren, and his character is estimated according to the
words spoken, even by those who ought to know him better. Deeds of
kindness now and then cannot take the place of kind words and true
courtesy, neither can soft speeches and kind words take the place of reproof
which ought to be given for sin to our brethren, relatives, and worldlings.
But on this point my husband is weak, and often fails in giving reproofs
when he should not.
Liberality of feeling, generosity and nobleness of spirit, fairness and
candid judgment and mildness, are the essence of Christianity; and the
neglect of this, wounds our Redeemer, and brings a reproach upon the cause
of God. The Lord requires my husband to cultivate love and tender affection
for his {36} brethren; not love which is dependent upon feeling, but love
which is a principle; kindliness which is not spasmodic.
God would have had my husband exert a power of influence from the
first, in molding the work as it progressed, after the divine pattern. The
donation of means, the taxing of his strength in wearing labor, have been an
easier work than to bring himself to task, and discipline and control his own
spirit, ever having the spirit of Christ, and keeping self out of sight. The
lesson of self-government is the most important lesson that man ever
learned. My husband has been acknowledged as the acting head in this
work. Wherever the head moves, the body follows. The speeches he has felt
free to make to his brother ministers up to the present time have displeased
God. He has been tempted to question and find fault with any move of
importance that he did not suggest or originate. He must see that this is not
pleasing to God, and must change his course, or else he will mar the work.
God is fitting up men to bear burdens, to plan and execute, and my husband
must not stand in the way.
He cannot encircle the cause of God in his arms; it is too broad; many
heads and many {37} hands are needed to plan and labor, not saving
themselves. For want of experience, mistakes will be made; but if the
workers connect with God, he will give them an increase of wisdom.
The attention of men all over the land is fixed intently upon the work
here at Battle Creek. With the deepest anxiety, many are watching for the
development of the faith and principles which are here cherished, and which
will ere long be brought into testing activity. Never since the creation of the
world were such important interests at stake as now depend upon the action
of men who believe and are giving the last message of warning to the world.
My husband’s last sickness came upon him in consequence of bearing
burdens which God had warned him he ought not to bear. Nature could not
bear up under the pressure, unless God should work a miracle. My husband
trusted too much to his own strength and wisdom, and the Lord permitted
sickness to come upon him, that he might realize his own weakness.
God has given us night as one of his greatest blessings, bringing quiet
and repose to overworked bodies and minds. We cannot {38} prosecute any
labor, however interesting and essential, without periods of rest, when the
human machinery shall stand still. When the hour of retirement comes, we
should yield to nature’s sweet restorer. If her claims are not obeyed, if the
hours of sleep are abridged, the result will be weariness and want of every
power. God has not constituted men to pursue one round of either labor or
enjoyment.
Eld. White and Dr. Kellogg have not given themselves proper rest. God
instituted the Sabbath as a day of rest to repair nature’s exhausted energies.
No mind can continue day after day without cessation, either in business
which taxes the mental powers, or in the acquirement of knowledge, without
injury. There is no night in Heaven. There is no wear and weariness of the
human machinery. There we shall never be sensible of fatigue; never need
or want repose. There is no tire in performing God’s will; we shall never be
wearied in sounding his praise. We shall always have the freshness of the
morning. But as we are now in this world, with bodies which weary, we
must pay heed to God’s plans, and take repose when we need it. {39}
We are both in the decline of life. Our time to work is limited at the
longest, and we have not a day to waste in justifying ourselves in acts which
are not in harmony with the spirit of Christ. Our influence should be felt in
Battle Creek so long as we can remain without gathering burdens upon us
and leaving others to go lightly loaded. If we would take the responsibilities
of the work, there are too many who would be willing that we should bear
them; and when we leave them, others would not know where to take hold.
It is not our work to serve tables. God did not raise up my husband and give
him a new lease of life for any such work. He would have us bear the
testimony he gives us, not in self, but in the spirit of Christ; and with the
softening influence of his grace upon our hearts we have a molding influence
upon the cause of God at the great heart of the work. The testimonies of the
Spirit of God are greatly needed here.
True godliness includes kindness and the filling in of all the graces of the
Spirit in the character like the fine pencilings in a picture. We should labor
continually to advance the glory of God, and to bless and save our fellow-
men. Our work should not wind up as {40} it began. There must be less
hurry and fatigue, and more thoughtfulness and repose, less nervous action,
and more prayer. The day of God will test the spirit that has governed the
life. There has been too much self and too little Jesus in the labor that has
been performed. The Christian life must exemplify the life of Christ. The
great mystery of godliness must be developed in the life and character; then
the influence upon the church will be to bring it up to a higher and purer life.
If we walk loftily and in self-sufficiency, we shall walk alone, without
the companionship of Jesus. “The meek will he guide in judgment, and the
meek will he teach his way.” We should labor less in self, and more in the
spirit of Jesus Christ. My husband’s voice might have been a power in its
pathos and melody to reach hearts. One of God’s best gift is the voice. God
has given cautions which have not been heeded. My husband has perverted
this gift, but now he may do much to redeem the past. He has no time to lose.
God in mercy brings our defects to light, that we may remedy them before it
is too late. We must look from ourselves, our self-righteousness, our alms
giving, our religious conflicts, to Jesus. His merits alone will save us.
Living faith in Jesus will bring rich blessings. {41}
 RESPONSE
AS I HAVE caused this testimony to be put in print, it is proper that I should
make some statements relative to the chastening of the Lord that is upon me.
The reader will please bear with me while I make the points that follow:—
1. I fully believe that the Lord has spoken through his servant. I accept
the reproofs given, and, by the grace of God, shall make it my first object to
humbly repent before God and maintain a life of abstinence from the wrongs
reproved, and of obedience to the principles set forth in the foregoing,
2. I repent before God and his people that I have grieved my brethren,
grieved the Spirit of God, and have wounded the precious cause of truth.
3. I do not plead the sympathy and pity of any; or justification for
anything that I have said or done that has been wrong, on account of my past
labors, or the want of care any may have had of my feelings. I have been
wrong. I must settle this wrong with my brethren and with God, or meet it in
the Judgment. I leave those connected with our beloved institutions to do
their duty {42} in the light of statements found on pages 7, 8, 9, 13, 14, 15,
21, 22, 23.
4. I have cherished the thought, with much satisfaction that I was a frank
and honest man before God. Yet I am aware that under great grief I have
sometimes spoken rashly and imprudently. But with all my errors, I find
great relief in those passages in the testimony which give me credit for
endeavoring to be true and honest.
5. In the present state of things, and in my present condition of mind, I
find great relief in letting others bear all the responsibilities of the
Sanitarium, College,. and the church at Battle Creek. I am exceedingly
happy in the hope that God and his people will forgive my past errors and
sins, and that I shall yet have great freedom in writing and in speaking on
,my favorite theme, Christ the Way of Life from Paradise Lost to Paradise
Restored.
6. The debts on our precious institutions will be paid when that strict
economy, and wisdom from the Lord, shall be manifest which characterized
the work in the beginning. The managers of our publishing houses are doing
all they can, and should have the sympathy and cooperation of all our
people. {43} I have done my duty to our institutions. I refuse to be held the
least responsible for their embarrassment, and, shall leave others to labor in
lifting the debts, as I labored in bringing those institutions into existence.
JAMES WHITE {44}
044—JUSTIFIED BY FAITH
 PH 044 - Justified By Faith
WHEN GOD PARDONS the sinner, remits the punishment he deserves,
and treats him as though he had not sinned, He receives him into divine
favor, and justifies him through the merits of Christ’s righteousness. The
sinner can be justified only through faith in the atonement made through
God’s dear Son, who became a sacrifice for the sins of the guilty world. No
one can be justified by any works of his own. He can be delivered from the
guilt of sin, from the condemnation of the law, from the penalty of
transgression, only by virtue of the suffering, death, and resurrection of
Christ. Faith is the only condition upon which justification can be obtained,
and faith includes not only belief but trust.
Many have a nominal faith in Christ, but they know nothing of that vital
dependence upon Him which appropriates the merits of a crucified and
risen Saviour. Of this nominal faith James says: “Thou believest that there is
one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble. But wilt
thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead? (James 2:19, 20).
Many concede that Jesus Christ is the Saviour of the world, but at the same
time they hold themselves away from Him, {3} and fail to repent of their
sins, fail to accept of Jesus as their personal Saviour. Their faith is simply
the assent of the mind and judgment to the truth; but the truth is not brought
into the heart, that it might sanctify the soul and transform the character. “For
whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the
image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.
Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he also called: and whom he
called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also
glorified” (Romans 8:29, 30). Calling and justification are not one and the
same thing. Calling is the drawing of the sinner to Christ, and it is a work
wrought by the Holy Spirit upon the heart, convicting of sin, and inviting to
repentance.
Many are confused as to what constitutes the first steps in the work of
salvation. Repentance is thought to be a work the sinner must do for himself
in order that he may come to Christ. They think that the sinner must procure
for himself a fitness in order to obtain the blessing of God’s grace. But
while it is true that repentance must precede forgiveness, for it is only the
broken and contrite heart that is acceptable to God, yet the sinner cannot
bring himself to repentance, or prepare himself to come to Christ. Except the
sinner repent, he cannot be forgiven; but the question to be decided is as to
whether repentance is the work of the sinner or the gift of Christ. Must the
sinner wait until he is filled with remorse for his sin {4} before he can
come to Christ? The very first step to Christ is taken through the drawing of
the Spirit of God; as man responds to this drawing, he advances toward
Christ in order that he may repent.
The sinner is represented as a lost sheep, and a lost sheep never returns
to the fold unless he is sought after and brought back to the fold by the
shepherd. No man of himself can repent, and make himself worthy of the
blessing of justification. The Lord Jesus is constantly seeking to impress the
sinner’s mind and attract him to behold Himself, the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sins of the world. We cannot take a step toward spiritual life
save as Jesus draws and strengthens the soul, and leads us to experience that
repentance which needeth not to be repented of.
When before the high priests and Sadducees, Peter clearly presented the
fact that repentance is the gift of God. Speaking of Christ, he said, “Him hath
God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give
repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins” (Acts 5:31). Repentance is no
less the gift of God than are pardon and justification, and it cannot be
experienced except as it is given to the soul by Christ. If we are drawn to
Christ, it is through His power and virtue. The grace of contrition comes
through Him, and from Him comes justification.
Paul writes: “But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this
wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring
Christ down from above:) or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to
bring up Christ again from the dead.) But what saith it? The word is nigh
thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is, the word of faith, which we
preach; that if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt
believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be
saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the
mouth confession is made unto salvation” (Romans 10:6-10). The faith that
is unto salvation is not a casual faith, it is not the mere consent of the
intellect, it is belief rooted in the heart, that embraces Christ as a personal
Saviour, assured that He can save unto the uttermost all that come unto God
by Him. To believe that He will save others, but will not save you is not
genuine faith; but when the soul lays hold upon Christ as the only hope of
salvation, then genuine faith is manifested. This faith leads its possessor to
place all the affections of the soul upon Christ; his understanding is under
the control of the Holy Spirit, and his character is molded after the divine
likeness. His faith is not a dead faith, but a faith that works by love, and
leads him to behold the beauty of Christ, and to become assimilated to the
divine character. [Deuteronomy 30:11-14 quoted.] “And the {6} Lord thy
God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord
thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live”
(Deuteronomy 30:6).
It is God that circumcises the heart. The whole work is the Lord’s from
the beginning to the end. The perishing sinner may say: “I am a lost sinner;
but Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. He says, ‘I came
not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance’ (Mark 2:17). I am a
sinner, and He died upon Calvary’s cross to save me. I need not remain a
moment longer unsaved. He died and rose again for my justification, and He
will save me now. I accept the forgiveness He has promised.”
Christ is a risen Saviour; for, though He was dead, He has risen again,
and ever liveth to make intercession for us. We are to believe with the heart
unto righteousness, and with the mouth make confession unto salvation.
Those who are justified by faith will make confession of Christ. “He that
heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life,
and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”
(John 5:24). The great work that is wrought for the sinner who is spotted
and stained by evil is the work of justification. By Him who speaketh truth
he is declared righteous. The Lord imputes unto the believer the
righteousness of Christ and pronounces him righteous before the universe.
He transfers his sins to Jesus, the sinner’s representative, substitute, {7}and
surety. Upon Christ He lays the iniquity of every soul that believeth. “He
hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the
righteousness of God in him” (2 Corinthians 5:21).
 Christ made satisfaction for the guilt of the whole world, and all who
will come to God in faith, will receive the righteousness of Christ, “who his
own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to
sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed” (1
Peter 2:24). Our sin has been expiated, put away, cast into the depths of the
sea Through repentance and faith we are rid of sin, and look unto the Lord
our righteousness. Jesus suffered, the just for the unjust.
Although as sinners we are under the condemnation of the law, yet Christ
by His obedience rendered to the law, claims for the repentant soul the merit
of His own righteousness. In order to obtain the righteousness of Christ, it is
necessary for the sinner to know what that repentance is which works a
radical change of mind and spirit and action. The work of transformation
must begin in the heart, and manifest its power through every faculty of the
being; but man is not capable of originating such a repentance as this, and
can experience it alone through Christ, who ascended up on high, led
captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.
Who is desirous of becoming truly repentant? What must he do?—He
must come to Jesus, just as {8}he is, without delay. He must believe that the
word of Christ is true, and, believing the promise, ask, that he may receive.
When sincere desire prompts men to pray, they will not pray in vain. The
Lord will fulfill His word, and will give the Holy Spirit to lead to
repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. He will
pray and watch, and put away his sins, making manifest his sincerity by the
vigor of his endeavor to obey the commandments of God. With prayer he
will mingle faith, and not only believe in but obey the precepts of the law.
He will announce himself as on Christ’s side of the question. He will
renounce all habits and associations that tend to draw the heart from God.
He who would become a child of God must receive the truth that
repentance and forgiveness are to be obtained through nothing less than the
atonement of Christ. Assured of this the sinner must put forth an effort in
harmony with the work done for him, and with unwearied entreaty he must
supplicate the throne of grace, that the renovating power of God may come
into his soul. Christ pardons none but the penitent, but whom He pardons He
first makes penitent. The provision made is complete, and the eternal
righteousness of Christ is placed to the account of every believing soul. The
costly, spotless robe, woven in the loom of heaven, has been provided for
the repenting, believing sinner, and he may say: “I will greatly rejoice in the
Lord, my soul shall be joyful in my God; for he hath clothed me with the
garments of salvation, {9} he hath covered me with the robe of
righteousness” (Isaiah 61:10).
 Abundant grace has been provided that the believing soul may be kept
free from sin; for all heaven, with its limitless resources, has been placed at
our command. We are to draw from the well of salvation. Christ is the end
of law for righteousness to everyone who believeth. In ourselves we are
sinners; but in Christ we are righteous. Having made us righteous through
the imputed righteousness of Christ, God pronounces us just, and treats us as
just. He looks upon us as His dear children. Christ works against the power
of sin, and where sin abounded, grace much more abounds. “Therefore
being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus
Christ: by whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we
stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God” (Romans 5:1, 2). {1SM
394.1} “Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in
Christ Jesus: whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in
his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past,
through the forbearance of God; to declare, I say, at this time his
righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth
in Jesus” (Romans 3:24-26). “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and
that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God” (Ephesians 2:8). And the Word
was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as
of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. . . . And of his
fullness have all {10} we received, and grace for grace. For the law was
given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. John 1:14-17.
The Lord would have His people sound in the faith—not ignorant of the
great salvation so abundantly provided for them. They are not to look
forward, thinking that at some future time a great work is to be done for
them; for the work is now complete. The believer is not called upon to make
his peace with God; he never has nor ever can do this. He is to accept
Christ as his peace, for with Christ is God and peace. Christ made an end of
sin, bearing its heavy curse in His own body on the tree, and He hath taken
away the curse from all those who believe in Him as a personal Saviour. He
makes an end of the controlling power of sin in the heart, and the life and
character of the believer testify to the genuine character of the grace of
Christ. To those that ask Him, Jesus imparts the Holy Spirit; for it is
necessary that every believer should be delivered from pollution, as well as
from the curse and condemnation of the law. Through the work of the Holy
Spirit, the sanctification of the truth, the believer becomes fitted for the
courts of heaven; for Christ works within us, and His righteousness is upon
us. Without this no soul will be entitled to heaven. We would not enjoy
heaven unless qualified for its holy atmosphere by the influence of the Spirit
and the righteousness of Christ. {1SM 394.3}
 In order to be candidates for heaven we must meet {11} the requirement
of the law: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as
thyself” (Luke 10:27). We can do this only as we grasp by faith the
righteousness of Christ. By beholding Jesus we receive a living, expanding
principle in the heart, and the Holy Spirit carries on the work, and the
believer advances from grace to grace, from strength to strength, from
character to character. He conforms to the image of Christ, until in spiritual
growth he attains unto the measure of the full stature in Christ Jesus. Thus
Christ makes an end of the curse of sin, and sets the believing soul free from
its action and effect. Christ alone is able to do this, for “in all things it
behooved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful
and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation
for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted,
he is able to succour them that are tempted” (Hebrews 2:17, 18).
Reconciliation means that every barrier between the soul and God is
removed, and that the sinner realizes what the pardoning love of God means.
By reason of the sacrifice made by Christ for fallen men, God can justly
pardon the transgressor who accepts the merits of Christ. Christ was the
channel through which the mercy, love, and righteousness might flow from
the heart of God to the heart of the sinner. “He is faithful and just to forgive
us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1:9). {12}
In the prophecy of Daniel it was recorded of Christ that He shall
“make reconciliation for iniquity, and . . . bring in everlasting
righteousness” (Daniel 9:24). Every soul may say: “By His perfect
obedience He has satisfied the claims of the law, and my only hope is
found in looking to Him as my substitute and surety, who obeyed the law
perfectly for me. By faith in His merits I am free from the condemnation of
the law. He clothes me with His righteousness, which answers all the
demands of the law. I am complete in Him who brings in everlasting
righteousness. He presents me to God in the spotless garment of which no
thread was woven by any human agent. All is of Christ, and all the glory,
honor, and majesty are to be given to the Lamb of God, which taketh away
the sins of the world.”
Many think that they must wait for a special impulse in order that they
may come to Christ; but it is necessary only to come in sincerity of purpose,
deciding to accept the offers of mercy and grace that have been extended to
us. We are to say: “Christ died to save me. The Lord’s desire is that I should
be saved, and I will come to Jesus just as I am without delay. I will venture
upon the promise. As Christ draws me, I will respond.” The apostle says,
“With the heart man believeth unto righteousness” (Romans 10:10). No one
can believe with the heart unto righteousness, and obtain justification by
faith, while continuing the practice of those things which the Word of God
forbids, or while neglecting any known duty. {13}
Genuine faith will be manifested in good works; for good works are the
fruits of faith. As God works in the heart, and man surrenders his will to
God, and cooperates with God, he works out in the life what God works in
by the Holy Spirit, and there is harmony between the purpose of the heart
and the practice of the life. Every sin must be renounced as the hateful thing
that crucified the Lord of life and glory, and the believer must have a
progressive experience by continually doing the works of Christ. It is by
continual surrender of the will, by continual obedience, that the blessing of
justification is retained.
Those who are justified by faith must have a heart to keep the way of
the Lord. It is an evidence that a man is not justified by faith when his
works do not correspond to his profession. James says, “Seest thou how
faith wrought with his works, and by works was his faith made perfect?”
(James 2:22).
The faith that does not produce good works does not justify the soul. “Ye
see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only” (James
2:24). “Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for
righteousness” (Romans 4:3).
Imputation of the righteousness of Christ comes through justifying faith,
and is the justification for which Paul so earnestly contends. He says:
“Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his
sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin. But now the righteousness of
God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the {14}
prophets; even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ
unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference: for all
have sinned, and come short of the glory of God; being justified freely by
his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom God hath set
forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his
righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance
of God. . . . Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea,
we establish the law” (Romans 3:20-31).
Grace is unmerited favor, and the believer is justified without any merit
of his own, without any claim to offer to God. He is justified through the
redemption that is in Christ Jesus, who stands in the courts of heaven as the
sinner’s substitute and surety. But while he is justified because of the merit
of Christ, he is not free to work unrighteousness. Faith works by love and
purifies the soul. Faith buds and blossoms and bears a harvest of precious
fruit. Where faith is, good works appear. The sick are visited, the poor are
cared for, the fatherless and the widows are not neglected, the naked are
clothed, the destitute are fed. Christ went about doing good, and when men
are united with Him, they love the children of God, and meekness and truth
guide their footsteps. The expression of the countenance reveals their
experience, and men take knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus
and learned of Him. Christ and the believer {15} become one, and His
beauty of character is revealed in those who are vitally connected with the
Source of power and love. Christ is the great depositary of justifying
righteousness and sanctifying grace.
All may come to Him, and receive of His fullness. He says, “Come
unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest”
(Matthew 11:28). Then why not cast aside all unbelief and heed the words
of Jesus? You want rest; you long for peace. Then say from the heart,
“Lord Jesus, I come, because Thou hast given me this invitation.” Believe
in Him with steadfast faith, and He will save you. Have you been looking
unto Jesus, who is the author and finisher of your faith? Have you been
beholding Him who is full of truth and grace? Have you accepted the
peace which Christ alone can give? If you have not, then yield to Him, and
through His grace seek for a character that will be noble and elevated.
Seek for a constant, resolute, cheerful spirit. Feed on Christ, who is the
bread of life, and you will manifest His loveliness of character and spirit.
{16}
 045—KNOWING AND OBEYING THE LORD

APPLES OF GOLDLIBRARY
“A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in baskets of silver.”
PUBLISHED MONTHLY FOR THE INTERNATIONAL TRACT SOCIETY
No. 30. Oakland, Cal., November, 1895. 10 cents per Year
[Entered at the Post Office in Oakland, Cal. Price ½¢] {1}

*****
PH045 - Knowing and Obeying the Lord (1895)
By Mrs. E. G. White.
HOW CAN ANYONE who is in fellowship with Christ’s sufferings,
refuse to obey His will and do His work? Yet there are people who
know the terms of salvation, which are plainly revealed in the word of
God. They listen to the message which the Lord sends through His
delegated servants, but, although they assent to the truth, they will not
obey. They have not genuine faith to appropriate God’s promises to
themselves. They do not regard Him as their personal Saviour, in whom
they may trust as a child trusts its loving parents. They do not regard
God as a loving heavenly Father, who has provided for them a perfect
Saviour, a never-failing Friend, an infallible Guide and Teacher.
It is surprising that they can read all the promises in the word of
God, the gracious calls to the heavenly feast, and yet refuse to accept
them. Holding themselves aloof from the Source of their strength and
efficiency, they are as sapless branches. Not having become united with
the Living Vine, can we suppose that they will have spiritual eyesight to
discern the exalted privilege of those who serve God, and the
unfavorable position those are placed in who fail to follow Him?
So many have not the real faith that works by love and purifies the
soul; therefore they choose to labor for the approbation of men rather
than of God. No real heavenly brightness is brought into their religious
life, and the future is devoid of the assurance which leads them to trust
and hope. Many are living in transgression and rebellion against God.
They choose to indulge their carnal impulses rather than to yoke up with
Christ, lift the cross, and follow Jesus. There is a cross to lift, and self-
denial to practice, in all the ways of practical godliness. It is through
care and helpfulness toward others that we learn the precious lessons
God designs for us. The great sacrifice of love made by the only-
begotten Son of God, won the victory on our {2} behalf. When will the
people of God become pure, and true, and Christlike? When will they
come out from the world and be separate? When will they open the door
of their hearts and welcome the heavenly Guest?
We cannot overestimate the value of simple faith and unquestioning
obedience. It is by following the path of obedience in humble faith that the
character attains perfection. Adam was required to render strict obedience
to God’s commandments, and no lower standard is presented to those who
desire salvation today. Christ has promised us sufficient power to reach this
high standard. He says: “Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do,
that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in My
name, I will do it. If ye love Me, keep My commandments. And I will pray
the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with
you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive.” [John
14:13-17.]
Why cannot the world receive the truth? “Because it seeth Him not,
neither knoweth Him.” [John 14:17.] {3}
The world is leagued against the truth, because it does not desire to obey
the truth. Shall I, who perceive the truth, close my eyes and heart to its
saving power because the world chooses darkness rather than light? Shall I
bind myself up with the bundles of tares because my neighbors refuse to be
bound up with the wheat? Shall I refuse light, the evidence of truth which
leads to obedience, because my friends and relatives choose to follow in the
path of disobedience which leads away from God? Shall I close my mind
against the knowledge of the truth because my neighbors and friends will not
open their understanding to discern the truth as it is in Jesus? Shall I refuse
to grow in the grace and knowledge of my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ
because my neighbors choose to remain dwarfs spiritually? “Be ye therefore
perfect,” said Christ, “even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.”
[Matthew 5:48.] {4}

Address International Tract Society, 271 W. Main St., Battle Creek, Mich., or Pacific Press Pub.
Co., Oakland, Cal.; 11 W. 20th. St., New York; 18 W. Fifth St., Kansas City, Mo.
046—THE LIFE WORK
 PH046 - The Life Work
Live for something: have a purpose
And that purpose keep in view.
Drifting like a helpless vessel
Thou canst not to life be true.
Half the wrecks that strew life’s ocean,
If some star had been their guide,
Might have long been riding safely
But they drifted with the tide.
—Robert Whitaker.
GOD’S PURPOSE FOR THE YOUTH
SUCCESS IN ANY line demands a definite aim. He who would achieve
true success in life must keep steadily in view the aim worthy of his
endeavor. Such an aim is set before the youth of today. The heaven-
appointed purpose of giving the gospel to the world in this generation is the
noblest that can appeal to any human being. It opens a field of effort to
everyone whose heart Christ has touched.
God’s purpose for the children growing up beside our hearths is wider,
deeper, higher, than our restricted vision has comprehended. From the
humblest lot those whom He has seen faithful have in time past been called
to witness for Him in the world’s highest places. And many a lad of today,
growing up as did Daniel in his Judean home, studying God’s word and His
works, and learning the lessons of faithful service, will yet stand in
legislative assemblies, in halls of justice, or in royal courts, as a witness for
the King of kings. Multitudes will be called to a wider ministry. The whole
world is opening to the gospel. Ethiopia is stretching out her hands unto
God. From Japan and China and India, from the still-darkened lands of our
own continent, from every quarter of this world of ours, comes the cry of
sin-stricken hearts for a knowledge of the God of love. Millions upon
millions have never so much as heard of God or of His love revealed in
Christ. It is their right to receive this {3} knowledge. They have an equal
claim with us in the Saviour’s mercy. And it rests with us who have
received the knowledge, with our children to whom we may impart it, to
answer their cry. To every household and every school, to every parent,
teacher, and child upon whom has shone the light of the gospel, comes at
this crisis the question put to Esther the queen at that momentous crisis in
Israel’s history, “Who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdom for
such a time as this?” Esther 4:14.
 GOD, A SHARER IN SUFFERING
Those who think of the result of hastening or hindering the gospel think of
it in relation to themselves and to the world. Few think of its relation to God.
Few give thought to the suffering that sin has caused our Creator. All heaven
suffered in Christ’s agony; but that suffering did not begin or end with His
manifestation in humanity. The cross is a revelation to our dull senses of the
pain that, from its very inception, sin has brought to the heart of God. Every
departure from the right, every deed of cruelty, every failure of humanity to
reach His ideal, brings grief to Him. When there came upon Israel the
calamities that were the sure result of separation from God,—subjugation by
their enemies, cruelty, and death,—it is said that “His soul was grieved for
the misery of Israel.” “In all their affliction He was afflicted: {4} . . . and He
bare them, and carried them all the days of old.” Judges 10:16; Isaiah 63:9.
His Spirit “maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be
uttered.” As the “whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together”
(Romans 8:26, 22), the heart of the infinite Father is pained in sympathy.
Our world is a vast lazar house, a scene of misery that we dare not allow
even our thoughts to dwell upon. Did we realize it as it is, the burden
would be too terrible. Yet God feels it all. In order to destroy sin and its
results He gave His best Beloved, and He has put it in our power, through
cooperation with Him, to bring this scene of misery to an end. “This
gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness
unto all nations; and then shall the end come.” Matthew 24:14.
MISTAKES IN EDUCATION
“Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature”
(Mark 16:15), is Christ’s command to His followers. Not that all are called
to be ministers or missionaries in the ordinary sense of the term; but all may
be workers with Him in giving the “glad tidings” to their fellow men. To all,
great or small, learned or ignorant, old or young, the command is given.
In view of this command, can we educate our sons and daughters for a
life of respectable conventionality, a life professedly Christian, but lacking
His self-sacrifice, a {5} life on which the verdict of Him who is truth must
be, “I know you not”?
Thousands are doing this. They think to secure for their children the
benefits of the gospel while they deny its spirit. But this cannot be. Those
who reject the privilege of fellowship with Christ in service, reject the only
training that imparts a fitness for participation with Him in His glory. They
reject the training that in this life gives strength and nobility of character.
Many a father and mother, denying their children to the cross of Christ, have
learned too late that they were thus giving them over to the enemy of God
and man. They sealed their ruin, not alone for the future but for the present
life. Temptation overcame them. They grew up a curse to the world, a grief
and shame to those who gave them being.
Even in seeking a preparation for God’s service, many are turned aside
by wrong methods of education. Life is too generally regarded as made up
of distinct periods, the period of learning and the period of doing—of
preparation and of achievement. In preparation for a life of service the youth
are sent to school, to acquire knowledge by the study of books. Cut off from
the responsibilities of everyday life, they become absorbed in study, and
often lose sight of its purpose. The ardor of their early consecration dies
out, and too many take up with some personal, selfish ambition. Upon {6}
their graduation, thousands find themselves out of touch with life. They have
so long dealt with the abstract and theoretical that when the whole being
must be roused to meet the sharp contests of real life, they are unprepared.
Instead of the noble work they had purposed, their energies are engrossed in
a struggle for mere subsistence. After repeated disappointments, in despair
even of earning an honest livelihood, many drift into questionable or
criminal practices. The world is robbed of the service it might have
received; and God is robbed of the souls He longed to uplift, ennoble, and
honor as representatives of Himself.
WHO SHALL BE EDUCATED
Many parents err in discriminating between their children in the matter
of education. They make almost any sacrifice to secure the best advantages
for one that is bright and apt. But these opportunities are not thought a
necessity for those who are less promising. Little education is deemed
essential for the performance of life’s ordinary duties.
But who is capable of selecting from a family of children the ones upon
whom will rest the most important responsibilities? How often human
judgment has here proved to be at fault! Remember the experience of
Samuel when sent to anoint from the sons of Jesse one to be king over
Israel. Seven noble-looking youth passed before him. As {7} he looked
upon the first, in features comely, in form well-developed, and in bearing
princely, the prophet exclaimed, “Surely the Lord’s anointed is before
Him.” But God said, “Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his
stature; because I have refused him: for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for
man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart.”
So of all the seven the testimony was, “The Lord hath not chosen these.” 1
Samuel 16:6, 7, 10. And not until David had been called from the flock was
the prophet permitted to fulfill his mission.
The elder brothers, from whom Samuel would have chosen, did not
possess the qualifications that God saw to be essential in a ruler of His
people. Proud, self-centered, self-confident, they were set aside for the one
whom they lightly regarded, one who had preserved the simplicity and
sincerity of his youth, and who, while little in his own sight, could be
trained by God for the responsibilities of the kingdom. So today, in many a
child whom the parents would pass by, God sees capabilities far above
those revealed by others who are thought to possess great promise.
And as regards life’s possibilities, who is capable of deciding what is
great and what is small? How many a worker in the lowly places of life, by
setting on foot agencies for the blessing of the world, has achieved results
that kings might envy!
Let every child, then, receive an education {8} for the highest service.
“In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thine hand:
for thou knowest not which shall prosper, whether this or that,” Ecclesiastes
11:6, R.V.
CHOOSING AN OCCUPATION
The specific place appointed us in life is determined by our capabilities.
Not all reach the same development or do with equal efficiency the same
work. God does not expect the hyssop to attain the proportions of the cedar,
or the olive the height of the stately palm. But each should aim just as high
as the union of human with divine power makes it possible for him to reach.
Many do not become what they might, because they do not put forth the
power that is in them. They do not, as they might, lay hold on divine
strength. Many are diverted from the line in which they might reach the
truest success. Seeking greater honor or a more pleasing task, they attempt
something for which they are not fitted. Many a man whose talents are
adapted for some other calling, is ambitious to enter a profession; and he
who might have been successful as a farmer, an artisan, or a nurse, fills
inadequately the position of a minister, a lawyer, or a physician. There are
others, again, who might have filled a responsible calling, but who, for want
of energy, application, or perseverance, content themselves with an easier
place.
We need to follow more closely God’s {9} plan of life. To do our best
in the work that lies nearest, to commit our ways to God, and to watch for
the indications of His providence—these are rules that ensure safe
guidance in the choice of an occupation.
He who came from heaven to be our example spent nearly thirty years
of His life in common, mechanical labor; but during this time He was
studying the word and the works of God, and helping, teaching, all whom
His influence could reach. When His public ministry began, He went
about healing the sick, comforting the sorrowful, and preaching the gospel
to the poor. This is the work of all His followers.
“He that is greatest among you,” He said, “let him be as the younger; and
he that is chief, as he that doth serve. For . . . I am among you as he that
serveth.” Luke 22:26, 27.
Love and loyalty to Christ are the spring of all true service. In the heart
touched by His love, there is begotten a desire to work for Him. Let this
desire be encouraged and rightly guided. Whether in the home, the
neighborhood, or the school, the presence of the poor, the afflicted, the
ignorant, or the unfortunate should be regarded, not as a misfortune, but as
affording precious opportunity for service.
In this work, as in every other, skill is gained in the work itself. It is by
training in the common duties of life and in ministry to the needy and
suffering, that efficiency is assured. Without this the best-meant efforts are
often useless and even harmful. It is in the water, not on the land, that men
learn to swim.
CHURCH RELATIONSHIP
Another obligation, too often lightly regarded,—one that to the youth
awakened to the claims of Christ needs to be made plain,—is the
obligation of church relationship.
Very close and sacred is the relation between Christ and His church—
He the bridegroom, and the church the bride; He the head, and the church the
body. Connection with Christ, then, involves connection with His church.
The church is organized for service; and in a life of service to Christ,
connection with the church is one of the first steps. Loyalty to Christ
demands the faithful performance of church duties. This is an important
part of one’s training; and in a church imbued with the Master’s life, it
will lead directly to effort for the world without.
There are many lines in which the youth can find opportunity for helpful
effort. Let them organize into bands for Christian service, and the
cooperation will prove an assistance and an encouragement. Parents and
teachers, by taking an interest in the work of the young people, will be able
to give them the benefit of their own larger experience, and can help them to
make their efforts effective for good.
It is acquaintance that awakens sympathy, {11} and sympathy is the
spring of effective ministry. To awaken in the children and youth sympathy
and the spirit of sacrifice for the suffering millions in the “regions beyond,”
let them become acquainted with these lands and their peoples. In this line
much might be accomplished in our schools. Instead of dwelling on the
exploits of the Alexanders and Napoleons of history, let the pupils study the
lives of such men as the apostle Paul and Martin Luther, as Moffat and
Livingstone and Carey, and the present daily-unfolding history of missionary
effort. Instead of burdening their memories with an array of names and
theories that have no bearing upon their lives, and to which, once outside the
schoolroom, they rarely give a thought, let them study all lands in the light of
missionary effort and become acquainted with the peoples and their needs.
THE SAVIOUR’S CHOICE
In this closing work of the gospel there is a vast field to be occupied;
and, more than ever before, the work is to enlist helpers from the common
people. Both the youth and those older in years will be called from the field,
from the vineyard, and from the workshop, and sent forth by the Master to
give His message. Many of these have had little opportunity for education;
but Christ sees in them qualifications that will enable them to fulfill His
purpose. If they put their hearts into the work, and continue to be learners,
He will fit them to labor for Him.
He who knows the depths of the world’s misery and despair, knows by
what means to bring relief. He sees on every hand souls in darkness, bowed
down with sin and sorrow and pain. But He sees also their possibilities; He
sees the height to which they may attain. Although human beings have
abused their mercies, wasted their talents, and lost the dignity of godlike
manhood, the Creator is to be glorified in their redemption.
The burden of labor for these needy ones in the rough places of the earth
Christ lays upon those who can feel for the ignorant and for such as are out
of the way. He will be present to help those whose hearts are susceptible to
pity, though their hands may be rough and unskilled. He will work through
those who can see mercy in misery, and gain in loss. When the Light of the
world passes by, privilege will be discerned in hardship, order in
confusion, success in apparent failure. Calamities will be seen as disguised
blessings; woes, as mercies. Laborers from the common people, sharing the
sorrows of their fellow men as their Master shared the sorrows of the whole
human race, will by faith see Him working with them.
HASTENING THE DAY OF GOD
“The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly.”
Zephaniah 1:14. And a world is to be warned.
With such preparation as they can gain, thousands upon thousands of
the youth and those older in years should be giving themselves to this
work. Already many hearts are responding to the call of the Master
Worker, and their numbers will increase. Let every Christian educator
give such workers sympathy and cooperation. Let him encourage and
assist the youth under his care in gaining a preparation to join the ranks.
There is no line of work in which it is possible for the youth to receive
greater benefit. All who engage in ministry are God’s helping hand. They
are co-workers with the angels; rather, they are the human agencies through
whom the angels accomplish their mission. Angels speak through their
voices, and work by their hands. And the human workers, cooperating with
heavenly agencies, have the benefit of their education and experience. As a
means of education, what “university course” can equal this?
With such an army of workers as our youth, rightly trained, might
furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and soon-coming
Saviour might be carried to the whole world! How soon might the end
come—the end of suffering and sorrow and sin! How soon, in place of a
possession here, with its blight of sin and pain, our {14} children might
receive their inheritance where “the righteous shall inherit the land, and
dwell therein forever;” where “the inhabitant shall not say, I am sick,”
and “the voice of weeping shall be no more heard.” Psalm 37:29; Isaiah
33:24; 65:19.
Note.—The matter in this leaflet is a chapter from Education, a book every youth should
possess. Price $1.00.

They who tread the path of labor,

Follow where My feet have trod;
They who work without complaining
Do the holy will of God.
I, the Peace that passeth knowledge
Dwell amid the daily strife;
I, the Bread of Heaven am broken
In the sacrament of life.—Selected.
{15}
 047—LIVES OF GREAT MEN
PH047 - Lives of Great Men
Missionary Volunteer Series Number Forty-nine
Price, 1 cent
*****
Mrs. E. G. White
SACRED HISTORY presents many illustrations of the results of true
education. It presents many noble examples of men whose characters were
formed under divine direction, men whose lives were a blessing to their
fellow men and who stood in the world as representatives of God. Among
these are Joseph and Daniel, Moses, Elisha, and Paul—the greatest
statesmen, the wisest legislator, one of the most faithful of reformers, and,
except Him who spoke as never man spake, the most illustrious teacher that
this world has known.
In early life, just as they were passing from youth to manhood, Joseph
and Daniel were separated from their homes and carried as captives to
heathen lands. Especially was Joseph subject to the temptations that attend
great changes of fortune. In his father’s home a tenderly cherished child; in
the house of Potiphar a slave, then a confidant and companion; a man of
affairs, educated by study, observation, contact with men; in Pharaoh’s
dungeon a prisoner of state, condemned unjustly, without hope of
vindication or prospect of release; called at a great crisis to the leadership
of the nation—what enabled him to preserve his integrity? {Ed 51.2}
No one can stand upon a lofty height without danger. As the tempest that
leaves unharmed the flower of the valley uproots the tree upon the
mountaintop, so do fierce temptations that leave untouched the lowly in life
assail those who stand in the world’s high places of success and honor. But
Joseph bore alike the test of adversity and of prosperity. The same fidelity
was manifest in the palace of the Pharaohs as in the prisoner’s cell. {1}
JOSEPH
In his childhood, Joseph had been taught the love and fear of God. Often
in his father’s tent, under the Syrian stars, he had been told the story of the
night vision at Bethel, of the ladder from heaven to earth, and the descending
and ascending angels, and of Him who from the throne above revealed
Himself to Jacob. He had been told the story of the conflict beside the
Jabbok, when, renouncing cherished sins, Jacob stood conqueror, and
received the title of a prince with God.
A shepherd boy, tending his father’s flocks, Joseph’s pure and simple
life had favored the development of both physical and mental power. By
communion with God through nature and the study of the great truths handed
down as a sacred trust from father to son, he had gained strength of mind and
firmness of principle.
In the crisis of his life, when making that terrible journey from his
childhood home in Canaan to the bondage which awaited him in Egypt,
looking for the last time on the hills that hid the tents of his kindred, Joseph
remembered his father’s God. He remembered the lessons of his childhood,
and his soul thrilled with the resolve to prove himself true—ever to act as
became a subject of the King of heaven.
In the bitter life of a stranger and a slave, amidst the sights and sounds of
vice and the allurements of heathen worship, a worship surrounded with all
the attractions of wealth and culture and the pomp of royalty, Joseph was
steadfast. He had learned the lesson of obedience to duty. Faithfulness in
every station, from the most lowly to the most exalted, trained every power
for highest service.
At the time when he was called to the court of Pharaoh, Egypt was the
greatest of nations. In civilization, art, learning, she was unequaled. Through
a period of utmost difficulty and danger, Joseph administered the affairs of
the kingdom; and this he did in a manner that won the confidence of the king
and the people. Pharaoh “made him lord of his house, and ruler of all {2}
his substance: to bind his princes at his pleasure; and teach his senators
wisdom.” Psalm 105:21, 22.
The secret of Joseph’s life Inspiration has set before us. In words of
divine power and beauty, Jacob, in the blessing pronounced upon his
children, spoke thus of his best-loved son:
“Joseph is a fruitful bough,
Even a fruitful bough by a well;
Whose branches run over the wall:
The archers have sorely grieved him,
And shot at him, and hated him:
But his bow abode in strength,
And the arms of his hands were made strong
By the hands of the mighty God of Jacob; . . .
Even by the God of thy father, who shall help thee;
And by the Almighty, who shall bless thee
With blessings of heaven above,
Blessings of the deep that lieth under: . . .
The blessings of thy father have prevailed
Above the blessings of my progenitors
Unto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills:
They shall be on the head of Joseph,
And on the crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren.”
Genesis 49:22-26.
Loyalty to God, faith in the Unseen, was Joseph’s anchor. In this lay the
hiding of his power.
 “The arms of his hands were made strong
By the hands of the mighty God of Jacob.”
DANIEL
Daniel and his companions in Babylon were, in their youth, apparently
more favored of fortune than was Joseph in the earlier years of his life in
Egypt; yet they were subjected to tests of character scarcely less severe.
From the comparative simplicity of their Judean home these youth of royal
line were transported to the most magnificent of cities, to the court of its
greatest monarch, and were singled out to be trained for the king’s special
service. Strong were the temptations surrounding them in that corrupt and
luxurious court. The fact that they, the worshipers of Jehovah, were captives
to Babylon; that the vessels of God’s house had been {3} placed in the
temple of the gods of Babylon; that the king of Israel was himself a prisoner
in the hands of the Babylonians, was boastfully cited by the victors as
evidence that their religion and customs were superior to the religion and
customs of the Hebrews. Under such circumstances, through the very
humiliations that Israel’s departure from His commandments had invited,
God gave to Babylon evidence of His supremacy, of the holiness of His
requirements, and of the sure result of obedience. And this testimony He
gave, as alone it could be given, through those who still held fast their
loyalty.
To Daniel and his companions, at the very outset of their career, there
came a decisive test. The direction that their food should be supplied from
the royal table was an expression both of the king’s favor and of his
solicitude for their welfare. But a portion having been offered to idols, the
food from the king’s table was consecrated to idolatry; and in partaking of
the king’s bounty these youth would be regarded as uniting in his homage
to false gods. In such homage loyalty to Jehovah forbade them to
participate. Nor dared they risk the enervating effect of luxury and
dissipation on physical, mental, and spiritual development.
Daniel and his companions had been faithfully instructed in the
principles of the word of God. They had learned to sacrifice the earthly to
the spiritual, to seek the highest good. And they reaped the reward. Their
habits of temperance and their sense of responsibility as representatives of
God called to noblest development the powers of body, mind, and soul. At
the end of their training, in their examination with other candidates for the
honors of the kingdom, there was “found none like Daniel, Hananiah,
Mishael, and Azariah.” Daniel 1:19.
At the court of Babylon were gathered representatives from all lands,
men of the choicest talents, men the most richly endowed with natural gifts,
and possessed of the highest culture this world could bestow; yet amidst
them all, the Hebrew captives were without a peer. In physical strength and
beauty, in mental vigor and {4} literary attainment, they stood unrivaled. “In
all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king inquired of them, he
found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were
in all his realm.” Daniel 1:20.
Unwavering in allegiance to God, unyielding in the mastery of himself,
Daniel’s noble dignity and courteous deference won for him in his youth the
“favor and tender love” of the heathen officer in whose charge he was. The
same characteristics marked his life. Speedily he rose to the position of
prime minister of the kingdom. Throughout the reign of successive
monarchs, the downfall of the nation, and the establishment of a rival
kingdom, such were his wisdom and statesmanship, so perfect his tact, his
courtesy, and his genuine goodness of heart, combined with fidelity to
principle, that even his enemies were forced to the confession that “they
could find none occasion nor fault; forasmuch as he was faithful.” Daniel
6:4.
While Daniel clung to God with unwavering trust, the spirit of
prophetic power came upon him. While honored by men with the
responsibilities of the court and the secrets of the kingdom, he was
honored by God as His ambassador, and taught to read the mysteries of
ages to come. Heathen monarchs, through association with Heaven’s
representative, were constrained to acknowledge the God of Daniel. “Of a
truth it is,” declared Nebuchadnezzar, “that your God is a God of gods,
and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets.” And Darius, in his
proclamation “unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the
earth,” exalted the “God of Daniel” as “the living God, and steadfast
forever, and His kingdom that which shall not be destroyed;” who
“delivereth and rescueth, and . . . worketh signs and wonders in heaven
and in earth.” Daniel 2:47; 6:25-27.

By their wisdom and justice, by the purity and benevolence of their daily
life, by their devotion to the interests of the people,—and they, idolaters,—
Joseph and Daniel proved themselves true to the principles of their early
training, true to {5} Him whose representatives they were. These men, both
in Egypt and in Babylon, the whole nation honored; and in them a heathen
people, and all the nations with which they were connected, beheld an
illustration of the goodness and beneficence of God, an illustration of the
love of Christ.
What a lifework was that of these noble Hebrews! As they bade
farewell to their childhood home, how little did they dream of their high
destiny! Faithful and steadfast, they yielded themselves to the divine
guiding, so that through them God could fulfill His purpose.
The same mighty truths that were revealed through these men, God
desires to reveal through the youth and the children of today. The history of
Joseph and Daniel is an illustration of what He will do for those who yield
themselves to Him and with the whole heart seek to accomplish His
purpose.
The greatest want of the world is the want of men—men who will not be
bought or sold, men who in their inmost souls are true and honest, men who
do not fear to call sin by its right name, men whose conscience is as true to
duty as the needle to the pole, men who will stand for the right though the
heavens fall.
But such a character is not the result of accident; it is not due to special
favors or endowments of Providence. A noble character is the result of self-
discipline, of the subjection of the lower to the higher nature—the surrender
of self for the service of love to God and man.
The youth need to be impressed with the truth that their endowments are
not their own. Strength, time, intellect, are but lent treasures. They belong to
God, and it should be the resolve of every youth to put them to the highest
use. He is a branch, from which God expects fruit; a steward, whose capital
must yield increase; a light, to illuminate the world’s darkness.
Every youth, every child, has a work to do for the honor of God and the
uplifting of humanity.
ELISHA
The early years of the prophet Elisha were passed in the quietude of
country life, under the {6} teaching of God and nature and the discipline of
useful work. In a time of almost universal apostasy his father’s household
were among the number who had not bowed the knee to Baal. Theirs was a
home where God was honored and where faithfulness to duty was the rule
of daily life.
The son of a wealthy farmer, Elisha had taken up the work that lay
nearest. While possessing the capabilities of a leader among men, he
received a training in life’s common duties. In order to direct wisely, he
must learn to obey. By faithfulness in little things, he was prepared for
weightier trusts.
Of a meek and gentle spirit, Elisha possessed also energy and
steadfastness. He cherished the love and fear of God, and in the humble
round of daily toil he gained strength of purpose and nobleness of character,
growing in divine grace and knowledge. While cooperating with his father
in the home duties, he was learning to cooperate with God.
The prophetic call came to Elisha while with his father’s servants he
was plowing in the field. As Elijah, divinely directed in seeking a
successor, cast his mantle upon the young man’s shoulders, Elisha
recognized and obeyed the summons. He “went after Elijah, and ministered
unto him.” 1 Kings 19:21. It was no great work that was at first required of
Elisha; commonplace duties still constituted his discipline. He is spoken of
as pouring water on the hands of Elijah, his master. As the prophet’s
personal attendant, he continued to prove faithful in little things, while with
daily strengthening purpose he devoted himself to the mission appointed him
by God.
When he was first summoned, his resolution had been tested. As he
turned to follow Elijah he was bidden by the prophet to return home. He
must count the cost—decide for himself to accept or reject the call. But
Elisha understood the value of his opportunity. Not for any worldly
advantage would he forgo the possibility of becoming God’s messenger, or
sacrifice the privilege of association with His servant.
As time passed, and Elijah was prepared for {7} translation, so Elisha
was prepared to become his successor. And again his faith and resolution
were tested. Accompanying Elijah in his round of service, knowing the
change soon to come, he was at each place invited by the prophet to turn
back. “Tarry here, I pray thee,” Elijah said; “for the Lord hath sent me to
Bethel.” But in his early labor of guiding the plow, Elisha had learned not to
fail or to become discouraged; and now that he had set his hand to the plow
in another line of duty, he would not be diverted from his purpose. As often
as the invitation to turn back was given, his answer was, “As the Lord
liveth, and as thy soul liveth, I will not leave thee.” 2 Kings 2:2.
“And they two went on. . . . And they two stood by Jordan. And Elijah
took his mantle, and wrapped it together, and smote the waters, and they
were divided hither and thither, so that they two went over on dry ground.
And it came to pass, when they were gone over, that Elijah said unto Elisha,
Ask what I shall do for thee, before I be taken away from thee. And Elisha
said, I pray thee, let a double portion of thy spirit be upon me. And he said,
Thou hast asked a hard thing: nevertheless, if thou see me when I am taken
from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but if not, it shall not be so. And it came
to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a
chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder; and Elijah
went up by a whirlwind into heaven.
“And Elisha saw it, and he cried, My father, my father, the chariot of
Israel, and the horsemen thereof. And he saw him no more: and he took hold
of his own clothes, and rent them in two pieces. He took up also the mantle
of Elijah that fell from him, and went back, and stood by the bank of Jordan;
and he took the mantle of Elijah that fell from him, and smote the waters,
and said, Where is the Lord God of Elijah? and when he also had smitten
the waters, they parted hither and thither: and Elisha went over. And when
the sons of the prophets which were to view at Jericho saw him, they said,
The spirit of Elijah doth rest on Elisha And they came {8} to meet him, and
bowed themselves to the ground before him.” 2 Kings 2:6-15.
Henceforth Elisha stood in Elijah’s place. And he who had been faithful
in that which was least, proved himself faithful also in much.
Elijah, the man of power, had been God’s instrument for the overthrow
of gigantic evils. Idolatry, which, supported by Ahab and the heathen
Jezebel, had seduced the nation, had been cast down. Baal’s prophets had
been slain. The whole people of Israel had been deeply stirred, and many
were returning to the worship of God. As successor to Elijah was needed
one who by careful, patient instruction could guide Israel in safe paths. For
this work Elisha’s early training under God’s direction had prepared him.
The lesson is for all. None can know what may be God’s purpose in His
discipline; but all may be certain that faithfulness in little things is the
evidence of fitness for greater responsibilities. Every act of life is a
revelation of character, and he only who in small duties proves himself “a
workman that needeth not to be ashamed” (2 Timothy 2:15) will be honored
by God with weightier trusts.
MOSES
Younger than Joseph or Daniel was Moses when removed from the
sheltering care of his childhood home; yet already the same agencies that
shaped their lives had molded his. Only twelve years did he spend with his
Hebrew kindred; but during these years was laid the foundation of his
greatness; it was laid by the hand of one little known to fame.
Jochebed was a woman and a slave. Her lot in life was humble, her
burden heavy. But through no other woman, save Mary of Nazareth, has the
world received greater blessing. Knowing that her child must soon pass
beyond her care, to the guardianship of those who knew not God, she the
more earnestly endeavored to link his soul with heaven. She sought to
implant in his heart love and loyalty to God. And faithfully was the work
accomplished. Those principles of truth that were the burden of his mother’s
teaching and {9} the lesson of her life, no after influence could induce
Moses to renounce.
From the humble home in Goshen the son of Jochebed passed to the
palace of the Pharaohs, to the Egyptian princess, by her to be welcomed as a
loved and cherished son. In the schools of Egypt, Moses received the
highest civil and military training. Of great personal attractions, noble in
form and stature, of cultivated mind and princely bearing, and renowned as
a military leader, he became the nation’s pride. The king of Egypt was also
a member of the priesthood; and Moses, though refusing to participate in the
heathen worship, was initiated into all the mysteries of the Egyptian
religion. Egypt at this time being still the most powerful and most highly
civilized of nations, Moses, as its prospective sovereign, was heir to the
highest honors this world could bestow. But his was a nobler choice. For
the honor of God and the deliverance of His downtrodden people, Moses
sacrificed the honors of Egypt. Then, in a special sense, God undertook his
training.
Not yet was Moses prepared for his lifework. He had yet to learn the
lesson of dependence upon divine power. He had mistaken God’s purpose.
It was his hope to deliver Israel by force of arms. For this he risked all, and
failed. In defeat and disappointment he became a fugitive and exile in a
strange land.
In the wilds of Midian, Moses spent forty years as a keeper of sheep.
Apparently cut off forever from his life’s mission, he was receiving the
discipline essential for its fulfillment. Wisdom to govern an ignorant and
undisciplined multitude must be gained through self-mastery. In the care of
the sheep and the tender lambs he must obtain the experience that would
make him a faithful, long-suffering shepherd to Israel. That he might become
a representative of God, he must learn of Him.
The influences that had surrounded him in Egypt, the affection of his
foster mother, his own position as the grandson of the king, the luxury and
vice that allured in ten thousand forms, the refinement, the subtlety, and the
mysticism of a {10} false religion, had made an impression on his mind and
character. In the stern simplicity of the wilderness all this disappeared.
Amidst the solemn majesty of the mountain solitudes Moses was alone
with God. Everywhere the Creator’s name was written. Moses seemed to
stand in His presence and to be overshadowed by His power. Here his self-
sufficiency was swept away. In the presence of the Infinite One he realized
how weak, how inefficient, how short-sighted, is man.
Here Moses gained that which went with him throughout the years of his
toilsome and care-burdened life—a sense of the personal presence of the
Divine One. Not merely did he look down the ages for Christ to be made
manifest in the flesh; he saw Christ accompanying the host of Israel in all
their travels. When misunderstood and misrepresented, when called to bear
reproach and insult, to face danger and death, he was able to endure “as
seeing Him who is invisible.” Hebrews 11:27.
Moses did not merely think of God, he saw Him. God was the
constant vision before him. Never did he lose sight of His face.
To Moses faith was no guesswork; it was a reality. He believed that God
ruled his life in particular; and in all its details he acknowledged Him. For
strength to withstand every temptation, he trusted in Him.
The great work assigned him he desired to make in the highest degree
successful, and he placed his whole dependence upon divine power. He felt
his need of help, asked for it, by faith grasped it, and in the assurance of
sustaining strength went forward.
Such was the experience that Moses gained by his forty years of training
in the desert. To impart such an experience, Infinite Wisdom counted not the
period too long or the price too great.
The results of that training, of the lessons there taught, are bound up, not
only with the history of Israel, but with all which from that day to this has
told for the world’s progress. The highest testimony to the greatness of
Moses, the judgment passed upon his life by Inspiration, is, {11} “There
arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, whom the Lord knew
face to face.” Deuteronomy 34:10.
PAUL
With the faith and experience of the Galilean disciples who had
companied with Jesus were united, in the work of the gospel, the fiery vigor
and intellectual power of a rabbi of Jerusalem. A Roman citizen, born in a
Gentile city; a Jew, not only by descent but by lifelong training, patriotic
devotion, and religious faith; educated in Jerusalem by the most eminent of
the rabbis, and instructed in all the laws and traditions of the fathers, Saul of
Tarsus shared to the fullest extent the pride and the prejudices of his nation.
While still a young man, he became an honored member of the Sanhedrin.
He was looked upon as a man of promise, a zealous defender of the ancient
faith.
In the theological schools of Judea the word of God had been set aside
for human speculations; it was robbed of its power by the interpretations
and traditions of the rabbis. Self-aggrandizement, love of domination,
jealous exclusiveness, bigotry and contemptuous pride, were the ruling
principles and motives of these teachers.
The rabbis gloried in their superiority, not only to the people of other
nations, but to the masses of their own. With their fierce hatred of their
Roman oppressors, they cherished the determination to recover by force of
arms their national supremacy. The followers of Jesus, whose message of
peace was so contrary to their schemes of ambition, they hated and put to
death. In this persecution, Saul was one of the most bitter and relentless
actors.
In the military schools of Egypt, Moses was taught the law of force, and
so strong a hold did this teaching have upon his character that it required
forty years of quiet and communion with God and nature to fit him for the
leadership of Israel by the law of love. The same lesson Paul had to learn.
At the gate of Damascus the vision of the Crucified One changed the
whole current of his life. The persecutor became a disciple, the {12}
teacher a learner. The days of darkness spent in solitude at Damascus were
as years in his experience. The Old Testament Scriptures stored in his
memory were his study, and Christ his teacher. To him also nature’s
solitudes became a school. To the desert of Arabia he went, there to study
the Scriptures and to learn of God. He emptied his soul of prejudices and
traditions that had shaped his life, and received instruction from the Source
of truth.
His afterlife was inspired by the one principle of self-sacrifice, the
ministry of love. “I am debtor,” he said, “both to the Greeks, and to the
barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise.” “The love of Christ
constraineth us.” Romans 1:14; 2 Corinthians 5:14.
The greatest of human teachers, Paul accepted the lowliest as well as
the highest duties. He recognized the necessity of labor for the hand as
well as for the mind, and he wrought at a handicraft for his own support.
His trade of tentmaking he pursued while daily preaching the gospel in
the great centers of civilization. “These hands,” he said, at parting with
the elders of Ephesus, “have ministered unto my necessities, and to them
that were with me.” Acts 20:34.
While he possessed high intellectual endowments, the life of Paul
revealed the power of a rarer wisdom. Principles of deepest import,
principles concerning which the greatest minds of this time were ignorant,
are unfolded in his teachings and exemplified in his life. He had that greatest
of all wisdom, which gives quickness of insight and sympathy of heart,
which brings man in touch with men, and enables him to arouse their better
nature and inspire them to a higher life.
Listen to his words before the heathen Lystrians, as he points them to
God revealed in nature, the Source of all good, who “gave us rain from
heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness.” Acts
14:17.
See him in the dungeon at Philippi, where, despite his pain-racked body,
his song of praise breaks the silence of midnight. After the earthquake has
opened the prison doors, his voice is again heard, in words of cheer to the
heathen {13} jailer, “Do thyself no harm: for we are all here” (Acts 16:28)
—every man in his place, restrained by the presence of one fellow prisoner.
And the jailer, convicted of the reality of that faith which sustains Paul,
inquires the way of salvation, and with his whole household unites with the
persecuted band of Christ’s disciples.
See Paul at Athens before the council of the Areopagus, as he meets
science with science, logic with logic, and philosophy with philosophy.
Mark how, with the tact born of divine love, he points to Jehovah as “the
Unknown God,” whom his hearers have ignorantly worshiped; and in words
quoted from a poet of their own he pictures Him as a Father whose children
they are. Hear him, in that age of caste, when the rights of man as man were
wholly unrecognized, as he sets forth the great truth of human brotherhood,
declaring that God “hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell
on all the face of the earth.” Then he shows how, through all the dealings
of God with man, runs like a thread of gold His purpose of grace and
mercy. He “hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of
their habitation; that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel
after Him, and find Him, though He be not far from everyone of us.” Acts
17:23, 26, 27.
Hear him in the court of Festus, when King Agrippa, convicted of the
truth of the gospel, exclaims, “Almost thou persuadest me to be a
Christian.” With what gentle courtesy does Paul, pointing to his own
chain, make answer, “I would to God, that not only thou, but also all that
hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am, except
these bonds.” Acts 26:28, 29.
Thus passed his life, as described in his own words, “in journeyings
often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own
countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the
wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness
and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in
cold and nakedness.” 2 Corinthians 11:26, 27.
“Being reviled,” he said, “we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it:
being defamed, we entreat;” {14} “as sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as
poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all
things.” 1 Corinthians 4:12, 13; 2 Corinthians 6:10.
In service he found his joy; and at the close of his life of toil, looking
back on its struggles and triumphs, he could say, “I have fought a good
fight.” 2 Timothy 4:7.

These histories are of vital interest. To none are they of deeper

importance than to the youth. Moses renounced a prospective kingdom, Paul
the advantages of wealth and honor among his people, for a life of burden
bearing in God’s service. To many the life of these men appears one of
renunciation and sacrifice. Was it really so? Moses counted the reproach of
Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt. He counted it so because it
was so. Paul declared: “What things were gain to me, these have I counted
loss for Christ. Yea verily, and I count all things to be loss for the
excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I suffered
the loss of all things, and do count them but refuse, that I may gain Christ.”
Philippians 3:7, 8, R.V., margin. He was satisfied with his choice.
Moses was offered the palace of the Pharaohs and the monarch’s throne;
but the sinful pleasures that make men forget God were in those lordly
courts, and he chose instead the “durable riches and righteousness.”
Proverbs 8:18. Instead of linking himself with the greatness of Egypt, he
chose to bind up his life with God’s purpose. Instead of giving laws to
Egypt, he by divine direction enacted laws for the world. He became God’s
instrument in giving to men those principles that are the safeguard alike of
the home and of society, that are the cornerstone of the prosperity of nations
—principles recognized today by the world’s greatest men as the foundation
of all that is best in human governments.
The greatness of Egypt is in the dust. Its power and civilization have
passed away. But the work of Moses can never perish. The great principles
of righteousness which he lived to establish are eternal.
Moses’ life of toil and heart-burdening care was irradiated with the
presence of Him who is “the chiefest among ten thousand,” and the One
“altogether lovely.” Song of Solomon 5:10, 16. With Christ in the
wilderness wandering, with Christ on the mount of transfiguration, with
Christ in the heavenly courts—his was a life on earth blessing and
blessed, and in heaven honored.
Paul also in his manifold labors was upheld by the sustaining power of
His presence. “I can do all things,” he said, “through Christ which
strengtheneth me.” “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall
tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril,
or sword? . . . Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors
through Him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life,
nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to
come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other created thing (Rotherham’s
translation), shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in
Christ Jesus our Lord.” Philippians 4:13; Romans 8:35-39.
Yet there is a future joy to which Paul looked forward as the
recompense of his labors—the same joy for the sake of which Christ
endured the cross and despised the shame—the joy of seeing the fruition
of his work. “What is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing?” he wrote
to the Thessalonian converts. “Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord
Jesus Christ at His coming? For ye are our glory and joy.” 1
Thessalonians 2:19, 20.
Who can measure the results to the world of Paul’s lifework? Of all
those beneficent influences that alleviate suffering, that comfort sorrow, that
restrain evil, that uplift life from the selfish and the sensual, and glorify it
with the hope of immortality, how much is due to the labors of Paul and his
fellow workers, as with the gospel of the Son of God they made their
unnoticed journey from Asia to the shores of Europe?
What is it worth to any life to have been God’s instrument in setting in
motion such influences of blessing? What will it be worth in eternity to
witness the results of such a lifework?
Review and Herald Publishing Assn.
Washington, D. C. M. V. S. 49
048—LIVING BY PRINCIPLE
 PH048 - Living by Principle (1898)
LET THE YOUTH take the Bible as their guide, and stand like a rock for
principle, and they can aspire to any height of attainment.—Signs, No. 9,
1889.
Joshua 1:8: This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt meditate
therein day and night, that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is written therein: for
then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success.
[The Bible texts have been supplied by the compiler]
God’s . . . workers are called upon to remember that they cannot drift
along with unsettled principles which are warped and distorted by impulse,
without misrepresenting the truth which they profess, and doing a lasting
injury to their own souls.—Sp. Test.
2 Samuel 12:14: Howbeit, because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of
the Lord to blaspheme, the child also that is born unto thee shall surely die.
Teachers and students are constantly at work, weaving the web of their
eternal destiny. Every time the shuttle passes, it draws after it a thread
which is fastened to right principles and holy actions, or the opposite.
Students may have fastened to their threads that which is not profitable for
their future life.—Unpub. Test.
Galatians 2:20, 18: I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in
me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me,
and gave himself for me. . . . If I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a
transgressor. {3}
What is the principle that is to characterize the life?— “Therefore
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.”—Unpub.
Test.
The youth may have principles so firm that the most powerful
temptations of Satan will not draw them away from their allegiance.—Test.,
Vol. III, p. 472.
Luke 23:4: Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the people, I find no fault in this man.
Daniel 6:5: Then said these men, We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except we
find it against him concerning the law of his God.
The promises of God do not rest upon feeling. They have a foundation as
distinct from feeling as light is from darkness. We must learn to move from
principle; and when we learn to do this, we shall move understandingly, and
not be controlled by varying emotions.—Signs, No. 43, 1889.
2 Corinthians 1:20: For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory
of God by us.
The Lord’s workers cannot be too careful that their actions do not
contradict their words; for a consistent life alone can command respect. If
our practice harmonizes with our teachings, our works will have effect; but
piety that is not based upon conscientious principles is as salt without savor.
To speak, and do not, is as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. It is of no
use for us to strive to inculcate principles which we do not conscientiously
practice.—Sp. Test.
1 Timothy 4:12: Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word,
in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity.
Every act of life is great for good or evil; and it is only by acting upon
principle in the tests of {4} daily life that we acquire power to stand firm
and faithful in the most dangerous and most difficult positions.—Health
Reformer.
Jeremiah 12:5: If thou hast run with the footmen, and they have wearied thee, then how canst
thou contend with horses? and if in the land of peace, wherein thou trustedst, they wearied
thee, then how wilt thou do in the swelling of Jordan?
Whether rich or poor, high or low, Satan finds employment for the youth
who are not trained to useful industry, and guarded and barricaded with
principle.—Signs, No. 45, 1896.
The progress of reform depends upon a clear definition and recognition
of fundamental truth. The principles of God’s law must be kept before the
people as everlasting and inexorable as the character of God himself.
—Health Reformer.
Habakkuk 2:2: And the Lord answered me, and said, Write the vision, and make it plain upon
tables, that he may run that readeth it.
The Bible teaches men to act from principle; and whenever we
successfully resist evil influence, we are strengthening that principle which
has been assailed. The mere possession of talent is no guarantee of
usefulness or happiness in life. Right principles are the only basis of true
success.—Review and Herald, No. 39, 1883.
James 4:7: Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.
Every heart will be tested, every character developed. It is principle
that God’s people must act upon. The living principle must be carried out
in the life.—Test., Vol. I, p. 222.
Ezekiel 18:20: The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the
father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous
shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him. {5}
 THE POWER OF INFLUENCE.
Every uttered word exerts an influence, every action involves a train of
responsibility. No one can live to himself in this world, even if he would.
Each one forms a part of the great web of humanity, and through our
individual threads of influence we are linked to the universe. Christ used his
influence to draw men to God, and he left us an example of the way in which
we should speak and act. A person who is molded by the Spirit of God will
know how to speak a “word in season to him that is weary,” and will
realize the highest human blessedness,— the joy of imparting to others the
precious treasures of the wisdom and grace of Christ. But those who permit
themselves to be controlled by the enemy of all good will speak words
which should never be uttered.—Review and Herald, No. 7, 1897.
Psalms 1:1: Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in
the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful.
The influence of a thoughtless word may affect a soul’s eternal destiny.
Every person is exerting an influence upon the lives of others. We must
either be as a light to brighten and cheer their path, or as a desolating
tempest to destroy. We are either leading our associates upward to
happiness and immortal life, or downward to sorrow and eternal ruin. No
man will perish alone in his iniquity. However contracted may be one’s
sphere of influence, it is exerted either for good or for evil.—Test., Vol. IV,
p. 654.
Romans 14:7: For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. {6}
Every act of our lives affects others for good or evil. Our influence is
tending upward or downward; it is felt, acted upon, and to a greater or less
degree reproduced by others. If by our example we aid others in the
development of good principles, we give them power to do good. In their
turn they exert the same beneficial influence upon others, and thus hundreds
and thousands are affected by our unconscious influence. If we by acts
strengthen or force into activity the evil powers possessed by those around
us, we share their sin, and will have to render an account for the good we
might have done them and did not do, because we made not God our
strength, our guide, our counselor.—Test., Vol. II, p. 133.
Matthew 12:30: He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me
scattereth abroad.
You may never know the result of your influence from day to day, but be
sure that it is exerted for good or evil. Many who have a kind heart and
good impulses, permit their attention to be absorbed in worldly business or
pleasure, while the souls that look to them for guidance drift on to hopeless
wreck. Such persons may make a high profession, and may stand well in the
opinion of men, even as Christians, but in the day of God, when our works
shall be compared with the divine law, then it will be found that they have
not come up to the standard. Others who saw their course fell a little below
them; and still others fell below the latter class, and thus the work of
degeneracy went on.
Throw a pebble into the lake, and a wave is formed, and another, and
another; and as they {7} increase, the circle widens until they reach the very
shore. Thus our influence, though apparently insignificant, may continue to
extend far beyond our knowledge or control.—Review and Herald, No. 4,
1882.
Judges 5:23: Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants
thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the
mighty.
The strongest bulwark of vice in our world is not the iniquitous life of
the abandoned sinner or the degraded outcast; it is that life which otherwise
appears virtuous, honorable, and noble, but in which one sin is fostered, one
vice indulged. To the soul that is struggling in secret against some giant
temptation, trembling upon the very verge of the precipice, such an example
is one of the most powerful enticements to sin. He who, endowed with high
conceptions of life and truth and honor, does yet willfully transgress one
precept of God’s holy law, has perverted his noble gifts into a lure to sin.
Genius, talent, sympathy, even generous and kindly deeds, may become
decoys of Satan to entice other souls over the precipice of ruin for this life
and the life to come.—Mount of Blessing, p. 135.
Proverbs 27:19: As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man.
Young persons who are thrown into one another’s society may make
their associations a blessing or a curse. They may edify, bless, and
strengthen one another, improving in deportment, in disposition, in
knowledge; or, by permitting themselves to become careless and unfaithful,
they may exert only a demoralizing influence.— Test., Vol. IV, p. 655. {8}
1 Timothy 4:12: Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word,
in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity.
The influence of every man’s thoughts and actions surrounds him like an
invisible atmosphere, which is unconsciously breathed in by all who come
in contact with him. This atmosphere is frequently charged with poisonous
influences, and when these are inhaled, moral-degeneracy is the sure result.
—Test., Vol. V, p. 111.
Proverbs 23:7: As he thinketh in his heart, so is he.
Proverbs 13:20: He that walketh with wise men shall be wise; but a companion of fools shall be
 destroyed.
Take heed lest by your example you place other souls in peril. It is a
terrible thing to lose your own soul, but to pursue a course which will
cause the loss of other souls is still more terrible. That our influence
should result in a savor of death unto death is a terrible thought, and yet it
is possible. With what holy jealousy, then, should we keep guard over our
thoughts, our words, our habits, our dispositions, and our characters. God
requires more deep, personal holiness on our part. Only by revealing his
character can we cooperate with him in the work of saving souls.—Sp.
Test.
2 Corinthians 2:14-16: Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ,
and maketh manifest the savor of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God a
sweet savor of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish: to the one we are the
savor of death unto death; and to the other the savor of life unto life. And who is sufficient for
these things?
Let your influence be persuasive, binding people to your hearts because
you love Jesus. These precious souls are his purchased possession. This is
a great work! If, by your Christlike words {9} and actions, you make
impressions that will kindle in their hearts a hungering and thirsting after
righteousness and truth, you are co-laborers with Christ. Purity of thought
must be cherished as indispensable to the work of influencing others.
—Unpub. Test.
Jeremiah 31:3: The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an
everlasting love: therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee.
Hosea 11:4: I drew them with cords of a man, with bands of love.
It is the privilege of every true Christian to exert an influence for good
over everyone with whom he associates.—Test., Vol. II, p. 231.
Psalms 51:10, 13: Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. . . .
Then will I teach transgressors thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto thee.
The humblest and poorest of the disciples of Jesus can be a blessing to
others. They may not realize that they are doing any special good, but by
their unconscious influence they may start waves of blessing that will widen
and deepen, and the blessed results they may never know until the day of
final reward. They do not feel or know they are doing anything great. They
are not required to weary themselves with anxiety about success. They have
only to go forward quietly, doing faithfully the work that God’s providence
assigns, and their life will not be in vain. Their own souls will be growing
more and more into the likeness of Christ; they are workers together with
God in this life, and are thus fitting for the higher work and the unshadowed
joy of the life to come.—Steps to Christ, p. 95.
2 Corinthians 3:18: But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are
changed into the {10} same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
Exodus 34:29: And it came to pass when Moses came down from mount Sinai with the two tables
of testimony in Moses’ hand, when he came down from the mount, that Moses wist not that the
skin of his face shone while he talked with him.
Self-denial, self-sacrifice, benevolence, kindness, love, patience,
fortitude, and Christian trust are the daily fruits borne by those who are truly
connected with God. Their acts may not be published to the world, but they
themselves are daily wrestling with evil, and gaining precious victories
over temptation and wrong. Solemn vows are renewed and kept through the
strength gained by earnest prayer and constant watching thereunto. The
ardent enthusiast does not discern the struggles of these silent workers; but
the eye of Him who seeth the secrets of the heart, notices and regards with
approval every effort put forth in lowliness and meekness. It requires the
testing time to reveal the true gold of love and faith in the character. When
trials and perplexities come upon the church, then the steadfast zeal and
warm affections of the Christian are developed.— Review and Herald, No.
3, 1881.
Luke 12:3: Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light: and
that which ye have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the housetops.
Those who take pains to call attention to their good works, constantly
talking of their sinless state, and endeavoring to make their religious
attainments prominent, are only deceiving their own souls by so doing. A
healthy man, who is able to attend to the vocations of life, and who goes
forth day after day to his labor with buoyant spirits and with a healthful
current of blood flowing {11} through his veins, does not call the attention
of everyone he meets to his soundness of body. Health and vigor are the
natural conditions of his life, and therefore he is scarcely conscious that he
is in the enjoyment of so rich a boon.
Thus it is with the truly righteous man. He is unconscious of his
goodness and piety. Religious principle has become the spring of his life
and conduct, and it is just as natural for him to bear the fruits of the Spirit as
for the fig-tree to bear figs, or for the rose-bush to yield roses. His nature is
so thoroughly imbued with love for God and his fellow men that he works
the works of Christ with a willing heart.
All who come within the sphere of his influence perceive the beauty and
fragrance of his Christian life, while he himself is unconscious of it, for it is
in harmony with his habits and inclinations. He prays for divine light, and
loves to walk in that light. It is his meat and drink to do the will of his
Heavenly Father. His life is hid with Christ in God; yet he does not boast of
this, nor seem conscious of it. God smiles upon the humble and lowly ones
who follow closely in the footsteps of the Master. Angels are attracted to
them, and love to linger about their path. They may be passed by as
unworthy of notice by those who claim exalted attainments, and who delight
in making prominent their good works; but heavenly angels bend lovingly
over them, and are as a wall of fire roundabout them.—Review and Herald,
No. 3, 1881.
Matthew 6:28: Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin.
{12}
 AMUSEMENTS.
There are persons with a diseased imagination to whom religion is a
tyrant, ruling them as with a rod of iron. Such are constantly mourning over
their depravity, and groaning over supposed evil. Love does not exist in
their hearts; a frown is ever upon their countenances. They are chilled with
the innocent laugh from the youth or from any one. They consider all
recreation or amusement a sin, and think that the mind must be constantly
wrought up to just such a stern, severe pitch. This is one extreme. Others
think that the mind must be ever on the stretch to invent new amusements and
diversions in order to gain health. They learn to depend on excitement, and
are uneasy without it. Such are not true Christians. They go to the other
extreme. The true principles of Christianity open before all a source of
happiness, the height and depth, the length and breadth, of which are
immeasurable. It is Christ in us a well of water springing up into everlasting
life. It is a continual well-spring from which the Christian can drink at will,
and never exhaust the fountain.—Test., Vol. 1, p. 565.
1 Chronicles 16:10, 27, 31: Glory ye in his holy name: let the heart of them rejoice that seek the
Lord. . . . Glory and honor are in his presence; strength and gladness are in his place. . . . Let
the heavens be glad, and let the earth rejoice: and let men say among the nations, The Lord
reigneth.
They can find that amusement which springs from principle, and which
will yield them true happiness, and their time will not be spent in trifling or
in selfish indulgence.—Test., Vol. III, p. 223. {13}
Psalms 118:15: The voice of rejoicing and salvation is in the tabernacles of the righteous: the
right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly.
We cannot innocently indulge in any amusement that will unfit us for the
more faithful discharge of ordinary life duties.—Test., Vol. II, p. 587.
James 1:22, 26: But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves. .
. . If any man among you seem to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his
own heart, this man’s religion is vain.
Many gatherings have been presented to me. I have seen the gaiety, the
display in dress, the personal adornment. All want to be thought brilliant,
and give themselves up to hilarity, foolish jesting, cheap, coarse flattery, and
uproarious laughter. The eyes sparkle, the cheek is flushed, conscience
sleeps. With eating and drinking and merry-making they do their best to
forget God. The scene of pleasure is their paradise. And Heaven is looking
on, seeing and hearing all. . . .
The once earnest Christian who enters into these sports is on the down-
grade. He has left the region pervaded by the vital atmosphere of heaven,
and has plunged into an atmosphere of mist and fog. It may be some humble
believer is induced to join in these sports. But if he maintains his connection
with Christ, he cannot in heart participate in the exciting scene. . . .
Young men and young women who have tried to be Bible Christians are
persuaded to join the party, and they are drawn into the ring. They did not
prayerfully consult the divine standard, to learn what Christ had said in
regard to the fruit to be borne on the Christian tree. They do {14} not
discern that these entertainment are really Satan’s banquet, prepared to keep
souls from accepting the call to the marriage supper of the Lamb; they
prevent them from receiving the white robe of character which is the
righteousness of Christ. They become confused as to what it is right for them
as Christians to do. They do not want to be thought singular, and naturally
incline to follow the example of others. Thus they come under the influence
of those who have never had the divine touch on heart or mind.
In these exciting gatherings, carried away by the glamour and passion of
human influence, youth that have been carefully instructed to obey the law of
God are led to form attachments for those whose education has been a
mistake, and whose religious experience has been a fraud. They sell
themselves to life-long bondage. As long as they live, they must be
hampered by their union with a cheap, superficial character, one who lives
for display, but who has not the precious inward adorning, the ornament of a
meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price.—Sp. Test.
The low, common pleasure parties, gatherings for eating and drinking,
singing, and playing on instruments of music, are inspired by a spirit that is
from beneath. They are an oblation unto Satan.—Sp. Test.
Job 1:4: And his sons went and feasted in their houses, everyone his day; and sent and called
for their three Sisters to eat and to drink with them.
Like Israel of old, the pleasure lovers eat and drink, and rise up to play.
There is mirth and {15} carousing, hilarity and glee. In all this the youth
follow the example of the authors of books that are placed in their hands for
study. The greatest evil of it all is the permanent effect these things have
upon the character.
Those who take the lead in these things bring upon the cause a stain not
easily effaced. They wound their own souls, and will carry the scars through
their lifetime.—Sp. Test. on Ed., p. 211.
Exodus 32:6: And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought
peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.
We are not to imitate the churches by instituting bazaars and various
God-forbidden expedients to bring in a little means. We see no direction in
the word for fancy fairs, concerts, and other objectionable practices for
raising funds to advance His work. The curse of God is upon all this kind of
work. It is polluting and degrading the work of God, defiling his holy
temple.— Unpub. Test.
John 2:14-16: Jesus went up to Jerusalem, and found in the temple those that sold oxen and
sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting: and when he had made a scourge of small
cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the
changers’ money, and overthrew the tables; and said unto them that sold doves, Take these
things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.
If you truly belong to Christ, you will have opportunities for witnessing
for him. You will be invited to attend places of amusement, and then it will
be that you will have an opportunity to testify for your Lord. If you are true
to Christ then, you will not try to frame excuses for your non-attendance, but
will plainly and modestly {16} declare that you are a child of God, and
your principles would not allow you to be in a place, even for one occasion,
where you could not invite the presence of your Lord.—Y. I., May 4, 1893.
Daniel 3:12, 16, 17: There are certain Jews whom thou hast set over the affairs of the province
of Babylon, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego; these men, O king, have not regarded thee:
they serve not thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up. . . . Shadrach,
Meshach, and Abednego answered, and said unto the king, O Nebuchadnezzar, we are not
careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us
from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king.
Many declare that it is certainly no harm to go to a concert, and neglect
the prayer-meeting, or absent yourself from meetings where God’s servants
are to declare to you a message from heaven. It is safe for you to be just
where Christ has said he would be. Those who appreciate the words of
Christ will not turn aside from the prayer-meeting, or from the meeting
where the Lord’s messenger has been sent to tell you concerning things of
eternal interest. Jesus has said, “Where two or three are gathered together in
my name, there am I in the midst of them.” Can you afford to choose your
pleasure and miss the blessing? It is these indulgences that have a telling
influence not only on your own life and character, but on the life and
character of you associates.—Y. I., March 30, 1893.
Galatians 6:7: Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he
also reap.
They would resist temptation to indulge self, and would show that they
do not enjoy the frivolous pleasure of the world more than the privilege of
meeting with Christ in the social meeting. {17}
They would have a decided influence upon others, and lead them to
follow their example. Actions speak louder than words, and those who are
lovers of pleasure do not appreciate the rich blessings of being in the
assembly of the people of God. They do not appreciate the privilege of
influencing their associates to go with them, hoping that their hearts will be
touched by the Spirit of the Lord. Who goes with them into these worldly
gatherings? Jesus is not there to bless those assembled.
But Satan will bring to the mind many things to crowd out matters of
eternal interest. It is his opportunity to confuse the right by mixing it up with
the wrong. Through attendance at worldly gatherings a taste is created for
exciting amusements, and moral power is weakened. Those who love
pleasure may keep up a form of godliness, but they have no vital connection
with God. Their faith is dead, their zeal has departed. They feel no burden
to speak a word in season to souls who are out of Christ, and to urge them to
give their hearts to the Lord.—Y. I., March 30, 1893.
Proverbs 21:15, 17: It is joy to the just to do judgment: but destruction shall be to the workers
of iniquity. . . . He that loveth pleasure shall be a poor man: he that loveth wine and oil shall not
be rich.
When our weakness becomes strength in the strength of Christ, we shall
not be craving for amusement. These holidays that are considered so
indispensable will not be used simply for the gratification of self, but will
be turned into occasions in which you can bless and enlighten souls.
—Signs, June 6, 1892. {18}
Proverbs 4:18: But the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto
the perfect day.
Gatherings for social intercourse may be made in the highest degree
profitable and instructive when those who meet together have the love of
God glowing in their hearts, when they meet to exchange thoughts in regard
to the word of God, or to consider methods for advancing his work and
doing good to their fellow men. When nothing is said or done to grieve the
Holy Spirit of God, but it is regarded as a welcome guest, then God is
honored, and those who meet together will be refreshed and strengthened.
—Sp. Test.
Colossians 3:16: Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and
admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your
hearts to the Lord.
Their amusement will be in contemplating their treasure — the holy
city, the earth made new, their eternal home. And while they dwell upon
those things which are lofty, pure, and holy, heaven will be brought near,
and they will feel the power of the Holy Spirit, and this will tend to wean
them more and more from the world, and cause their consolation and chief
joy to be in the things of heaven, their sweet home.—Early Writings,
Supplement, p. 27.
Hebrews 11:13-16: These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen
them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were
strangers and pilgrims on the earth. For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek
a country. And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they
might have had opportunity to have returned. But now they desire a better country, that is, an
heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them
a city.
While we shun the false and artificial, discarding horse-racing, card-
playing, lotteries, prize-fights, {19} liquor-drinking, and tobacco-using, we
must supply sources of pleasure that are pure and noble and elevating.—Sp.
Test.
Proverbs 23:20, 21, 23: Be not among winebibbers; among riotous eaters of flesh; for the
drunkard and the glutton shall come to poverty; and drowsiness shall clothe a man with rags. . .
. Buy the truth, and sell it not; also wisdom, and instruction, and understanding.
Those who receive the Holy Spirit will feel the chilling atmosphere that
surrounds the souls of those by whom these great and solemn realities are
unappreciated and spoken against. They feel they are in the council of the
ungodly, of men who stand in the way of sinners, and sit in the seat of the
scornful.—Sp. Test.
John 10:4, 5: And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep
follow him: for they know his voice. And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him:
for they know not the voice of strangers.
The Pharisee who invited Christ to his house on this occasion was a
ruler in Israel, a member of the Sanhedrin, a man of influence. Jesus had not
accepted his invitation for the purpose of satisfying his appetite, or to
furnish himself with an hour of amusement; but he had accepted it for the
purpose of representing the character of God. Christians may safely accept
invitations to dinners where promiscuous company should gather, if they
will but follow the example of Christ, and act from the same motives as did
our Saviour.—Signs, No. 4, 1896.
I entreat the students in our schools to be sober minded. The frivolity of
the young is not pleasing to God. Their sports and games open the door to a
flood of temptations.—Sp. Test.
Revelation 14:4: These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. {20}
 MARRIAGE.
There is not one marriage in one hundred that results happily, that bears
the sanction of God, and places the parties in a position better to glorify
him. The evil consequences of poor marriages are numberless. They are
contracted from impulse.—Test., Vol. IV, p. 504.
Genesis 6:2: The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them
wives of all which they chose.
In your letter-writing, leave match- making and guessing about the
marriages of your friends. The marriage relation is holy, but in this
degenerate age it covers vileness of every description. It is abused, and has
become a crime which now constitutes one of the signs of the last days, even
as marriages, managed as they were previous to the flood, were then a
crime. Satan is constantly busy to hurry inexperienced youth into a marriage
alliance. But the less we glory in the marriages which are now taking place,
the better. When the sacred nature and claims of marriage are understood, it
will even now be approved of Heaven, and the result will be happiness to
both parties, and God will be glorified.—Test. Vol. II, p. 252.
He [Satan] is busily engaged in influencing those who are wholly
unsuited in each other, to unite their interests. He exults in this work, for by
it he can produce more misery and hopeless woe to human family than by
exercising his skill in any other direction.—Test., Vol. II, p. 248.
1 Kings 11:2: Of the nations concerning which the Lord said unto the children of Israel, Ye shall
not {21} go in to them, neither shall they come in unto you: for surely they will turn away your
heart after their gods: Solomon clave unto these in love.
Courtship, as carried on in this age, is a scheme of deception and
hypocrisy, with which the enemy of souls has far more to do than the Lord.
Good common sense is needed here if anywhere; but the fact is, it has little
to do in the matter. —Review and Herald, No. 4, 1886.
Galatians 6:7: Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he
also reap.
If you had counseled with your brethren, and committed your ways to the
Lord, he would have opened the way for you to connect yourself with one
who could have been a help to you instead of a hindrance.—Test., Vol. II, p.
227.
Genesis 24:4, 64, 67: But thou shalt go unto my country, and to my kindred, and take a wife
unto my son Isaac. . . . And Rebekah lifted up her eyes, and when she saw Isaac, she lighted off
the camel. . . And Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah’s tent, and took Rebekah, and she
became his wife; and he loved her; and Isaac was comforted after his mother’s death.
Advice is only thrown away on those who are determined to have their
own way. Passion carries such persons over every barrier that reason and
judgment can interpose.—Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.
Judges 14:3: Then his father and his mother said unto him, Is there never a woman among the
daughters of thy brethren, or among all my people, that thou goest to take a wife of the
uncircumcised Philistines? And Samson said unto his father, Get her for me for she pleaseth me
well.
If there is any subject that should be considered with calm reason and
unimpassioned judgment, it is the subject of marriage. If ever the Bible is
needed as a counselor, it is before taking a step that binds persons together
for {22} life. But the prevailing sentiment is that in this matter the feelings
are to be the guide; and in too many cases love-sick sentimentalism takes the
helm, and guides to certain ruin. It is here that the youth show less
intelligence than on any other subject: it is here that they refuse to be
reasoned with. The question of marriage seems to have a bewitching power
over them. They do not submit themselves to God. Their senses are
enchained, and they move forward in secretiveness, as if fearful that their
plans would be interfered with by some one.—Review and Herald, No. 4,
1886.
Love is a plant of heavenly origin. It is not unreasonable; it is not
blind. It is pure and holy. But the passion of the natural heart is another
thing altogether. While pure love will take God into all its plans, and
will be in perfect harmony with the Spirit of God, passion will be
headstrong, rash, unreasonable, defiant of all restraint, and will make the
object of its choice an idol. In all the deportment of one who possesses
true love, the grace of God will be shown. Modesty, simplicity, sincerity,
morality, and religion will characterize every step toward an alliance in
marriage. Those who are thus controlled will not be absorbed in each
other’s society, at a loss of interest in the prayer-meeting and the
religious service.—Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.
Most of that which the youth of our day term love is only blind impulse,
which originates with Satan to compass their destruction.—Test., Vol. V, p.
109.
There is but little real, genuine, devoted, pure {23} love. This precious
article is very rare. Passion is termed love.—Test., Vol. II, p. 381.
Many marriages can only be productive of misery, and yet the minds of
the youth run in this channel because Satan leads them there, making them
believe that they must be married in order to be happy.—Test., Vol. V, p.
122.
1 Kings 11:4: For it came to pass, when Solomon was old, that his wives turned away his heart
after other gods: and his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God, as was the heart of David
his father.
 Examine carefully to see if your married life would be happy, or
inharmonious and wretched. Let the questions be raised, will this union help
me heavenward? will it increase my love for God? and will it enlarge my
sphere of usefulness in this life? If these reflections present no drawback,
then in the fear of God move forward. But even if an engagement has been
entered into without a full understanding of the character of the one with
whom you intend to unite, do not think that the engagement makes it a
positive necessity for you to take upon yourself the marriage vow, and link
yourself for life to one whom you cannot love and respect. Be very careful
how you enter into conditional engagements; but better, far better, break the
engagement before marriage than separate afterward, as many do.
True love is a plant that needs culture. Let the woman who desires a
peaceful, happy union, who would escape future misery and sorrow, inquire
before she yields her affections, Has my lover a mother? What is the stamp
of her character? Does he recognize his obligations to her? Is he mindful of
her wishes and happiness? {24}
If he does not respect and honor his mother, will he manifest respect and
love, kindness and attention, toward his wife? When the novelty of marriage
is over, will he love me still? Will he be patient with my mistakes, or will
he be critical, overbearing, and dictatorial? True affection will overlook
many mistakes; love will not discern them. The youth trust altogether too
much to impulse.—Review and Herald, No. 4, 1886.
Your prayers have been made with a determination to carry out what you
regarded as right, irrespective of the wishes of your parents or of the
church.—Test., Vol. V, p. 108.
Proverbs 28:9: He that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer shall be
abomination.
If men and women are in the habit of praying twice a day before they
contemplate marriage, they should pray four times a day when such a step is
anticipated. Marriage is something that will influence and affect your life,
both in this world and in the world to come.—Review and Herald, No. 39,
1888.
As the mysterious magnet points to the north, so do the claims of religion
point to the glory of God.—Test, Vol. III, p. 45.
1 Corinthians 10:31: Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the
glory of God.
A sincere Christian will not advance his plans in this direction without
the knowledge that God approves his course. He will not want to choose for
himself, but will feel that God must choose for him. We are not to please
ourselves, for Christ pleased not himself. I would not be understood to mean
that any one is to marry one {25} whom he does not love. This would be
sin. But fancy and the emotional nature must not be allowed to lead on to
ruin. God requires the whole heart, the supreme affections.—Review and
Herald, No. 39, 1888.
1 Kings 16:31: And it came to pass, as if it had been a light thing for him to walk in the sins of
Jeroboam the son of Nebat, that he took to wife Jezebel the daughter of Ethbaal king of the
Zidonians, and went and served Baal, and worshiped him.
There is in itself no sin in eating and drinking, or in marrying and giving
in marriage. It was lawful to marry in the time of Noah, and it is lawful to
marry now, if that which is lawful is properly treated, and not carried to
sinful excess. But in the days of Noah, men married without consulting God,
or seeking his guidance and counsel. So it is at the present day; marriage
ceremonies are made matters of display, extravagance, and self-indulgence.
But if the contracting parties are agreed in religious belief and practice, and
everything is consistent, and the ceremony be conducted without display and
extravagance, marriage at this time need not be displeasing to God. “But this
I say, brethren, the time is short; it remaineth, that both they that have wives
be as though they had none; and they that weep, as though they wept not; and
they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though
they possessed not; and they that use this world, as not abusing it; for the
fashion of this world passeth away.”—Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.
The Lord requires a loyalty so supreme and undivided that the most
sacred relationship is to be subordinate to it.—Unpub. Test. {26}
Luke 14:20: And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come.
The pleadings of affection and love, the yearnings of friendship, will not
move you to turn aside from truth and duty; you will not sacrifice duty to
inclination.—Test., Vol. III, p. 44.
No earthly ties, no earthly considerations, should weigh one moment in
the scale against duty to the cause and work of God.—Test., Vol. III, p. 500.
Luke 9:62: And Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his hand to the plow, and looking
back, is fit for the kingdom of God.
Those professing to be Christians should not enter the marriage
relation until the matter has been carefully and prayerfully considered
from an elevated standpoint, to see if God can be glorified by the union.
Then they should duly consider the result of every privilege of the
marriage relation, and sanctified principle should be the basis of every
action.—Test., Vol. II, p. 380.
1 Corinthians 10:31: Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the
glory of God.
When a conference selects young men and women, and aids them in
obtaining an education for the canvassing field or any other branch of the
work, there should be an understanding as to what they propose to do,—
whether they design to engage in courtship and marriage, or to labor for the
advancement of the cause of truth. It is no use to spend time and money in
the education of workers who will fall in love before they complete this
education, and who cannot resist the first temptation in the form of an
invitation to marriage. In most cases the labor spent on such {27} persons is
wholly lost. When they enter the marriage relation, their usefulness in the
work of God is at an end. They increase their family, they are dwarfed and
crippled in every way, and cannot use the knowledge they have obtained.—
Gen. Conf. Bul., Vol. V, p. 162.
Matthew 10:37: He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that
loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.
Luke 14:26: And if any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and
children, and brethren, and Sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.
Before persons are admitted to our mission training-schools, let there be
a written agreement that after receiving their education they will give
themselves to the work for a specified time. This is the only way our
missions can be made what they should be. Let those who connect
themselves with the missions be straightforward, and take hold of the work
in a business-like manner. Those who are controlled by a sense of duty, who
daily seek wisdom and help from God, will act intelligently, not from
selfish motives, but from the love of Christ and the truth. Such will not
hesitate to give themselves unreservedly, soul, body, and spirit, to the work.
They will study, work, and pray for its advancement. I repeat, Do not enter
into a marriage engagement unless there are good and sufficient reasons for
this step,—unless the work of God can be better advanced thereby. For
Christ’s sake deny inclination, lift the cross, and do the work for which you
are educating yourselves.
Many of the marriages contracted in these last days prove to be a
mistake. The parties make {28} no advancement in spiritual things; their
growth and usefulness ended with their marriage. There are men and women
throughout the country who would have been accepted as laborers together
with God if Satan had not laid his snares to entangle their minds and hearts
in courtship and marriage. Did the Lord urge them to obtain the advantages
of our schools and missions that they might sink everything in courtship and
marriage, binding themselves by a human band for a lifetime?
By accepting the work of rearing children in these last days of
uncertainty and peril, many place themselves in a position where they
cannot labor either in the canvassing field or in any other branch of the
cause of God, and some lose all interest to do this. They are content with a
common, low level, and assimilate to the position they have chosen. The
bewitching power of Satan’s deceptions wrought within the human heart its
evil work. Instead of candidly considering the time in which we live, and
the work they might do in leading others to the truth, they reason from a
selfish standpoint, and follow the impulse of their own unconsecrated
hearts. “The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh.”
The natural appetites and passions become a controlling power, and the
result is that spiritual growth ceases; the soul is, as it were, paralyzed.
—Gen. Conf. Bul., Vol. V, p. 163.
Matthew 24:19: And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give such in those days.
Let none who dedicate themselves to the work of God be discouraged at
the outlook, but let them strive to be faithful in the work committed {29} to
them. Live wholly for God; put your life, your energies, your soul, into your
work, not knowing which shall prosper, this or that. . . . Let every soul bear
in mind the words of Jesus, “Without me ye can do nothing.”—Gen. Conf.
Bul., Vol. V. p. 163.
 FEELINGS.
Impressions and feelings are no sure evidence that a person is being led
by the Lord. Satan will, if he is unsuspected, give feelings and impressions.
These are not correct and safe guides. All should acquaint themselves
thoroughly with the evidences of our faith, and the great study should be
how they can adorn their profession, and bear fruit to the glory of God.
—Review and Herald, No. 31, 1886.
Job 22:21, 22, 29: Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace; thereby good shall come
unto thee. Receive, I pray thee, the law from his mouth, and lay up his words in thine heart. . . .
When men are cast down, then thou shalt say, There is lifting up; and he shall save the humble
person.
At times a deep sense of our unworthiness will send a thrill of terror
through the soul; but this is no evidence that God has changed toward us, or
we toward God. No effort should be made to rein the mind up to a certain
intensity of emotion. We may not feel today the peace and joy which we felt
yesterday; but we should by faith grasp the hand of Christ, and trust him as
fully in the darkness as in the light.—Review and Herald, No. 18, 1881.
Isaiah 30:15: Thus saith the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel; In returning and rest shall ye be
saved; in quietness and in confidence shall be your strength. {30}
Be not discouraged because your heart seems hard. Every obstacle,
every internal foe, only increases your need of Christ. He came to take
away the heart of stone, and give you a heart of flesh. Look to him for
special grace to overcome your peculiar faults. When assailed by
temptation, steadfastly resist the evil promptings; say to your soul, “How
can I dishonor my Redeemer? I have given myself to Christ; I cannot do
the works of Satan.” Cry to the dear Saviour for help to sacrifice every
idol, and to put away every darling sin. Let the eye of faith see Jesus
standing before the Father’s throne, presenting his wounded hands as he
pleads for you. Believe that strength comes to you through your precious
Saviour.—Review and Herald, No. 18, 1881.
Philippians 1:6: Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in
you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ.
We are not to make our feelings a test by which to discern whether we
are in or out of favor with God, whether they be what we consider
encouraging or not. As soon as one begins to contemplate his feelings, he is
on dangerous ground. If he feels joyous, he is confident that he is in a
favorable condition; but when a change comes, as it will, for circumstances
will be so arranged that feelings of depression will make the heart sad, then
he will naturally be led to doubt that God has accepted him. It is not wisdom
to look at the emotions, and try to test your spirituality by your feelings. Do
not study yourself; look away from self to Jesus. While you acknowledge
yourself as a sinner, yet you may appropriate Christ as your sin-pardoning
Redeemer. Jesus came not {31} to call the righteous, but sinners to
repentance. Satan will not be slow in presenting to the repentant soul
suggestions and difficulties to weaken faith and destroy courage. He has
manifold temptations that he can send trooping into the mind, one after
another; but the Christian must not study his emotions, and give way to his
feelings, or he will soon entertain the evil guest,— doubt,—and become
entangled in the perplexities of despair. Expel the suggestions of the enemy
by contemplating the matchless depth of your Saviour’s love.—Signs, No.
56, 1894.
Psalms 77:7-10: Will the Lord cast off forever? and will he be favorable no more? Is his mercy
clean gone forever? doth his promise fail forevermore? Hath God forgotten to be gracious?
Hath he in anger shut up his tender mercies? And I said, This is my infirmity: but I will remember
the years of the right hand of the Most High.
Do not exalt your feelings or be swayed by them, whether they be
good, bad, sad, or joyful. . . . We cannot be lifted up in thought, or know
what it is to be the sons and daughters of God, unless we trust implicitly in
the word of God; for Satan will ever be on the ground to dispute our
claims. We must educate the soul to trust in God’s word with unwavering
confidence. Let gratitude and thankfulness flow out of the heart, and cease
to hurt the heart of Christ by doubting his love, which has been assured to
us by most astounding evidences; for he so loved us as to give his own life
for us, that we should not perish, but have everlasting life.—Signs, No.
56, 1894.
James 1:2-8, 25: My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this,
that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye
may be perfect {32} and entire, wanting nothing. If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God,
that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in
faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and
tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord. A double-minded
man is unstable in all his ways. . . . But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and
continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer but a doer of the word, this man shall be
blessed in his deed.
It is no sign that Jesus has ceased to love us because we experience
doubts and discouragements. Affliction comes to us in the providence of
God in order that we may see that Christ is our helper, that in him is love
and consolation. We may receive grace whereby we may be overcomers,
and inherit the life that measures with the life of God. We must have an
experience so that when affliction comes upon us, we shall not depart from
our faith and choose fables.—Signs, No. 19, 1896.
Job 13:15: Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him: but I will maintain mine own ways before
 him.
We should grow daily in faith in order that we may grow up to the full
measure of the spiritual stature of Christ Jesus. We should believe that God
will answer our prayers, and not trust to feeling. We should say, My gloomy
feelings are no evidence that God has not heard me. I do not want to give up
on account of these sad emotions; for “faith is the substance of things hoped
for, the evidence of things not seen.”
The rainbow of promise encircles the throne of God. I come to the
throne pointing to the sign of God’s faithfulness, and cherish the faith that
works by love and purifies the soul. We are not to believe because we feel
or see that God hears us. We are to trust to the promise of God. We {33} are
to go about our business, believing that God will do just what he has said he
would do, and that the blessings we have prayed for will come to us when
we most need them. Every petition enters into the heart of God when we
come believing. We have not faith enough. We should look upon our
Heavenly Father as more willing to help us than an earthly parent is to help
his child.—Signs, No. 19, 1896.
Isaiah 55:6, 10, 11: Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near. .
. . For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but
watereth the earth, and maketh it to bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and
bread to the eater: so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto
me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I
sent it.
When we go to Him for wisdom or grace, we are not to look to
ourselves to see if he has given us a special feeling as an assurance that he
has fulfilled his word. Feeling is no criterion. Great evils have resulted
when Christians have followed feeling. Satan can give feelings and
impressions, and those who take these as their guide will surely be led
astray. How do I know that Jesus hears my prayer?—I know it by his
promise. He says he will hear the needy when they cry unto him, and I
believe his word. He has never said to the seed of Jacob, “Seek ye me in
vain.”—Signs, No. 19, 1884.
Jeremiah 29:12, 13: Then shall ye call upon me, and ye shall go and pray unto me, and I will
hearken unto you. And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your
heart.
If we would develop a character which God can accept, we must form
correct habits in our religious life. Daily prayer is as essential to growth
{34} in grace, and even to spiritual life itself, as is temporal food to
physical well-being. We should accustom ourselves to often lift the thoughts
to God in prayer. If the mind wanders, we must bring it back; by persevering
effort, habit will finally make it easy. We cannot for one moment separate
ourselves from Christ with safety. We may have his presence to attend us at
every step, but only by observing the conditions which he himself has laid
down.
Religion must be made the great business of life. Everything else should
be held subordinate to this. All our power of soul, body, and spirit must be
engaged in the Christian warfare. We must look to Christ for strength and
grace, and we shall gain the victory as surely as Jesus died for us.—Review
and Herald, No. 18, 1881.
Philippians 4:6, 7: Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with
thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth
all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.
Satan is very ready to insinuate that prayer is a mere form, and avails us
nothing. He cannot bear to have his powerful rival appealed to. At the sound
of fervent prayer the hosts of darkness tremble. Fearing that their captive
may escape, they form a wall around him, that Heaven’s light may not reach
his soul. But if in his distress and helplessness the sinner looks to Jesus,
pleading the merits of his blood, our compassionate Redeemer listens to the
earnest, persevering prayer of faith, and sends to his deliverance a re-
enforcement of angels that excel in strength. And when these angels, all-
powerful, clothed with the armory of heaven, come to the help of {35} the
fainting, pursued soul, the angels of darkness fall back, well knowing that
their battle is lost, and that one more soul is escaping from the power of
their influence.—Signs, No. 44, 1886.
Psalms 20:1, 2, 6: The Lord hear thee in the day of trouble; the name of the God of Jacob
defend thee; send thee help from the sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of Zion. . . . Now know
I that the Lord saveth his anointed; he will hear him from his holy heaven with the saving
strength of his right hand.
Pray in faith. “This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our
faith.” Prevailing prayer is the prayer of living faith; it takes God at his
word, and claims his promises. Feeling has nothing to do with faith. When
faith brings the blessing to your heart, and you rejoice in the blessing, then
it is no more faith, but feeling. How strange it is that men will put
confidence in the word of their fellow men, and yet find it so hard to
exercise living faith in God! The promises are ample; why not accept them
just as they read? “He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up
for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all
things?”—Signs, No. 44, 1886.
Let there be much praying done, and even with fasting, that not one shall
move in darkness, but move in the light as God is in the light. We may look
for anything now to break forth outside and within our ranks; and there are
minds undisciplined by the grace of the Holy Spirit, that have not practiced
the words of Christ, and who do not understand the movings of the Spirit of
God, who will follow a wrong course of action because they do not follow
Jesus fully.—Sp. Test., p. 423. {36}
John 12:35: Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye
have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not
whither he goeth.
Excitement will not avail to save any soul. To have faith in Christ, to
become a child of God, it is not necessary to be stirred with powerful
emotion. You are to come to Jesus just as you are, for you know it is the
only right thing to do.—Signs, July 11, 1892.
1 John 1:9: If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse
us from all unrighteousness.
Zechariah 4:6: Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto
Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.
It is not a decided evidence that a man or a woman is a Christian
because he manifests deep emotion when under exciting circumstances. He
who is Christlike has a deep, determined, persevering element in his soul,
and yet has a sense of his own weakness, and is not deceived and misled by
the devil, and made to trust in himself. He has a knowledge of the word of
God, and knows that he is safe only as he places his hand in the hand of
Jesus Christ, and keeps firm hold upon him.—Review and Herald, No. 38,
1895.
Romans 10:1, 2: Brethren, my heart’s desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be
saved. For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.
While many profess to be sons and daughters of God in practice they
ignore the example of the works and words of Christ. “It is my privilege,”
they plainly say by their actions, “to act myself, I should be perfectly
miserable if I could not act myself.” This is the religion current with the
{37} world; but it does not bear the heavenly endorsement. It is a deception,
a delusion. Persons may under certain influences of the moment, be full of
ecstasies; for chords are touched whose vibrations are pleasing to the
natural taste. But these persons will have to learn that this is not the religion
of Jesus Christ. When the circumstances change which so elated them, the
depression and want of stimulus is felt, as the drunkard feels the want of the
stimulus of the intoxicating cup.—Review and Herald, No. 30, 1896.
Exodus 12:38: And the mixed multitude went up also with them; and flocks, and herds, even
very much cattle.
Numbers 11:4: And the mixed multitude that was among them fell a lusting: and the children of
Israel also wept again, and said, Who shall give us flesh to eat.
Nehemiah 13:3: Now it came to pass, when they had heard the law that they separated from
Israel all the mixed multitude.
There is a class of people who are always ready to go off on some
tangent, who want to catch up something strange and wonderful and new; but
God would have all move calmly, considerately, choosing our words in
harmony with the solid truth for this time, which requires to be presented to
the mind as free from that which is emotional as possible, while still
bearing the intensity and solemnity that it is proper it should bear. We must
guard against creating extremes, guard against encouraging those who would
either be in the fire or in the water.—Sp. Test., p. 222.
Acts 17:20-23: For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears: we would know therefore
what these things mean. (For all the Athenians and strangers which are there spent their time in
nothing else, but either to tell or to hear some new thing.) Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars’
Hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. For as I
passed by, and beheld your devotions, {38} I found an altar with this inscription To the
Unknown God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you.
We should study the Bible more that we may become familiar with the
promises of God, then when Satan comes in, flooding the soul with his
temptations, as he surely will, we may meet him with, “It is written.” We
may be shut in by the promises of God, which will be as a wall of fire about
us. We want to know how to exercise faith. Faith “is the gift of God,” but the
power to exercise it is ours. If faith lies dormant, it is no advantage to us;
but in exercise, it holds all blessings in its grasp. It is the hand by which the
soul takes hold of the strength of the Infinite. It is the medium by which
human hearts, renewed by the grace of Christ, are made to beat in harmony
with the great Heart of love. Faith plants itself on the promises of God, and
claims them as surety that he will do just as he said he would. Jesus comes
to the sinful, helpless, needy soul, and says, “What things soever ye desire,
when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.”
Believe; claim the promises, and praise God that you do receive the things
you have asked of him, and when your need is greatest, you will experience
his blessing and receive special help.—Signs, No. 20, 1884.
Isaiah 59:19, 21: So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from the
rising of the sun. When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a
standard against him. . . . As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord; My Spirit that
is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor
out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed’s seed, saith the Lord, from
henceforth and forever. {39}
Many know so little of faith that when they have asked God for his help
and blessing, they look to themselves to see if their prayer is answered; and
if they have a happy flight of feeling, they are satisfied. This is not faith, but
unbelief. We should trust God, whether we experience any change of feeling
or not. We cannot expect to be very joyful and hopeful while we look to
ourselves; for we must think of self as sinful. A large class of the professed
Christian world are watching their feelings; but feeling is an unsafe guide,
and those who depend upon it are in danger of imbibing heresy.—Signs, No.
20, 1884.
Hebrews 4:2: For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached
did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
As a faithful physician, the world’s Redeemer has his finger upon the
pulse of the soul. He marks every beat; he takes note of every throb. Not an
emotion thrills it; not a sorrow shades it; not a sin stains it; not a thought or
purpose passes through it, with which he is not acquainted. Man was
purchased at an infinite cost, and is loved with a devotion exceeding that
which a father feels for his child. The prayer that comes from a sincere heart
will ever find a response in heaven.—Signs, No. 48, 1896.
Hebrews 4:15: For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our
infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
If there is anything in our world that should inspire enthusiasm, it is the
cross of Calvary.— Sp. Test., p. 453. {40}
 HEART SERVICE.
In the renewed heart there will be a fixed principle to obey the will of
God, because there is a love for what is just, and good, and holy. There will
be no hesitating, conferring with the taste, or studying of convenience, or
moving in a certain course because others do so. Everyone should live for
himself. The minds of all who are renewed by grace will be an open
medium, continually receiving light, grace, and truth from above, and
transmitting the same to others. Their works are fruitful. Their fruit is unto
holiness, and the end everlasting life.—Test., Vol. II, p. 488.
Psalms 1:2, 3: His delight is in the law of the Lord; and in his law doth he meditate day and
night. And he shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in
his season; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper.
Christ was the foundation of the whole Jewish system, and he swept
aside the maxims, injunctions, traditions, and precepts with which men had
encumbered the plan of salvation. When he swept away the rubbish with
which men had buried up the truth, they thought he was sweeping away the
truth itself. . . . Outward conformity to the letter of the law was not
sufficient. The very principles of the law must be planted in the heart, and
love to God and love to man must be revealed in the character, words, and
actions. —Signs, No. 43, 1896.
Matthew 23:2-4, 10-12: The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat; all therefore
whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works: for they
say, and do not. For they bind heavy {41} burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on
men’s shoulders: but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. . . . Neither be
ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among you shall
be your servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble
himself shall be exalted.
There is plenty of animal machinery at work. Christ in truth is
advocated, but is not represented; and for this reason the truth is dishonored
by the very ones who advocate it.—Unpub. Test.
John 15:5 (margin): He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for
severed from me ye can do nothing.
Consider the circumstances of the Jewish nation when the prophecies of
Daniel were given. The Israelites were in captivity, the temple had been
destroyed, their temple services suspended. Their religion had centered in
the ceremonies of the sacrificial system. They had made the outward forms
all-important, while they had lost the spirit of true worship. Their services
were corrupted with the traditions and practices of heathenism; and in the
performance of the sacrificial rites they did not look beyond the shadow to
the substance. They did not discern Christ, the true offering for the sins of
men. The Lord wrought to bring the people into captivity, and to suspend the
services in the temple, in order that the outward ceremonies might not
become the sum total of their religion. Their principles and practice must be
purged from heathenism. The ritual service ceased, in order that the heart
might be revived. The outward glory was removed, that the spiritual might
be revealed.—Unpub. Test.
Matthew 23:25, 26, 38, 39: Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye make clean
the outside of {42} the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess.
Thou blind Pharisees cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the outside of
them may be clean also. . . . Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye
shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.
The offerings of the church have been in many instances more
numerous than her prayers. The missionary movement is far in advance of
the missionary spirit. Earnest prayers have not, like sharp sickles,
followed the workers into the harvest-field.—Unpub. Test
Isaiah 58:2-4, 10: They seek me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a nation that did
righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God: they ask of me the ordinances of
justice; they take delight in approaching to God. . . . Behold, in the day of your fast ye find
pleasure, and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the
fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. . .
. If thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise
in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday.
Love works not for profit nor reward; yet God has ordained that great
gain shall be the certain result of every labor of love. It is diffusive in its
nature, and quiet in its operation, yet strong and mighty in its purpose to
overcome great evils. It is melting and transforming in its influence, and
will take hold of the lives of the sinful and affect their hearts when every
other means has proved unsuccessful.—Test., Vol. II, p. 135.
Jeremiah 31:3: The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an
everlasting love: therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee.
John 12:32: And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.
It is in proportion as the heart is sanctified by grace, and filled with the
active love for God and {43} for our fellow men, that we do nothing for
show or by compulsion. Those who love God do that which is pleasant for
them to do, and that is to reveal God in character, and submit the whole
heart to the sanctification of the truth.—Review and Herald, No. 41, 1895.
Psalms 40:8: I delight to do thy will, O my God: yea, thy law is within my heart.
If we consent, he [Christ] can and will so identify himself with our
thoughts and aims, so blend our hearts and minds into conformity with his
will, that when obeying him, we shall but carry out our own impulses. The
will, refined and sanctified, will find its highest delight in doing his service.
—Signs, No. 46, 1896.
Jeremiah 31:33: This shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel: After those
days, saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and will
be their God, and they shall
be my people.
At his coming the Master will call his servants, and reckon with them.
The parable certainly teaches that good works will be rewarded according
to the motive that prompted them; that skill and intellect used in the service
of God will prove a success, and will be rewarded according to the fidelity
of the worker. Those who have had an eye single to the glory of God will
have the richest reward.—Signs, No 44, 1884.
Matthew 25:21: His Lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast
been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy
of thy Lord.
The soul cannot be satisfied with forms, maxims, and traditions. The cry
of the soul must be, {44} Give me the bread of life: lift up a full cup to my
parched spiritual nature that I may be revived and refreshed.—Review and
Herald, No. 19, 1896.
John 3:1, 2: There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews: the same
came to Jesus by night.
Devotion to God does not consist in groans and sighs and a sad
countenance.—Signs, No. 48, 1896.
Malachi 2:13: And this have ye done again, covering the altar of the Lord with tears, and with
weeping, and with crying out, insomuch that he regardeth not the offering any more, or
receiveth it with good-will at your hand.
Psalms 43:2-5: Why go I mourning because of the oppression of the enemy? O send out thy
light and thy truth: let them lead me; let them bring me unto thy holy hill, and to thy tabernacles.
Then will I go unto the altar of God, unto God my exceeding joy. . . . Why art thou cast down. O
my soul? and why art thou disquieted within me? hope in God: for I shall yet praise him, who is
the health of my countenance, and my God.
There is but one hope for the sinner. Is it in outward ceremonies? in
[rigorous] performance of religious duties? is it in mourning and penance,
and in devoting hours to prayer and meditation? in practicing self-denial? in
giving to the poor, and in doing deeds of merit?—No, none of these things
will work the salvation of the soul.— Signs, No. 44, 1890.
Acts 4:12: Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven
given among men, whereby we must be saved.
The heathen looked upon their prayers as having in themselves merit to
atone for sin. Hence, the longer the prayer, the greater the merit. If they
could become holy by their own efforts, they would have something in
themselves in which to rejoice, some ground for boasting. This idea of
prayer is an outworking of the principle of {45} self-expiation which lies at
the foundation of all systems of false religion. The Pharisees had adopted
this pagan idea of prayer, and it is by no means extinct, even among those
who profess to be Christians. The repetition of set, customary phrases, when
the heart feels no need of God, is of the same character as the “vain
repetitions” of the heathen.—Mount of Blessing, p. 125, new edition.
Luke 18:11, 12: The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself. God, I thank thee, that I am
not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the
week, I give tithes of all that I possess.
There are many whose religion consists in activities. They want to be
engaged in, and have the credit of doing, some great work, while the little
graces that go to make up a lovely Christian character are entirely
overlooked. The busy, bustling service, which gives the impression that one
is doing some wonderful work, is not acceptable to God. It is a Jehu spirit,
which says, “Come, see my zeal for the Lord.” It is gratifying to self; it
feeds a self-complacent feeling; but all the while the soul may be defiled
with the plague-spot of unsubdued, uncontrolled selfishness.—Signs, No.
44, 1884.
2 Kings 10:16, 18, 28, 31: And he said, Come with me, and see my zeal for the Lord. So they
made him ride in his chariot. . . . And Jehu gathered all the people together, and said unto them,
Ahab served Baal a little; but Jehu shall serve him much. . . . Thus Jehu destroyed Baal out of
Israel. . . . But Jehu took no heed to walk in the law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart:
for he departed not from the sins of Jeroboam, which made Israel to sin.
The young are often urged to speak or pray in meeting; they are urged to
die to self. At {46} every step of the Christian way they are urged. Such
religion is worth nothing. Let the heart be changed, and it will not be such
drudgery to serve God.—Signs, No. 41, 1891.
Psalms 40:2, 3: He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my
feet upon a rock, and established my goings. And he hath put a new song in my mouth, even
praise unto our God: many shall see it, and fear, and shall trust in the Lord.
There are many who will be lost because they depend on legal religion,
or mere repentance for sin. But repentance for sin alone cannot work the
salvation of any soul. Man cannot be saved by his own works. Without
Christ it is impossible for him to render perfect obedience to the law of
God.—Signs, No. 50, 1889.
John 5:44, 39: How can ye believe, which receive honor one of another, and seek not the honor
that cometh from God only? Search the Scriptures: for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and
they are they which testify of me.
There is no greater evidence that those who have received great light do
not appreciate that light, than is given by their refusal to let their light shine
upon those who are in darkness, and devoting their time and energies in
celebrating forms and ceremonies. Thoughts of the inner work, the necessary
purity of heart, are not entertained.—Review and Herald, No. 29, 1895.
Matthew 25:42-45: For I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave
me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in
prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee
an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto
thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one
of the least of these, ye did it not to me. {47}
The scheme of salvation is not to be worked out under the laws and rules
specified by men. There must be no fixed rules; our work is a progressive
work, and there must be room left for methods to be improved upon. But
under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, unity must and will be preserved.
—Review and Herald, No. 30, 1895.
Proverbs 4:18: The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the
perfect day.
Circumstances cannot work reforms. Christianity proposes a reformation
in the heart. What Christ works within, will be worked out under the
dictation of a converted intellect. The plan of beginning outside and trying to
work inward has always failed, and always will fail. God’s plan with you
is to begin at the very seat of all difficulties, the heart, and then from out of
the heart will issue the principles of righteousness; the reformation will be
outward as well as inward.—Sp. Test.
Philippians 2:12, 13: Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence
only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.
For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. {48}
049—GOD’S OBJECT AND PURPOSE IN LOMA LINDA
 PH049 - Loma Linda’s Work
COLLEGE OF MEDICAL EVANGELISTS
[Quotations from Special Testimonies to Loma Linda]
*****
THE CHARACTER OF THE SCHOOL
“LOMA LINDA is to be not only a sanitarium but an educational center.
“With the possession of this place comes the weighty responsibility of
making the work of the institution educational in character.
“A school is to be established here for the training of gospel medical
missionary evangelists. Much is involved in this work, and it is very
essential that a right beginning be made.
“It will take some time to get a right understanding of the matter, but just
as soon as we begin to work in the line of true reform, the Holy Spirit will
lead us and guide us, if we are willing to be guided.
For the Training of Physicians
“In regard to the school, I would say, Make it especially strong in the
education of nurses and physicians.”
In answer to a question, “Is this school that you have spoken of
simply to qualify nurses? or is it to embrace also the qualification of
physicians?” Sister White replied:
“Physicians are to receive their education here. Here they are to receive
such a mould that when they go out to labor, they will not seek to grasp the
very highest wages, or else do nothing.
“We want a school of the highest order,—a school where the word of
God will be regarded as essential, and where obedience to its teachings {2}
will be taught. For the carrying forward of such a school, we must have
carefully selected educators.
Medical Evangelistic Physicians
“In medical missionary schools many workers are to be qualified with
the ability of physicians to labor as medical missionary evangelists. This
training the Lord has specified is in harmony with the principles underlying
true higher education.
“Some of the students are to be educated as nurses, some as physicians.
“Much good can be done by those who do not hold diplomas as fully
accredited physicians. Some are to be prepared to work as competent
physicians. Many working under the direction of such ones can do
acceptable work without spending so long a time in study as has been
thought necessary in the past.
 “They may obtain at our schools all that is essential to perform the work
for this time.
To Be Separate from the World
“We want none of that kind of higher education that will put us in a
position where the credit must be given, not to the Lord God of Israel, but to
the god of Ekron.
“I felt a heavy burden this morning when I read over a letter that I found
in my room, in which a plan was outlined for having medical students take
some work at Loma Linda, but to get the finishing touches of their education
from some worldly institution. As God’s peculiar people, we should not
feel that we must acknowledge our dependence upon the transgressors of
God’s law to give us influence in {3} the world. It is God that gives us
influence. He will give us advantages that are far above all the advantages
we can receive from worldlings. . . .
“Shall we by our course seem to acknowledge that there is a stronger
power with the unbelievers than there is with God’s own people?”
“We need not tie to men in order to secure influence. We need not think
that we must have their experience and their knowledge. Our God is
stronger than any human influence. If we will accept him as our educator, if
we will make him our strength and righteousness, he will work in our
behalf.
“Shall we unite ourselves with those that are full of error, who have no
respect for God’s commandments, and shall our students go forth to obtain
the finishing touches of their education from them?”
W. C. White: “What is to be the final outcome? Will all our medical
missionaries be simply nurses? Shall we have no more physicians? or shall
we have a school in which we can ourselves give the finishing touches?”
E. G. White: “We shall have a school of our own. But we are not to be
dependent upon the world. We must place our dependence upon a power
that is higher than all human power. If we honor God, he will honor us.
“Our influence is dependent upon our carrying out the word of the living
God. We weaken our powers by not placing our dependence upon God, and
taking hold of his strength.”
Physicians to Pass State Boards
Question: “Are we to understand from what {4} you have written
concerning the school at Loma Linda, that we are to establish a thoroughly
equipped medical school, the graduates from which shall be able to take
state board examinations, and become registered qualified physicians?”
In response to this question, Sister White wrote:
“The light given me is: We must provide that which is essential to
qualify our youth who desire to be physicians, so that they may intelligently
fit themselves to be able to stand the examinations essential to prove their
efficiency as physicians. They are to be prepared to stand the essential tests
required by law, and to treat understandingly the cases of those who are
diseased, so that the door will be closed for any sensible physician to fear
that we are not giving in our school the instruction essential for the proper
qualification of a physician.
A Medical School of the Highest Order
“The medical school at Loma Linda is to be of the highest order, because
we have a living connection with the Wisest of all physicians, from whom
there is communicated knowledge of a superior order. And whatever
subjects are required as essential in the schools conducted by those not of
our faith, we are to supply, so that our youth need not go to these worldly
schools. Thus we shall close the door that the enemy would be pleased to
have left open; and our young men and young women, whom the Lord would
have us guard religiously, will not need to connect with worldly medical
schools conducted by unbelievers. {5}
“Let the students be given a practical education. And the less dependent
you are upon worldly methods of education, the better it will be for the
students.
“The education that meets the world’s standard is to be less and less
valued by those who are seeking for efficiency in carrying the medical
missionary work in connection with the work of the third angel’s message.
Christ the Chief Instructor
“I wish to express to you some thoughts that should be kept before the
sanitarium workers. That which will make them a power for good is the
knowledge that the great medical Missionary has chosen them to this work,
that he is their chief instructor, and that it is ever their duty to recognize him
as their teacher.
“He would have us understand that it is a mistake to regard as most
essential the education given by physicians who reject the authority of
Christ, the greatest physician who ever lived upon the earth. We are not to
accept and follow the view of men who refuse to recognize God as their
teacher, but who learn of men, and are guided by man-made laws and
restrictions.
Our People now being Tested
“I am instructed to say that in our educational work, there is to be no
compromise in order to meet the world’s standards. God’s commandment-
keeping people are not to unite with the world to carry various lines of
work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.
“Our people are now being tested as to {6} whether they will obtain
their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew or look to the
god of Ekron. Let us determine that we shall not be tied by so much as a
thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of
God, and who will not hearken to his commandments.
The Question that Tests our Faith
“Shall we represent before the world that our physicians must follow the
pattern of the world before they can be qualified to act as successful
physicians? That is the question that is now testing the faith of some of our
brethren.
“Let not any of our brethren displease the Lord by advocating in their
assemblies the idea that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher
education than that specified by the Lord.
“The representation of the great Teacher is to be considered an all-
sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to
receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths.
Facilities Should be Provided at Loma Linda
“Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at
Loma Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this
is not in harmony with the Lord’s plan.
“Facilities should be provided at Loma Linda that the necessary
instruction in medical lines may be given by instructors who fear the Lord,
and who are in harmony with his plans for the treatment of the sick. {7}
Attending Worldly Medical Colleges
“Those fitting themselves for medical missionary work should fear to
place themselves under the direction of worldly doctors, to imbibe their
sentiments and peculiar prejudices, and to learn to express their ideas and
views.
“There is danger in their attaching themselves to worldly institutions,
and working under the ministrations of worldly physicians. Satan is giving
his orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now
advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical
institutions in the hope of gaining better success, or stronger influence as
physicians.
Christian Simplicity in our Education
“The Lord has instructed us that in our institutions of education, we
should ever be striving for the perfection of character to be found in the life
of Christ, and his instructions to his disciples. Having received our
commission from the highest authority, we are to educate, educate, educate
in the simplicity of Christ.
“Efforts should be made to secure teachers who will instruct after
Christ’s manner of teaching, regarding this of more value than any human
methods.
“Teachers who are not particular to harmonize with the teachings of
Christ, and who follow the customs and practices of worldly physicians, are
out of line with the charge that the Saviour has given us.
Danger of Imbibing the Spirit of the World
“Some of our medical missionaries have supposed that a medical
training according to the {8} plans of worldly schools is essential to their
success. To those who have thought that the only way to success is by being
taught by worldly men and by pursuing a course that is sanctioned by
worldly men, I would now say, Put away such ideas. That is a mistake that
should be corrected. It is a dangerous thing to catch the spirit of the world;
the popularity which such a course invites will bring into the work a spirit
which the word of God cannot sanction.
A New Understanding of the Medical Work
“At Loma Linda there is to come to the physicians and to the teachers
new ideas, a new understanding of the principles that must govern the
medical work. An education is to be given that is altogether in harmony
with the teachings of the word of God.
“It is a lack of faith in the power of God that leads our physicians to lean
so much upon the arm of the law, and to trust so much to the influence of
worldly powers.
“Loma Linda has been specified to me as a very important place, and
one which demands the best Bible teacher we can supply. There are
promising youth who are to be qualified to fill important positions in the
work. They should have the best class of instructors, and capable Bible
teachers who understand the truths of the word. The truth and
righteousness revealed in the word of God is to be the stronghold of our
workers.
Outline of the School
“There has been given to us an outline of the work that must be done at
Loma Linda, and I know that we must give to that place our best labors. The
Lord wants the wisest talent {9} there, for by means of our very best
educational talent we are to train our ministerial laborers. The work is to be
carried after the Lord’s order, and not according to the suppositions of men.
Not Large Salaries
 “The Lord calls for the best talent to be united at this center for the
carrying on of the work as he has directed, not the talent that will demand
the largest salary, but the talent that will place itself on the side of Christ to
work in his lines.
“We must have medical instructors who will teach the science of healing
without the use of drugs. If physicians refuse to give their services unless
they can be paid the highest wage, we shall not bribe them. We are to
prepare a company of workers who will follow Christ’s methods.
“A time will come when medical missionaries of other denominations
will become jealous and envious of the influence exerted by Seventh-day
Adventists who are working in these lines. They will feel that influence is
being secured by our workers which they ought to have.
The Constant Danger
“There is constant danger among our people that those who engage in
labor in our schools and sanitariums will entertain the idea that they must
get in line with the world, study the things which the world studies, and
become familiar with the things that the world becomes familiar with. This
is one of the greatest mistakes that could be made. We shall make grave
mistakes unless we give special attention to the searching of the word.
“Strong temptations will come to many who place their children in our
schools because they desire the youth to secure what the world regards as
the most essential education.
“Those who regard as essential the knowledge {10} to be gained along
the line of worldly education are making a great mistake, one which will
cause them to be swayed by individual opinions that are human and erring.
To those who feel that their children must have what the world calls the
essential education, I would say, Bring your children to the simplicity of the
word of God, and they will be safe. We are going to be greatly scattered
before long and what we do must be done quickly.
Educated Worldlings
“The light has been given me that tremendous pressure will be brought
upon every Seventh-day Adventist with whom the world can get into close
connection. We need to understand these things. Those who seek the
education that the world esteems so highly are gradually led farther and
farther from the principles of truth until they become educated worldlings.
At what a price have they gained their education! They have parted with the
Holy Spirit of God. They have chosen to accept what the world calls
knowledge in the place of the truths which God has committed to men
through his ministers and prophets and apostles. And there are some who,
having secured this worldly education, think that they can introduce it into
our schools, but let me tell you that you must not take what the world calls
the higher education and bring it into our schools and sanitariums and
churches I speak to you definitely; this must not be done
Not Deficient in Scientific Knowledge
“The light that God has given in medical missionary lines will not cause
his people to be regarded as inferior in scientific medical knowledge, but
will fit them to stand upon the highest eminence. God would have them stand
as a wise and understanding people because of his presence with them. In
the strength of him {11} who is the source of all wisdom, all grace, defects
and ignorance may be overcome.
“Let every medical student aim to reach a high standard. Under the
discipline of the Greatest of all teachers, our course must ever tend upward
to perfection. All who are connected with the medical missionary work
must be learners. Let no one stop to say, ‘I cannot do this’. Let him say
instead, ‘God requires me to be perfect, he expects me to work away from
all commonness and cheapness, and to strive after that which is of the
highest order’.
“There is only one power that can make medical students what they
ought to be, and keep them steadfast,—the grace of God and the power of
the truth exerting a saving influence upon life and character. These students
who intend to minister to suffering humanity, will find no graduating place
this side of heaven. That knowledge which is termed science should be
acquired, while the seeker daily acknowledges that the fear of God is the
beginning of wisdom. Everything that will strengthen the mind should be
cultivated to the utmost of their power, while at the same time they should
seek God for wisdom; for unless they are guided by the wisdom from above,
they will become an easy prey to the deceptive power of Satan. They will
become large in their own eyes, pompous and self-sufficient.
God-Fearing Physicians Speak Modestly
“God-fearing physicians speak modestly of their work; but novices with
limited experience in dealing with the bodies and souls of men will often
speak boastingly of their knowledge and attainments. These need better
understanding {12} of themselves; then they would become more intelligent
in regard to their duties, and would realize that in every department where
they have to labor, they must possess a willing mind and earnest spirit and a
hearty unselfish zeal in trying to do others good. They will not study how
best to preserve their dignity, but by thoughtfulness and care-taking will earn
a reputation for thoroughness and exactitude, and by sympathetic ministry
will gain the hearts of those whom they serve.
“In the medical profession there are many skeptics and atheists who
exalt the works of God above the God of science. Comparatively few of
those who enter worldly medical colleges come out from them pure and
unspotted. They have failed to become elevated, ennobled, sanctified.
Material things eclipse the heavenly and eternal. With many, religious faith
and principles are mingled with worldly customs and practices, and pure
and undefiled religion is rare. . . .
“Let not medical students be deceived by the wiles of the devil or by any
of his cunning pretexts which so many adopt to beguile and ensnare. Stand
firm to principle. At every step inquire, What saith the Lord? Say firmly, I
will follow the light. I will respect and honor the Majesty of truth. . . .
Reasons for Establishing a Medical School
“It is because of these peculiar temptations that our youth must meet in
worldly medical schools, that provision should be made for preparatory and
advanced medical training in our own schools under Christian teachers. Our
larger union conference training schools in {13} various parts of the field
should be placed in the most favorable position for qualifying our youth to
meet the entrance requirements specified by state laws regarding medical
students. The very best teaching talent should be secured that our schools
may be brought up to the proper standard. The youth and those more
advanced in years who feel it their duty to fit themselves for work requiring
the passing of certain legal tests should be able to secure at our union
conference training schools all that is essential for entrance into a medical
college.
“Prayer will accomplish wonders for those who give themselves to
prayer, watching thereunto. God desires us all to be in a waiting hopeful
position. What he has promised he will do, and inasmuch as there are legal
requirements making it necessary that medical students shall take a certain
preparatory course of study, our colleges should arrange to carry their
students to the point of literary and scientific training that is necessary.
Loma Linda to Provide All that is Essential
“And not only should our larger training schools give this preparatory
instruction to those who contemplate taking a medical course, but we must
also do all that is essential for the perfecting of the courses of study offered
by our Loma Linda College of Medical Evangelists. As pointed out about
the time this school was founded, we must provide that which is essential to
qualify our youth who desire to be physicians so that they may intelligently
fit themselves to stand the examinations required to prove their efficiency as
physicians. They should be taught to treat understandingly the cases of those
who are diseased, so that the door will be closed for any sensible physician
to imagine that {14} we are not giving in our school the instruction
necessary for properly qualifying young men and young women to do the
work of a physician. Continually the students who are graduated are to
advance in knowledge, for practice makes perfect.
A Medical School of the Highest Order
“The medical school at Loma Linda is to be of the highest order, because
those who are in that school have the privilege of maintaining a living
connection with the Wisest of all physicians, from whom there is
communicated knowledge of a superior order. And for the special
preparation of those of our youth who have clear convictions of their duty to
obtain a medical education that will enable them to pass the examinations
required by law of all who practice as regularly qualified physicians, we
are to supply whatever may be required, so that these youth need not be
compelled to go to medical schools conducted by men not of our faith. Thus
we shall close a door that the enemy would be pleased to have left open;
and our young men and young women whose spiritual interests the Lord
desires us to safeguard, will not feel compelled to connect with unbelievers
in order to obtain a thorough training along medical lines.
Teachers to Encourage a High Standard
“The teachers in our medical college should encourage the students to
gain all the knowledge they can in every department. If they find the students
deficient in care-taking, in a comprehension of their responsibilities, they
should lay the matter frankly before such ones, giving them an opportunity to
correct their habits and to reach a higher standard.
“The teachers should not become discouraged because some are slow to
learn. Neither should they discourage the students when mistakes are made.
As errors and defects are kindly pointed out, the students in turn should feel
grateful for any instruction given. A haughty spirit on the part of the students
should be discouraged. {15} All should be willing to learn, and the teachers
should be willing to instruct, training the students to be self-reliant,
competent, careful, painstaking. As the students study under wise instructors
and unite with them in sharing responsibilities, they may, by the aid of the
teachers, climb to the topmost round of the ladder.
No Carelessness in Work or Study
“Students should go as far as possible in thought, training and intelligent
enterprise; but they should never infringe upon a rule, never disregard one
principle that has been interwoven into the upbuilding of the institution. The
dropping down is easy enough; the disregard of regulations is natural to the
heart inclined to selfish ease and gratification. It is much easier to tear down
than to build up. One student with careless ideas may do more to let down
the standard than ten men with all their efforts can do to counteract the
demoralizing influence.
“Failure of success will be read in the course the students pursue. If they
stand ready to question rules and regulations and order, if they indulge self,
and by their example encourage a spirit of rebellion, give them no place.
The institution might better close its doors than to suffer this spirit to leaven
the helpers and break down the barriers that it has cost thought, effort and
prayer to establish.
“In training workers to care for the sick, let the student be impressed
with the thought that his highest aim should always be to look after the
spiritual welfare of his patients. He could learn to repeat the promises of
God’s word, and to offer fervent prayers daily while preparing for service.
Help him to realize that he is always to keep the sweetening, sanctifying
influence of the great medical Missionary before his patients. If those who
are suffering can be impressed with the fact that Christ is their sympathizing
compassionate Saviour, they will have rest of mind, which is so essential to
recovery of health.” {16}
 050—MESSAGES TO YOUNG PEOPLE

Let the youth make the word of God the food of mind and soul. Let the
cross of Christ be made the science of all education, the center of all
teaching and all study. Let it be brought into the daily experience in
practical life. So will the Saviour become to the youth a daily companion
and friend. Every thought will be brought into captivity to the obedience
of Christ.— “Ministry of Healing,” p. 460.

With such an army of workers as our youth, rightly trained, might

furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and soon-coming
Saviour might be carried to the whole world! “Education” p. 271. {1}
 PH050 - Messages to Young People
WE HAVE AN ARMY of youth today who can do much if they are properly
directed and encouraged. We want our children to believe the truth. We want
them to be blessed of God. We want them to act a part in well organized
plans for helping other youth. Let all be so trained that they may rightly
represent the truth, giving the reason of the hope that is within them, and
honoring God in any branch of the work where they are qualified to labor.
General Conference Bulletin. Vol. 5, No. 2, p. 24. Jan. 29, 30, 1893
 WALK IN THE LIGHT
The whole earth is to be lightened with the glory of God. But how
difficult for some to see and acknowledge the light and be converted, that I,
Christ says, should heal them. The atmosphere of selfishness, pride,
formality, and self-righteousness surrounds their souls, and it is very
difficult for them to discern light as light and appreciate it. Some walk away
from the light into darkness, and how much greater is the darkness that
enshrouds their souls because they have had the light. Refusing to walk in
the light, they stumble at most precious things. Refusing to see the truth, they
stumble and know not at what they stumble. The light that has been
graciously given has not been appreciated and brought into practical life,
and many are not doers of the word. Every true believer should have a
realization of his solemn responsibility before God, to be a missionary
seeking to save those that are lost. We should see armies of consecrated
workers seeking to do, not their own will or pleasure, but the will of God.
They should be laborers together with God. They should work, pray, and
continually look unto Jesus, who is the author and finisher of their faith.
Those who surrender wholly to God will {2} put thought and prayer and
earnest, consecrated tact into their labor.
Young men and young women, if you are true disciples of Christ, you
will consecrate every talent, and be able to reach out for the unconverted,
by ways and methods, that will be effective. You will be active working
agencies for Christ. In every church there should be devoted workers. All
should realize that they are to seek counsel of God, that by well-directed
personal efforts they may save souls for whom Christ died. No sinner
should come within the sphere of a Christian’s influence and feel that his
interest has not been enlisted on the side of Jesus, the Lamb of God, who
taketh away the sin of the world. Those who profess to believe the truth
should walk in the light of the precious beams of the Sun of Righteousness.
Who of our youth will give themselves to God for the purpose of
laboring for the salvation of their fellow youth? Who will put their talent out
to the exchangers? Who will feel their sacred accountability and put to use
every ability given them of God to win souls? Young men and young women,
cannot you form companies, and, as soldiers of Christ, enlist in the work,
putting all your tact and skill and talent into the Master’s service, that you
may save souls from ruin? Let there be companies organized in every church
to do this work. It is stated that when the householder left his servants, “he
gave to every man his work.” Not one was to be idle.
 I appeal to both young and old, and ask, is Jesus your personal Saviour?
If you do not realize that He is yours, by all means make Him yours. Then
without delay teach others what you have experienced in the Christian life.
Instead of being as frail reeds blowing in the wind, show yourselves as
those who have root in themselves—that {3} you believe and that you
practice the truth, and its sanctifying power is upon your life and character.
Then you will be walking in the light while you have the light. Will the
young men and young women who really love Jesus organize themselves as
workers, not only for those who profess to be Sabbath keepers, but for those
who are not of our faith; for there is no respect of persons with God? All
souls are precious; they are the purchase of the blood of the Son of God.
Why has there been so little interest and soul burden for sinners? Many
outside of the ranks of Sabbath keepers, who have not had the light, give
more promise of becoming children of God, joint heirs with Jesus, than do
those who have had the light of truth, and who have not appreciated it, but
have walked in the sparks of their own kindling. No one can labor
successfully for souls, without true, earnest, unselfish interest. Those who
do so labor will see souls converted and will themselves grow in grace and
in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. They will not have a
dwarfed experience in the things of God. They will be learners in the school
of Christ, and educators as well, making known to others the things which
they have learned of Jesus.
Signs of the Times, May 29, 1893.
 STUDENTS REQUIRED TO BE WORKERS WITH GOD
The Lord has greatly honored men, by giving Jesus Christ to recover
them from Satan’s claims. Will you be recovered? Will you have the
precious gift of Christ? or will you refuse His service? Jesus has said, “He
that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.” He has said, “Without me ye
can do nothing,” and, “My grace is sufficient for thee.” Everyone who seeks
to do well in his own finite strength, will find his efforts a failure; but those
who accept Christ by faith, {4} will find Him a personal Saviour. They will
enlist in His army, they will become His soldiers, and fight the good fight of
faith. If they are students in the school, they will feel that they are enlisted to
make the school the most orderly, elevated, and praiseworthy institution in
the world. They will put every jot of their influence on the side of God, on
the side of Christ, and on the side of heavenly intelligences. They will feel it
to be their duty to form a Christian endeavor society, that they may help
every student to see the inconsistency of a course of action that God will not
approve. They will draw with Christ, and do their utmost to perfect
Christian character. They will take upon themselves the work of leading the
lame and the weak into the safe and upward path. They will form Christian
endeavor meetings to make plans that will be a blessing to the institution of
learning, and do all in their power to make the school what God designed
and signified that it should be. They will have in mind the value and
efficiency of Christian endeavor meetings, in preparing missionaries to go
forth to give the warning to the world.
Students should have their own seasons of prayer, where they may offer
fervent, simple petitions that God shall bless the president of the school
with physical strength, mental clearness, moral power, and spiritual
discernment, and that every teacher shall be qualified by the grace of Christ
to do his work with fidelity and with fervent love. They should pray that
teachers may be the agents through whom God shall work to make good
prevail over evil, through a knowledge of Jesus Christ whom He hath sent.
May God give the students who attend our institutions of learning, grace and
courage to act up to the principles revealed in the law of God, which is an
expression of His character. Never be found disparaging the schools which
God has established. If you have failed at {5} any time, falling under
temptation, it is because you did not make God your strength, because you
did not have the faith that works by love and purifies the soul.
Review and Herald, Jan. 16, 1894.
 WORK FOR THE LORD
“Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones: for I say unto
you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father
which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost.
How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone
astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine and goeth into the mountains,
and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I
say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine
which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in
heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.”
The work of all believers is to cooperate with Christ in seeking
those who are lost. Christ has given this work to His followers, and the
members of the church stand arraigned before God as unfaithful, unless
they shall undertake this work disinterestedly and thoroughly. Many will
urge that there are other duties that keep them from doing the work, and
so excuse themselves from being missionaries for God.
“And they that be wise, shall shine as the brightness of the firmament;
and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.”
There are many Christian youth that can do a good work if they will learn
lessons in the school of Christ from the great Teacher. Even though
pastors, evangelists, and teachers should neglect the seeking of the lost, let
not the children and youth neglect to be doers of the word. The lesson of
Christ in this scripture is to be received {6} and believed and acted upon
in living faith. Let young men and women, and children go to work in the
name of Jesus. Let them unite together upon some plan and order of action.
Cannot you form a band of workers, and have set times to pray together
and ask the Lord to give you His grace, and put forth united action? You
should consult with men who love and fear God, and who have experience
in the work, that under the movings of the Spirit of God, you may form
plans and develop methods by which you may work in earnest and for
certain results. The Lord will help those who will use their God entrusted
capabilities to His name’s glory.
Will our young men and young women who believe the truth, become
living missionaries? Take the promises of God, “Ask, and it shall be given
you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.” Ask
blessings for today; hour by hour, moment by moment, live your prayers for
today. You are not called upon to resist temptation for tomorrow; but we
may consider the saying as significant, “In today walks tomorrow.” As you
pray for strength to resist temptations today, watch unto prayer today. Ask
the Holy Spirit’s guidance, and abiding with Christ, watching and praying,
and resisting temptation, you will become strong for the duties of tomorrow.
This is the assurance that is given, “Everyone that asketh, receiveth; and he
that seeketh, findeth; and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened.” God has
made this promise, and He has illustrated His willingness to fulfill it, by
presenting the willingness of earthly parents to give good gifts unto their
children. He says, “If ye then being evil, know how to give good gifts unto
your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy
Spirit to them that ask Him?” {7}
Will those who shall read these words consider that they are to
undertake good works, trusting wholly in Jesus Christ for His grace and
sufficiency? You have the pledged word of God that He will be a present
help in every time of need. Place all your moral and physical powers under
the control of the Holy Spirit. The Lord Jesus, who gave His own life for
you, will quicken your perceptions, as He has promised, in giving you the
Comforter. The light will shine into your hearts, and you will be true
soldiers in the army of the Lord.
As you labor for others, the divine power of the Spirit will work upon
their souls; for they have been purchased by the blood of the only begotten
Son of God. We can be successful in winning souls for whom Christ has
died, only as we shall depend on the grace and power of God to do the
work of convicting and converting the heart. While you are presenting to
them the truth of God, unbelief and uncertainty will strive to hold the
mind; but let the pledged word of God expel doubt from your hearts. Take
God at His word, and work in faith. Satan will come with his suggestions
to make you distrust the word of your heavenly Father; but consider,
“Whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” Press your faith through the dark
shadow of Satan, and lodge it upon the mercy seat, and let not one doubt
be entertained. This is the only way in which you will gain an experience,
and find the evidence so essential for your peace and confidence. As your
experience grows, you will have increased ardor of soul, and warmer
love for the service of God, because you have oneness of purpose with
Jesus Christ. Your sympathies are begotten of the Holy Spirit. You wear
the yoke with Christ, and are laborers together with God.
The soul that is imbued with the love of Jesus {8} will never lose
interest for perishing souls. Such a person loves to contemplate Jesus, and
by beholding Him, will become changed into His likeness. Christ is formed
within, the hope of glory. His confidence increases that he is loved of God,
and his love deepens and widens, as he has the assurance that he is abiding
in Christ and Christ in him.
Temptations will come to the newly converted soul. Old habits and
practices will seek for the mastery; but in the name of Jesus, resist every
temptation. Christ knows your trials, and will not suffer you to be tempted
above that you are able to resist. Jesus partook of our human nature, and
was tempted in all points like as we are. And we may look to Jesus for His
tenderest sympathy and be encouraged to persevere, putting our whole trust
in Him who has said, “Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world.”
Will you not open your heart to receive such a Saviour, and praise Him
with soul and voice? We offer too little thanksgiving to God. Consider the
words of Christ: “Without me ye can do nothing;” and wherever you are,
and whatever you are doing, look continually to Jesus, and let the love of
God dwell in you richly as you cooperate with the Holy Spirit and divine
intelligences in representing Jesus Christ.
Youth’s Instructor, August 9, 1894.
 WHOLE HEARTED REFORMERS
Let the young men and young women determine to love God
supremely and to do His commandments. Under circumstances the most
trying, let them remain faithful to duty—especially in their attitude toward
the principles of health reform. Instead of being half-hearted reformers, let
them make a whole hearted reformation, in all things practicing chastity
and temperance. Let none begin to reform, and then stop. Resolve to {9}
overcome the wicked one. True victory is gained only when the repentant
sinner pledges himself to unconditional obedience to God,—only when he
pledges himself to honor God in every word, every business transaction,
every act of his life. Those who do this may be like the youth whom John
addressed in the words: “I have written unto you, young men, because ye
are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the
wicked one.” It is possible for every youth to gain spiritual strength.
Those who endeavor to increase their strength will pass through severe
struggles, which will test their sincerity of purpose; but by remaining
faithful, they prove that their determination to do God’s will is prompted
by high and holy motives. In every sense of the word such youth are able
to be overcomers; for Christ overcame in their behalf. Having overcome,
they are brought into alliance with divine, unfailing resources.
Young men, young women, you are a spectacle to the world, to angels,
and to men. By your determined efforts to be true and righteous, laying your
foundation secure in faith, you may be able to provoke the older and more
experienced brethren and Sisters to love and good works.
Why should not the younger men and women form a Christian endeavor
society for the purpose of encouraging one another to make an unqualified,
instantaneous renunciation of every unchristlike, questionable habit, and
take a firm stand to be true to their obligations to God? “Behold, now is the
accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.”
MS. May 4, 1902. {10}
 051—MISSIONARY WORK BY CORRESPONDENCE
PH051 - Missionary Work by Correspondence
BY MRS. E. G. WHITE
OUR MISSIONARY PAPER; the Signs of the Times, is doing its work
everywhere, and is opening the way for the truth to be more fully presented.
This paper has been made a blessing to very many souls. All should feel the
deepest interest to have it a spiritual messenger, full of life, and plain,
practical truth. In the Christian world there are many starving for the bread
of life. The Signs of the Times, laden with rich food, is a feast to many of
these who are not of our faith.
Our brethren do not all see and realize the importance of this paper; if
they did they would feel greater personal interest to make it intensely
interesting, and then to circulate it everywhere. All who have a part to act in
the preparation of matter for this pioneer sheet are engaged in a sacred
work, and they should be connected with God; they should be pure in heart
and life. God can work with them and give them wisdom that they may
become intelligent in the knowledge of the truth. God sees the motive of
each worker, and will impart his grace in rich measure in accordance with
the spirit in which the labor is done. This silent preacher, the Signs,
enriched with precious matter, should go forth on the wings of {1} prayer,
mingled with faith, that it may do its appointed work in shedding the light of
truth upon those who are in the darkness of error.
Calls are coming in from all directions, not only from persons of our
faith, but from those who have become interested by reading our
publications; they say, Send us a minister to preach to us the truth. But there
is a great want of laborers. We have to answer, There is no man to send
among you. Many are obliged to be content with the silent preacher until
God shall send them the living messenger. Let all our brethren take this to
heart, and by personal effort in faith and hope contribute to the Signs of the
Times; for in sending matter that is alive, in speaking by the pen words
bearing the holy unction, they are preaching to thousands. The great lack of
men to go from place to place and preach the word may be in a great degree
supplied by tracts and papers, and by intelligent correspondence.
If all would realize the necessity of doing to the utmost of their ability
in the work of God, having a deep love for souls, feeling the burden of the
work upon them, we should see hundreds engaged as active workers who
have been hitherto dull and uninterested, accomplishing nothing. They
have felt that there was nothing of importance in this tract and missionary
work—nothing worthy of their especial interest. Yet it is a fact that the
circulation of our papers is doing even a greater work than the living
preacher can do. All can do something. Some {2} can do more than others,
but all should become intelligent as to how they can work most
successfully and methodically in spreading the light of truth, by scattering
our publications. We meet with young and old who profess to be children
of God, yet who have not grown an inch for years. A Christian indeed will
grow in knowledge of the truth; and as he is sanctified through the truth he
will become more and more like Jesus, and more desirous to save souls,
the purchase of his blood.
Those who are co-laborers with God will have no disposition to
engage in the various expedients for amusement; they will not be seeking
after happiness and enjoyment. In taking up their work in the fear of God,
and doing service for the Master, they will secure the most substantial
happiness. Connected with Jesus Christ, they will be wise unto salvation.
They will be fruit-bearing trees. They will develop a blameless life, a
beauteous character. The great work of redemption will be their first
consideration. Eating and drinking and dressing, houses and lands, will be
secondary matters. The peace of God within will force off the withered or
gnarled branches of selfishness, vanity, pride, and indolence. It is faith
and practice that make up the Christian’s life. We do not meet the standard
of Christianity in merely professing Christ and having our names upon the
church book. We should be individual workers for Christ. By personal
effort we can show that we are connected with him. {3}
Our Sisters have been too willing to excuse themselves from bearing
responsibilities which require thought and close application of the mind; yet
this is the very discipline they need to perfect Christian experience. They
may be workers in the missionary field, having a personal interest in the
distribution of tracts and papers which correctly represent our faith. All
cannot go abroad to labor, but all can do something at home. Many occupy
their time in needless stitching, and trimming, and ruffling of their own and
their children’s clothing, and thus lose golden moments in which they might
improve their talents by efforts to get the truth before others. We should, as
Christians, have an abiding sense that our time, our strength and ability, have
been purchased with an infinite price. We are not our own to use our
moments in gratifying our fancy and our pride. As children of the light we
should diffuse light to others. It should be our study how we may best
glorify God, how we can work to save and bless souls for whom Christ
died. In working to bless others we shall be gathering strength and courage
to our own souls, and shall receive the approval of God.
We are so much wrapped up in our selfish interests that our hearts are
not allowed to take in the needs and wants of humanity; we are lacking in
deeds of sympathy and benevolence, in sacred and social ministering to the
needy, the oppressed, and the suffering. Women are needed now—women
who are not self-important, {4} but who will work with the meekness of
Christ wherever they can labor for the salvation of souls. All who have
been partakers of the heavenly benefits should be anxious that others who do
not have the privileges they have enjoyed of seeing and hearing the
evidences of truth, should have the truth in papers and tracts. They will not
merely desire that others may have this benefit, but will act their part to
accomplish this object.
Those who work for God will grow in moral and spiritual power, while
those who devote their time and energies to serving themselves will dwarf,
and wither, and die. Our Sisters, the youth, the middle-aged, and those of
advanced years, may act a part in the closing work for this time; and in
doing this as they have opportunity, they will obtain an experience of the
highest value to themselves. In forgetfulness of self, they will grow in grace.
By training the mind in this direction, they will learn how to bear burdens
for Jesus.
The souls saved by their personal efforts will be more precious to them
than fashionable dress. The white robes given them by Christ, and the
jeweled crown as their reward for their unselfish efforts in the salvation of
souls, will be more valuable than needless adornments. The stars in their
crowns will shine forever and ever, and will a thousand times repay them
for the self-denial and self-sacrifice they have exercised in the cause of
God. {5}
 WHAT OTHERS SAY
Extracts from Letters Received
A lady in Illinois writes:
I embraced the truth through reading the Signs of the Times which were
sent to me by friends. I was very bitter at first and would not read them. As I
was a lover of pure literature I thought I would examine the papers before
burning them. I opened the package, and the first thing my eyes rested upon
was a sermon by Mrs. E. G. White. I commenced reading, and before I was
half through I had changed my mind. I had never read anything so true, good,
and pure before, except in my Bible. I am still reading the precious papers
and appreciate them very much.

A Sister in Oklahoma writes:

Myself and family, six in number, were brought into the truth by
reading the Signs of the Times eight years ago, and we always have a
warm feeling for the Signs. May God bless the Signs; it is doing a good
work.

Another Sister writes:

I accepted the truth through reading-matter. The Signs of the Times was
the first publication that called my attention to the work, next some tracts
and Sister White’s “Early Writings.” All these publications seemed like
voices from heaven to me. I am selling the Signs of the Times at present
with good success.

A Sister in Nebraska writes:

I first learned of the truth through the Signs of the Times which was sent
me free of charge {6} eleven years ago. After reading the paper six weeks I
told my husband we were keeping the wrong day, and from that time I began
keeping the Sabbath. There is no paper so dear to me as the Signs, for I
know it has brought many to Christ and will bring more.

Extract from a letter of a Bible worker who is using the Signs:

In selecting my papers for my afternoon work one day, I folded up one of
our symposium numbers on the Sabbath truth, intending to leave it with one
of my readers who was deeply interested in the truth of the Sabbath; but
accidentally I left it at the home of my first reader for the afternoon. I saw
my mistake when I got to my second reader, and prayed the Lord to take care
of them. I had read with them but a few times, and the Sabbath question was
unknown to them. But they read every word of the paper, and five weeks
after when I came to the Sabbath question with them they said, “Why, we
have been keeping the Sabbath for five weeks. We obtained the knowledge
of it from the paper you left with us.”

In a letter to a member of the Missionary Society, a resident of Oakland

says:
Your papers have been a great blessing to me; I find in them much
spiritual food. I do not believe in all points as your people do, yet I find in
the Signs so much valuable information on subjects upon which I have
earnestly desired light for several years, that I look forward to its arrival as
a messenger of light. I read it, then send it to a relative in Mississippi; so
there have been two hearts made glad with the same papers. I recommend it
to my friends as the best paper I ever read. May the blessing of God attend it
wherever it goes. {7}

Another says:
Myself and family (seven persons) have come into the truth through
reading the Signs.

The following letter is from a postmaster in Indiana:

Signs of the Times:—By some means, I don’t know how, your valuable
paper fell into my wife’s hands. She thinks there never was such another
paper published. I read it myself, and think it is a glorious, good paper.
Please send a sample copy so I can get the price, and I will send for it. The
price in the other is torn out.

The following is from one of the workers in a mission in China:

A copy of the Signs of the Times fell into my hands a week ago, and
brought much blessing in helping to settle with me the Sabbath of God.
Some points I was not certain on were answered by several articles in the
paper, for which I praise God. Glory to His name. So enclosed herewith I
send $2, in stamps, and you will please send the Times to my address.

A lady in Illinois when sending her renewal writes:

Your paper just suits us; it is just like reading the Scriptures themselves.
Your arguments are so plain as well as substantial. I can find a better paper
nowhere.
 The following is from a doctor in North Carolina:
Someone has been sending me your paper for a year; I don’t know who it
is, but I am very grateful. In the last issue, received yesterday, your editorial
on “The Present Crisis” is one of the best presentations of the subject that I
have ever read. Your thoughts flow in an even {8} unbroken current, straight
from Christ’s teachings, the fountainhead. I wish that every thinking man and
woman in the United States could read it. I am with you heart and soul in this
matter, and I shall so speak and teach.
I have been a Sunday-school teacher for thirty-two years, but have found
no “helps” or commentaries better than your paper on many subjects.

The following encouraging words are from one of our workers:

I wish to say a word to encourage those old pioneers in the work, who
were instrumental in bringing me into a knowledge of the truth. When I think
of how careful they were in my interest, and how some of them even denied
themselves what was actually needed in order to supply their friends with
proper reading, and how for two years the Signs ceased not to make its
regular weekly visits to our home, and without the least sign of any change
on my part, and still it came until I learned to love to read it, and finally to
love the truths it taught; my heart fills with love to God, and to thank and
praise His name that He put into their hearts to do so. Courage, brothers,
eternity only can tell the good you are doing.

In sending the renewal of his club, one of our brethren writes:

Those who are working in the city get along so much better, especially in
the start, by introducing themselves with the papers. People accept the Signs
better than they do tracts to begin with, then when the worker gets started he
knows what tract is wanted, or if they will have regular Bible readings.
There have been quite a number who have started in this way to hold Bible
readings. I know also from my own experience {9} that there is nothing
better than the papers to start with, and then through the papers we can draw
the people out, and find out what they want; so that in starting missionary
work or starting out new Bible workers, I am satisfied there is nothing
better than beginning with a few numbers of the Signs of the Times.

One lady, in renewing her subscription and sending one other, writes:
I wish it were a thousand copies instead of two. I cannot say enough in
its praise.

One to whom the Signs had been sent by a friend sent us money for four
 subscriptions, and wrote as follows:
A kind friend has been sending me the Signs of the Times for some time,
and I like it so well that I wish to subscribe for it myself, and one of those
books that you send with it. My husband wishes to send it to his uncle for
six months. He also got two others to subscribe for it for six months each.

The following letter was written by one of our brethren a few months
ago, after a short experience in taking orders for the Signs. That he is
still actively and successfully engaged in the work, we know from the
subscriptions which we receive from him from time to time. The letter
says:
You will find enclosed a list of twenty-six names for the Signs to be
mailed to their addresses, also an order for twenty-five copies to my
address. Twenty-nine of these papers will go to outsiders. I take orders with
the paper or {10} without. I call their attention to the kind of a paper, tell
them its object, and while they are making excuses and pleading hard times,
I offer a silent prayer to God to tell me what to say back, and to impress
them what they ought to do. By this way of doing, it takes very little talking
to accomplish a great deal. Last Thursday in one hour’s time I took twelve
names, all outsiders. I could not help remarking. “Be it according to your
faith.”

One of our ministers, writing in reference to camp-meetings which he had

been attending said:
Many who have had no connection with us as a people have become
interested and have taken hold of the truth. Many times they say, “My
interest was awakened by reading the Signs of the Times, and now I am
ready to take hold of the truth as taught in the paper.”

A minister in Minnesota writes:

I have been for some time a careful reader of your most valuable paper,
sent me (second hand) from some good Sister who wrote me not long ago,
but just now her name is not subject to recall. I am convinced that we are as
much in error when we observe the first day of the week for the Sabbath as
pedobaptists are when they follow the scarlet woman in her baptism (so
called) of infants. I left the Methodist Church because of the latter, and the
form of the church government which she has. Now I am ignorant in regard
to your church, but I want to be right. Yours for the truth as it is in Jesus.

Extract from a letter written to one of our sisters by a minister and editor
 to whom she had been sending the Signs:
I greatly enjoy reading the Signs of the Times. {11} The clean, crisp
editorials are always a blessing to my soul. There are some things
concerning the observance of the Sabbath, etc. that I cannot agree with in
view of my understanding of the Bible as a whole, but I agree with you and
your people about Christ’s coming, etc., and I find a great deal of good
spiritual food in the Signs of the Times, in fact, more than I do in any one of
my other numerous exchanges.

A lady in Wisconsin writes:

As I have been a subscriber of the Signs of the Times for the past six
months, and my subscription expires this month, enclosed you will find
fifty cents for balance of year. I am pleased with the Times, and feel that it
has given me much light on Bible truth, and although not a member of the
Adventist Church, it has been helpful in the Christian life. I hope to be
able to procure some subscribers for a paper that carries so much light
and Bible truth; and that during the coming year it may enter homes that are
strangers to so valuable a paper.

A brother in Ohio, after reading the Signs a few months, asks for sample
copies to show to others and writes as follows:
I have been a reader of the Signs for the past seven months, and cannot
say too much in favor of it. I will do what I can in securing a large
circulation of your valuable paper in this vicinity.

A lady in Washington, D. C. writes;

Enclosed is one dollar to send your valuable paper to me at the above
address for one year. My son sent your paper six months to a lady in South
Washington. She is now in the truth, is teaching it in a mission near her
home, and she is taking the paper for herself. {12}

A Sister in Massachusetts says:

I passed my eightieth birthday last March. I gained a knowledge of
present truth by reading the Signs of the Times almost thirty years ago.

A bank cashier in Texas writes:

I have your circular notifying me of the expiration of your paper to my
address. I am at a loss to know who subscribed and had the paper sent to
me. I know that I did not; and would be pleased to hear at whose instance it
was sent. I will add, your paper is well gotten up, and I take interest of late
in reading it. All copies for the past six or eight months I paid no attention
to, thinking they were sample copies, but for the last two months I have been
reading them, and am very much pleased with their reading. I enclose one
dollar for renewal.
From a brother and Sister in the Lord, we have the following, an echo of
what is in many other letters:

To the Editor of the Signs of the Times:

We have taken your valuable paper almost one year, and have enjoyed
its teachings more than tongue or pen can tell or portray. It has truly been a
Godsend to us, and if the subscription price were five times the amount, we
would manage some way to get it. We often wish it could be a weekly
visitor in every home, and be welcomed as heartily as in ours. We have
managed by many self-denials to collect a little sum to be used to carry the
plain truth to a few homes. There are many more I would like to send it to,
but cannot at present. We are alone in the country as far as believing the
truth of God’s Word is concerned; have observed the Sabbath of the Lord
three years last September, and have learned more of the truth of the Word
and of {13} the mysteries (for they were mysteries to us) of the Word, and
more of the love of God to us, and have so much more of the love of God in
us for our fellow creatures, than we learned before in the whole seventeen
years of our Christian experience. May God bless you abundantly in your
efforts to warn others of the awful darkness of unbelief that is around them.
We realize more and more every day the miraculous escape we have had, in
having our eyes opened to the truth of God s Word.

A gentleman in Minnesota to whom the Signs had been sent by a friend,

writes:
The Signs has through its pages of good things made the way for me to
see and feel the need of obeying the will of Him, the Creator of all things. It
has led me from darkness to light, from misery to peace. Praise be to God
for His mercy and goodness, and a thousand thanks to the editors. You can
imagine with what joy and thankfulness we receive our papers. May the
Lord bless you for the good work you are doing.

A subscriber in Washington when sending his renewal writes:

The Signs of the Times is a welcome visitor to our little home. In this
day of the world when falsehood and deception seem to take the lead, when
truth is fallen in the streets and men walk upon it, we find in the Signs
nothing but the truth unmingled with the world—the real truth of the Bible. It
seems so sweet and good; We love the Signs because it came to our home
when: we were in darkness as to God’s commandment and gave us the truth,
so plain and good. The Signs has such a clear view of the Holy Bible. It
contains so much truth of the Scriptures, and we learn so much through its
columns concerning God’s Word. {14}

Another subscriber writes:

I had a friend that sent me the Signs of the Times six months. I prized the
paper so highly that I subscribed for it. I have taken it constantly over nine
years.

A brother in Missouri writes:

You can count two who gained their first knowledge of the Third Angel’s
Message by reading the good Signs.

A lady in Atlanta, Ga writes:

The Signs of the Times was the first I read about the truth. Some papers
which were given to my son by an old friend, he gave to me. I read and
reread them and begged my son to get me some more. That was in 1893. I
then obtained all the literature I could and read these truths with delight. I
am now a member of the Seventh-day Adventist Church and get the Signs
and other papers, which I give to others when I have read them.

A lady in the state of New York writes:

A year ago I became acquainted with the only seventh-day keeper in this
place. She gave me some of the Signs to read, and I have also read a great
many of your publications, books, tracts, etc., but I think that which
influenced me most especially was the Signs of the Times and “Prophetic
Lights.” The Signs is a grand paper. I wish I were able to place it in the
hands of all.

A Sister in Minnesota says:

I accepted the truth of the Sabbath from reading a few numbers of the
Signs of the Times in the year 1880. The Signs is to me next to my Bible. I
love its visits. {15}

A brother in Texas says:

The first thing that led me to studying the truth was the Signs of the
Times, placed in my hands by an unconverted man. I thank the Lord for it
and love the paper. I have gotten three others to take it, and one of them is
rejoicing in the truth. My prayers shall ever be for the paper.

A lady in Nebraska writes:

I have learned of the Sabbath from reading the Signs. My Sister in
Michigan has it sent to me. I would be lost without the Signs now.

A brother in the state of New York writes:

I received my first impression concerning present truth by reading the
Signs of the Times, and I think it is the best paper that I have ever read. May
the Lord bless it in its mission is my prayer.

An isolated brother in this state writes as follows:

Someone sent me the Signs of the Times, I think for six months, gratis;
finally the sender sent me also some tracts of the S. D. A. publications with
the request to give my opinion on the seventh-day Sabbath and the near
coming of the Lord. My Sister, her grandson, and myself are soundly,
converted. We have been Sabbath-keepers for some time and believe in the
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. The Signs of the Times is our preacher. We
have never heard a Seventh-day Adventist preacher. {16}
 052—AN OPEN LETTER
PH052 - An Open Letter
MRS. E. G. WHITE
THE following open letter was sent to the General Conference Committee
in I902, and was printed in leaflet form and sent out to all the people. It has
brought fresh courage to many of our experienced workers, created an
interest in new recruits, and greatly stimulated the rank and file of the
people.
Since 1902, the canvassing work has been gradually increasing,
notwithstanding the great calamities that have come to two of our leading
publishing houses, and many other obstacles which have tended to greatly
hinder its progress since that time. In this we may begin to see the
fulfillment of the assurance, “that the canvassing work is to be revived and
that it is to be carried forward with increasing success.” Thank the Lord for
the demonstrated proof of the promise made in 1902. Our hearts take fresh
courage, and again we publish the message for the encouragement of the
faithful and to extend the invitation to all who love the truth and who desire
to have a part in its glorious ‘triumph.
REVIEW AND HERALD PUBLISHING ASSN.
Takoma Park Washington, D. C.
{1}
ELMSHAVEN, ST. HELENA, CAL., Dec. 6, 1902.
Dear Brethren and Sisters:
THE NEW YEAR is just before us, and plans should be laid for earnest,
persevering effort in the Master’s service. There is much to be done to
advance the work of God. I have been instructed that the canvassing work is
to be revived, and that it is to be carried forward with increasing success. It
is the Lord’s work, and a blessing will attend those who engage in it with
earnestness and diligence.
I thank my Heavenly Father for the interest that my brethren and Sisters
have taken in the circulation of “Christ’s Object Lessons.” By the sale of
this book great good has been accomplished, and the work should be
continued. But the efforts of our people should not be confined to this one
book. The work of the Lord includes more than one line of service.
“Christ’s Object Lessons” is to live and do its appointed work, but not all
the thought and effort of God’s people are to be given to its circulation. The
larger books, “Patriarchs and Prophets,” “Great Controversy,” and “Desire
of Ages,” should be sold everywhere. These books contain truth for this
time,—truth that is to be proclaimed in all parts of the world. Nothing is to
hinder their sale.
The effort to circulate “Christ’s Object Lessons” has demonstrated what
can be done in the canvassing field. This effort is a never-to-be-forgotten
lesson on how to canvass in the prayerful, trustful way that brings success.
Many more of our larger books might have been sold if church members
had been awake to the importance of the truths these books contain, and had
realized their responsibility to circulate them. My brethren and Sisters, will
you not now make an effort to circulate these books? and will {2} you not
bring into this effort the enthusiasm that you brought into the effort to sell
“Christ’s Object Lessons”? In selling this book many have learned how to
handle the larger books. They have obtained an experience that has prepared
them to enter the canvassing field.
Sister White is not the originator of these books. They contain the
instruction that during her life-work God has been giving her. They contain
the precious, comforting light that God has graciously given his servant to
be given to the world. From their pages this light is to shine into the hearts
of men and women, leading them to the Saviour. The Lord has declared that
these books are to be scattered throughout the world. There is in them truth
which to the receiver is a savor of life unto life. They are silent witnesses
for God. In the past they have been the means in his hands of convicting and
converting many souls. Many have read them with eager expectation, and,
by reading them, have been led to see the efficacy of Christ’s atonement, and
to trust in its power. They have been led to commit the keeping of their souls
to their Creator, waiting and hoping for the coming of the Saviour to take his
loved ones to their eternal home. In the future, these books are to make the
gospel plain to many others, revealing to them the way of salvation.
The Lord has sent his people much instruction, line upon line, precept
upon precept, here a little, and there a little. Little heed is given to the
Bible, and the Lord has given a lesser light to lead men and women to the
greater light. O, how much good would be accomplished if the books
containing this light were read with a determination to carry out the
principles they contain! {3} There would be a thousandfold greater
vigilance, a thousandfold more self-denial and resolute effort. And many
more would now be rejoicing in the light of present truth.
My brethren and Sisters, work earnestly to circulate these books. Put
your hearts into this work, and the blessing of God will be with you. Go
forth in faith, praying that God will prepare hearts to receive the light. Be
pleasant and courteous. Show by a consistent course that you are true
Christians. Walk and work in the light of heaven, and your path will be as
the path of the just, shining more and more unto the perfect day.
 Take the books to business men, to teachers of the gospel, whose minds
have not been called to the special truths for this time. The message is to be
given “in the highways,”—to men who take an active part in the world’s
work, to the teachers and leaders of the people. Thousands can be reached
in the most simple, humble way. The most intellectual, those who are looked
upon as the world’s most gifted men and women, are often refreshed by the
simple words of one who loves God, and who can speak of that love as
naturally as the worldling speaks of the things that interest him most deeply.
Often the words well prepared and studied have but little influence. But the
true, honest expression of a son or daughter of God, spoken in natural
simplicity, has power to open the door to hearts that have long been closed
against Christ and his love.
Let no one think that he is at liberty to fold his hands and do nothing.
That any one can be saved in indolence and inactivity is an utter
impossibility. Think of what Christ accomplished during his earthly
ministry. How earnest, how {4} untiring, were his efforts! He allowed
nothing to turn him aside from the work given him. Are we following in his
footsteps? He gave up all to carry out God’s plan of mercy for the fallen
race. In the fulfillment of the purpose of heaven, he became obedient unto
death, even the death of the cross. He had had no communion with sin, had
known nothing of it; but he came to this world, and took upon his sinless
soul the guilt of sinful man, that sinners might stand justified before God. He
grappled with temptation, overcoming in our behalf. The Son of God, pure
and unsullied, bore the penalty of transgression, and received the stroke of
death that brought deliverance to the race.
It was Christ’s joy to help those in need of help, to seek the lost, to
rescue the perishing, to lift up the bowed down, to heal the sick, to speak
words of sympathy and consolation to the sorrowing and the distressed. The
more fully we are imbued with his Spirit, the more earnestly we shall work
for those around us; and the more we do for others, the greater will be our
love for the work, and the greater our delight in following the Master. Our
hearts will be filled with the love of God; and with earnestness and
convincing power we shall speak of the crucified Saviour.
I ask those to whom the light of truth has come: What are you going to do
during the year that is just opening? Will you stop to quarrel with one
another, to weaken and destroy the faith of humanity in humanity? or will
you devote your time to strengthening the things that remain, that are ready to
die? As our people engage in earnest work for the Master, complaints will
cease to be heard. Many will be roused from the despondency that is ruining
them body and soul. As {5} they work for others, they will have much that
is helpful to speak of when they assemble to worship God. The testimonies
they bear will not be dark and gloomy, but full of joy and courage. Instead of
thinking and talking about the faults of their brethren and Sisters, and about
their own trials, they will think and talk of the love of Christ, and will strive
earnestly to become more efficient workers for him.
Many are sad and discouraged, weak in faith and trust. Let them do
something to help some one more needy than themselves, and they will grow
strong in God’s strength. Let them engage in the good work of selling our
books. Thus they will help others, and the experience gained will give them
the assurance that they are God’s helping hand. As they plead with the Lord
to help them, he will guide them to those who are seeking for the light.
Christ will be close beside them, teaching them what to say and do. By
comforting others, they themselves will be comforted.
I ask you, dear Christian workers, to do what you can to circulate the
books that the Lord has said should be sown broadcast throughout the
world. Do your best to place them in the homes of as many people as
possible. Think of how great a work can be done if a large number of
believers will unite in an effort to place before the people, by the
circulation of these books, the light that the Lord has said should be given
them. Under divine guidance, go forward in the work, and look to the Lord
for aid. The Holy Spirit will attend you. Angels of heaven will accompany
you, preparing the way.
If you have neglected the sowing time, if you have allowed God-given
opportunities to pass {6} unimproved, if you have given yourselves up to
self-pleasing, will you not now repent, before it is forever too late, and
strive to redeem the time? The obligation to use your talents in the Master’s
service rests heavily upon you. Come to the Lord, and make an entire
surrender of all to him. You cannot afford to lose one day. Take up your
neglected work. Put away your querulous unbelief, your envy and evil-
thinking, and go to work, in humble faith, and with earnest prayer to the
Lord to pardon you for your years of unconsecration. Ask the Lord for help.
If you seek him earnestly, with the whole heart, you will find him, and he
will strengthen and bless you.
In your work you will meet with those who are fighting against appetite.
Speak words that will strengthen and encourage them. Do not let Satan
quench the last spark of hope in their hearts. Of the erring, trembling one,
struggling with evil, Christ says, “Let him come to me;” and he places his
hands underneath him, and lifts him up. The work that Christ did, you, as his
evangelists, can do as you go from place to place. Labor in faith, expecting
that souls will be won to him who gave his life that men and women might
stand on God’s side. Draw with God to win the drunkard and the tobacco
devotee from the habits which debase them till they are below the level of
the beasts that perish.
The Lord calls for many more to engage in the canvassing work in the
year 1903. For Christ’s sake, my brethren and Sisters, make the most of the
hours of the new year to place the precious light of present truth before the
people. The Angel of the covenant is empowering his servants to carry the
truth to all parts of the world. He has sent forth his angels with the message
of {7} mercy; but, as if they did not speed on their way fast enough to satisfy
his heart of yearning love, he lays on every member of his church the
responsibility of proclaiming this message. “Let him that heareth say,
Come.” Every member of the church is to show his loyalty by inviting the
thirsty to drink of the water of life. A chain of living witnesses is to carry
the invitation to the world. Will you act your part in this great work?
Jesus is calling for many missionaries, for men and women who will
consecrate themselves to God, willing to spend and be spent in his service.
O, can we not remember that there is a world to labor for? Shall we not
move forward step by step, letting God use us as his helping hand? Shall we
not place ourselves on the altar of service? Then the love of Christ will
touch and transform us, making us willing for his sake to do and dare. {8}
 053—OUR DUTY TOWARD THE LORD’S INSTITUTION
PH053 - Our Duty Toward the Lord’s Institution
Mrs. E. G. White

I HAVE A PROPOSITION to make to my brethren and Sisters in regard to

the stock that we have in the Review and Herald Publishing Company. The
money that we invested in this institution was given to the work of the Lord.
It was intelligently and wisely consecrated to a sacred work. Were it
possible for me now to withdraw the offering that I made in former years to
the Lord’s instrumentality for the publication of the truth, would I do it?—
Never, never, never! Instead, I will make additional investments as soon as
the work is reorganized, so that its original purposes may be more perfectly
fulfilled.
Let the publishing work be moved from Battle Creek. The lawyers will
make no trouble unless our own people stir them up to create difficulties. I
appeal to our brethren who love the advent message and the institutions
established to promulgate this message, to use their influence and means to
sustain and help {1} forward every movement being made to place the first
and largest publishing house that we have, in such a position that it will be
as a city set on a hill.
Let us take our position firmly and loyally on the side of the men who
are laboring to follow the light given from the Lord, and to work out the
matter as proposed by the General Conference. Let us give no place to the
selfish plans or selfish motives that may suggest themselves in connection
with this work.
Why should anyone try to hinder the moving of our publishing work to
one of the world’s great centers of influence? Why should men demand the
return of their investment in stock if this is done? If God had not first given
us the money, we could not have purchased the stock. The money invested in
the Review and Herald is God’s money, and those who have placed it there
should allow it to remain. Should any one plead necessity as a reason for
withdrawing his stock, I could plead necessity also—and I might say that
my necessity is real. But should I withdraw my gift from the altar, I could
not expect the blessing of God to rest upon me. If it were possible to do
so, I would not remove one dollar of the money that I invested in the office
of publication. I placed the money there when the office needed it, and
now, in view of the great loss that the institution has sustained, God forbid
that I should, for selfish advantage, do anything that would {2} cripple the
work, or that would open the way for lawyers to make their power felt.
When the publishing house is established away from Battle Creek, I
shall do all in my power to build it up, and to encourage those connected
with it to carry forward the work of the Lord, exalting the principles of right
higher and still higher.
The office will not be able to pay high wages to the workers; for to start
the work in a new place will mean great expense. Let the workers maintain
the simplicity of Christ. Let them practice self-denial, bearing the cross after
Jesus. I call upon them to think of the loss that the publishing house has
sustained, and to share in its affliction. If they do this, they will gain a
precious experience. Let them do what they can to help.
Let no one connect himself with the publishing house to gain advantage
for himself. If those who enter the employ of this institution from this time
forward do so with a determination to help rather than to be helped, the
books of heaven will bear witness to their unselfish action.
Let us do what we can to set the publishing house on its feet again.
Let our people everywhere show a liberal spirit. In past years our
brethren throughout the field have done a noble work by lending their
means to our publishing institutions. Let this good work continue. The
time to help in the work is when earnest efforts are being made to put the
work on a right basis. {3}
For years the Review Office held my note for several thousand dollars
invested in the issue of books. Since the fire I have made special efforts to
pay the last of this, and I shall endeavor to place money on deposit in the
institution. Brethren, this is a time to show who are the true friends of the
publishing work. Let no one endeavor to withdraw his stock from the
Review and Herald. It would not be right to do this. The money that we
invested in stock was the Lord’s gift to us, and our gift to the institution.
Shall we not now do a work that bears the approval of God? Let us bring
the principles of the gospel into practice. Let your religion speak, saying,
The money in the office of publication is a gift that I made to the institution,
and I do not feel at liberty, now that disaster has come to the institution, to
withdraw my gift. Wrongs have been done in the institution, but it is not my
place to mete out punishment. The Lord has taken this matter in his own
hands. I must do all that I can to place the institution on vantage ground.
God’s love will be bestowed on his people if they will do as Jesus
did, if they will deny self and lift the cross. Christ took our infirmities,
and we are to bear one another’s burdens. We read of Christ, “When he
saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion on them.” These
words are the key to his life-work. We are to reveal in our lives the
compassion that he revealed. {4}
054—“I WILL GUIDE THEE”
 PH054 - I Will Guide Thee (1904)
“ARISE AND BUILD”
The Work in Washington.
[Nashville, Tenn., June 4, 1904.]
THERE WERE MANY things to be considered in choosing a location for
our Sanitarium in Washington, and for our training school for Christian
workers. We knew that everything must be in accordance with the light
given; and we praise the Lord for guiding us to Takoma Park.
We fully believe that the Lord has gone before us in the purchase of land,
and we shall do all in our power to carry out His will in the establishment
of His work in this place. We shall need young people of the very best talent
in our work in Washington. We shall need workers who will bring no cloud
upon the precious truth we are proclaiming. And we shall need means to
erect the buildings that will be necessary for the carrying forward of our
work.
We know that we are where the Lord would have us, and we greatly
desire that the work shall be established at once, and {2} in accordance
with His will. The message must be proclaimed in Washington, and must go
forth from that place to the
Other Cities of the South.
God Himself originated the plan for the advancement of His work, and
He has provided His people with a surplus of means, that when He calls for
help they may respond, saying, “Lord, Thy pound—not my pound—hath
gained other pounds.”
The Lord calls upon His people in every State in America to come up to
his help in the establishment of his work in Washington. Those who have
this work in hand are to show no lack of interest in it. And our people are to
remember that for the present the work in Washington is to be
Our First Interest.
There are many kinds of work to be carried forward in different places;
but our first interest just now is our work at the Capital of our Nation.
We are to center our minds for the present on the work that needs to be
done at Washington. Daily our petitions are to ascend to Heaven for the
success of this work, that it may move forward rapidly. The Lord of hosts
gave special direction {3} that the publishing work done in Battle Creek
should be transferred to Washington. The directions were so plain that we
could see that there must be no delay. And since we have moved forward in
obedience to this word, we have had evidence that the Lord has prepared
the way at every step for the establishment of important interests at
Washington. Thus far He has helped us in a way that leaves no room for any
one to doubt or question.
Let the work in Washington move forward. Let everyone act his part in
self-denial and self-sacrifice. Our people are not to wait for more appeals,
but are to lay right hold of the work, making those things which appear
impossibilities, possibilities. Let each one ask himself, Has not the Lord
entrusted me with means for the advancement of His cause? Has he not
bidden his servants in Washington
Arise and Build?
Shall I, at this time of great importance, withhold my means, which God
asks me to invest in raising up memorials for Him?
Let us be honest with the Lord. All the blessings that we enjoy come
from Him; and if He has entrusted us with the talent of means that we may
help to do His work, shall we hold back? Shall we {4} say, No, Lord; my
children would not be pleased, and therefore I shall venture to disobey God,
burying His talent in the earth?
There Should be No Delay.
The cause of God demands your assistance. We ask you, as the Lord’s
stewards, to put His means into circulation, to provide facilities by which
many will have the opportunity of learning what is truth.
The temptation may come to you to invest your money in land. Perhaps
your friends will advise you to do this. But is there not a better way of
investing your means? Have you not been bought with a price? Has not your
money been entrusted to you to be traded upon for Him? Can you not see that
He wants you to
Use Your Means
in helping to build meeting-houses, in helping to establish sanitariums,
where the sick shall receive physical and spiritual healing, and in helping to
start schools, in which the youth shall be trained for service, that workers
may be sent to all parts of the world?
If they will be faithful in bringing to His treasury the means lent them,
His {5} work will make rapid advancement. Many souls will be won to the
truth, and the day of Christ’s coming will be hastened.
Strengthen the Hands of the Builders.
God will prepare the way before His faithful people, and will greatly
bless them. The righteousness of Christ will go before them, and the glory
of God will be their reward. There will be joy in the heavenly courts, and
joy, pure, holy joy, will fill the hearts of the workers. To save perishing
souls, they are willing to spend and be spent. Their hearts are filled with
gratitude and thanksgiving. The consciousness of God’s love purifies and
ennobles their experience, enriching and strengthening them. The grace of
heaven is revealed in the conquests achieved in winning souls to Christ.
So God’s work in this world is to be carried forward. The church here
below is to serve the Lord with self-denial and self-sacrifice, and the most
glorious triumphs are to be won.
God’s word to His workers in Washington is, “Arise and build;” and His
word to His people in all the conferences {6} is, “Strengthen the hands of
the builders.” The work in Washington is to advance in straight lines,
without delay or hindrance. Let it not be kept back for lack of means. The
workers in Washington will advance with steadfast courage just as fast as
the Lord’s people will furnish them with means. Let every church in every
place act its part cheerfully and willingly.
I know that the people of God desire to act their part nobly in advancing
His work in the world. God extends His favor to us daily, and we are to
regard it as a privilege to show that we are in harmony with the work now
being done at the Capital of our Nation. We have no time to lose. The bounty
that God daily bestows upon us makes a direct and forcible appeal to us to
respond to the goodness and love of God by placing all that we have and are
upon the altar of sacrifice. We must be co-laborers with God. He calls upon
us to engage in His work, to return to Him a part of that which He has
bestowed upon us. He has made us his helping hand. Our self-denying
benevolence, our willing offerings, are to give evidence that the truth has
been doing its work upon our hearts. {7}
Let us cut away every selfish indulgence that calls for an outlay of
means, large or small. The work of God is now to be established in
Washington. Means will be needed to erect a Sanitarium. The building is to
be
Plain and Inexpensive.
We would not waste the Lord’s money by unnecessary display. Look at
the life of Christ. He stooped from His glory to the humiliation of poverty.
He was the Majesty of heaven, yet he declared, “Foxes have holes, and the
birds of the air have nests, but the son of man hath not where to lay his
head.”
God has need of the means that He has lent you. He needs the money that
you can spare. Let no man’s hand now be slack. Please send us help, that we
may carry forward the work that has for so long been neglected. God has
said, “Arise and build,” and we must obey His word.
Ellen G. White {8}
055—OUR WORK IN WASHINGTON
 Temporary Office Building of the General Conference in Takoma Park
(Double dwelling rented for use until offices are built)

PH055 - Our Work in Washington D. C. (1905)

REMARKABLE EVIDENCES OF DIVINE GUIDANCE.
THE P RESENT SITUATION IN WASHINGTON.
In deciding to locate the headquarters of our cause at Washington, D. C.,
we were guided by the plain, positive instruction of the Spirit of Prophecy.
From the day that decision was made, we have had increasing evidence that
the decision was right.
FIRST: Many experiences in the settlement of affairs in Battle Creek
give unmistakable evidence that a divine hand has been leading us. Legal
difficulties have been adjusted; and great obstacles, that at times seemed
insurmountable, have been swept away in a manner that has given increasing
assurance that the living God has helped us. Human wisdom and power
alone could not have made these great changes so quickly, so economically,
and so satisfactorily.
The final adjustment of the legal tangles which confronted us in the
winding up of the affairs of the Review and Herald in Battle Creek might
have taken years, and during that time the property of the Association might
have been scattered to the winds. But in the short space of a few months,
everything has been settled, and the whole of the property has been
conserved to the {1} cause of God. Let the glory be given to His name.
SECOND: Our experiences in Washington in purchasing land for a
location, and the development of our plans in this city, have all
strengthened our convictions that the Lord has brought us to this place.
When our last statement was sent out, we had purchased a good location
for the School and Sanitarium, had secured a written contract from the
City Council for water and sewer privileges, and had made an offer for a
very desirable piece of land on which to locate the General Conference
offices and the Review and Herald buildings. We now have the water and
sewer laid to our school buildings. We mention this because our location
is such that it has cost the city of Takoma Park not less than $7,000 to
make the changes required in order to give us these facilities, without
which we could scarcely carry on our work.
We have also secured the land for our Review and Herald and General
Conference buildings within the city limits of Washington, D. C. After the
heirs had spent hundreds of dollars in the courts fighting their trustees, they
came to us, and offered to compromise on terms more pleasing to us than
our original agreement with the trustees. We, of course, accepted their offer,
and secured our {2} deeds. In all of these experiences we recognize the
special providences of God.
THIRD: The excellent opportunities that have come to us to publicly
proclaim our message in Washington since locating here give evidence that
we have made no mistake in selecting this place for our headquarters. We
had not been in Washington long before a dangerous Sunday Bill was rushed
through the House of Representatives, and sent on to the Senate. Without
delay we visited the members of the committee who had charge of the bill,
and offered an earnest protest against it. We then called upon hundreds of
business men and lawyers in the city, and secured their names to a petition
to the Senate protesting against the passage of the bill. Letters were written
by ourselves and other citizens of Washington to Senators, requesting them
to study the character of this measure, and giving them reasons why they
should oppose it. We then sent out petitions to many of our churches,
requesting them to secure signatures. In a short time petitions of protest
came rolling in from various States. As a result, Congress adjourned
without this bill being submitted to the Senate.
When Congress convened in the fall, thousands of petitions were sent
in from all over the country, protesting against the passage of this bill, and
also another, {3} which had been introduced into the House. And now the
fifty-eighth Congress has adjourned without either of these bills having
become a law. This ends the career of these bills.
The protests we have made have helped to defeat these measures. For
this every Seventh-day Adventist should be devoutly thankful. And in
securing their defeat we have given thousands of-people at least some faint
ray of light on the grand principles of Religious Liberty, as the efforts which
were begun here have extended through the length and breadth of the land.
About eight months after the Sunday Bill passed the House of
Representatives, the ministers of Washington united to inaugurate, and carry
on in the District, a vigorous campaign in behalf of better Sabbath (Sunday)
observance. Their proposal was of a character that led our ministers here to
address an open letter to the ministers of the other denominations of the city.
The Bishop of the Episcopal church replied for the Washington ministers.
Both letters were printed in the Washington Post. This led to a very
thorough discussion of the Sabbath question in the columns of the Post. It
also gave us an opportunity to publicly state to the citizens of Washington
the claims of God’s Law regarding the Sabbath. Our open letter was
reprinted from {4} the Post in some of the daily papers of the country. When
our brethren saw this letter, requests came to us to have it printed in tract
form for general distribution. We did so, and up to the present time over four
hundred thousand copies have been sent out to place in the hands of the
people. Thus the opportunity offered us in the city of Washington to tell the
people about the Sabbath of the Lord, has led to earnest missionary effort,
not only at the Capital, but throughout all parts of the United States.
And now another splendid opening has been made for the proclamation
of our message. In response to a call from a number of the leading men in
the city, seventy-five ministers met to adopt resolutions to be presented to
the District Board of Education, requesting them to provide for the
preparation of religious text-books, and for the teaching of religion in all the
public schools of the District.
As an agreement could not be reached in this large meeting, a
committee of fifteen leading men in the District was appointed to study the
proposal, and formulate a report to be submitted to another meeting of the
ministers. Our people and work were recognized by the appointment of
one of our ministers as a member of the committee. The committee held
three meetings, in all of which {5} our representative was given
opportunities to place before Bishops, leading ministers, and prominent
laymen of Washington our position regarding the Sabbath and the relation
of Church and State.
As was expected, the majority of the committee agreed in petitioning .the
Board of Education to make religious instruction a part of the teaching in the
public schools. In reporting to the ministers’ conference, our representative
was permitted to deliver a dissenting opinion, in the form of a vigorous
remonstrance.
The question is now being placed before the citizens of the District.
The Washington, Times of March 16, in its leading editorial, said: “No
question which has arisen in the District of Columbia in recent years,
according to the judgment of the Times, outweighs in importance that just
precipitated by a committee of clergymen.”
The Post, in two editorials, has taken a stand against it. Numerous letters
for and against the measure have appeared in the daily papers. We have
dealt with the question in its various phases in two Sunday night meetings in
Lafayette Opera House and two in Pythian Temple, and we are distributing
our literature freely throughout the District.
As the promoters of this measure aim to establish what they consider a
model {6} arrangement in the District of Columbia, to be copied by the
various States, the prospect is that, like the other two openings, this will
extend our efforts in a practical way to all our churches in the land. These
experiences help us to understand in some measure the importance of being
located at the capital of our nation.
A. G. DANIELLS.
A SIGNIFICANT FACT
The letters and offerings that have come to our office from our brethren
and Sisters in nearly all the countries of the world have revealed a most
remarkable interest in this enterprise. There is deep significance in the fact
that the buildings to be used at our headquarters for carrying on this closing
gospel work in all nations should be built by gifts sent from nearly all the
countries of the world. In these buildings we shall hold councils, write
letters, dispatch messages, secure and train missionaries, provide funds, and
offer many prayers for every nation, kindred, tongue, and .people. What a
splendid testimony to the triumphant progress of this cause that so many of
these nations are actually represented by offerings they have sent for the
erection of these buildings.
A. G. DANIELLS. {7}
 WHAT IT MEANS TO THE MISSION FIELDS.
Strengthened Stakes, Lengthened Cords.
It is no mere sentiment that prompted the responses to the calls for
Washing ton from all the ends of the earth. Those in the regions beyond
recognize the move as a sign of a new time in this work. They see in it a
moving of the camp toward the promised land. It has quickened the pulse of
the work in every mission field. As an example of the words that come from
many shores note the following just received from Elder J. W. Westphal,
superintendent of the South American mission field:—
“It may be a tardy acknowledgment, but I will say that we in South
America are in hearty accord with the moves that have been made. We
follow with interest every forward step that is taken. May the Lord greatly
bless the work in the land of its birth, and grant that from its capital the loud
cry may be raised a note higher, and that it may quickly echo and re-echo till
its sound shall have been heard in every darkened corner, and the Saviour
shall again say, ‘It is finished.’ ”
The hearts of our missionaries are bound up in this work of quickly
carrying the message to every people within the brief years remaining to
this generation. {8} They value every move according as it hastens the
message on through the waiting lands. In the move to Washington they see
the strengthening of the stakes in order that the cords may still be
lengthened just enough in Washington to give a proper representation of
every phase of our message—then, with all our resources, fling out the
life-lines to the uttermost parts of the earth. So say our fellow-believers in
the regions beyond, praying that the new headquarters’ stake may be
driven quickly and truly. “Spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy
stakes; for thou shalt break forth on the right-hand and on the left; and thy
seed shall inherit the Gentiles.”
W. A. SPICER.
 AN OPEN LETTER.
Sanitarium, Cal., March 6, 1905.
Dear Brethren and Sisters:—
JUST NOW IS the time for a deep, earnest effort to be made in Washington,
the capital of our nation. I feel somewhat disappointed that the gifts that are
being made toward the work in Washington do not steadily increase. The
remarkable developments in the work in Washington, showing the
importance of our moving there, should lead the people of God to make their
offerings toward the one {9} hundred thousand dollar fund larger and larger.
The present showing should be decidedly different. My brethren and Sisters,
do not allow the large gifts for the work in Washington to be so few. We
thank the givers of the small sums. And we know that there are those who
can make larger gifts. The occasion demands that the men of means among
us should bestir themselves. Our reputation is at stake. Now is the time for
all to act a part. Unbelievers are looking on, and forming their opinions by
the representation made.
Let our ministers arouse, and fully realize the importance of the
situation. Let the work in Washington become a matter of the first interest
now. Let every believer in every place feel called upon to help. Let all feel
that the work in Washington belongs to them, and let them do their utmost
toward its advancement.
Come to the front, my brethren and Sisters, with your gifts and offerings.
Awake to the responsibilities of the hour. We plead with the Lord to work
upon minds, and to lead those who have means to realize that now is their
time to help liberally in a most important crisis.
The Takoma Park Sanitarium.
We have purchased land in Takoma Park, not for the purpose of building
up commercial enterprises, but for the purpose {10} of establishing
institutions in which workers may be prepared to go out into the great
harvest field. The school has made a humble beginning. A sanitarium must
be established there. The ground is ready for the building. Who will now
bring their hundreds and their thousands for the help of this enterprise? And
let not those who can afford to give but little withhold the smaller sums.
Our sanitariums are the right-hand of the gospel, opening doors whereby
suffering humanity may be reached with the glad tidings of healing through
Christ. In these institutions the sick may be taught to commit their cases to
the great Physician, who will cooperate with their earnest efforts to regain
health, bringing to them healing of soul as well as healing of body. . . .
A sanitarium building is to be erected at Takoma Park that this work may
be carried forward. Will not those who have means feel it a privilege to
give something toward this work, that the needed fund may soon be raised?
The Lord will certainly bless those who will cheerfully return to him his
own. Doors once fast closed are now opening wide for the entrance of our
workers. I call upon our people, while the way is open, to do earnest work,
to rally round the standard, to answer the call that has been {11} made for
the completion of the one hundred thousand dollar fund. Come up to the help
of the Lord against the mighty. This work is the Lord’s, and he calls upon
those who have means to place it in the treasury for the advancement of his
work. Send in your offerings for the buildings to be erected at Takoma Park.
We are praying that the money buried in lands and houses may now be
called in, because it is the Lord’s money, and he needs it. It is to our honor
to send in large and small sums, so that, when the next General Conference
shall assemble, we can say that the fund needed has been raised.
We call upon those who have invested money in worldly interests to
withdraw it, and place it in the Lord’s cause, where it is now greatly
needed. Show your gratitude to God by the liberality of your offerings. Thus
you may give evidence that you appreciate the mercies of the gospel.
To the workers in Washington, I would say: We have faith, my brethren
and Sisters, that if you will walk humbly with God, you will see of his
salvation. It is the desire of my heart that you shall know the power of the
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. We have an all-sufficient Helper. He
understands our weakness and our needs. Let there be fasting and prayer. Let
self be humbled. Let {12} the heart be cleansed from all impurity. Confess
your sins, and plead with God day and night for the victory, and you will
walk in the light as Christ is in the light.
Ellen G. White.
 THE CALL: WHAT SHALL THE ANSWER BE?
Special attention should be given to Sister White’s appeal for funds to
provide needed facilities at our headquarters in Washington. This matter has
pressed upon her heart with great weight ever since the decision to locate in
this city.
With a clear conscience I can unite in the fullest measure with this
appeal to our people for funds. No money spent in this cause at this time
will render better service than that which is used to provide the facilities
required at the head- quarters to carry on our work efficiently. We appeal to
“our ministers,” “our men of means,” and our “brethren and Sisters,”
designated in Sister White’s communication, to give her words due
attention.
As I view the situation, this removal to Washington and the erection of
suitable buildings are as truly in the order of God’s providence as anything
that has been connected with the history of this cause. {13}
For years, instruction, warnings, and reproofs had been given regarding
the conditions existing at the congested center at Battle Creek. The failure to
reform brought the judgments of God upon our institutions. This aroused our
people everywhere, and it was decided to remove to a new place.
From the day this decision was made, every important step that has
been taken has been in harmony with the counsel and approval of the
Spirit of Prophecy. The removal to Washington, and the general plans for
establishing our work here are right; first, because they originated from a
divine source, and secondly, because they are consistent with everything
else in this cause. My confidence in this affair is unbounded. I am willing
to risk all in the outcome.
And now, brethren and Sisters, let us quickly respond to the call of the
Lord’s servant for the required means. We must not fail on this vital point at
the very beginning of our new career.
No effort is being made to erect large, showy, expensive buildings. “We
have been plainly and repeatedly instructed that we should have a school, a
sanitarium, and a publishing house at our head- quarters, and all can see that
we must have a building for our general offices. We have been told that we
should not {14} build large structures, and that what we put up should be
plain, yet substantial.
We are endeavoring to follow this counsel to the letter. The institutions
We are planning to establish will be very modest indeed. Our eyes are on
the needy mission fields ; our hearts beat with the deepest sympathy for the
sorrowing, suffering, lost millions in lands where the light of this message
but dimly shines.
The appeal which we are supporting designates “ministers,” “men of
means,” and “brethren and Sisters,” as the ones who should now make a
quick, effective, liberal response to the Lord’s call for means. You are the
ones who can meet the situation at this time.
To our ministers I would say that I shall join you as best I can in raising
this money. This appeal is a part of my contribution. Will you not take it up
in all your conferences and churches? Will you not make a real, earnest,
strenuous effort, until the required amount is provided?
To our “men of means” I would say, Brethren, do not disappoint and
grieve your Lord in this thing. You can never repay’ him for what he has
done, and is doing daily, for you. While the Third Angel’s Message is a gift
to you of inestimable value, remember that it calls for gifts from you. Obey
God in this thing. {15}
To our “brethren and Sisters” who have not already done what you can
and should, I would say, Respond at once. Do not let another moment go by
without doing what you can. The Lord speaks; there is a blessing in
obedience; there is distinct loss in refusing to obey.
Now there are certainly scores of people in our ranks between the
Atlantic and the Pacific who can give one thousand dollars each without
being harmed thereby. I have visited nearly all our conferences several
times during the last four years, and feel sure that I am not mistaken in this
matter. Will not those who can spare one thousand dollars do so at once, as
requested by the Spirit of Prophecy?
Then there are hundreds who can give from one hundred to five hundred
dollars without being unduly pressed in their finances. Brethren, arouse! Let
not this matter leave your minds until you have dropped into the letter-box
your gift to the blessed Master, so, that the headquarters of his cause in the
earth shall be established with some degree of credit.
Our Lord, who is King of kings, does not ask us to provide for him at the
headquarters of his cause in this world such stately buildings as this nation
has erected here at its headquarters. The ambassadors of all the nations of
the {16} world that are represented here occupy buildings far beyond
anything we think of erecting for our King. Surely the little that our Lord
calls for should be cheerfully and quickly given by his loyal subjects. Satan
would like to see this work dishonored. Let us disappoint him in this thing.
Our King is looking down on every subject whom he has blessed with
means to see what response will be made. Let none disappoint him.
A. G. DANIELLS.
 AN APPEAL TO CHURCH ELDERS.
In Sister White’s “Open Letter,” the earnest hope is expressed that the
Washington fund might be made up by the time of opening of the General
Conference, May 11. This can be done without working a hardship on a
single believer in this cause. It can be done by the church elders in the
United States. What elder could not secure an average of one dollar for each
member of the church over which the Lord has made him the shepherd? I
appeal to the church officers. Will you respond to this opportunity? Will you
undertake this splendid task? Here is an opportunity to do a noble and very
definite work in a definite time. Call your associate officers together. Count
the names on your {17} church roll. Pray together for wisdom and help to
accomplish this good work. Set your hearts to raise at once at least one
dollar for every member on your church roll. Take up the work personally.
Tell the church of all the Lord has done to place the headquarters at the
nation’s capital, of the great work to be done here, and of the funds still
required to provide the facilities we must have. Tell them of your covenant
with the Lord to do your part as a leader in speedily raising the means
called for at this time.
A. G. DANIELLS.
 THE WASHINGTON SANITARIUM .
The urgent necessity for establishing our sanitarium work without
delay in the city of Washington has been doubly emphasized by the interest
aroused in the work we have already begun in other lines, by the increasing
inquiries concerning our health principles, and by the many providences
which have given us access to “an influential class of people very difficult
to reach. These are no accidental conditions; they are divine providences,
and require on our part immediate action. ‘
It was therefore decided to start a small city sanitarium in rented
property. After a thorough search, we secured the {18} beautiful building
erected by General Grant on the Iowa Circle. This building, of about thirty
rooms, is three stories high, with a large basement, occupies the entire
space between Rhode Island and Vermont avenues, is surrounded on either
side by lawns, free air and sunshine, has no adjoining buildings, fronts on
one of the beautiful circles, or small parks, of the city, is within ten minutes’
walk of the White House, and is in that portion of the city where most of the
Foreign Legations are located.
Although in the heart of the city, we are a block from the street cars, and
off from the main thoroughfare, in the most quiet, resident section. All
recognize the directing hand of providence in securing this desirable
location. The necessary alterations have been made, and the required
apparatus secured to make this a first-class sanitarium; and, when our
sanitarium building, at Takoma Park is completed, we shall continue this
place as city treatment rooms and a recruiting station for our Takoma
Sanitarium.
We have made it prominently known that our sanitarium is being
established by the Seventh-day Adventist denomination as a part of their
work, and more than once some prominent official in the government
employ has stated to us that he wished to place his wife, or some {19}
member of his family, in our “Adventist Sanitarium.”
Before we had a room ready to occupy in our rented property, patients
began to crowd in upon us. One of our first patients, during her office
consultation, said she had come hoping we could help her to get cured
spiritually as well as physically. Another, who was brought to us quite
sick, after listening to the counsel we gave her and the program of
treatment we outlined, at the close of her first interview, said, “I was
thinking I would like to have you pray for me.” This person was a relative
of the President.
Another lady of very marked force of character, and of great influence,
who had spent many years in the European centers of wealth and influence,
called a few days since, and, after examining our treatment rooms, became
much interested in our health work. This woman has already planned to send
us a number of patients.
A few days since, a prominent physician of New York City visited our
city sanitarium. After a careful inquiry into our work and methods, he was
so pleased that the day following he brought to us the founder of the
National Congress of Mothers, with the remark that she was the leader of
one of the most influential organizations of women, and he wanted {20} her
to come in touch with our work. These, too, are not accidental happenings.
They are not the result of the wisdom or planning of any individual; they
show how providence has prepared the minds of the people, and why the
Lord urges us to act just now.
Believing that the treatment rooms of our city sanitarium would be
patronized by a large number of people who should, and who would like to
take treatment, but who are holding positions of trust and responsibility, and
who are too busy to spend their whole time at a sanitarium, we have fitted
up first-class treatment rooms for both ladies and gentlemen, in order to
reach this class of people.
Our expectations are already being realized. Some of the best people of
the city are already among our patrons. We might mention that one United
States Senator, one Representative and his Sister, the wife of a United States
Senator, a chief of the United States Land Department, the wife and Sister of
one of the principal department officers of the Government, the daughter of a
Senator, besides many other persons of prominent social position and
influence, have been numbered among our patients during the past few days.
We have a small Nurses’ Training School already in progress, and
provision is being made for a much larger class {21} next season. Full
information will be given on request.
Arrangements have been made with the Medical Department of the
George Washington University, formerly the Columbian University, one of
the oldest colleges in Washington, by which our missionary students can
take first-class medical training, and also carry Bible or other work at our
Sanitarium or Training College. The president of the University authorizes
the writer to state that he will recommend to the finance committee of the
University that all our missionary medical students be charged but half the
tuition which other students pay. We would be pleased to correspond with
all who desire to take a medical course in Washington.
 Plans have recently been set on foot in this city which will hasten the
impending crisis. In the issues which have arisen, the city papers have made
prominent the work and position of the Seventh-day Adventists. As our
work and message is brought conspicuously before the people of this city,
we must disarm prejudice, and soften criticism by our health work. Never in
the past was personal health so valued and sought after as it is in the
strenuous present. Never were its simple, but divine truths so acceptable to
the intelligent classes as today. Satan would rejoice to see, {22} at this
juncture, our health work injured, and our sanitarium crippled for lack of
means; but he will be disappointed. God has spoken. The sanitarium
building at Takoma Park will be erected, and it will succeed.
If we are unfaithful in this crisis, God can find means to carry this work
to completion without us or our money; but the result will be fearful to us.
May the Lord waken us up from our slumber to the true sense of the real
situation about us, and to the wonderful opportunities which in His
providence are just now before us. Shall we realize the situation, meet the
condition, and improve the opportunities of this hour? Over and over again
God has called our attention to the needs of the work in Washington.
Consecrated, intelligent work, earnest prayers, and ready money are needed
just now. Reader, what shall be your attitude? What can you do? What will
you do?
Washington is fast becoming the most influential center of the
governments of the world. More and more the eyes of all nations are
centering here. We have a work to do for this city and for the world from
this center. The gospel should be preached to the poor, but not alone to the
poor. This gospel must be preached to every person, and it is more than
strange that in all these years almost nothing {23} should have been done to
reach the better classes at the head of our nation. There are scores among
the better classes of the people of this city, who, like Nicodemus, may have
both wealth and influence, and yet are spiritually destitute, and as hungry for
God’s saving truth as any person in the slums: yet who, when they are
converted, may, like Paul and Nicodemus, stand in the councils and crises of
the nation, and proclaim the truth to the ends of the earth.
We ask the prayers, the cooperation, and the support of our brethren
everywhere that this work may be so conducted as to meet these great
opportunities which God’s providence is so clearly pointing out. From a
recent communication from Sister White we quote :-
“I appeal to all who have means to make a determined effort to carry
out the instructions God has given regarding the establishment of a
sanitarium in Takoma Park. Let our people rally to the support of this
important enterprise. Let the churches in every State act their part, that the
work in Washington may not come to a standstill. Let us make liberal gifts
to this work, and the Lord will bless us and it. We cannot see this work
coming to a standstill while it is but half done. It need not come to a
standstill if all our people will come up to the help of the {24} Lord. Let
us come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the
mighty powers of darkness.”
We expect to see this fund completed quickly. We believe everyone will
feel glad to have an investment in this initial work at our nation’s
headquarters. What thou doest, do quickly. DR. G. A.
HARE.
1345 Vermont Ave., N. W.,
Washington, D. C.
 THE SANITARIUM WORK.
January 11, 1905.
I AM HOPING that every stroke that is made in Takoma Park and in the
city of Washington toward the upbuilding of the cause of God may tell to
the glory of the Lord.
It is in the order of God for the sanitarium work to begin right in the city
at first. Thus the people will become acquainted with methods of rational
treatment and with the success that attends the use of these methods.
After the sanitarium buildings at Takoma Park are completed and
occupied, the city treatment rooms will still be needed. These treatment
rooms will act as a feeder for the suburban sanitarium, and many patients
may be transferred from them to the sanitarium. Such a {25} place as
Washington must not be left without treatment rooms in the city proper.
These two places, properly managed, will become a power of influence in
medical missionary lines.
Ellen G. White.
 WASHINGTON TRAINING COLLEGE.
Ground was broken for the first building about the middle of June. With
some difficulty the school was opened November 30 with about forty pupils
present. At the present writing the school is comfortably housed in rooms
that are well heated and lighted, and as comfortably furnished as could be
desired.
The watchword of the institution is and must ever be “service,” “the
message to the world in this generation.” The Bible is given its true place at
the head of the list of studies. Next after it is language—English, German,
French, and Spanish. The teachers are native born Americans, but have had
the privilege of living for years as missionaries in countries where other
languages are spoken. This makes our modern language department
especially strong, and those who are taking these studies are doing so with
the expectation of going to the foreign fields as missionaries. In fact,
missionary work is the prevailing sentiment; and could it be otherwise {26}
when missionaries are called home from foreign fields to train these young
people tor this very service?
Many of our people are looking to this school as one that will prepare
and send forth workers for the great harvest fields, and this idea is taking
hold on the minds of our brethren across the waters. Already letters are
being received from the mission fields, both from missionaries and from
the native converts, and we expect, when the buildings are completed, to
see one hundred and twenty-five or one hundred and fifty earnest, God-
fearing, and faithful young men and women at this place preparing for this
great work; and who shall measure the good to be accomplished by a such
a company, which will ever be increasing during the years the college
stands?
Surely God’s hand has been over the school thus far, both in its
inception, its construction, and in the actual work of operating; and while
the Lord is going before His people, we gladly follow, that the gospel may
be carried to the regions beyond, to those who now sit in darkness.
Let us be faithful in the discharge of every obligation, and look for and
expect great things at His hand, knowing that He is the Finisher, as well as
the Author, of His work.
J. W. LAWHEAD. {27}
 A SPLENDID ACHIEVEMENT
A few days ago I was inspecting the Boys‘ Dormitory. As I went alone
from room to room examining the dimensions of the rooms, size of
windows, height of ceiling, provisions for ventilation, the clothes presses,
the snowy white walls, the steam heating apparatus, and the plain, durable
furniture, I seemed suddenly to awaken to a realization of the fact that this
neat, substantial building, all finished and furnished ready for the students to
walk into, is ours without one dollar of indebtedness upon it. Words cannot
express the gratitude that filled my heart to God and his dear people for this
splendid gift to the Washington Training College Association. I hope that the
Board and all the people will forever be kept from creating obligations
against this institution, which is starting out free and untrammeled.
A. G. DANIELLS.
 TO OUR YOUNG PEOPLE
I am sure all our young people are deeply interested in the work being
done in Washington. This move means much; it surely marks a new era in the
history of our work of warning the-world, and bringing the message before
every nation, kindred, tongue, and people. {28}
What is known and done in Washington has an influence all over the
world. Here leading men, ambassadors, states-men, judges, and
scholars, not only from our own nation, but from all nations of the earth
as well, are gathered, and must come in touch with the message. Some of
these will have a part on one side or the other in the final struggle which
is just before us. The removal to Washington is an advance step in our
work. It is really wonderful the turn circumstances have taken recently to
bring us as a denomination, and especially our views upon the Sabbath
question, prominently before the people.
Now just a word as to how you can all have a part in the work there.
Over three-fifths of the $100,000 has been already donated, and it is
desirable that the remainder be raised before the General Conference
convenes here in May. You all want to help. Contributions for this
purpose have come from all over the world. Now to help finish this
work, we invite all our young people to make a special contribution.
There is in our denomination an army of youth, capable of doing much in
the cause of God. Let the leaders of our Young People’s Societies take
this matter up, and plan for a special contribution in each society. The
young people in all our churches where there are no societies organized
are also especially {29} invited to join in making a donation to this
work, also all the isolated youth. Many can secure a handsome donation
through soliciting from their friends. Sister White told us some months
ago that “there are many kinds of work to be carried on in different
places, but our first interest just now is our work at the capital of our
nation.”
This matter requires haste. There is a blessing awaiting you, and I trust
you will all count it a privilege to help at this time.
G. B. THOMPSON.
 BE NOT WEARY IN WELL DOING
OUR CHURCHES are often appealed to for gifts and offerings to aid
missionary enterprises in the home field, and to sustain foreign missionary
work. Let us not become impatient because we are often asked to give a
portion of the means entrusted to us, for the upbuilding of the cause of God.
Just now the work in Washington demands our immediate consideration.
Recent developments in Washington show that the removal of the General
Conference offices to that city was a right move, and a move made none too
soon.
Our churches have shown much liberality, but they have not done all that
they are able to do. Some have carried very heavy burdens, but there are
others who {30} are not willing to deny self. I appeal to every family of
believers in our land to consecrate themselves to the work of soul-saving,
pledging themselves to advance the Lord’s work by every means within
their power. Let the older ones repress the desire to gratify self, and let the
children be taught to save their pennies for the Lord. Let parents take up the
cross of self-sacrifice, which lies so plainly in the pathway of holiness. Let
the young men and young women who are tempted to expend means to
gratify self, say, “No! I will not rob the cause of God by spending money for
that which is useless.”
Ellen G. White.
 WHAT CAN YOU DO?
Dear Brethren and Sisters:—
We have been told to establish institutions in the city of Washington, but
this is not the only thing that we are commanded to do
The testimonies state that “decided efforts should be put forth to
proclaim the testing truths of the Third Angel’s Message in the city of
Washington, the capital of the American nation.” “If there is any place in the
world that should have the full rays of present truth it is Washington, the city
that is the very heart of this nation.” “Above all other places, the {31}
capital of our nation should now have an opportunity to hear the message for
this time.” “Decided testimony has been borne in regard to the need of
making decided efforts to bring the truth before the people of Washington.”
We might ask, Who is to do this work? Listen to the answer, “The Lord
calls upon His people in every State of America to come up to His help in
the establishment of His work in Washington.” “Our people are to remember
that, for the present, the work in Washington is to be our first interest.”
“There are many kinds of work to be carried forward in different places, but
our first interest just now is our work at the capital of our nation. We are to
center our minds, for the present, on the work that needs to be done at
Washington.” ‘
We may ask this question, What does God expect of me in this matter?
Hear the answer, “Let every believer ask God to give special help to the
workers in Washington.” “It is your prayers we need, brethren and Sisters,
as well as your gifts. Both are essential, but your prayers are needed
continually.” “Daily our petitions are to ascend to heaven for the success of
this work that it may move forward rapidly.”
How can we do our part that the work may move rapidly? “God
himself originates the plans for the advancement of {32} His work, and
He has provided His people with a surplus of means, that when He calls
for help, they may cheerfully respond. If they will be faithful in bringing
to His treasury the means lent them, His work will make rapid
advancement. Many souls will be won to the truth and the day of Christ’s
coming will be hastened.”
Already we see indications that God is going before us in a marked way.
Many columns of matter presenting the truth for this time have been printed
in the daily papers. The very heart of our message has been sent to the
ministers of this city, and the attention of leading men has been directed to
our work. Good companies of interested, thinking people come to the hall
and listen attentively while the precious truth is presented to them. Men of
influence already acknowledge that we have the truth. God is giving us
favor with the people. Now, just now, is our time to make “decided efforts”
to follow in the opening providence of God.
Dear brethren and Sisters, let us for once do what God tells us at the
‘very time He tells us. Let us meet His mind fully. He is waiting to go before
us in power.
The company of workers here are rejoicing in God’s present blessings.
They are full of courage, and go forth to battle {33} with the enemy,
believing that the prayers of a united people ascend to God for victory in
His work, and we are expecting that the means necessary to carry it forward
properly will pour into the treasury of God.
Truly, we are “homeward bound” at last.
LUTHER WARREN.
 THE ADVANTAGES OF HAVING OUR HEADQUARTERS AT
WASHINGTON.
The advantages to our religious liberty work in having our
headquarters located at Washington are many. Especially is this so now
when Sunday legislation is again being urged upon Congress, when a
movement is being set on foot at Washington for the introduction of religious
instruction into the public schools, and when, as we all believe, measures
are soon to be proposed, and laws enacted, which will result in the
complete formation of the image of the beast, and in giving life to it. One
can generally see better and work to better advantage at close range than at
a distance.
Of all the departments of our work, none, it seems, could more
appropriately or more advantageously be located here than our Religious
Liberty Department. {34} Here is where the laws are made. Here nearly
five hundred Senators and Representatives gather from all parts of the
country from year to year to make the laws. Here is where the President and
his cabinet reside. Here the ambassadors from the various countries of the
world come to represent their respective governments. Here is where the
judges of the Supreme Court of the United States, the highest judicial
tribunal of the nation, sit. All these must have their attention called to the
message for this time—the warning against the worship of the beast and his
image and the reception of his mark-. How can this be done so effectively as
to have our headquarters located right here at the capital of the nation, and a
strong aggressive work going on in their midst?
We are not here as “lobbyists,” to secure legislation; but as Protestants,
to sound a warning against religious legislation, and to proclaim the
everlasting gospel of peace and deliverance from the bondage of sin and
oppression. Here is where the iniquitous laws are being demanded. Here,
therefore, let the protest be sounded, and from here let it ring out throughout
the length and breadth of the land.
We are not here to court persecution, nor to escape it, but to give the
message which God has commissioned us to give {35} to every nation,
kindred, tongue, and people.
From here are issued three great daily newspapers, the Washington Post,
the Evening Star, and the Washington Times. These speak not simply for
Washington, but for the_ nation. By having our headquarters located here,
and carrying on a strong aggressive work, we are able to secure notices,
articles, and reports of our work in these papers, which we could not if we
were located at some other place. The fact that we have located our
headquarters here, that we have a school, a sanitarium, and a publishing
house established here, that we have four churches in the city, and are
carrying on an aggressive work in the place, gives us a standing and
influence not only with the people of the District, but with Congress, which
legislates for the District as well as for the nation.
Being here, we can hold meetings, publish and distribute literature, meet
and interview men of influence, and carry on our petition work in a way we
could not do if we were located elsewhere.
Here also is the great Congressional Library, the largest library in
the United States, where may be found and consulted not only the vast
number of books which it contains, but the current and back numbers of
all the leading journals {36} of the country, as well as many foreign
publications.
These are some of the advantages of having the headquarters of the
denomination, and especially of the Religious Liberty Department of our
work, located at Washington.
W. A. COLCORD.
 A CALL FOR ACTIVE WORK.
The Present Situation in Washington.
NOW IS OUR time to press to the front in Washington. As we work with
all our might, our trust must be in God. Sooner or later Sunday laws will be
passed. But there is much for God’s servants to do to warn the people. This
work has been greatly retarded by their having to wait and stand against the
devisings of Satan, which have been striving to find a place in our work. We
are years behind.
God’s law is to be vindicated by the obedience of heart and mind, and
by strong arguments.
For a long time I have carried a heavy burden regarding the work to
be done in Washington. The time has come when the liberty of the church
of Christ is endangered. If the forces of the enemy gain the victory now,
it will be because the churches have neglected their God-given work.
{37}
I am glad that the Lord has at Washington able men, who can treat this
Sunday movement as it should be treated. Let every minister, every
evangelist, now put on the whole armor of God, and work and watch and
pray. Our church-members also should humble their hearts before God, and
cry aloud, and spare not.
Mrs. E. G. White.
January 16, 1905.
 THE EXPERIENCE IN BATTLE CREEK NOT TO BE REPEATED
A few of our brethren have feared that there was danger of repeating the
Battle Creek experience in Washington. The conditions are entirely
different.
First: The Review and Herald employed from two hundred and fifty to
three hundred and fifty hands and had given itself so largely to commercial
work that nine tenths of the output of its presses was work done for the
world and less than one tenth was publications containing present truth”
The Washington plant is being established for our denominational, and
not for commercial, work. In another way also the work of this Washington
printing office will be lightened. The German, Danish, and Swedish printing
will be done at College View, Nebraska
Secondly: The Battle Creek Sanitarium {38} will accommodate seven
hundred patients in its main building, and, by the use of cottages, one
thousand.
The Washington treatment rooms will accommodate twenty-five patients.
We are also planning to build a suburban sanitarium in Takoma Park, which,
when completed, may accommodate fifty or seventy-five patients. If the
business should grow to demand more room, cottages may be built. But we
do not anticipate more than one hundred patients; thus you will see that our
sanitarium work is scaled to accommodate from ten to fifteen per cent of the
capacity of the Battle Creek institution.
Thirdly: The Battle Creek College had room for five hundred students;
Union College will accommodate eight hundred; Berrien Springs, two
hundred and fifty; but our Washington school has been planned for from one
hundred and twenty-five to one hundred and fifty students.
Fourthly: Battle Creek was a very favorable place for people to drift
into and acquire inexpensive homes and live comfortably at moderate
expense. In Washington the conditions are very different. Battle Creek was a
convenient place for manufacturing establishments. Washington presents no
inducements for this line of work. {39}
Our hearts are greatly rejoiced as we see what is being done in
Washington, and my prayer is that our people everywhere will be
encouraged and that they will bestir themselves to make up quickly the
$100,000 fund, so that the necessary buildings for our work may be erected.
The present developments in Washington should be an encouragement to
our people everywhere and should be accepted by them as a call to the
battle. In the older times when the people of Israel were encouraged by the
Lord to rise up and throw off the yoke of bondage, a small army went out at
first and gained some victories; then the encouraging report went out
throughout the land and the people everywhere were invited to join and
complete the victory. Is it not time that conference presidents, ministers, and
church officers should en- courage all to join in quickly raising the
remainder of the one hundred thousand dollars that the necessary buildings
may be erected? Yours very truly,
W. C. WHITE.
 Speaking of the work and workers in Washington, D. C.,
MRS. E. G. WHITE WRITES:—
THE WORK THAT they are doing is the Lord’s work, and His angels are
round {40} about them. We certainly see the hand of the Lord in the
establishment of the work in this place. The message received is that many
years ago this work should have been done. The call for help that is being
made now should have been made long ago.
The means that is sent in is to be used in the most careful, economical
way. God will surely bless those who will aid in carrying out the command,
“Arise, and build for me a memorial in Washington.” Let all his people take
an active, unselfish interest in the advancement of the work that the Lord has
declared should be done.
As the work advances, the workers will gain great blessings in seeing
that the Lord answers the prayers ascending to Him. His name is to be
glorified. His truth is to find standing room here. The Lord God of Israel is
in the work in this place, and we acknowledge it.
 LET US FINISH THE WORK
The solemn declaration is made in Rev. 10:7 that “in the days of the
voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of
God should be finished.” This solemn, this glorious event, is just before
us. The Lord is even now cutting his work short in righteousness. The final
crisis is in sight. The {41} world is sweeping swiftly down the last steep
incline through the foaming rapids to the final plunge into the eternal gulf.
Let us hasten, during the last moments, to do the work of salvation which
God has ordained the Third Angel’s Message to do. Every part of his work
must be finished, completed.
With all the solemn appeals from God to this people to finish the work
of establishing our headquarters in the highest position of prominence in
the world, the capital of the United States, surely all must realize that the
end cannot come, the work cannot be completed, till this special part of
the work is finished; We rejoice in what has been done, and pray God’s
blessing upon those whose gifts have cost them sacrifice. But now, as
never before, “the King’s business requires haste.” There are those who
have been waiting, expecting to help before this needed fund was
completed. The TIME HAS come for you to help NOW.
I appeal to all.
FIRST: Let there be large donations—from one to five thousand dollars.
Note what is said in regard to large gifts by Elder Daniells and by Sister
White. See pages 10, 11, and 16 of this leaflet. There are those who have
been planning to give one thousand dollars before the fund is completed.
Will you not do so now, before the day closes in {42} which your eyes rest
upon this sentence? There may be someone who would be glad to give from
five to twenty thousand dollars, and whose gift would bring to him and to
the Lord’s work in Washington great blessing. We pray that this may be
done. Up to the present day, April 5, 1905, we have received on the
Washington building fund $63,593.01. This leaves a balance of $36,406.99
to be supplied before the $100,000 fund is completed. If this work is
finished, as it ought to be, within the next month, there must be large gifts.
SECOND: We appeal for a universal offering from everyone of our
people who has not given. Whether your ability to give is large or small,
GIVE NOW. If an average of one dollar each is given by all our church
members, the immediate needs of the Washington work will be supplied.
This can be done. I call attention to Elder Daniells’ appeal to church
elders on pages 17 and 18. Will not each elder plan with his church at the
very next meeting to literally, actually, faithfully respond to this
reasonable, practical appeal made by the President of the General
Conference. Brethren, YOU can finish this work in one week.
THIRD: I appeal to those who have already given. Many of you can
double your offerings. Will you not do this now? {43}
FOURTH: Solicit from your friends and neighbors. Many who are not
members of the church will give, and will share in the blessing of this
glorious work.
FIFTH: There may be many who will give a regular amount each week
until the fund is completed. Quite a number of our people are doing this. I
call attention, among other instances of systematic giving which might be
mentioned, to the noble example of the church in Hildebran, N. C., who, out
of their deep poverty, have given regularly to this work each month.
Let us hasten. Let us finish the work, that, with strong and solid standing
here at the highest point of the last great nation on earth, we may win
victories in the great conflict here in this storm center, and also with strong
hand throw out the life-line to the ends of the earth. “O Zion, that bringest
good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain. * * * Say unto the cities of
Judah, Behold your God.” Isa 40:9, 10.
J. S. WASHBURN.
We quote the following extracts from a few of the many interesting
letters received, enclosing donations to the Washington building fund:
Avondale School,
Cooranbong, N. W. S., Australia
Dear Brother:—
I have watched with great interest the rapid {44} growth of the
Washington fund from week to week. .This, together with other things which
I gather from reading the Review, to me is a strong evidence that this work
will soon close, and our Lord will soon return. I have noticed that a
different spirit, a determination to rise and finish the work in this generation,
has come in among our people, not only in America, but also in Australia,
since the move was made to Washington.
Yours in Christian love, J. Mills.

Somobula Mission,
Guelo, Rhodesia, S. Africa
Dear Brother:—
We have been greatly interested in our work there in Washington. Our
hearts rejoiced when we learned that the headquarters of our work were to
leave Battle Creek, and be established elsewhere. Surely this means much
even to us in far-distant Africa; for when the people wake up in the home
land, we shall look for more help over here to finish the work.
I have asked the Review and Herald to pay one hundred dollars to the
Washington building fund.
Yours in the work,
F. B. and Mary C. Armitage.

Edinburgh, Scotland.
Dear Brother:—
Though my heart is moved to direct such money as I am able towards the
work of publishing our Lord’s message to my brethren, my kinsmen
according to the flesh, here in Scotland, yet somehow your stirring calls and
the grand examples set by many of our people in regions beyond provoke
one. So may the Lord, who gives, accept to His glory.
The Review is indeed encouraging, and the recent wonderful publicity
granted to our testimony {45} at Washington is like cold water to a thirsty
soul to all who love the Sabbath.
Yours in service, Colin M. Gunn.

Columbia, S. C., March 27, 1905.

Dear Brother:—
We always pray for the work in Washington, and rejoice to see the new
life, the move and the work there has put into the cause everywhere. It has
seemed to tingle clear to the tips of the fingers that are reaching out into
other lands. May the Lord continue to bless.
Your brother, E. W. Webster.

Portage La Prairie, Manitoba

My dear Brother:—
[Draft for two hundred dollars enclosed.] I wish I could do more, but I
am old and lame, and have little strength to be of service. I am nearly
eighty-three, yet I hope to see a mighty work. Surely it is the time of the
latter rain. I give my sincere thanks for the many tokens we have that our
God is doing a mighty work, and for the evidences that the Lord is at hand.
May we be ready.
Yours in Jesus, Joan Kirkland.
 West Salem, Ill., February 26, 1905.
Dear Brother:—
I have been watching for the chance to send a small donation to the one
hundred thousand dollar fund. My husband has been sick all winter—-has
not been able to go out of the house. I wash and iron once a week to earn
money to give to the cause. I will send five dollars, if I can make it. I will
send this week if I can get it to the office. [Amount enclosed] Yours in the
truth.

Red Wing, Minn., March 13, I905.

Dear Brother:—
Enclosed find money order for one dollar for the $100,000 fund. I wish I
had more to {46} send. O that our people who have the means would open
their hearts and their purses to the cause of God! How soon the work would
be finished then! Yours in the hope of a soon-coming Saviour.
 Just as this leaflet is going to press, there comes to us the following
letter:
Sanitarium, Cal., March 30, 1905.
DEAR BRETHREN AND SISTERS:—
I AM GREATLY burdened because the money needed for the completion of
our school and sanitarium at Takoma Park comes in so slowly. The Lord has
said that these institutions should be put in working order as soon as
possible. We have no time to lose.
I address all our church members. Not merely to a few, but to all has the
Lord entrusted talents; and from each one, according to his several ability,
He expects returns. The rapidly increasing wickedness in the world testifies
plainly that the end of all things is at hand.
My brethren and Sisters, take hold without delay to supply the means
needed for the completion of the work at Washington. If you will open your
hearts to the influence of the Holy Spirit, this work can soon be
accomplished. Let your piety and liberality be shown just now in the
accomplishment of the work that must be done in Washington, and in the
sending forth of missionaries to all parts of the world. Put your hearts into
the effort, that soon the word may go forth that the needed means has been
supplied, and that the work may go forward with joyful dispatch.
The Lord has entrusted you with means to be used in this very
emergency. The work being carried on at the capital of our nation concerns
us all. Every believer has a part to {47} act in helping to carry out the
purposes of God for the establishment of His truth in this place. More than
twenty years ago institutions should have been established in Washington. It
is with deep regret that we think of how the work has been neglected. It must
be neglected no longer. The erection of the necessary buildings must be
carried forward without delay. Let not your zeal lessen till this work is
accomplished. The training school must be fully equipped, that those who
come may receive a thorough training as evangelists, medical missionaries,
and teachers.
Unmistakable evidences point to the nearness of the end. The warning is
to be given in clear, certain tones.
My brethren, study diligently what has recently appeared in the Review
on this subject.
Present this matter with clearness to our people in the churches and from
house to house. Gather the people together as families, and pray with them,
and, with hearts made tender by the Holy Spirit, show them the importance
of leaving nothing undone that can be done at this important time. Let us be
determined that the Washington fund shall be closed during the General
Conference.
Paul wrote of the churches in Macedonia: “in a great trial of affliction
the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches
of their liberality. For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their
power they were willing of themselves; praying us with much entreaty that
we would receive the gift.” Shall not this be the testimony borne of our
people at this time?
Ellen G. White. {48}
Bridge over the Picturesque Sligo. Southern Boundary of Sanitarium Grounds, Looking
Toward the Building Site.
One of the Buildings of the Washington Training College.
(Young Men’s Dormitory)
056—THE PARABLE OF THE RICH MAN AND LAZARUS
 PH056 - The Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus
IN THE PARABLE of the rich man and Lazarus, Christ shows that in this
life men decide their eternal destiny. During probationary time the grace of
God is offered to every soul. But if men waste their opportunities in self-
pleasing, they cut themselves off from everlasting life. No after-probation
will be granted them. By their own choice they have fixed an impassable
gulf between them and their God.
This parable draws a contrast between the rich who have not made God
their dependence, and the poor who have made God their dependence.
Christ shows that the time is coming when the position of the two classes
will be reversed. Those who are poor in this world’s goods, yet who trust
in God and are patient in suffering, will one day be exalted above those who
now hold the highest positions the world can give but who have not
surrendered their life to God.
“There was a certain rich man,” Christ said, “which was clothed in
purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day. And there was a
certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid at his gate, full of sores,
and desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s
table.”
The rich man did not belong to the class represented by the unjust judge,
who openly declared his disregard for God and man. He claimed to be a son
of Abraham. He did not treat the beggar with violence or require him to go
away because the sight of him {3} was disagreeable. If the poor, loathsome
specimen of humanity could be comforted by beholding him as he entered
his gates, the rich man was willing that he should remain. But he was
selfishly indifferent to the needs of his suffering brother.
There were then no hospitals in which the sick might be cared for. The
suffering and needy were brought to the notice of those to whom the Lord
had entrusted wealth, that they might receive help and sympathy. Thus it was
with the beggar and the rich man. Lazarus was in great need of help; for he
was without friends, home, money, or food. Yet he was allowed to remain in
this condition day after day, while the wealthy nobleman had every want
supplied. The one who was abundantly able to relieve the sufferings of his
fellow creature, lived to himself, as many live today.
There are today close beside us many who are hungry, naked, and
homeless. A neglect to impart of our means to these needy, suffering ones
places upon us a burden of guilt which we shall one day fear to meet. All
covetousness is condemned as idolatry. All selfish indulgence is an offense
in God’s sight.
God had made the rich man a steward of His means, and it was his duty
to attend to just such cases as that of the beggar. The command had been
given, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy might” (Deuteronomy 6:5); and “thou shalt love thy
neighbor as thyself” (Leviticus 19:18). The rich man was a Jew, and he was
acquainted with the command of God. But he forgot that he was accountable
for the use of his entrusted means and capabilities. The Lord’s blessings
rested upon him abundantly, but he employed them selfishly, to honor
himself, not his Maker. In proportion to his abundance was his obligation to
use his gifts for the uplifting {4} of humanity. This was the Lord’s command,
but the rich man had no thought of his obligation to God. He lent money, and
took interest for what he loaned; but he returned no interest for what God
had lent him. He had knowledge and talents, but did not improve them.
Forgetful of his accountability to God, he devoted all his powers to
pleasure. Everything with which he was surrounded, his round of
amusements, the praise and flattery of his friends, ministered to his selfish
enjoyment. So engrossed was he in the society of his friends that he lost all
sense of his responsibility to cooperate with God in His ministry of mercy.
He had opportunity to understand the word of God, and to practice its
teachings; but the pleasure-loving society he chose so occupied his time that
he forgot the God of eternity.
The time came when a change took place in the condition of the two
men. The poor man had suffered day by day, but he had patiently and
quietly endured. In the course of time he died and was buried. There was
no one to mourn for him; but by his patience in suffering he had witnessed
for Christ, he had endured the test of his faith, and at his death he is
represented as being carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom.
Lazarus represents the suffering poor who believe in Christ. When the
trumpet sounds and all that are in the graves hear Christ’s voice and come
forth, they will receive their reward; for their faith in God was not a mere
theory, but a reality.
“The rich man also died, and was buried; and in hell he lift up his eyes,
being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom.
And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send
Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his {5} finger in water, and cool my
tongue; for I am tormented in this flame.”
In this parable Christ was meeting the people on their own ground. The
doctrine of a conscious state of existence between death and the resurrection
was held by many of those who were listening to Christ’s words. The
Saviour knew of their ideas, and He framed His parable so as to inculcate
important truths through these preconceived opinions. He held up before His
hearers a mirror wherein they might see themselves in their true relation to
God. He used the prevailing opinion to convey the idea He wished to make
prominent to all—that no man is valued for his possessions; for all he has
belongs to him only as lent by the Lord. A misuse of these gifts will place
him below the poorest and most afflicted man who loves God and trusts in
Him.
Christ desired His hearers to understand that it is impossible for men to
secure the salvation of the soul after death. “Son,” Abraham is represented
as answering, “remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things,
and likewise Lazarus evil things; but now he is comforted, and thou art
tormented. And beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf
fixed; so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot; neither can
they pass to us, that would come from thence.” Thus Christ represented the
hopelessness of looking for a second probation. This life is the only time
given to man in which to prepare for eternity.
The rich man had not abandoned the idea that he was a child of
Abraham, and in his distress he is represented as calling upon him for aid.
“Father Abraham,” he prayed, “have mercy on me.” He did not pray to
God, but to Abraham. Thus he showed that he placed Abraham above God,
and that he relied {6} on his relationship to Abraham for salvation. The
thief on the cross offered his prayer to Christ. “Remember me when Thou
comest into Thy kingdom,” he said. (Luke 23:42.) And at once the
response came, Verily I say unto thee today (as I hang on the cross in
humiliation and suffering), thou shalt be with Me in Paradise. But the rich
man prayed to Abraham, and his petition was not granted. Christ alone is
exalted to be “a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and
forgiveness of sins.” Acts 5:31. “Neither is there salvation in any other.”
Acts 4:12.
The rich man had spent his life in self-pleasing, and too late he saw that
he had made no provision for eternity. He realized his folly, and thought of
his brothers, who would go on as he had gone, living to please themselves.
Then he made the request, “I pray thee therefore, father, that thou wouldest
send him [Lazarus] to my father’s house; for I have five brethren; that he
may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place of torment.” But
“Abraham saith unto him, They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear
them. And he said, Nay, father Abraham; but if one went unto them from the
dead, they will repent. And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses and the
prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from the dead.”
 When the rich man solicited additional evidence for his brothers, he was
plainly told that should this evidence be given, they would not be
persuaded. His request cast a reflection on God. It was as if the rich man
had said, If you had more thoroughly warned me, I should not now be here.
Abraham in his answer to this request is represented as saying, Your
brothers have been sufficiently warned. Light has been given them, but they
would not see; truth has {7} been presented to them, but they would not
hear.
“If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded,
though one rose from the dead.” These words were proved true in the
history of the Jewish nation. Christ’s last and crowning miracle was the
raising of Lazarus of Bethany, after he had been dead four days. The Jews
were given this wonderful evidence of the Saviour’s divinity, but they
rejected it. Lazarus rose from the dead and bore his testimony before them,
but they hardened their hearts against all evidence, and even sought to take
his life. (John 12:9-11.)
The law and the prophets are God’s appointed agencies for the salvation
of men. Christ said, Let them give heed to these evidences. If they do not
listen to the voice of God in His word, the testimony of a witness raised
from the dead would not be heeded.
Those who heed Moses and the prophets will require no greater light
than God has given; but if men reject the light, and fail to appreciate the
opportunities granted them, they would not hear if one from the dead should
come to them with a message. They would not be convinced even by this
evidence; for those who reject the law and the prophets so harden their
hearts that they will reject all light.
The conversation between Abraham and the once-rich man is figurative.
The lesson to be gathered from it is that every man is given sufficient light
for the discharge of the duties required of him. Man’s responsibilities are
proportionate to his opportunities and privileges. God gives to everyone
sufficient light and grace to do the work He has given him to do. If man fails
to do that which a little light shows to be his duty, greater light would only
reveal unfaithfulness, neglect to improve the blessings given. {8} “He that
is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much; and he that is unjust
in the least is unjust also in much.” Luke 16:10. Those who refuse to be
enlightened by Moses and the prophets and ask for some wonderful miracle
to be performed would not be convinced if their wish were granted.
The parable of the rich man and Lazarus shows how the two classes
represented by these men are estimated in the unseen world. There is no sin
in being rich if riches are not acquired by injustice. A rich man is not
condemned for having riches, but condemnation rests upon him if the means
entrusted to him is spent in selfishness. Far better might he lay up his money
beside the throne of God, by using it to do good. Death cannot make any man
poor who thus devotes himself to seeking eternal riches. But the man who
hoards his treasure for self cannot take any of it to heaven. He has proved
himself to be an unfaithful steward. During his lifetime he had his good
things, but he was forgetful of his obligation to God. He failed of securing
the heavenly treasure.
The rich man who had so many privileges is represented to us as one
who should have cultivated his gifts, so that his works should reach to the
great beyond, carrying with them improved spiritual advantages. It is the
purpose of redemption, not only to blot out sin, but to give back to man those
spiritual gifts lost because of sin’s dwarfing power. Money cannot be
carried into the next life; it is not needed there; but the good deeds done in
winning souls to Christ are carried to the heavenly courts. But those who
selfishly spend the Lord’s gifts on themselves, leaving their needy fellow
creatures without aid and doing nothing to advance God’s work in the {9}
world, dishonor their Maker. Robbery of God is written opposite their
names in the books of heaven.
The rich man had all that money could procure, but he did not possess
the riches that would have kept his account right with God. He had lived as
if all that he possessed were his own. He had neglected the call of God and
the claims of the suffering poor. But at length there comes a call which he
cannot neglect. By a power which he cannot question or resist he is
commanded to quit the premises of which he is no longer steward. The
once-rich man is reduced to hopeless poverty. The robe of Christ’s
righteousness, woven in the loom of heaven, can never cover him. He who
once wore the richest purple, the finest linen, is reduced to nakedness. His
probation is ended. He brought nothing into the world, and he can take
nothing out of it.
Christ lifted the curtain and presented this picture before priests and
rulers, scribes and Pharisees. Look at it, you who are rich in this world’s
goods and are not rich toward God. Will you not contemplate this scene?
That which is highly esteemed among men is abhorrent in the sight of God.
Christ asks, “What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world,
and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”
Mark 8:36, 37.
 APPLICATION TO THE JEWISH NATION
When Christ gave the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, there were
many in the Jewish nation in the pitiable condition of the rich man, using the
Lord’s goods for selfish gratification, preparing themselves to hear the
sentence, “Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting.” Daniel
5:27. The rich man was favored with every temporal and spiritual {10}
blessing, but he refused to cooperate with God in the use of these blessings.
Thus it was with the Jewish nation. The Lord had made the Jews the
depositaries of sacred truth. He had appointed them stewards of His grace.
He had given them every spiritual and temporal advantage, and He called
upon them to impart these blessings. Special instruction had been given them
in regard to their treatment of their brethren who had fallen into decay, of the
stranger within their gates, and of the poor among them. They were not to
seek to gain everything for their own advantage, but were to remember those
in need and share with them. And God promised to bless them in
accordance with their deeds of love and mercy. But like the rich man, they
put forth no helping hand to relieve the temporal or spiritual necessities of
suffering humanity. Filled with pride, they regarded themselves as the
chosen and favored people of God; yet they did not serve or worship God.
They put their dependence in the fact that they were children of Abraham.
“We be Abraham’s seed,” they said proudly. (John 8:33.) When the crisis
came, it was revealed that they had divorced themselves from God, and had
placed their trust in Abraham, as if he were God. {COL 267.3}
Christ longed to let light shine into the darkened minds of the Jewish
people. He said to them, “If ye were Abraham’s children, ye would do the
works of Abraham. But now ye seek to kill Me, a man that hath told you
the truth, which I have heard of God. This did not Abraham.” John 8:39,
40.
Christ recognized no virtue in lineage. He taught that spiritual connection
supersedes all natural connection. The Jews claimed to have descended
from Abraham; but by failing to do the works of Abraham, they proved that
they were not his true children. Only those who prove themselves to be
spiritually in {11} harmony with Abraham by obeying the voice of God, are
reckoned as of true descent. Although the beggar belonged to the class
looked upon by men as inferior, Christ recognized him as one whom
Abraham would take into the very closest friendship.
The rich man though surrounded with all the luxuries of life was so
ignorant that he put Abraham where God should have been. If he had
appreciated his exalted privileges and had allowed God’s Spirit to mold his
mind and heart, he would have had an altogether different position. So with
the nation he represented. If they had responded to the divine call, their
future would have been wholly different. They would have shown true
spiritual discernment. They had means which God would have increased,
making it sufficient to bless and enlighten the whole world. But they had so
far separated from the Lord’s arrangement that their whole life was
perverted. They failed to use their gifts as God’s stewards in accordance
with truth and righteousness. Eternity was not brought into their reckoning,
and the result of their unfaithfulness was ruin to the whole nation.
Christ knew that at the destruction of Jerusalem the Jews would
remember His warning. And it was so. When calamity came upon
Jerusalem, when starvation and suffering of every kind came upon the
people, they remembered these words of Christ and understood the parable.
They had brought their suffering upon themselves by their neglect to let their
God-given light shine forth to the world.
 IN THE LAST DAYS
The closing scenes of this earth’s history are portrayed in the closing of
the rich man’s history. The rich man claimed to be a son of Abraham, but he
was {12} separated from Abraham by an impassable gulf—a character
wrongly developed. Abraham served God, following His word in faith and
obedience. But the rich man was unmindful of God and of the needs of
suffering humanity. The great gulf fixed between him and Abraham was the
gulf of disobedience. There are many today who are following the same
course. Though church members, they are unconverted. They may take part
in the church service, they may chant the psalm, “As the hart panteth after the
water brooks, so panteth my soul after Thee, O God” (Psalm 42:1); but they
testify to a falsehood. They are no more righteous in God’s sight than is the
veriest sinner. The soul that longs after the excitement of worldly pleasure,
the mind that is full of love for display, cannot serve God. Like the rich man
in the parable, such a one has no inclination to war against the lust of the
flesh. He longs to indulge appetite. He chooses the atmosphere of sin. He is
suddenly snatched away by death, and he goes down to the grave with the
character formed during his lifetime in copartnership with Satanic agencies.
In the grave he has no power to choose anything, be it good or evil; for in
the day when a man dies, his thoughts perish. (Psalm 146:4; Ecclesiastes
9:5, 6.)
When the voice of God awakes the dead, he will come from the grave
with the same appetites and passions, the same likes and dislikes, that he
cherished when living. God works no miracle to re-create a man who would
not be re-created when he was granted every opportunity and provided with
every facility. During his lifetime he took no delight in God, nor found
pleasure in His service. His character is not in harmony with God, and he
could not be happy in the heavenly family. {13}
 057—THE PERIL OF WORLDLINESS IN EDUCATION
PH057 - The Peril of Worldliness in Education
Educational Leaflet. No. 21
[In the references, VI stands for “Testimonies.” Volume VI; C, for “Counsels to Teachers, Parents,
and Students:” and for “Special Testimonies on Education;” figures refer to pages.]
In Positive Danger.— “God has revealed to me that we are in positive
danger of bringing into our educational work the customs and fashions that
prevail in the schools of the world. If teachers are not guarded, they will
place on the necks of their students worldly yokes instead of the yoke of
Christ. The plan of the schools we shall establish in these closing years of
the message is to be of an entirely different order from those we have
instituted”—C., 532.
Easy to Drift.— “It is so easy to drift into worldly plans, methods, and
customs, and have no more thought of the time in which we live, or of the
great work to be accomplished, than had the people in Noah’s day. There is
constant danger that our educators will travel over the same ground as did
the Jews, conforming to customs, practices, and traditions which God has
not given. With tenacity and firmness, some cling to old habits and a love of
various studies which are not essential, as if their salvation depended upon
these things: In doing this they turn away from the special work of God, and
give to the students a deficient, a wrong education.”— VI, 150. {1}
Attempts to Change.— “The first attempts to change the old customs
brought severe trials upon those who would walk in the way which God has
pointed out. Mistakes have been made, and great loss has resulted. There
have been hindrances which have tended to keep us in common, worldly
lines, and to prevent us from grasping true educational principles. To the
unconverted, who view matters from the lowlands of human selfishness,
unbelief, and indifference, right principles and methods have appeared
wrong. Some teachers and managers who are only half converted, are
stumbling blocks to others. They concede some things and make half
reforms; but when greater knowledge comes, they refuse to advance,
preferring to work according to their own ideas. In doing this they pluck and
eat of that tree of knowledge which places the human above the divine.”—
V1, 141.
Old Customs Followed Too Long.— “Altogether too long have the old
customs and habits been followed. The Lord would now have every idea
that is false put away from teachers and students. We are not at liberty to
teach that which shall meet the world’s standard or the standard of the
church, simply because it is the custom to do so. The lessons which Christ
taught are to be the standard. That which the Lord has spoken concerning the
instruction to be given in our schools is to be strictly regarded; for if there is
not in some respects an education of an altogether different character from
that which has been carried on in some of our schools, we need not have
gone to the expense of purchasing lands and erecting school -buildings.”—
VI, 142.
Satan’s Purpose.— “It is Satan’s purpose . . . to prevent the attainment of
the object for which our schools were established. Hindered by his
devices, {2} the managers reason after the manner of the world, and copy
its plans and imitate its customs.” — VI, 148.
Parents Tempted.— “To many who place their children in our schools,
strong temptations will come because they desire them to secure what the
world regards as the most essential education. . . . Those who seek the
education that the world esteems so highly, are gradually led farther and
farther from the principles of truth, until they become educated worldlings.
At what a price have they gained their education! ”— C., 15, 16‘.
Cleansing Needed.— “When Christ is recognized as the head of all our
working forces, more and more thoroughly will our institutions be cleansed
from every common, worldly practice. The show and the pretense, and many
of the exhibitions that in the past have had a place in our schools, will find
no place there when teachers and students seek to carry out God’s will on
earth as it is done in heaven. Christ, as the chief working agency, will mold
and fashion characters after the divine order; and students and teachers,
realizing that they are preparing for the higher school in the courts above,
will put away many things that are now thought to be necessary, and will
magnify and follow the methods of Christ.”— C., 58.
Break Away.— “There must be earnest, careful, persevering effort to break
away from the customs, maxims, and associations of the world.”— C., 62.
Be Distinct.— “When the Lord requires us to be distinct and peculiar,
how can we crave popularity, or seek to imitate the customs and practices
of the world?”— C., 89. {3}
Teaching Different.— “Those who attend our colleges are to have a
training different from that given by the common schools of the day. . . . The
world’s maxims, the world’s customs and practices, are not the teaching that
they need.”— C., 501.
Objectionable Books.— “Youth who have been sent to our schools have
learned from books which were thought to be safe, because they were used
and encouraged in the schools of the world. But from the worldly schools
thus followed, many students have gone forth infidels because of the study of
these very books.”— VI, 164.
Amusements a Menace.— “When I consider the schools established in
different places, and see them falling so far below anything like the schools
of the prophets, I am distressed beyond measure. The physical exercise was
marked out by the God of wisdom. Some hours each day should be devoted
to useful education in lines of work that will help the students in learning the
duties of practical life, which are essential for all our youth. But this has
been dropped out, and amusements introduced which simply give exercise,
without being any special blessing in doing good and righteous actions,
which is the education and training essential.”— S., 189, 190.
Games Bless No 0ne.— “What force of powers is put into your games of
football and your other inventions after the way of the Gentiles—exercises
which bless no one! Just put the same powers into exercise in doing useful
labor, and would not your record be more pleasing to meet in the great day
of God?”— S., 191.
Counteract the Holy Spirit.— “Amusements are doing more to
counteract the working of the Holy {4} Spirit than anything else, and the
Lord is grieved.”— C., 281.
Call a Halt.— “Be sober, be vigilant [not in kicking football and in
educating yourselves in the objectionable games which ought to make every
Christian blush with mortification at the after thoughts]— Be sober, be
vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about,
seeking whom he may devour. Yes, he is on your playground watching your
amusements, catching every soul that he finds off his guard, sowing his
seeds in human minds, and controlling the human intellect. For Christ’s sake
call a halt at the Battle Creek College, and consider the after workings upon
the heart and the character and principles, of these amusements copied after
the fashion of other schools. You have been steadily progressing in the ways
of the Gentiles, and not after the example of Jesus Christ.”— S., 186.
Veils upon Our Faces.— “Many today have veils upon their faces. These
veils are sympathy with the customs and practices of the world, which
hide from them the glory of the Lord. God desires us to keep our eyes
fixed upon Him, that we may lose sight of the things of this world.”— VI,
146.
Repeated Warning.— “We have been warned again and again that the
character of the education that has been current in the world cannot stand the
test of the word of God. The subject of education is one that should interest
every Seventh-day Adventist. The Lord says to us, Seventh-day Adventists
are not to place themselves under the counsel and instruction of teachers
who know not the truth for this time. The molding and fashioning of minds
should not be left to men who have not comprehended the importance of a
preparation for that life which measures with the life of God.”— C., -101.
{5}
A Constant Danger.— “There are some who, having secured this worldly
education, think that they can introduce it into our schools. There is constant
danger that those who labor in our schools and sanitariums will entertain the
idea that they must get in line with the world, study the things the world
studies, and become familiar with the things the world becomes familiar
with.”— C., 16.
Our People Being Tested.— “Our people are now being tested as to
whether they will obtain their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world
ever knew, or seek to the god of Ekron. Let us determine that we will not
be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do
not discern the voice of God, and who will not hearken to His
commandments.”— C., 255.
Resisting the Worldly Current.— “As the truth is brought into practical
life, the standard is to be elevated higher and higher, to meet the
requirements of the Bible. This will necessitate opposition to the fashions,
customs, practices, and maxims of the world. Worldly influences, like the
waves of the sea, beat against the followers of Christ to sweep them away
from the true principles of His meekness and grace; but we are to stand as
firm as a rock to principle. It will require moral courage to do this, and
those whose souls are not riveted to the Eternal Rock will be swept away
by the worldly current. We can stand firm only as our life is hid with Christ
in God. Moral independence is wholly in place when opposing the world.
By conforming entirely to the will of God, we shall be placed upon vantage
ground, and shall see the necessity of decided separation from the customs
and practices of the world.”— VI, 146.
Printed in the U. S. A. {6}
 058—PERILS INCREASE TILL JESUS COMES
PH058 - Perils Increase Till Jesus Comes

A SOLEMN WARNING
IMPENITENCE HAS taken hold upon some who once acted a prominent
part in the work of God. There is on their part a settling down to a fatal
hardness of heart, a confirmed resistance of the Spirit’s pleading. Should
death overtake them as they are now, the dreadful words would be spoken,
“Weighed in the balance, and found wanting.”
It is possible for men to offer the Saviour outward homage, to be
Christians in profession, to have a form of godliness, while the heart whose
loyalty he prizes above all else, is estranged from him. Such ones have a
name to live, but they are dead.
I am in great distress and agony as I see how determined are some who
have often been warned in their refusal to hear the words of entreaty. They
have linked their arms in the arm of the deceiver, and are led captive by him
at his will. I heard the words spoken, “So long have they been impregnated
with the life and customs of the enemy that they have no desire to break
away from his companionship.”
To the marriage supper of the Lamb will come many who have not on the
wedding garment,—the robe purchased for them with His life-blood. From
lips that never make a mistake come the words, “Friend, how camest thou in
hither not having on the wedding garment?” Those addressed are
speechless. They know that words would be useless. The truth, with its
sanctifying power, has not been {1} brought into the soul, and the tongue that
once spoke so readily of the truth is now silent. The words are spoken,
“Take them out of My presence. They are not worthy to taste of My supper.”
As they are separated from the loyal ones, Christ looks upon them
with deep sorrow. They occupied high positions of trust in God’s work,
but they have not the life insurance policy that would have entitled them
to eternal life. From the quivering lips of Christ come the mournful
words of regret, “I loved them; I gave My life for them; but they
persisted in rejecting My pleadings, and continued in sin. O that thou
hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things which belong to thy
peace! But now they are hid from thine eyes.”
Today Christ is looking with sadness upon those whose characters He
must at last refuse to acknowledge. Inflated with self-sufficiency, they hope
that it will be well with their souls. But at the last great day the mirror of
detection reveals to them the evil that their hearts have practiced, and shows
to them at the same time the impossibility of reform. Every effort was made
to bring them to repentance. But they refused to humble their hearts. Now the
bitter lamentation is heard, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and
my soul is not saved.”
Satan and his angels will appear on this earth as men, and will mingle
with those of whom God’s word declares, “Some shall depart from the
faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils.” The world is
full of men and women whom Satan uses as his agencies. Christ has bought
them with a price,—even His life-blood. But they have given themselves
into Satan’s control. They are blind, and have forgotten that they were
purged from their sins. {2}
In his sermon on the mount, the Son of God mourns over lost souls.
Before His eyes pass the millions of souls yet unborn who would multiply
their evil works, reject His pleadings, and rob Him of the glory that He
would have received had they allowed Him to impart to them the divine
nature.
Christ tells us how in the last great day ministers, elders, evangelists,
physicians, teachers, will confront Him with their claims. They will plead
how they have led the singers in their songs of praise, how they have waved
the palm branches, how they have spoken of Him before thousands. “Lord,
Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name,” they say, “and in Thy name
done many wonderful works?”
But Christ says, “Then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart
from Me, ye that work iniquity. O that you had known, even in the day of
your visitation, when like sweetest music, mercy’s voice fell upon your
ears, the things that belonged unto your peace. But you were not ready. If
you had been faithful to the warnings of the word; if you had dismissed
Satan, instead of linking your arm in his; if you had preserved untarnished
the principles of right; if you had obeyed My commandments, broken with
ungodly advisers, scorned their impious bribes, which tempted you to
worldly honor; if you had lifted the cross, and followed Jesus in self-denial,
I could have welcomed you into My presence. But you have not cared for
My society, and now you have no power to go from the snare.
“I offered you My saving grace, but you refused it, and chose the side of
the enemy, even as the priests and rulers did. You refused to be touched by
My dying agony on the cross, and mocked at My humiliation. So will I
refuse to acknowledge you. I weep for your future, but you have not cared to
{3} weep for yourselves. I was pledged to bear you and care for you, even
as a father beareth and loveth his own son that serveth him. But you would
not harmonize with Me.
“The precious invitation was often given, ‘Let him take hold of My
strength, that he may make peace with Me, and he shall make peace with
Me.’ But you would none of My counsel. You have caused many to follow
your sinful ways, and now your punishment has come. You will receive as
your works have been. You must lose everlasting life. You have chosen your
own ways, and with such ways, such sentiments, such characters, you could
not enter the gates of the Holy city.”
What a scene is this! I pass over the ground again and again, bowed
down in an agony that no tongue can express, as I see the end of the many,
many who have refused to receive their Saviour. Justice will take the throne,
and the arm strong to save will show itself strong to smite and destroy the
enemies of the kingdom of God. Christ will lay bare the motives and deeds
of everyone. Every hidden action will stand out as clearly before the doer
as if proclaimed before the universe.
Ellen G. White.
Sanitarium, Cal., Oct. 1, 1903. {4}
 059—PRIVILEGE OF PRAYER.
Bible Students’ Library
Published Monthly by Pacific Press Publishing Co.
Terms, $1.00 per Year. Entered at the Post Office in Oakland.
No. 125 Oakland, Cal., September, 1894 Price, 2 Cents.
*****
PH059 - Privilege of Prayer
By Mrs. E. G. White.
AFTER CHRIST WAS baptized of John in Jordan, He came up out of the
water, and bowing upon the bank of the river. He prayed fervently to his
Heavenly Father. The heavens were opened to his prayer, and the light of the
glory of God, brighter than the sun at noonday, shone from the eternal throne.
The form of a dove encircled the Son of God, while the voice from the
excellent glory was heard saying, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am
well pleased.”
Christ was the representative of humanity. He had laid aside his glory,
stepped down from his throne, clothed his divinity with humanity, that with
his human arm He might encircle the race, and with his divine arm reach the
throne of the Infinite. He took upon Him the nature of man, and was tempted
in all points like as we are. As a man He supplicated at the throne of God,
beseeching his Father to accept his prayer in behalf of humanity; and to his
earnest petition the heavens were opened. Never before had angels listened
to such a prayer, and the glory of the Majesty of heaven shone upon Him,
and words of love and approval assured {1} Him of the acceptance of his
petition as man’s representative. God accepted the fallen race through the
merits of Christ.
Communication between heaven and earth, between God and man, had
been broken by the fall of Adam; but through Christ man could again
commune with God. He who knew no sin became sin for the race, that his
righteousness might be imputed to man. Through the perfection of Christ’s
character, humanity was elevated in the scale of moral value with God;
finite man was linked with the infinite God. Thus the gulf which sin had
made was bridged by the world’s Redeemer.
How grateful should we be for the privileges which Christ has gained
for us in opening heaven before us. What hope does it give to man that the
Father said to Christ, who represented humanity, “This is my beloved Son,
in whom I am well pleased.” In the Father’s acceptance of Christ in man’s
behalf, we are assured that through the merits of his Son, we may find
access to God. We may be accepted in the Beloved. Jesus, the world’s
Redeemer; has opened the way so that the most sinful, the most needy, the
most oppressed and despised, may find access to God, may have a home in
the mansions that Jesus has gone to prepare for those who love Him.
In a vision Jacob beheld a mystic ladder reaching from earth to heaven,
on which were angels ascending and descending, and from the throne of
God the glory of heaven streamed down. This ladder represented Jesus, the
appointed medium of communication between man and God. Had He not by
his humanity bridged the {2} gulf of separation that sin had made between
God and his people, the angels could never have been ministering spirits to
communicate with fallen man; but through Christ man in his weakness and
helplessness is connected with the source of infinite power.
Jesus lived a life of prayer; after toiling all day, preaching to the
ignorant, healing the sick, giving sight to the blind, raising the dead, feeding
the multitudes, evening after evening He went away from the confusion of
the city, and in some retired place, poured forth supplication to his Father
with strong crying and tears. At times the bright beams of the moon shone
upon his bowed form, and again clouds and darkness shut away all light.
While bowed in the attitude of a suppliant, the dew and the frost of night
rested upon Him. He frequently continued his petitions through the entire
night. If the Saviour of men felt the need of prayer in our behalf, how much
more should feeble, sinful mortals feel the necessity of prayer—fervent,
constant prayer—on their own account!
“It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as
his lord.” Jesus sought earnestly for strength from his Father. He regarded
communication with God more essential than his daily food. He has given us
evidence that in order to contend successfully with the powers of darkness,
and to do the work allotted to us to perform, we must live in communion
with God. Our own strength is weakness, but that which God gives will
make everyone who attains it more than conquerors. The continued, earnest
prayer of faith will bring us light and strength to withstand the fierce
assaults of the enemy. {3} The light and strength of one day will not be
sufficient for the trials and conflicts of the next. Satan is now constantly
changing his temptations, as he did with Christ. Every day we may be
placed in new positions, and may have to meet new and unexpected
temptations. It is as consistent to expect to be sustained today by food we
ate yesterday as to depend upon present light and present blessings for
tomorrow’s success. Weak and sinful man cannot be safe unless God shall
daily manifest his light and impart to him his strength.
It is of the highest importance that God manifests his will to us in the
daily concerns of life; for the most important results frequently depend upon
the smallest occurrences. The more we become acquainted with God
through his divine light, the more we shall realize our weakness, knowing
that without Him we can do nothing. We should ever feel that we need a sure
guide to direct our faltering footsteps.
A living Christian is one who lives a life of continual prayer. “The
path of the just is as a shining light, that shineth more and more unto the
perfect day.” The Christian’s life is one of progression. He goes forward
from strength to strength, from grace to grace, and from glory to glory,
receiving from Heaven the light which Christ, at infinite cost to Himself,
made it possible for man to obtain. The Christian cannot let his light shine
before men, unless he is ever receiving divine illumination. He must ever
receive strength and glory from the accessible heavens, that he may be
able to meet new temptations and bear heavier responsibilities. Untried
events await the Christian, new dangers even surround {4} him, and
unexpected temptations continually assail him. Our great Leader points to
the open heaven, bidding us apply there for light and strength to enable us
to overcome.
Jesus taught his disciples to pray. He directed them to present their
daily needs before God. As we realize our dependence upon God for
both temporal and spiritual blessings, we may offer up fervent and
effectual prayer. Our great need is in itself an argument that pleads most
eloquently in our behalf. Your wants, your joys, your sorrows, your
cares, your fears, you may present before God. You cannot weary Him,
you cannot burden his heart. Nothing is too great for Him to bear; for He
upholds the worlds and rules the universe. Nothing is too small for his
notice; for He marks the sparrow’s fall, and numbers the hairs of your
head. He is not indifferent to the wants of his people. The Lord is very
pitiful and of tender mercy. He is touched by our sorrows, and even the
utterance of them moves his great heart of infinite love. There is no
chapter in our experience too dark for Him to read, no perplexity too
complicated for Him to unravel. Our Heavenly Father is not
unobserving; He sees our tears, He marks our sighs, He notes our joys
and sorrows. “He healeth the broken in heart, and bindeth up their
wounds.”
The relation between God and each soul is distinct. His care to you is as
minute as though there were no other soul to claim his attention. The
psalmist says, “Thou understandest my thought afar off. Thou compassest my
path and my lying down, and art acquainted with all my ways. There is not a
word in my tongue, {5} but lo, O Lord, Thou knowest it altogether. Thou
hast beset me behind and before, and laid thine hand upon me,” “Thou
tellest my wanderings; put Thou my tears in thy bottle; are they not in thy
book?” In the words of the psalmist is expressed the intimacy and
tenderness with which God cares for his creatures. “For we have not an
High Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but
was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore
come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find
grace to help in time of need.”
We should realize that we have a friend at court, one who can plead
the cause of our soul, one who will be our helper in every emergency. We
should be able to sing,—
“What a Friend we have in Jesus,
All our sins and griefs to bear;
What a privilege to carry
Everything to God in prayer.”
Jesus says, “When ye pray, believe that ye receive the things ye ask for,
and ye shall have them.” You are to come to the Father, emptying the soul of
every sin and defilement, that you may prove the promises of the Lord. You
cannot indulge your own temper, and have your own way, and still expect to
have the advantages of the children of God; you must struggle with
hereditary tendencies, and yield not to temptation. “He that cometh to God
must believe that He is and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek
Him.” As a child comes to its parent, so you are to come to {6} Jesus,
telling Him just what you want, presenting before Him your need of his
presence and grace. The Lord has promised to give the Holy Spirit to them
that ask Him; and as an illustration of our need, and his willingness to give,
He presents before us a hungry child asking his earthly parent for bread. The
question is asked, “What man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread,
will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent?” He
appeals to the tender natural affection of a parent for his child, and then
says, “If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children,
how much more shall your Heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that
ask Him.”
Those that call upon the Lord in humble, fervent prayer, will receive the
strength and grace that they need to battle with temptation and to endure
trials. In coming to God, the petitioner must present Christ as his authority,
Christ’s merit as his plea; and when these conditions are fulfilled, God has
pledged his word that heaven is open unto the cries of the penitent and
humble soul.
The enemy will come to you, and say, “It is of no use for you to pray.
Did you not do that evil thing? Have you not transgressed against God?
Have you not violated your conscience?” Answer him, “Yes; but Christ has
bidden me pray. He has said, ‘If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just
to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.’”
Let the repenting soul repeat the promise that Jesus has made,— “Him
that cometh unto Me I will in no wise cast out.” Let him tell the enemy, “The
blood of {7} Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.” “This is a
faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the
world to save sinners, of whom I am chief.” Tell the enemy that you know
your garments are stained with sin, but that by faith you claim the
righteousness of Christ. Turn to Jesus, and tell Him all your trouble; Christ
sees all your circumstances, knows all your temptations and sorrows. The
enemy will suggest that you stay away from Christ until you have made
yourself better, until you are good enough to come to God; but do not listen
to his suggestions; for if you wait till you are good enough to come to God,
you will never come. You might wait until the judgment, but you would not
be fit to come to Christ. “Now is the accepted time, now is the day of
salvation.” You are to yield to the drawing power of Christ’s love today,
and come to Him as you are. As you come, He will continue to draw you,
until every thought shall be brought into captivity to Jesus. When the enemy
would keep you from your Saviour, accusing you of being a sinner, tell him
that you are entitled to go to the Lord, since He has said, “I came not to call
the righteous, but sinners to repentance.” The accuser of the brethren told the
repentant publican that he was a sinner; and he dared not so much as lift up
his eyes to heaven, but smote upon his breast, and cried, “God, be merciful
to me a sinner,” and he went down to his house justified. The coming of the
sinner is not unwelcome to Christ. He says, “Come unto Me, all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon
you, and learn of Me; for I am {8} meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall
find rest unto your souls.” When Christ was upon earth, at one time certain
Greeks came, saying. “Sir, we would see Jesus.” On every side were those
who were cruel and vindictive, who were seeking an opportunity to put
Jesus out of the way, for they rejected the Lord of glory; and how precious
to Jesus was the thought that there were earnest souls who desired to see
Him. The Master’s heart warmed with satisfaction that some one wanted to
see Jesus. When the voice of God speaks to the heart, and the heart responds
to it, we shall hear the inquiry, “Sir, I would see Jesus.” Heaven is all ready
to receive those who receive Jesus. Then let us come to Him, asking for the
very things that we need, believing that we shall receive them.
“Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things
not seen.” In coming to Christ there must be an exercise of faith. We need to
bring Him into our every-day life; then we shall have peace and joy, and we
shall know by experience the meaning of his word, “If ye keep my
commandments, ye shall abide in my love, even as I have kept my Father’s
commandments, and abide in his love.” Our faith must claim the promise,
that we may abide in the love of Jesus. Jesus said, “These things have I
spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be
full.”
Faith works by love and purifies the soul. Through faith the Holy Spirit
finds access to the heart, and creates holiness therein. Man cannot become
an agent to work the works of Christ unless he is in communion with God
{9} through the Holy Spirit. We can be fitted for heaven only through a
transformation of character; we must have Christ’s righteousness as our
credentials, if we would find access to the Father. We must be partakers of
the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through
lust. We must daily be transformed by the influence of the Holy Spirit; for it
is the work of the Holy Spirit to elevate the taste, to sanctify the heart, to
ennoble the whole man, by presenting to the soul the matchless charms of
Jesus.
We are to behold Christ, and by beholding to become changed. We must
come to Him, as to an open, inexhaustible fountain, from which we may
drink again and again, and ever find a fresh supply. We are to respond to the
drawing of his love, to feed on the Bread of life which came down from
heaven, to drink of the water of life which flows from the throne of God. We
are to keep looking up that faith may bind us to the throne of God. Do not
look down, as though you were bound to the earth. Do not keep up an
examination of your faith, pulling it up, as though it were a flower, to see if
it has any root. Faith grows imperceptibly; and when the enemy rallies his
forces to bring you into a critical place, the angels of God will be round
about you, and you will have help from on high; for your prayer will be
answered in the conflict. If you have genuine faith, you will praise God from
whom all blessings flow, and as you praise Him you will realize more of
his blessing. As God gives us light, we are to make use of it. We shall have
no second ray until we have appreciated and appropriated the first. {10}
But let us never imagine that we can do without God. The enemy knows
when we decide to do without the Lord’s help, and he is ready to fill the
mind with evil suggestions, and make us fall from our steadfastness; but the
Lord would have us abide in Him every moment, that we may be complete
in Him, accepted in the Beloved. Many think they have not time to pray, or
that it would be useless to pray if they had time. They indulge themselves in
the gratification of unholy desires. They cherish unchristlike traits of
character, and the least crossing of their will arouses their combativeness
and upsets their temper. While they are thus unemptied of self, and unwilling
to renounce their evil way, they cannot expect to receive answers to their
prayers; for evil tempers and corrupt indulgences will make prayer of none
effect. The psalmist says, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not
hear me.” We must roll off the load of evil from our souls into the sepulcher,
that we may not believe from impulse, but from calm assurance that God is
true. We must have a childlike, humble spirit, exercising living faith, making
earnest supplication at the throne of mercy, knowing that Jesus is our
Intercessor and Advocate.
Jesus knows our weakness. He is acquainted with our besetments and
infirmities, and it is his delight to give us aid; for He “is touched with the
feeling of our infirmities.” When He was upon earth, wherever the
opportunity offered, wherever He found a hungry soul, He presented the
bread which came down from heaven. Worldly position, worldly honor, had
no attraction for Him; but that which appealed to his heart was a soul {11}
perishing for the water of life. He had come to be the Saviour of all—Jew
and Gentile, rich and poor, free and bond; and He identified his interests
with those of suffering humanity. Christ and the child of humanity were to
become one. He clothed his divinity with humanity, that He might impart to
man the divine nature. The spirit and character of Christ are to be
represented in his followers. By faith Christ is to become to the believer,
righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. He has said, “I will make a
man more precious than fine gold, even a man than the golden wedge of
Ophir.” One soul is of more worth to Jesus than the whole world. Let the
soul look to Jesus, let him “behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the
sin of the world.” No one will be compelled to look to Christ; but the voice
of invitation is sounding in yearning entreaty, “Look and live.”
Jesus has not changed. With Him there is no variableness, neither
shadow of turning; He is the same yesterday, today, and forever. He still
loves and pities the erring, seeking to draw them to Himself, that He may
give them divine aid. He knows that a demon power is struggling for the
control of every soul striving for the mastery; but Jesus came to break the
power of Satan, and to set the captives free. He will provide strength
from above, that we may see and resist the temptations of the enemy.
Through communion with God we may have divine discernment; but
Satan ever seeks to hinder men from engaging in prayer. He seeks to fill
their time with business or pleasure, or to lead them into such evil that
they will have no desire to pray. {12}
Heaven has been made accessible to all who will come, and we need
not walk stumblingly or in uncertainty. If we ask guidance of the Lord, the
promise is, “Ye shall receive.” The promises of God are yea and amen in
Christ Jesus. “Seek, and ye shall find.” This is what we need to do every
hour of our lives; for if we seek for the right way in sincerity, we shall find
it. Feeling the need of help from the Lord, we shall seek for it in humble
prayer. He who realizes his dependence upon God will realize that without
Christ he can do nothing, and will esteem the privilege of communion with
God above everything else.
Daniel appreciated the privilege of praying to the God of heaven, and he
so valued the opportunity of prayer that he would allow nothing to come
between his soul and God. When the decree went forth that no man should
ask a petition of any man or of any god save of the king for the space of
thirty days, Daniel went to his chamber, and with his windows open
towards Jerusalem as was his custom, he prayed three times a day to the
God of heaven. For his loyalty to God, Daniel was thrust into the den of
lions. The king mourned for the calamity that had befallen Daniel, and,
discerning the device through which he had come into trial as a plan of his
enemies, he regretted that the decree had been made. He sought earnestly to
deliver Daniel from death; but it was even beyond his power, for Daniel
was cast into the den of lions. But he had good company in that den of wild
beasts; for the “angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear Him,
and delivereth them.” God sent his angel, and closed the {13} mouths of the
hungry lions, that they should not hurt him. The king passed a sleepless
night, and in the early morning, he went in haste to the den of lions. “And
when he came to the den, he cried with a lamentable voice unto Daniel, and
the king spake and said to Daniel, O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy
God, whom thou servest continually, able to deliver thee from the lions?
Then said Daniel unto the king, O king, live forever. My God hath sent his
angel, and hath shut the lions’ mouths, that they have not hurt me: forasmuch
as before Him innocency was found in me; and also before thee, O king,
have I done no hurt. Then was the king exceeding glad for him, and
commanded that they should take Daniel up out of the den. So Daniel was
taken up out of the den, and no manner of hurt was found upon him because
he believed in his God.”
God does not promise his people exemption from trial, but He promises
that which is far better. He says, “As thy days, so shall thy strength be.” “My
grace is sufficient for thee; for my strength is made perfect in weakness.”
When tribulation comes upon us, the Lord would not have us think that He
has forsaken us; we are of value in his sight. He has placed upon us a value
equal to the sufferings of his dear Son. He says, “With great mercies will I
gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment; but with
everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee.” “When thou passest
through the waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall
not overflow thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be
burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. {14} For I am the Lord
thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour; I gave Egypt for thy ransom,
Ethiopia and Seba for thee. Since thou wast precious in my sight, thou hast
been honorable, and I have loved thee; therefore will I give men for thee,
and people for thy life. Fear not; for I am with thee. . . . I, even I, am He
that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake, and will not
remember thy sins.” “My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers
temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience.”
And “let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire,
wanting nothing.”
When tribulation comes upon us, how many of us fail to rejoice. Many
are like Peter, and look upon the troublous waves about them, instead of
keeping the eye fixed upon Jesus. When we turn our eyes from our
difficulties, and fix them upon Jesus our helper, we see what matchless
charms He has, and know that “all things work together for good to them that
love God.” We do not forget the exhortation which is spoken unto us, “My
son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art
rebuked of Him; for whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth
every son whom He receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with
you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? . . . For
they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure: but He for
our profit; that we might be partakers of his holiness.”
Then let us take each day’s cares and sorrows and trials to Jesus, casting
all our care upon Him; for He {15} careth for us. Let us begin each day as if
it were the last we should pass upon earth, and continuing in prayer let us
live in such a way, that we may ask God at its close to bless our efforts and
influence. Through connection with Christ, through acceptance of his
righteousness by faith, we may work the works of God, and become
laborers together with Christ. He will bestow upon us heavenly gifts that
will satisfy the deepest cravings of the heart. If you come to Him as little
children, pleading God’s promises, making them your own, you will receive
fullness of joy, and have a foretaste of eternal blessedness. {16}
060—PROCLAIMING THE TRUTH WHERE THERE IS
RACE ANTAGONISM
 PH060 - Proclaiming the Truth Where There is Race Antagonism
I AM BURDENED, heavily burdened, for the work among the colored
people. The gospel is to be presented to the downtrodden Negro race. But
great caution will have to be shown in the efforts put forth for the uplifting
of this people. Among the white people in many places there exists a strong
prejudice against the Negro race. We may desire to ignore this prejudice,
but we cannot do it. If we were to act as if this prejudice did not exist we
could not get the light before the white people. We must meet the situation as
it is and deal with it wisely and intelligently.
For many years I have borne a heavy burden in behalf of the Negro
race. My heart has ached as I have seen the feeling against this race
growing stronger and still stronger, and as I have seen that many Seventh-
day Adventists are apparently unable to understand the necessity for an
earnest work being done quickly. Years are passing into eternity with
apparently little done to help those who were recently a race of slaves.
One of the difficulties attending the work is that many of the white
people living where the colored people are numerous are not willing that
special efforts should be put forth to uplift them. When they see schools {2}
established for them, when they see them being taught to be self-supporting,
to follow trades, to provide themselves with comfortable homes instead of
continuing to live in hovels, they see the possibility that selfish plans will
be interfered with—that they will no longer be able to hire the Negro for a
mere pittance; and their enmity is aroused. They feel that they are injured
and abused. Some act as if slavery had never been abolished. This spirit is
growing stronger as the Spirit of God is being withdrawn from the world,
and in many places it is impossible now to do that work which could have
been done for the colored people in past years.
Much might have been accomplished by the people of America if
adequate efforts in behalf of the freedmen had been put forth by the
Government and by the Christian churches immediately after the
emancipation of the slaves. Money should have been used freely to care for
and educate them at the time they were so greatly in need of help. But the
Government, after a little effort, left the Negro to struggle, unaided, with his
burden of difficulties. Some of the strong Christian churches began a good
work, but sadly failed to reach more than a comparatively few; and the
Seventh-day Adventist Church has failed to act its part. Some persevering
efforts have been put forth by individuals and by societies to uplift the
colored people, and a noble work has been done. But how few have had a
part in this work which should have had the sympathy and help of all. {3}
Noble efforts have been put forth by some Seventh-day Adventists to do
the work that needed to be done for the colored people. Had those who
were engaged in this work received the cooperation of all their ministering
brethren, the result of their work would now be altogether different from
what it is. But the great majority of our ministers did not cooperate, as they
should have done, with the few who were struggling to carry forward a
much-needed work in a difficult field.
 AVOIDANCE OF UNWISE MOVES
As time advances, and opposition strengthens, circumstances warn us
that discretion is the better part of valor. If unwise moves have been made
in the work done for the colored people, it is not because warnings have
not been given. From Australia, across the broad waters of the Pacific,
cautions were sent that every movement must be guarded, that the workers
were to make no political speeches, and that the mingling of whites and
blacks in social equality was by no means to be encouraged.
In a meeting held in 1895 at Armadale, a suburb of Melbourne,
Victoria, I spoke of these matters, in answer to the inquiries of my
brethren, and urged the necessity of caution. I said that perilous times
were coming, and that the sentiments that could then be expressed in
regard to what should be done along missionary lines for the colored
people could not be expressed in the future without imperiling lives. I said
plainly that the {4} work done for the colored people would have to be
carried on along lines different from those followed in some sections of
the country in former years.
Let as little as possible be said about the color line, and let the
colored people work chiefly for those of their own race.
In regard to white and colored people worshiping in the same building,
this cannot be followed as a general custom with profit to either party—
especially in the South. The best thing will be to provide the colored
people who accept the truth, with places of worship of their own, in which
they can carry on their services by themselves. This is particularly
necessary in the South in order that the work for the white people may be
carried on without serious hindrance.
Let the colored believers be provided with neat, tasteful houses of
worship. Let them be shown that this is done not to exclude them from
worshiping with white people, because they are black, but in order that the
progress of the truth may be advanced. Let them understand that this plan is
to be followed until the Lord shows us a better way.
The colored members of ability and experience should be encouraged to
lead the services of their own people; and their voices are to be heard in the
representative assemblies.
Among the colored believers there are many who can labor to advantage
for their own people—workers to whom the Lord has given light and
knowledge and who possess capabilities {5} of no mean order. These are to
labor perseveringly and in every effective way. They are to use our
literature and hold tent meetings and meetings in halls. And sometimes
(where it is permissible) white ministers should help them. Special efforts
should be made to increase the force of colored workers. Colored men are
to be thoroughly educated and trained to give Bible readings and hold tent
meetings among their own people. There are many having capability, who
should be prepared for this work.
We should be deeply interested in the establishment of schools for the
colored people. And we must not overlook the importance of placing the
present truth before the teachers and students in the large colleges for
colored people that have been established by men of the world.
Schools and sanitariums for colored people should be established, and
in these the colored youth should be taught and trained for service by the
very best teachers that can be employed.
The colored ministers should make every effort possible to help their
own people to understand the truth for this time. As time advances, and race
prejudices increase, it will become almost impossible, in many places, for
white workers to labor for the colored people. Sometimes the white people
who are not in sympathy with our work will unite with colored people to
oppose it, claiming that our teaching is an effort to break up {6} churches
and bring in trouble over the Sabbath question. White ministers and colored
ministers will make false statements, arousing in the minds of the people
such a feeling of antagonism that they will be ready to destroy and to kill.
The powers of hell are working with all their ingenuity to prevent the
proclamation of the last message of mercy among the colored people. Satan
is working to make it most difficult for the gospel minister and teacher to
ignore the prejudice that exists between the white and the colored people.
Let us follow the course of wisdom. Let us do nothing that will
unnecessarily arouse opposition—nothing that will hinder the proclamation
of the gospel message. Where demanded by custom or where greater
efficiency is to be gained, let the white believers and the colored believers
assemble in separate places of worship. Let us cultivate the meekness of
Christ. He was the Majesty of heaven, the only-begotten Son of God. Yet
“God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”
John 3:16.
If, to save a perishing world, God condescended to give up His Son to a
painful, ignominious death, should not the Lord’s missionaries be willing to
make every effort in their power to win and help those who are in the depths
of sin, and to flash the light upon those who are in darkness as to what is
truth? Christ clothed His divinity with {7} humanity, that He might reach
down and uplift fallen human beings. Shall not His followers, for His sake,
be willing to submit to many things unjust and grievous to be borne, in order
to help the very ones who need help? Let the work be done in a way that
will not arouse prejudice which would close doors now open for the
entrance of the truth.
The men of talent among the colored believers are to be laborers
together with God for their own people. And yet there will sometimes be
opportunities for them to bear a testimony in tent meetings and in large
assemblies, which will reach many, many souls. These opportunities will
appear as the Southern field is worked and the loud cry is given. When the
Holy Spirit is poured out, there will be a triumph of humanity over
prejudice in seeking the salvation of the souls of human beings. God will
control minds. Human hearts will love as Christ loved. And the color line
will be regarded by many very differently from the way in which it is now
regarded. To love as Christ loves, lifts the mind into a pure, heavenly,
unselfish atmosphere.
He who is closely connected with Christ is lifted above the prejudice of
color or caste. His faith takes hold of eternal realities. The divine Author of
truth is to be up lifted. Our hearts are to be filled with the faith that works by
love and purifies the soul. The work of the good Samaritan is the example
that we are to follow. {8}
But we are not to agitate the color line question, and thus arouse
prejudice and bring about a crisis. The light of the third angel’s message is
to be given to those who need light. We are to labor calmly, quietly,
faithfully, trusting in our Elder Brother. We are not to be in haste to define
the exact course to be pursued in the future regarding the relation to be
maintained between white and colored people. The truth for this time is to
be proclaimed before the thousands of people in the Southern States. The
way is to be cleared, as far as possible, of all obstruction. Let the gospel
message be given to the people. Let white and colored people be labored
for in separate, distinct lines, and let the Lord take care of the rest. The truth
must come before the white men and women of the Southern States. Then
there will be a work done in their families that will lead to the salvation of
many souls.
 AVOID HINDERING THE WORK
While men are trying to settle the question of the color line, time rolls
on, and souls go down into the grave, unwarned and unsaved. Let this
condition of things continue no longer. Let men and women go to work, and
let them labor as the Spirit of God shall impress their minds. We need the
talent of the colored believers, every jot of it, in this work. Let colored
workers labor for their own people, assisted by white workers as occasion
demands. They will often need counsel and advice. Let the colored
believers have their place of worship and the white believers their place of
worship. Let each company be zealous to do genuine missionary work for
its own people and for the colored people wherever and whenever they
can.
When the truth has been presented in a place, and as many white people
as will hear and believe have accepted the truth, opportunities will
sometimes appear for efforts to be made, in a quiet, unobtrusive manner, by
white laborers for the colored people. Such opportunities should not be
overlooked.
But we must not unnecessarily arouse prejudice that would close the
way against the proclamation of the third angel’s message to the white
people. They need this message; for a time of trouble is before us, such as
never was since there was a nation.
Great care must be exercised that nothing be said or done to inflame the
feelings of the colored people against the whites. Let us not aggravate the
difficulties that already exist. Let us clear the King’s highway. Let God have
a chance to work. Let men keep out of His way. He will plan and manage
better than human beings possibly can. Let us remember that our first great
work is to preach the word of God, to give the warnings of the Bible.
However wisely the workers labor, they will have opposition to meet,
without creating an agitation over the color line.
The Lord calls upon all to take up the work in humility of mind. The
ministers are not {10} all sanctified through the truth. The Lord calls upon
all to lay down their controversies. Let men beware of doing that which
would cut off our last hope of entering difficult fields where there is race
prejudice and antagonism. We are to work as gospel medical missionaries,
to heal the sin-sick souls by giving them the message of salvation.
As a means of overcoming prejudice and gaining access to minds,
medical missionary work must be done, not in one or two places only, but
in many places where the truth has not yet been proclaimed. This work will
break down prejudice as nothing else can.
 THE SABBATH
The Sabbath question is one that will demand great care and
wisdom in its presentation. Much of the grace and power of God will be
needed to cast down the idol that has been erected in the shape of a false
sabbath. Lift up the standard, lift it up, higher and still higher. Point the
people to the twentieth chapter of Exodus, in which the law of God is
recorded. The first four of the Ten Commandments outline our duty to
our Maker. He who is false to his God cannot be true to his neighbor. He
who loves God supremely will love his neighbor as himself. Pride lifts
itself up unto vanity, leading the human agent to make a god of himself.
The gospel of Christ sanctifies the soul, expelling self-love.
“Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy.” Exodus 20:8. The
Sabbath was instituted in Eden, after God had created the world. “Thus
the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. And on
the seventh day God ended His work which He had made; and He rested
on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God
blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it He had
rested from all His work which God created and made.” Genesis 2:1-3.
“And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the
children of Israel, saying, Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a
sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know
that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath
therefore; for it is holy unto you: everyone that defileth it shall surely be
put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut
off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the
seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any
work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the
children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath
throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign
between me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the LORD
made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was
refreshed.” Exodus 31:12-17.
Ellen G. White
October 19, 1908.
061—PROGRESS OF WORK
 *****
PH061 - Progress of Work at Loma Linda (1912)
AT THE COLLEGE OF MEDICAL EVANGELIST:
IN THE MESSAGES that have been sent through the Spirit of Prophecy to
the workers in Southern California, great emphasis has been placed upon the
advisability, because of the great tourist traffic in that section, of
establishing strong institutional work in various important centers. In a letter
written November 1, 1905, Sister White said: “The matter was presented to
me that many sanitariums would have to be established in Southern
California, for there would be a great inflowing of people there. Many
would seek that climate.”
Bearing this in mind as a part of the Lord’s purpose for the carrying
forward of His work in Southern California, we can better understand the
calls that have been made for extraordinary movements in this field. In
1904 the Paradise Valley Sanitarium was secured, and early in 1905 the
conference purchased the sanitarium at Glendale. Yet notwithstanding the
financial burdens necessarily connected with the purchase and equipment
of these two institutions, a call was made to establish a memorial for God
in another important center.
In a letter written in February, 1905, to a brother living in Redlands,
Sister White said: “I hope . . . that when you find a suitable place in
Redlands, which could be used as a sanitarium, offered for sale at a
reasonable price, you will {1} let us know about it. We shall need a
sanitarium in Redlands. Unless we start an enterprise of this kind, other
will. . . .
“I merely mention this matter so that you may keep it in view. We shall
not take any steps to establish a sanitarium in Redlands until we can be
assured that we are doing the right thing.”
Two months later she wrote: “Redlands and Riverside have been
presented to me as places that should be worked. These two places should
not longer be neglected. I hope soon to see an earnest effort put forth in their
behalf. Will you please consider the advisability of establishing a
sanitarium in the vicinity of these towns, with treatment rooms in each
place, to act as feeders to the institution?”
In this same letter we find this statement: “Our people in Southern
California need to awaken to the magnitude of the work to be done within
their borders.” And further: “I have a message to bear to the church-
members in Southern California: Arouse, and avail yourselves of the
opportunities open to you.”
 INSTRUCTION TO SECURE LOMA LINDA
Following the telegram sent to Elder J. A. Burden from Washington, D.
C., asking him to secure the property at Loma Linda “without delay,” Sister
White wrote:
“Your letter has just been read. I had no sooner finished reading it than I
said, ‘I will consult no one; for I have no question at all about the matter.’ I
advised Willie to send you a telegram without spending time to ask the
advice of {2} the brethren. Secure the property by all means, so that it can
be held, and then obtain all the money you can and make sufficient payment
to hold the place. This is the very property that we ought to have. Do not
delay; for it is just what is needed. As soon as it is secured, a working force
can begin operations in it. I think that sufficient help can be secured to carry
this matter through. I want you to be sure to lose no time in securing the right
to purchase the property. We will do our utmost to help you raise the money.
I know that Redlands and Riverside are to be worked, and I pray that the
Lord may be gracious, and not allow any one else to get this property
instead of us.”
The letter from which the foregoing paragraph is quoted was written
May 14, 1905. Between that time and the end of the month four other letters
were written to Elder Burden, emphatically urging the purchase of Loma
Linda, and giving strong assurances that it was in the purpose of God that
this property be secured. “Be assured, my brother,” Sister White wrote in a
letter dated May 28, “that I never advise anything unless I have a decided
impression that it should be carried out, and unless I am firmly resolved to
assist. . . . By all means secure the property if you can; for I believe it to be
the very place the Lord desires us to have.”
 ANSWERING TO FORMER REPRESENTATIONS
Those who, in harmony with these directions, took steps to secure the
property, were further assured by statements made by Sister White after she
had visited Loma Linda on her return from the General Conference, that it
answered fully to representations of places she had been shown should be
secured. In a letter written from Glendale, June 23, 1905, to a brother in the
South, she wrote regarding the property:
“Until this recent visit, I had never before seen such a place with my
natural eyes, but four years ago such a place was presented before me as
one of those that would come into our possession if we moved wisely. It is a
wonderful place in which to begin our work for Redlands and Riverside.
We must make decided efforts to secure helpers who will do most faithful
missionary work. If God will bless the treatments given, and Christ will let
His healing power be felt, a wonderful work will be accomplished.”
On another occasion Sister White wrote: “The buildings are all ready,
and work must be begun as soon as we can secure the necessary physicians
and nurses. I am anxious to see the work started. For some time I have been
looking for just such a place as this, with buildings all ready for occupancy,
surrounded by shade-trees and orchards. When I saw Loma Linda, I said,
Thank the Lord. This is the very place we have been hoping to find.
“The character of the buildings, the terraced hill covered by graceful
pepper trees, the profusion of flowers and shrubs, the tall shade-trees, the
orchards and fields,—all combine to make this place meet fully the
descriptions that I have given in the past of the place presented to me as the
most perfect for sanitarium work. Everything at Loma Linda is fresh and
wholesome and attractive.”
 TO BECOME AN EDUCATIONAL CENTER
Thus it is evident that the counsels of the Spirit of prophecy were very
clear and positive regarding the securing of the property. But the question
will arise, Has the growth of the work been guided and directed by the same
counsel?
Clear intimation of an important educational work to be carried forward
at Loma Linda is indicated even among the first communications that were
sent by Sister White after the property was secured. In a letter written to
Elder Haskell, inviting him to labor in Southern California, she said:
“We must soon start a nurses’ training school at Loma Linda This place
will become an important center, and we need the efforts of yourself and
your wife to give the right mould to the work in this new educational
center.”
The following, written November 1, 1905, is also to the point:
“A school will be established as soon as possible, and the Lord will
open the way. . . . With all the buildings in connection with the main
building, we have great advantages. If we will walk humbly with God, and
do according to that which He hath prospered us, we will have Christ as our
friend and our helper. ‘If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself,
and take up his cross, and follow Me.’ These are the terms of our
discipleship. Will we comply with them?”
 ACTION OF PACIFIC UNION MEDICAL CONVENTION
October 28 to 31, 1907, there was held at Loma Linda a medical
convention for the Pacific Union‘ Conference, at which were present the
president and the vice-president of the General Conference, and the
secretary of the Medical Department of the General Conference. At this
convention, Sister White, in a talk given October 30, spoke thus of the
educational work at Loma Linda:
“Here we have ideal advantages for a school and for a sanitarium. Here
are advantages for the students and great advantages for the patients. I have
been instructed that here we should have a school conducted on the
principles of the ancient schools of the prophets. It may not be carried on in
every respect as are schools of the world, but it is to be especially adapted
for those who desire to devote their lives, not to commercial pursuits, but to
unselfish service for the Master.
“We want a school of the highest order,—a school where the word of
God will be regarded as essential, and where obedience to its teachings
will be taught. For the carrying forward of such a school, we must have
carefully selected educators. Our young people are not to be wholly
dependent on the schools where they are told, ‘If you wish to complete our
course of instruction, you must take this study, or some other study,’—
studies that perhaps would be of no practical benefit to those whose only
desire is to give to the world God’s message of health and peace. In the
education that many receive there are not only subjects that are non-
essential, but much that is decidedly objectionable. We should endeavor to
give instruction that will prepare {6} students quickly for service to their
fellow-men.
“We are to seek for students who will plow deep into the word of God,
and who will conform the life-practice to the truths of the Word. Let the
education given be such as will qualify consecrated young men and young
women to go forth in harmony with the great commission, ‘Go ye therefore,
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I
have commanded you.’”
 FOR THE TRAINING OF PHYSICIANS
In answer to a question, “Is this school that you have spoken of simply
to qualify nurses? or is it to embrace also the qualification of physicians?”
Sister White replied:
“Physicians are to receive their education here. Here they are to receive
such a mould that when they go out to labor, they will not seek to grasp the
very highest wages, or else do nothing.”
As early as December 10, 1905, Sister White had written to Elder and
Mrs. Burden, “In regard to the school, I would say, Make it all you possibly
can in the education of nurses and physicians.”
But it was difficult for us to grasp at once a clear comprehension of the
magnitude of the work to be accomplished in the training of medical
missionaries for the world-wide work. All could not see alike as to how
much might be involved in the training of physicians. Some felt that we
could not hope successfully to give a complete medical course; others
thought that {7} we might give a special course that would enable our
students to be recognized as practitioners of some system of healing, as are
osteopaths, chiropractors, etc.; while others thought that we might give two
or three years of medical course, sending the students to some other
institution lo complete their medical studies, where they might be granted
degrees.
Feeling that careful study should be given by the General Conference
Medical Department to the training of physicians and to the development of
the educational work at Loma Linda, and believing also that the magnitude
of the work called for the world-wide support of our people, the convention
unanimously voted the following resolutions:
“WHEREAS, The Loma Linda School of Evangelists has been
established for the education and training of those who shall go forth into
home and foreign mission fields to teach the gospel and to heal the sick; and,
.
“WHEREAS, In these home and foreign mission fields there is need of
thousands of medical missionary evangelists, thoroughly qualified to carry
the gospel message and to minister to the sick, laboring as nurses who
through diligent study and experience have acquired extraordinary ability;
therefore,
“1. RESOLVED, That we approve of the efforts of the founders and
managers of the Loma Linda School of Evangelist, to equip and conduct a
school in connection with the Loma Linda Sanitarium; and we encourage
them to strengthen its faculty, and to continue to give its students a thorough
education and training in those practical {8} lines of work in which the
medical evangelist is called to engage.
“2. RESOLVED, That the General Conference Medical Department be
requested to give most careful study to the question of providing for our
young people the most favorable opportunities for them to secure the
qualifications that they must have in order to carry forward the medical
missionary work of our cause.
“WHEREAS, The financial burden of so conducting the Loma Linda
School of Evangelists that the very best work shall be done in training
workers for home and foreign mission fields, is more than the Loma Linda
Sanitarium and the Southern California Conference can carry un-aided;
therefore,
“3. RESOLVED, That we ask the Pacific Union Conference and the
General Conference to assist in bearing the expense of this school.”
 CAUTIONS AGAINST PREMATURE GROWTH
It must be evident to all that, in order to undertake such an enterprise as
the establishment and maintenance of a medical college, there must be,
among our leading brethren, a united belief that God is calling for such an
enterprise, and a faith that He will enable His people to make it a success.
With this thought in mind, we may now understand counsel that came early
in 1908, urging caution in the matter of making large moves in this direction
prematurely.
In February of 1908, there met at Loma Linda a council consisting of the
faculty of Fernando Academy, the faculty of the Loma Linda school, and the
executive committee of the Southern {9} California Conference. It should be
especially noted that this council was wholly composed of persons living in
Southern California, and connected with the work located in one local
conference, the membership of which was only about two thousand.
 LETTER OF INQUIRY
In a letter to Mrs. E. G. White, written February 14, after mentioning
the assembling of these brethren, Elder J. A. Burden wrote:
“There was perfect agreement among all present in the conclusions
reached and the plans laid. It would have done you good, Sister White, to
see the spirit of unity, and the desire of all that the work at Loma Linda
should be made just what the Lord designed it to be.
“After carefully considering the light that has been sent to us, and the
counsel that has been given with reference to the school at Loma Linda, all
were unanimous in their decision that it must be the Lord’s plan that a
medical missionary school should be carried forward here, with a course
sufficiently complete to thoroughly qualify nurses for their professional
duties, and to work as educators in medical evangelistic work; and also to
qualify certain ones to stand at the head of our medical institutions as fully
accredited physicians.
“As we studied over what would be necessary for the school to
accomplish this work, it seemed to us it would be necessary to employ two
physicians as teachers in the school, a Bible instructor, and one other
general school man. These four instructors, with the three physicians
employed {10} by the sanitarium and such practical instructors as those
qualified to teach practical hydrotherapy, practical nursing, healthful
cookery, etc., would be a strong educational faculty for the qualifying of the
two classes of workers, one as nurses, and the other as physicians to engage
in evangelistic medical work. . . .
“Now in ‘order to give these evangelistic physicians standing in the
world, it was thought we should secure a charter for the school, which
would enable it to grant degrees to all who finished the prescribed course of
study. Many, no doubt, would enter the field without waiting to secure a
degree, possibly after studying one or two years, as there are many fields in
which they could labor freely as medical missionary evangelists without a
degree. But from the testimonies, we understand that some should qualify as
fully accredited physicians, hence the school should plan its course
accordingly.
“In planning what would be necessary for a school of this character, to
afford facilities for the training of say twenty-five to fifty, it was thought that
we would need to erect buildings and equip them with proper laboratory
facilities, etc., at a cost of from ten to fifteen thousand dollars. Possibly we
would not need all of this at once, but our plans ought to be laid to embrace
that amount when completed. This seems like expending a good deal of
means in addition to what we have already expended at Loma Linda; but all
who were present were unanimous that if such a school were to be carried
forward, not simply for the local interest, but for the many who are
appealing to us for education in {11} these lines, the expenditure named
would be about as little as we could consider. . . .
“The amount named, of course, would not include rooming facilities for
the students, but only the school recitation building and necessary equipment
in the way of laboratories, etc., for the school work. It certainly would be a
great relief and help to the sanitarium work at Loma Linda if sufficient funds
could be raised to meet a portion of the indebtedness represented in the
buildings occupied by the students for rooming, which would mean at least
another ten or fifteen thousand dollars. But as matters now stand, of course
we have these, although we are obligated financially for them.
“The committee present felt that these matters should be laid carefully
before you before we proceeded further, with the request that if it seemed
good to the mind of the Lord for us to move forward, a special call be
written by yourself and Brother White through the Review and Herald, that
the people may know the real aims and purpose of the school, and the way
be opened to call for means everywhere from those who are interested in
such an enterprise.
“All through the United States there are young people writing to us,
inquiring what the outlook is for the medical school at Loma Linda, and
whether it aims to qualify accredited physicians, or only to give a medical
course of study for those who want to do missionary work along with their
other Bible work. We always answer that the aim and purpose of this
medical school is not for professional work, but to qualify {12}
consecrated persons with medical ability to labor in evangelistic lines; but
that it is the intention of the school that those who finish the course will be
credited with degrees as physicians. . . .
“Now, Sister White, we have tried to lay before you these plans as best
we can, and are praying the Lord that if he has any more light for us, He will
be pleased to reveal it to us, as we do not want to make a mistake in
undertaking anything that the Lord has not planned should be carried
forward at this place.
“Praying the Lord that he will give you special light on these matters,
and that we may be able to cooperate with him in carrying out His designs
in this place, we beg to remain,
Yours, “J. A. Burden.”
 CAUTION NEEDED
While those brethren in the Southern California Conference, had, after a
study of the needs of the field and the instruction found in the testimonies,
reached the above conclusions, yet the brethren upon whom must ultimately
fall a considerable part of the burden of supporting and maintaining a
medical school, had not given to this matter the study and thought that would
.lead them to unite heartily and courageously in making a success of such an
undertaking.
Evidently it would have been unwise “at this time” to hasten the
launching of large enterprises, for which our people generally were not
prepared, and to which only a portion of the {13} brethren in Southern
California were ready to give their approval.
After reading the foregoing letter from Elder Burden, Sister White
addressed a letter to the physicians and manager at Loma Linda, dated
February 20, 1908, in which she said:
“I dare not advise you in such large plans as you propose. You need to
make the Lord your wisdom in these matters. I do not feel that you should
plan for such large outlay of means unless you have some certainty that
you can meet your obligations. I would caution you against gathering a
large load of indebtedness. There is the food factory to be completed and
set in operation. I call your attention to this enterprise, that you may not lay
more plans than you will carry out.
“You are men of varied talents, and you are right on the ground. The
Lord will be your instructor in all matters if you will seek his counsel in
faith. If He gives you light in this matter, then you can move with
assurance. Now is the time for you to ask of the Lord wisdom, and submit
your plans to Him. It is an excellent opportunity for you to receive an
individual experience. Plan wisely; move guardedly; and the Lord will
certainly be your helper.
“I feel a deep interest in the work at Loma Linda The plans you suggest
seem to be essential; but you need to assure yourselves that they can be
safely carried. You should not make hasty moves that will involve heavy
indebtedness.
“The work which you propose will require {14} wise business men and
efficient physicians. If you had the talent and means to carry such
responsibilities, we should be glad to see your plans carry. But the
sanitarium must be your first consideration. May the Lord give you wisdom
and grace to bear these responsibilities as He would have you. This
institution must have all the talent that is needed to make it a success.”
March 24, 1908, Sister White wrote further:
“I have clear instructions that wherever it is possible, schools should be
established near our sanitariums, that each institution may be a help to the
other. But I dare not advise that steps be taken at this time to branch out so
largely in the educational work at Loma Linda that a great outlay of means
will be required to erect new buildings. Our faithful workers at Loma Linda
must not be overwhelmed with such great responsibilities that they will be
in danger of becoming worn and discouraged.
“I am charged to caution you against building extensively for the
accommodation of students. It would not be wise to invest at this time so
large a capital as would be required to equip a medical college that would
properly qualify physicians to stand the test of the medical examinations of
the different States.
“A movement should not now be inaugurated that would add greatly to
the investment upon the Loma Linda property. Already there is a large debt
resting upon the institution, and discouragement and perplexity would
follow if this indebtedness were to be greatly increased. As {15} the work
progresses, new improvement may be added from time to time as they are
found necessary. An elevator should soon be installed in the main building.
But there is need of strict economy. Let our brethren move cautiously and
wisely, and plan no more than they can handle without being overburdened.
“In the work of the school, maintain simplicity. No argument is so
powerful as is success founded on simplicity. And you may have success
in the education of students as medical missionaries without a medical
school that can qualify physicians to compete with the physicians of the
world.
“Let the students be given a practical education. And the less dependent
you are upon worldly methods of education, the better it will be for the
students. Special instruction should be given in the art of treating the sick
without the use of poisonous drugs, and in harmony with the light God has
given. Students should come forth from the school without having sacrificed
the principles of health reform.
“The education that meets the world’s standard is to be less and less
valued by those who are seeking for efficiency in carrying the medical
missionary work in connection with the work of the third angel’s message.
They are to be educated from the standpoint of conscience; and as they
conscientiously and faithfully follow right methods in their treatment of the
sick, these methods will come to be recognized as preferable to the
methods of nursing to which many have become accustomed which
demand the use of poisonous drugs. {16}
“We should not at this time seek to compete with worldly medical
schools. Should we do this, our chances of success would be small. We are
not now prepared to carry out successfully the work of establishing large
medical institutions of learning. Moreover, should we follow the world’s
methods of medical practice, exacting the large fees that worldly physicians
demand for their services, we should work away from Christ’s plan for our
ministry to the sick.
“There should be at our sanitariums intelligent men and women who can
instruct in Christ’s methods of ministry. Under the instruction of competent,
consecrated teachers, the young may become partakers of the divine nature,
and learn how to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. I
have been shown that we should have many more women who can deal
especially with the diseases of women, many more lady nurses who will
treat the sick in a simple way and without the use of drugs.”
 ACTION OF GENERAL CONFERENCE COMMITTEE
The matter of broadening the scope of the school at Loma Linda was
largely held in abeyance until the matter could be carefully considered by
the General Conference. Feeling that the school should be general in its
character, the Executive Committee of the Southern California Conference
and the Board of Trustees of the Loma Linda Sanitarium met in March,
1909, and prepared a memorial to be presented to the {17} General
Conference which was to convene in May in Washington, setting forth in
brief the steps that had been taken, and the counsels that had been given.
This memorial concluded with the following request:
“We respectfully ask the General Conference to recognize the Loma
Linda College of Evangelists as an institution for the education and training
of both nurses and physicians in harmony with the testimonies above quoted.
Second, That it assist the management in arranging the curriculum, and
planning for the future development of the school.”
The Committee on Plans did not bring this memorial before the
Conference, but left it in the hands of the Executive Committee, and at a
meeting of this committee held in June, a few days after the close of the
Conference, this matter was considered. The action taken by the committee
at this time, and what was done in harmony with this action, are set forth in
a letter from Elder Burden addressed to Mrs. E. G. White under date of
September 20, 1909. In order that Sister White’s response to this may be
fully understood, the letter is here given in full:
 A COMPROMISE PLAN
Sanitarium, Cal., Sept. 20, 1909.
“Dear Sister White,—
“You will recall that at our last talk at the General Conference
concerning the medical educational work at Loma Linda, you suggested that
notwithstanding the failure of the General {18} Conference to take any
action encouraging us to go ahead with the advanced medical training, you
advised us to go forward, following the instruction you had formerly given
regarding the medical school.
“The points that perplexed me at that time were, first, what liberties
our students would finally have to do real medical work other than nursing
or such work as could be carried on by nurses without the qualifications
of physicians; second, what plans should we lay that our students might
become recognized as physicians, qualified to practice our healing art.
You stated that God would give us recognition when He saw it was
necessary. Thus the matter dropped.
“After this, . . . the General Conference Committee met and considered
at some length the question of the Loma Linda College of Evangelists, and
passed the following recommendations: “ ‘The Loma Linda Sanitarium is an
important institution, having a splendid location, and is capable of doing a
great amount of good in the development of workers. It should be not only a
sanitarium of the first class, but a training center for young people who can
enter service for foreign fields.
“‘While the General Conference is not in a condition to render financial
aid to the Loma Linda Sanitarium (beyond the salary of a Bible teacher), it
is still in fullest sympathy with the principles for which it stands and the
work which we believe it is appointed to accomplish; therefore
“‘WE RECOMMEND, That the Pacific Union Conference cooperate
with the trustees {19} of the Loma Linda Sanitarium in carrying forward the
work which the institution should accomplish,
“ ‘(a) By helping along such financial lines as are mutually agreed upon
by the trustees of said institution and the Pacific Union Conference
Committee.
“ ‘(b) By aiding the institution to secure the best possible help in the
way of teachers, and aiding in the payment of their salaries.
“ ‘(c) By encouraging our young people to take training at this institution.
“ ‘RESOLVED, That we recommend the Loma Linda College of
Evangelists as a special training school for medical missionary workers for
the world-wide field, and encourage it to maintain and strengthen its efforts
to provide a course of study for the training of workers combining the
qualifications of the highly trained nurse with those of the practical
evangelist; and, further, that, before giving counsel as to the suggested plan
of adding to their faculty and equipment so as to give one or two years’
medical study that would be accepted by a recognized medical college as a
part of a regular medical course, we request definite information concerning
the changes involved in adapting their course of study to this purpose, the
requirements of such colleges as would affiliate on this basis, and as to
what such a plan would involve financially.
“You notice there are four points in the above resolutions: First, The
question of strengthening the faculty and equipment so that the work done
{20} by the college would be recognized in other medical schools, giving
students who might want to finish their course of study in regular schools,
advanced standing for the work done at Loma Linda Second, The
Conference desires to know what changes would be necessary in our
present course of study to give students this advantage in entering other
schools. Third, They would like to know something concerning the
standing of the medical schools that would recognize the education given
at Loma Linda, if such change were made in its course of instruction.
Fourth, What additional expense would be involved in fitting the Loma
Linda College to do a complete work that would be recognized in other
medical schools.
“Since receiving the communication of the General Conference, we have
gone into the matter as fully as time and opportunity would permit, to obtain
definite information on these four points. First, we find that the way is open
for the students of Loma Linda College to take advanced standing in other
medical schools, provided we secure a charter from this State, which would
cost us about $75. Second, That in order for our students to enter other
medical colleges after the charter is secured, we would need to strengthen
our course of study in the first two years about three hundred hours, or one
hundred and fifty each year. The students would have to meet the State
requirements for entering the College, which is at present a high school
education or its equivalent. Third, almost any regular medical college in
America would receive {21} our students for advanced work if these
requirements were met. Fourth, in reference to the outlay financially, to do
this work acceptably to the State, we would need to add to our facilities
about $3000. Then, to meet what we feel is necessary to give practical
work, we should have a small sanitarium, costing not more than $6000 or
$7000. This would make an outlay of about $10,000.
“Perhaps you are aware that our medical course of study covers three
years. The medical schools used to require a three years’ course, but
recently they have raised it to four years. Inasmuch as we give in our
medical course not only the scientific training, but the Bible and our
methods of treatment as well, we could not cover the first two years of a
regular medical college course in the same time; but our three years’ we find
will be readily accepted for two years of a regular medical course.
“Now as to the question involved. Would there be danger, first, in
securing a charter for the school that would open the way for the Loma
Linda students to secure this advantage in worldly schools of completing
their course, and becoming accredited physicians? Would such a plan lead
away from the purpose of the school,— to qualify large numbers with the
ability of physicians to labor as evangelists? The brethren generally seem to
feel that it would be out of the question for us to think of equipping the Loma
Linda College with facilities for giving a full medical course to qualify
students to receive recognition by the State. Hence the suggestion {22} of
this compromise plan, which would keep the students under right influences
for three years, while becoming well grounded in Bible study along with
their scientific preparation. Then it is thought that if only a few were
encouraged to go on and complete the full course as accredited physicians,
and all others were encouraged to enter the work as evangelists, all might
work out satisfactorily.
“Without going farther into detail, we desire to lay the matter before you
for your consideration, to see if the Lord has any light for us.
Yours truly,
“J. A. Burden.”
 TO BE SEPARATE FROM THE WORLD
Sister White read this letter carefully early in the morning, and later in
the day, in an interview with Elder Burden and Elder W. C. White, which
was stenographically reported, she expressed herself as follows:
“We want none of that kind of ‘higher education’ that will put us in a
position where the credit must be given, not to the Lord God of Israel, but to
the god of Ekron. The Lord designs that we shall stand as a distinct people,
so connected with Him that He can work with us. Let our physicians realize
that they are to depend wholly upon the true God.
‘I felt a heavy burden this morning when I read over a letter that I found
in my room, in which a plan was outlined for having medical students take
some work at Loma Linda, but to get the finishing touches of their education
from {23} some worldly institution. I must state that the light that I have
received is that we are to stand as a commandment-keeping people, and this
will separate us from the world. The Sabbath is a great distinguishing line.
As God’s peculiar people, we should not feel that we must acknowledge our
dependence upon the transgressors of God’s law to give us influence in the
world. It is God that gives us influence. He will give us advantages that are
far above all the advantages we can receive from worldlings. . . .
“If we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know that His going forth is
prepared as the morning. There are some who may not be able to see that
here is a test as to whether we shall put our dependence on man or upon
God. Shall we by our course seem to acknowledge that there is a stronger
power with the unbelievers than there is with God’s own people? When we
take hold upon God and trust in Him, He will work in our behalf. But we
are to stand distinct and separate from the world.
“I feel a decided interest in the work at Loma Linda, and I desire that it
shall exert a powerful influence for the truth. Your success depends upon the
blessing of God, not upon the views of men who are opposed to the law of
God. When they see that God blesses us, then people will be led to give
consideration to the truths we teach.
“We need not tie to men in order to secure influence. We need not think
that we must have their experience and their knowledge. Our God is a God
of knowledge and understanding, and if we will take our position decidedly
on His side, {24} He will give us wisdom. I would that all our people
might see the inconsistency of our being God’s commandment-keeping
people, a peculiar people zealous of good works, and yet feeling that we
must copy after the world in order to make our work successful. Our God is
stronger than any human influence. If we will accept Him as our educator, if
we will make Him our strength and righteousness, He will work in our
behalf. . . .
“You have the Word, which tells you that God’s commandment-keeping
people are to have His special favor, and that they are to be sanctified
through obedience to the truth. Shall we unite ourselves with those that are
full of error, who have no respect for God’s commandments’ and shall our
students go forth to obtain the finishing touches of their education from
them?”
W. C. White: “What is to be the final outcome? Will all our medical
missionaries be simply nurses? Shall we have no more physicians? or shall
we have a school in which we can ourselves give the finishing touches?”
E. G. White: “Whatever plan you follow, take your position that you will
not unite with those that do not respect God’s commandments.”
W. C. White: “Does that mean that we are not to have any more
physicians, but that our people will work simply as nurses? or does it mean
that we shall have a school of our own to educate physicians?”
E. G. White: “We shall have a school of our own. But we are not to be
dependent upon the world. We must place our dependence upon a {25}
power that is higher than all human power. If we honor God, He will honor
us.”
J. A. Burden: “The governments of earth provide that if we conduct a
medical school, we must take a charter from the government. That in itself
has nothing to do with how the school is conducted. It is required, however,
that certain studies be taught. . . . Would the securing of a charter for a
medical school, where our students might obtain a medical education,
militate against our dependence upon God?”
E. G. White: “No, I do not see that it would. Only see that you do not
exalt men above God. If you can gain force and influence that will make
your work more effective without tying yourselves to worldly men, that
would be right.”
J. A. Burden: “It seems clear to me that any standing we can lawfully
have without compromising, is not out of harmony with God’s plan.”
E. G. White: “No, it is not. I have had very distinct light, however, that
there is danger of our limiting the power of the Holy One of Israel. He is the
God of the universe. Our influence is dependent upon our carrying out the
word of the living God. We weaken our powers by not placing our
dependence upon God, and taking hold of His strength. This is our
privilege.”
ENDORSEMENT BY THE GENERAL CONFERENCE COMMITTEE
Soon after this the General Conference Committee met in College View,
and the question of ‘ establishing a medical college at Loma Linda received
careful consideration. {26}
Among those who took their stand strongly in favor of the plan called for
in the communications from Sister White, were Elder G. A. Irwin, Elder I.
H. Evans, Dr. W. A. Ruble, Dr. D. H. Kress, Dr. W. A. George, and Prof.
Griggs. Elder Evans, then treasurer of the General Conference, made a
thrilling appeal in behalf of the value of such an institution for the training of
workers for the mission field. Prof. Frederick Griggs, secretary of the
Educational Department of the General Conference, made a strong appeal in
behalf of our young people who wish to study medicine. Dr. W. A. Ruble,
secretary of the Medical Department, gave a logical and candid review of
the serious objections to our undertaking such a great work, and then clearly
presented reasons why we should attempt the work, expecting by united
effort and the blessing of God to make a success of the enterprise.
Some came to this meeting with serious misgivings as to the wisdom of
undertaking such a large enterprise, but the spirit of the Lord witnessed
convincingly to the words spoken by various ones, showing the necessity
of providing facilities in Christian schools for the qualifying of our
workers as physicians, the same as we had to prepare our other
missionary workers for the cause. The brethren were convinced that the
Lord was calling for the establishment by us of a medical college, and
after, the discussion the following action was taken:
“RESOLVED, That we recommend the Board of Management of the
Loma Linda College of Evangelists to secure a charter for the school, {27}
that it may develop as the opening providences and the instructions of the
Spirit of God may indicate.”
 NO COMPROMISE WITH WORLDLY EDUCATION
After this action had been taken, a communication was received from
Sister White, dated October 11, 1909. The principles therein laid down
strengthened the brethren in their belief that the Lord had led them in the step
they had just taken. Following is a portion of this letter:
“I am instructed to say that in our educational work there is to be no
compromise in order to meet the world’s standards. God’s commandment
keeping people are not to unite with the world, to carry various lines of
work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.
“Our people are now being tested as to whether they will obtain their
wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, or seek to the god
of Ekron. Let us determine that we will not be tied by so much as a thread
to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God,
and who will not hearken to His commandments. . . . Shall we represent
before the world, that our physicians must follow the pattern of the world
before they can be qualified to act as successful physicians? This is the
question that is now testing the faith of some of our brethren. Let not any of
our brethren displease the Lord by advocating in their assemblies the idea
that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher education than that
specified by the Lord. {28}
“The representation of the great Teacher is to be considered an all-
sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to
receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths.
Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at Loma
Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this is
not in harmony with the Lord’s plan. God is our wisdom, our
sanctification, and our righteousness. Facilities should be provided at
Loma Linda, that the necessary instruction in medical lines may be given
by instructors who fear the Lord, and who are in harmony with His plans
for the treatment of the sick.
“I have not a word to say in favor of the world’s ideas of higher
education in any school that we shall organize for the training of physicians.
There is danger in their attaching themselves to worldly institutions, and
working under the ministrations of worldly physicians. Satan is giving his
orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now
advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical
institutions in the hope of gaining better success or stronger influence as
physicians.”
In view of such definite encouragement, our brethren bearing the burden
of the work at Loma Linda felt free to go forward, and on December 9, a
charter was secured under the laws of the State of California, enabling the
College of Medical Evangelists to grant degrees in the liberal arts and
sciences, dentistry, and medicine.
 ENDORSED BY THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE
The next great question for consideration was, Who shall bear the
burden of providing funds and directing the management of the college?
Thus far the members of the General Conference Committee had looked
upon it as very largely a Pacific Coast enterprise. The Pacific Union
Conference had treated it as a Southern California affair. And the Southern
California Conference knew that it was a work too large for them alone, and
believed that it should be supported by our people throughout the world.
This led to a review of the whole question at the session of the Pacific
Union Conference held at Mountain View, January 25-30, 1910. Especially
thorough was the questioning as to the character of the work to be done by
the College of Medical Evangelists. A committee consisting of Elders I. H.
Evans, E. E. Andross, and H. W. Cottrell, was appointed to interview Sister
White. This committee submitted to her in writing the following question:
“Are we to understand, from what you have written concerning the
establishment of a medical school at Loma Linda, that, according to the light
you have received from the Lord, we are to establish a thoroughly equipped
medical school, the graduates from which shall be able to take State Board
examinations, and become registered, qualified physicians?”
In response to this question, Sister While wrote:
“The light given me is, We must provide that which is essential to
qualify our youth who {30} desire to be physicians, so that they may
intelligently fit themselves to be able to stand the examinations essential
to prove their efficiency as physicians. They are to be prepared to stand
the essential tests required by law, and to treat understandingly the cases
of those who are diseased, so that the door will be closed for any
sensible physician to fear that we are not giving in our school the
instruction essential for the proper qualification of a physician.
Continually the students who are graduated are to advance in knowledge;
for practice makes perfect.
“The medical school at Loma Linda is to be of the highest order,
because we have a living connection with the wisest of all physicians,
from whom there is communicated knowledge of a superior order. And
whatever subjects are required as essential in the schools conducted by
those not of our faith, we are to supply, so that our youth need not go to
these worldly schools. Thus we shall close the door that the enemy would
be pleased to have left open; and our young men and young women, whom
the Lord would have us guard religiously, will not need to connect with
worldly medical schools conducted by unbelievers.”
The foregoing statement was so definite and emphatic that the Committee
on Plans and Recommendations reported, and the Conference passed, the
following recommendations, out-lining a plan for the establishment of a
medical school on a broader and firmer basis:
“WE RECOMMEND, (1) That, in harmony with the above instruction,
we favor the establishment {31} and maintenance of a medical school at
Loma Linda, Cal.
“(2) In order that this medical school may meet the mind of the Lord in
doing the work appointed for it by the Spirit of Prophecy, we invite the
General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists, the Lake, Northern, Central,
Southwestern, and North Pacific Union Conferences, and the Southern
California Conference, to unite with the Pacific Union Conference in
establishing and suitably equipping and maintaining this school.
“(3) That a board of control, for directing the management of the
school, be appointed as follows: (a) Two members to be appointed by
the General Conference; (b) one member by the Lake Union Conference,
one by the Northern Union Conference, one by the Central Union
Conference, one by the Southwestern Union Conference, one by the
North Pacific Union Conference, and one by the Pacific Union
Conference; (c) two members to be appointed by the Southern California
Conference. ,
“(4) That the school be maintained by funds obtained as follows: (a)
tuition; (b) donations; (c) deficit, if any, to be met annually by the General
Conference, the Lake, Northern, Central, Southwestern, North Pacific, and
Pacific Union Conferences, and the Southern California Conference, all
sharing equally.
“(5) That each of the above-mentioned organizations be requested to
raise one thousand dollars in behalf of the equipment and maintenance of the
school for the calendar year, 1910. {32}
“(6) That a separate set of books be kept, carrying all accounts of the
school, so that the same can be audited, and a full knowledge of the cost of
operating the school can be submitted to the constituency annually.
“(7) That a committee, consisting of the incoming president of the
Pacific Union Conference, the president of the Southern California
Conference, W. C. White, and J. A. Burden, be asked to present this entire
question to the General Conference and the Union Conferences referred to,
and to lead out in the establishment of this medical school.”
 ENDORSED BY THE OTHER CONFERENCES
The action of the Pacific Union Conference was communicated by the
committee appointed for that purpose to the conferences mentioned in the
recommendation. Each of these union conferences took the matter up and
gave it favorable consideration, and appointed a person to represent them
on the board.. The General Conference, Committee at its spring council in
Washington, in April, 1910, took the following action on the invitation of the
Pacific Union Conference:
“WHEREAS, it is advised that a medical school be equipped and
conducted at Loma Linda, Cal. and.
“WHEREAS, The Pacific Union Conference of Seventh-day Adventists
has petitioned that the General Conference join it in this undertaking,
therefore,
“RESOLVED, (1) That the General Conference unite with the Pacific
Union Conference (and {33} other union conferences) in establishing a
medical school at Loma Linda, Cal.
“(2) That we authorize the officers of the General Conference to
appropriate one thousand dollars or any fraction thereof, for the above
purpose, during the year 1910.
“(3) That A. G. Daniells, W. A. Ruble, and H. R. Salisbury be the
General Conference members of the board of control of said school.”
 REORGANIZATION
May 6 to 12, 1910, there was held at Loma Linda, Cal., a council
composed of the following: Three representatives from the General
Conference, one each from the Central, Lake, Northern, North Pacific,
Southwestern, and Pacific Union Conferences, and two from the Southern
California Conference, besides the Executive Committees of the Southern
California Conference and the Pacific Union Conference and the
incorporators of the Loma Linda Sanitarium and of the College of Medical
Evangelists. The council was the outgrowth of an invitation extended by the
Pacific Union Conference at its session in January to these conferences to
join with it in establishing and suitably equipping and making provision for
maintaining a denominational medical school at Loma Linda, Cal.
Early in the progress of the council, it was made very clear to all that
it would be unwise to have two corporations operating upon the same
ground and doing a work that the testimonies clearly implied should be
one. For this reason, one of the first definite actions was the passage of
a resolution to consolidate the sanitarium {34} corporation and the
college corporation into one, to be known as the College of Medical
Evangelists, thus making the medical school the feature, and the
sanitarium work a branch or auxiliary of the same. By this action, the
whole of the sanitarium plant, with its facilities and equipment, would
become of great service to the medical college, thus making it possible
to begin at once to operate a medical school, allowing the work of
providing other necessary appliances to follow later, as the wants of the
school should demand.
By resolution of the council, the constituency of the new corporation is
composed of the following:
1. “The members of the executive committee of the Southern California
Conference of Seventh-day Adventists.
2. “The members of the executive committee of the General Conference
of Seventh-day Adventists resident in the United States.
3. “The members of the executive committee of the Pacific Union
Conference of Seventh-day Adventists.
4. “The original incorporators.”
The consolidation of these two corporations entailed some minor
changes in the articles of incorporation, and made it necessary to elect a
board of twenty-one members. The following persons were elected to this
board:
A. G. Daniells, Allen Moon, R. A. Underwood, E. T. Russell, C. W.
Flaiz, G. W. Watson, G. A. Irwin, E. E. Andross, W. C. White, Luther
Warren, J. R. Leadsworth, J. J. Wessels, H. W. Lindsay, W. A. Ruble, J. A.
Burden, G. K. Abbott, Julia A. White, T. J. Evans, R. S. Owen, H. F. Rand,
H. G. Lucas.
One third of this number serve for one year, one third for two years, and
one third for three years; so that at each annual election, the members
elected will serve for a term of three years. This board was organized by
the election of the following persons as officers:
G. A. Irwin, President; John A. Burden, Vice- President; Dr. W. A.
Ruble, Secretary; S. S. Merrill, Treasurer; John J. Ireland, Auditor.
A curriculum, outlining the entrance requirements and fees and courses
of study, was, after very careful consideration, adopted, and a faculty of
teachers selected.
Looking forward to the needs of the college, it was voted to authorize
the expenditure of $25,000 in buildings and appliances for the ensuing year,
and to receive such students as could furnish evidence of sufficient
preliminary education to enter the course.
The most pressing needs were found to be a laboratory, and dormitories
for the young men and the young women. Soon after this meeting, work was
begun on a dormitory for the ladies. This is a four-story cement building,
one hundred eight feet long and thirty-six feet wide. It contains sixty rooms,
and will accommodate more than a hundred.
With the opening of the college in the fall of 1910, the most advanced
class of medical students were to enter upon their second year; and in order
to conform to the requirements of the State, it was necessary to provide them
facilities for thorough laboratory work. A laboratory building was therefore
erected, and is well equipped with the essential appliances. {36}
During the year 1911 steady progress was made in the work at Loma
Linda The various departments were strengthened. Twenty-four students
entered the medical course, and twenty, the nurses’ course. The patronage
of the sanitarium increased, and, notwithstanding the expense of
maintaining the educational departments, there was a profit in the
operating expenses for the year, of $5,795.41. The expenses of erecting the
girls’ dormitory and laboratory building, and providing the facilities that
were necessary, were heavy; yet the present Worth of the corporation
increased from $27,650 in 1910 to $61,892.34 in 1912.
 AN IMPORTANT COUNCIL
A constituency meeting of the College of Medical Evangelists was held
at Lorna Linda, March 27 to April 1, 1912. At this meeting were present the
president, the treasurer, and the medical secretary of the General
Conference; the presidents of the Pacific, North Pacific, Columbian, Lake,
Northern, Southern, and Southwestern Union Conferences; four other
members of the General Conference Committee: the executive committee of
the Pacific Union Conference, and the executive committee of the Southern
California Conference.
In his address to the constituency, Elder G. A. Irwin, president of the
Board of Trustees, referred to the launching of the medical college as “one
of the most important moves made by this denomination since the removal
of our General Conference headquarters from Battle Creek, Michigan to
Washington, D. C.” He {37} spoke of three things as being “positively
necessary in order that the school may be successful and meet the mind of
the Lord in its establishment: (1) Money with which to erect and properly
equip the necessary buildings; (2) The hearty cooperation of the entire
denomination through its recognized leaders; (3) Steadfast adherence upon
the part of the directors and medical faculty to the principles contained in
the instruction upon which the institution was founded. . . .
“When we ask young men and women to come to Loma Linda to take a
medical course, we must have buildings where they can be comfortably
housed. If we expect these students to pass successfully their examination
before the State boards at the close of their term, we must provide the
necessary facilities to enable the teachers properly to instruct them.
“If this constituency does not want to see the indebtedness of the
institution increased, then it must provide a plan whereby the necessary
means can be raised to do what of necessity must be done if we proceed
with this undertaking.
“On the other hand, even though we might obtain all the means
necessary, a few men and a small constituency could not make a success of
this work; it must have the hearty support and confidence of the whole
denomination. . . .
“I have placed adherence to the principles upon which the institution is
founded last, not because in my judgment it is least, but because I wish to
give special emphasis to the fact that we might have both money and
influence in abundance, and yet fail because we lose sight {38} of the fact
that this enterprise is but a part of a great movement in which there must be
perfect union between the medical and the evangelical departments of our
work. . . .
“The possibilities before such a school as this are very great. Hundreds
of medical evangelists could be used today by this denomination to good
effect, not only in heathen lands, but in the cities and densely populated
districts of the civilized nations of the earth. May our faith lead us to grasp
these possibilities, and to lay broad plans and to act promptly in view of the
limited time which yet remains to do the work allotted to us as a people.”
Dr. W. A. Ruble, president of the medical college, reported 235 students
as being in attendance at the college and allied schools. These are grouped
as follows:
College: 1st Year, 24; 2nd Year 23; 3rd Year, 9.
Nurses: 1st Year, 19; 2nd Year, 21; 3rd Year, 20.
Special, 5; Preparatory, 26; Church School, 87.
Speaking of the laboratory, Dr. Ruble said: “This building is perfectly
adapted to the purposes for which it was constructed; thanks to the council
of those who knew what they needed and have worked to produce it.
Already courses have been conducted in the respective laboratory rooms in
histology, embryology, bacteriology, chemistry, and materia medica Just the
apparatus for these courses that was required has been provided. The line of
demarcation between economy and efficiency has been carefully guarded.”
{39}
 PROSPECTS
“When the proposition to found a Seventh- day Adventist medical
College began to be considered seriously, two or three years ago, it seemed
an impossibility. The lack of means and men was apparent. The fulfillment
of the promise, ‘God shall supply all your need,’ has certainly been verified
to us. The very best apparatus, facilities, and appliances have been
provided as needed, and we are not a whit behind the most up-to-date
school as far as we have gone. Instructors have been provided as required,
and are conducting strong courses in every department of the college. Surely
we might almost begin to walk by sight, but we shall not. What we do see
and have seen certainly strengthens our faith to believe that we shall be able
to provide whatever is necessary to make a strong, first-class medical
college.
 OUR NEEDS
“As has been pointed out already, whatever has been required by
medical boards, or of necessity, has been provided for the school. The
medical inspectors have been satisfied in the matter of entrance
requirements, curriculum, faculty, laboratory and equipment, library, and
medical periodicals. Emphasis was laid by each of the inspectors upon the
necessity for a clinical hospital. This is our great and immediate need, and
demands attention at once. . . .
“A proper dormitory for a home for the young men is greatly needed.
Housed as they are in three or four cottages scattered over the grounds,
{40} it is impossible to give them the supervision that would be given in a
Christian home. . . .
“If the College of Medical Evangelists has any mission scientifically and
medically, it is in emphasizing and advancing physiologic therapeutics. Of
all the departments in the school, this one should be the best equipped. If we
are to educate away from drug medication, it must be by demonstrating a
better way of treatment. Provision must be made that will enable us to
secure the best possible results in the treatment of disease.”
Careful consideration was given to the necessities that must be met.
There was a general feeling that the indebtedness must not be increased,
yet it was evident that the work demanded additional facilities. In the
minds of the brethren the most imperative of these facilities is a central
heating plant of sufficient capacity to comfortably heat all the principle
buildings of the Institution. At present the only steam plant on the premises
consists of one small boiler located under one end of the main Sanitarium
building. This boiler is constantly strained to its utmost capacity to heat
the Sanitarium building. The heavy strain is using up this boiler very
rapidly. It has been patched twice already and is liable at any time to fail
up entirely with a house full of patients. Moreover, its condition and
location make it a constant menace to the safety of the building. In view of
these facts, it was voted —
“1. That a central heating plant be installed according to the plans
submitted with two one {41} hundred-horse-power boilers and direct
connected dynamo and engine, at a probable cost of $15,000. It is with the
understanding that the means be secured for the same by the time the plant is
completed.
“2. That we proceed to raise, by solicitation, $15,000 for the beginning
of a clinical hospital.” Pledges to the amount of $3,375 were made by the
few present at this meeting, toward the fund for erecting these buildings.
The following were elected to act on the Board of Managers for three
years: W. A. Ruble, J. A. Burden, G. K. Abbott, J. A. White, T. J. Evans, W.
A. George, W. D. Salisbury. Careful study was given to the matter of
dividing the heavy responsibilities of the many departments.
Brother W. D. Salisbury, who has spent a number of years in Australia
as manager of the Echo Publishing Company, later the Signs Publishing
Company, was asked to act as general business manager. Brother Salisbury
is well known to the officers of the General Conference and other leading
men as a staunch Seventh-day Adventist, and a careful, systematic, and safe
business man. It was also voted to request Elder J. A. Burden to act as
Treasurer of the corporation, and as chaplain and business superintendent of
the Sanitarium. Brother Burden has been connected with this enterprise from
the beginning, having purchased the property and since taken an active and
prominent part in the enlargement and development of the work of the
Sanitarium and the establishment of the Medical College. Since the work
has grown so that {42} others must be brought in to share in bearing the
burdens of the institution, it was thought by the constituency that his
knowledge and experience would be of more value to the Institution for the
present if a portion of his time may be spent in solicitation of means that
must be raised in order to carry forward this great work.
Surely a study of the providences that have marked the beginning and the
growth of the work in Loma Linda, must lead to the conviction that this
institution is designed of God to act an important part in the training of
efficient workers for the world-wide field. May we not expect a general
rally in behalf of this great enterprise, the success of which is dependent
largely upon the support of every loyal believer in the third angel’s
message?
 THE COLLEGE HOSPITAL
The building is to be a one story structure and will be located west of
the laboratory. It is to consist of two parts, the teaching or clinical rooms
and offices, which form the front of the building facing the east; and the
ward part or hospital proper. This latter is so planned that one or more
parts may be built at a time as necessity requires. All parts will he
connected by corridors.
The hospital part comprises ten-bed wards and private rooms for one or
two patients each. The rates have been placed as low as possible consistent
with the expense of adequate and proper care of the sick. This will enable
the institution to care for the large number of patients who are constantly
applying for treatment but who are unable to meet the expense of sanitarium
care.
It is coming to be very generally recognized that patients cared for in a
teaching hospital receive much more skilled attention than where teaching is
not done. Each clinical professor is a specialist in his line and the
observation of painstaking interns and others stimulates scientific
investigation and careful attentive treatment.
Those whose hearts stir them to assist in the building of this hospital
will find a rich reward for good accomplished.
062—PROPER METHODS OF WORK IN THE SOUTHERN
FIELD.
PH062 - Proper Methods of Work in the Southern Field
Armadale, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia,
Nov. 20, 1895.
Dear Brother ________
THIS MORNING I attended a meeting where a select few were called
together to consider some questions that were presented to them by a letter
soliciting consideration and advice on these subjects. Of some of these
subjects I could speak, because at sundry times and in divers places many
things have been presented to me in reference to some matters of labor that
required great caution in speech as well as in the expression of thoughts
with the pen. The advice given to our brethren in the Southern field has been
diverse; it would bring in confusion.
As my brethren read the selections from letters, I knew what to say to
them; for this matter has been presented to me again and again in regard to
the Southern field. I have not felt at liberty to write out the matter until now.
I will endeavor to make some brief statements at this time, hoping soon to
have an opportunity to speak more clearly and at length.
The light that the Lord has given me at different times has been that the
Southern field, where the greatest share of the population of the colored
race is, cannot be worked after the same methods {1} as other fields. They
are excitable, and outward actions in bodily exercise more than inward
piety, compose their religion. Should the colored people in the Southern
States be educated, as they receive the truth, that they should work on
Sunday, there would be excited a most unreasonable and unjust prejudice.
Judges and jurors, lawyers and citizens, would, if they had a chance, bring
decisions which would bind about them rites which would cause much
suffering, not only to the ones whom they term guilty of breaking the laws of
their State, but all the colored people everywhere would be placed in a
position of surveillance, and under cruel treatment by the white people, that
would be no less than slavery. They have been treated as chattels, regarded
as not much above the dumb animals, to do just as their masters told them to
do. This has degraded all their powers, and a different method of labor
altogether must be pursued toward them, than where the colored people
have had greater advantages of schooling, and have learned to read.
As the colored people have not been educated to read, and have not been
uplifted, their religion is more of bodily exercise than inward piety. There
cannot be anything like the kind of labor pursued toward them, that is
bestowed upon the people whose religion is not outward workings. The
Lord will look upon this poor, neglected, down-trodden race with great
compassion. Everything of a character to set them in a position of
opposition to authorities, as working on Sunday, would cause the colored
people great suffering, and cut off the possibility of the white laborers’
going among them; for the workers that {2} intended to do them good,
would be charged with raising insurrections.
I do not want anything of this character to appear, for I know the result.
Tell them they need not provoke their neighbors by doing work on Sunday;
that this will not prevent them from observing the Sabbath. The Sabbath
should not be introduced until they know the first principles of the religion
of Jesus Christ. The truth as it is in Jesus is to be made known little by little,
line upon line, and precept upon precept.
Punishment for any offense would be visited unsparingly and
unmercifully upon the colored people. Here is a neglected field, rank with
corruption, needing to be taught everything; here is a field where medical
missionary work can be one of the greatest blessings. In this line the truth
may be introduced, but the very first principles of Christianity are to be
taught in the A B C. Schools are to be established, having not only children,
but fathers and mothers, learning to read.
Teaching the truth is involving great liabilities. It is essential, then, that
families should settle in the South, and as missionary workers they can, by
precept and example, be a living power. There cannot be much preaching.
The least notice possible should be given to the point of what is doing and
what is to be done; for it will create suspicion and jealousy in the minds of
men, who, with their fathers and grandfathers, have been slaveholders.
There has been so little done for the colored people that they are in moral
degradation, and are looked upon as slaves to the white population still,
although they have been emancipated at terrible cost. {3}
We are to study the situation with great care, for the Lord is our
Enlightener. The Lord has given men capabilities to exercise, but there is
too little deep thinking, and too little earnest praying that the Lord would
give wisdom at all times how to work difficult fields. We are under
obligation to God, and if we love God, we are in duty bound not only on the
general ground of obligation and obedience, to obey the orders of our
spiritual Leader, but to save as many souls as we can, to present them as
sheaves to Jesus Christ, who gave himself a living sacrifice to ransom them,
and make them free servants of Jesus Christ. There is not to be one word
uttered which would stir up the slumbering enmity and hatred of the slaves
against discipline and order, or to present before them the injustice that has
been done them.
Nothing can be done at first in making the Sabbath question prominent,
and if the colored people are in any way educated to work on Sunday, there
will be unsparing, merciless oppression brought upon them. Already there
has been too much printed in regard to the persecution of the Sabbath-
keepers in the Southern States, and those who are bitter against the law of
God, trampling it under their feet, are all the more in earnest to make human
laws a power. Their religious prejudice and bigotry would lead them to do
any act of violence, verily thinking they were doing God’s service; for they
are in great error. A blind zeal under false religious theories, is the most
violent and merciless. There are many who are stirred up by the
representations in our papers, to do just as their neighboring States are
doing. All these things give them the {4} appearance of defying the law. In
Christ’s day, when persecuted in one city, they fled to another. It may be the
duty of those persecuted, to locate themselves in another city or another
country. “And ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake: but he that
endureth to the end shall be saved. But when they persecute you in this city,
flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over
the cities of Israel, till the Son of Man be come. The disciple is not above
his master, nor the servant above his lord.” Matthew 10:22-24.
At present, persecution is not general, but let the Southern element have
words come to them of a nature to arouse their excitable disposition, and the
whole cause of truth would suffer, and the great missionary field be closed.
Let all be warned. Let the instruction be given to this much-oppressed
people that the keeping of the Sabbath does not necessitate their working on
Sunday; for if they should do this, they would have instigated against them
all the powers of the white population who are transgressors of the law of
God. Church-members and priests and rulers will combine to organize
secret societies to work in their land to whip, imprison, and destroy the
lives of the colored race. History will be repeated. Let efforts be made in as
silent a manner as possible; but this people need not be told that the
observance of Sunday is the mark of the beast until this time shall come. If
the Southern people get some of the ideas in their minds of the mark of the
beast, they would misconstrue and give, honestly, the most false impression
on these subjects, and do strange things. {5}
As many of the people cannot read for themselves, there are plenty of
professed leaders who will read the Bible falsely, and make it testify to a
lie. Many are working in this line now among those who are poor scholars,
and have not a knowledge of the Scriptures. Our publications also will be
misread. Things will be read out of the books that were never there,
advocating the most objectionable things. An excitement could be easily
worked up against Seventh-day Adventists. The most successful methods
are to encourage families who have a missionary spirit, to settle in the
Southern States, and work with the people without making any noise.
In such places as the Southern field, there should be established
sanitariums. There should be those who believe the truth,—colored servants
of God,—under training to do work as medical missionaries under the
supervision of white managers; for this combination will be much more
successful. The medical missionary workers, cooperating with families who
shall make their home in the South, need not think that God will condemn
them if they do not work on Sunday; for the Lord understands that every
effort must be made not to create prejudice, if the truth finds standing-place
in the South. The words of truth cannot go forth with great publicity, but
schools should be started by families coming into the South, and working in
schools, not with a large number congregated in one school, but as far as
possible in connection with those who have been working in the South.
Dwell particularly upon the love of God, the righteousness of Christ, and the
open treasure-house of God, presenting the truth in clear lines {6} upon
personal piety. There will be the bad influence of the white people upon the
blacks as there has been in the past. Evil angels will work with their own
spirit upon evil men. Those cooperating with those who work in any place
to uplift Jesus and to exalt the law of God, will find to all intents and
purposes that they wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, and against
spiritual wickedness in high places.
“Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able
to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand, therefore,
having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of
righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of
peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to
quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation,
and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.”
Here is our sufficiency. Our defense is in the preparation of the gospel.
The Lord will give wisdom to all who ask him; but let those who are to
work difficult and peculiar fields, study Christ’s methods. Let not their own
peculiar traits of character be brought into the work; for Satan knows upon
just what traits of character to work, that objectionable features may be
revealed. These traits of character, received by inheritance or cultivated,
are to be cut away from the soul, and the Spirit of Christ is to take
possession of the organs of speech, of the mental power, of the physical and
moral powers, else when in the midst of important interests, Satan shall
work with his {7} masterly power to create a condition of things that will
call into active exercise these special traits of character, and will bring
defeat just when there should be a victory, and so the cause of God will
sustain a loss.
“And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to
them that are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that
are under the law; to them that are without law, as without law (being
not without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that I might gain
them that are without law. To the weak became I as weak, that I might
gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means
save some. And this I do for the gospel’s sake, that I might be partaker
thereof with you.” We know that the apostle did not sacrifice one jot of
principle. He did not allow himself to be led away by the sophistry and
maxims of men. He was not to coincide with the suppositions and
assurances of men who were teaching for doctrine the commandments of
men; because iniquity and transgression were in the ascendancy and
advancing, he did not allow his love to wax cold. All zeal and
earnestness are to be retained; but at the same time some features of our
faith, if expressed, would, by the elements with which you have to deal,
arouse prejudice at once.
Paul could be as zealous as any of the most zealous, in his allegiance to
the law of God, and show that he was perfectly familiar with the Old
Testament Scriptures. He could dwell upon the types and shadows that
typified Christ; he could exalt Christ, and tell all about Christ, and his
special work in behalf of humanity, and what a field {8} he had to explore.
He could advance most precious light upon the prophecies, that they had not
seen; and yet he would not offend them. Thus the foundation was laid nicely,
that when the time came that their spirits softened, he could say in the
language of John, Behold in Jesus Christ, who was made flesh, and dwelt
among us, the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world.
To the Gentiles, he preached Christ as their only hope of salvation, but
did not at first have anything definite to say upon the law. But after their
hearts were warmed with the presentation of Christ as the gift of God to our
world, and what was comprehended in the work of the Redeemer in the
costly sacrifice to manifest the love of God to man, in the most eloquent
simplicity he showed that love for all mankind,—Jew and Gentile,—that
they might be saved by surrendering their hearts to him. Thus when, melted
and subdued, they gave themselves to the Lord, he presented the law of God
as the test of their obedience. This was the manner of his working, —
adapting his methods to win souls. Had he been abrupt and unskilful in
handling the word, he would not have reached either Jew or Gentile.
He led the Gentiles along to view the stupendous truths of the love of
God, who spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us; and how
shall he not, with him also freely give us all things? The question was asked
why such an immense sacrifice was required, and then he went back to the
types, and down through the Old-Testament Scripture, revealing Christ in the
law, and they were converted to Christ and to the law. {9}
“But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle,
and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality,
and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of
them that make peace.” All this may be, and yet not one principle of truth be
sacrificed.
Mrs. E. G. White. {10}
063—THE PURCHASE OF LAND AT LOMA LINDA
 PH063 - The Purchase of Land at Loma Linda
Note to the Re ade r
[In order that the legal constituency of the College of Medical
Evangelists and also our brethren in general might have a clear and correct
knowledge of the real estate owned and controlled by the corporation and
under lease and contract of sale to the same, as well as the instruction and
successive actions that have led up to such purchases, contracts, and leases,
we have compiled this leaflet from the‘ numerous Testimonies and
documents on file in the business manager’s office. A careful perusal and
study of the leaflet will help to an understanding of the motives that have
controlled the brethren in what they have done, and will also aid in our
effort to determine what policy to pursue in the further purchase or control
of lands adjacent to the institution.
G. A. Irwin,
President, Board of Trustees
College of Medical Evangelists
March, 1912. {2}
*****
At the time of the original purchase of Loma Linda, there were seventy-
six acres in the tract. The hill contained twenty-three acres. About one-half
of this was occupied by the buildings, walks, carriage drives, lawns,
ornamental shrubbery, and beautiful shade trees; and the other half was
orchard and garden. There were eight or ten acres of thrifty orange trees
about eight years old, and two or more acres of other fruit,—apricots,
plums, figs, apples, pears, and peaches.
The remaining fifty-three acres, a strip of fertile valley land of varying
width, and about three-fifths of a .mile in length, lay to the north of the hill
and south of the railway line. Of this, three acres was apricot orchard,
fifteen acres was in alfalfa, three or four acres were devoted to the stables,
barns, chicken run, and vegetable gardens, and the remainder was grain
land.
No sooner was it decided by the conference to go forward with the
purchase of the place, than a plan was suggested of selling off a portion of
the acreage to help pay for the balance. By those immediately connected
with the institution, it was felt that the future development of the work would
require all the land we had and more.
Regarding this, Mrs. E. G. White, in a letter written from San Jose July
5, 1905, expressed her views in very positive terms, as follows:
“I just thought to write you a few lines to assure you that not one foot of
that land is to be sold to raise money. We will hire money at the bank rather
than that this shall be done.”
At this time a few small pieces aggregating about {3} three and one-half
acres, which were necessary to square out the property, we purchased for
$700. A number of valuable properties near the Sanitarium could have been
purchased at that time at forty per cent of their present values.
About a year later a Mr. Bell, who owned the thirty acres lying just
east of the Loma Linda tract and south of the railway, offered it to us at
what we thought was a very low price. The brethren considered the matter
and felt favorable to its purchase. As Sister White also favored it, the land
was purchased at less than $100 an acre. Since that time we have several
times been offered $300 an acre for a portion of it.
Shortly afterward, Sister White visited Loma Linda and asked to see the
piece of property we had purchased. As she viewed it from the top of the
Sanitarium building for some little time, she said, “Well, we are thankful we
have it,” but turning and looking north she waved her hand in front of the
building and said, “The angel said, ‘Get all of it’.” On remarking to Sister
White how difficult it had been to secure what we already had, she simply
said, “Well, we shall be thankful for what we have,” and turned and went to
her room.
We did not know how much was included in her remark, “Get all of it,”
but supposed she referred to the Kelly tracts in front of the Sanitarium on
which we had secured prices when we first purchased Loma Linda, and on
which we had really held an option for a time, thinking possibly the brethren
might consider purchasing a portion of these tracts.
One tract of one hundred and fifty acres lying west of Pepper Drive
(Loma Linda avenue), between the Southern Pacific Railway and Colton
{4} avenue, was held at $18,000. Another tract of fifty-five acres, lying east
of Pepper Drive from the railroad to the bridge, including the orange
orchard and house, was held at $20,000. The next tract, twenty-seven acres,
lying east of Pepper Drive, running from the creek to Colton avenue, was
held at $2,250. Another three-corner tract of about twenty acres, lying north
of the Southern Pacific Railway, extending to the eastern line of the thirty
acres that we purchased on the south side of the railway, was offered us for
$750. This twenty-acre piece I urged one of our brethren to purchase and
hold for us, but because of the criticisms and misgivings regarding what had
already been done in securing the place, nothing was done. And so far as
considering the purchase of the other pieces of property, it seemed entirely
out of the question.
Nothing more was said concerning the purchase of these properties until
a few weeks before the Loma Linda property was taken over by the Union
and General Conferences at a meeting held at Loma Linda in May, 1910.
In the meantime, the twenty-seven acres which could have been bought
for $2,250, or nearly $85 an acre, had been sold, re-sold, subdivided, and
laid out into lots, many of which have changed hands at $200 and $250 a
lot, or $800 to $1000 an acre. Our brethren who have desired to be near
the Sanitarium have purchased most of these -lots and built more than
thirty cottages.
The twenty acre tract that we could have purchased for $750 has
changed hands, and to protect ourselves from having a number of shanties
built just opposite the depot, we were obliged to pay $300 for a little over
an acre of the land. The balance I do not think could be purchased at less
than $200 an acre, or $3,600. {5}
Mr. Hazen Kelly, owner of the fifty-five acres lying on the east side of
Pepper Drive, north of the railway, once offered us at $20,000, sold off
eight acres, lying along the east side of Pepper Drive, at $400 an acre, to a
number of our brethren; These eight acres have been divided and
subdivided and built on until there are now on this portion of land twenty-
two cottages occupied by physicians and workers of the Sanitarium.
On the west side of Pepper Drive, just north of the railway, the Kelly
brothers sold off some ten acres to our brethren at from $200 to $400 an
acre. The Sanitarium has since purchased back most of these small tracts at
from $500 to $1,000 an acre.
Just before the general meeting at Loma Linda held in May, 1910, when
Sister White was again with us, she expressed the conviction that we should
secure the property in front of the Sanitarium. We told her it had nearly
doubled in value since we purchased Loma Linda Nevertheless she
expressed her anxiety that we should secure these lands so close to the
institution. We then obtained an option on the one hundred and fifty acres
lying west of Pepper Drive, or that portion that remained unsold, at $250 an
acre. While waiting for the general meeting to convene in May, the parties
were about to back out on their option, so the local Board took the matter
under advisement and compromised by securing thirty-six acres of the
property lying north of the railway, at $225 an acre, and purchased most of
the acreage that had been sold off in front of this piece along Pepper Drive,
paying $500 and $600 an acre for it.
Early in 1911 the remainder of the Kelly tract, comprising eighty-six
acres lying west of Pepper Drive and south of Colton avenue, was offered
to {6} us at $300 an acre. This was an advance of $50 an acre.
At the annual meeting of the constituency held late in March, 1911, the
importance of securing this property was presented. A number looked over
the tract, but no action was taken. At the close of this meeting Sister White
visited Paradise Valley. Within a few days she returned, saying that her
work at Loma Linda was not yet finished. Soon after her return she took up
the matter of the purchase of the balance of the Kelly tract of eighty-six
acres west of Pepper Drive. Three or four times she rode over and around
the property, each time stating she had been instructed that we should secure
the land adjoining the Sanitarium, and urging that we ask the brethren to pray
over the matter, so that we might have light to know what to do. She
mentioned that we needed the property, and emphasized particularly the
troubles that would come to us if others were allowed to secure the land and
sell it to unbelievers who would crowd in about us.
On one occasion she mentioned a scene that had passed before her of a
village located in the valley, and serious difficulties coming to the work.
At another time she mentioned that some of our aged people would want to
make their home here, and she suggested that suitable ones might be
permitted to build with the understanding that the buildings would be left
to the institution.
A number of the Board remaining at Loma Linda took counsel together,
and felt they could do nothing then, as the constituency had considered the
matter and had thought best not to purchase. Still Sister White urged that
we pray over the matter and see if we could not get light. Finally, the day
{7} before she was leaving she called some of the leading brethren
together, and although she was talking on other themes, her mind
constantly referred to the land. From her remarks we quote the following:
 REMARKS OF MRS. E. G. WHITE REGARDING AGGRESSIVE
MOVES AT LOMA LINDA
(Thursday afternoon, April 20, 1911, there was held in the Loma Linda
chapel a council meeting to consider the opportunity that had just been
presented to purchase from Mr. Kelly a tract of land west of Pepper Drive
and south of Colton avenue, consisting of about eighty-seven acres. After
very brief remarks about, the Vine and the branches, and the benefits
resulting from the disciplinary process of pruning, Sister White spoke of
various phases of the work.)
“TODAY WITH Sister McEnterfer, and again with my son, I rode around
the Loma Linda grounds.... As I looked over the place more thoroughly than
ever before, and saw the grounds, the drives, and the cottages that were
standing before we came here, I felt gratitude in my heart toward God, that
through His providence we had been brought into possession of Loma Linda
I felt thankful also to see the improvements that have been made since we
have had the place. And I thought how important it is that we make every
move in accordance with the will of God.
“As the Lord prospers us, we should manifest our gratitude by a
willingness to advance. We should see the advantage of adding to that which
we already have. I feel a burden regarding the danger of letting anybody
come into the neighborhood to spoil the place.
“There is a piece of land across the railroad, lying next to a piece
already purchased, which should {8} be secured. One day we drove over it,
and all around it. We wanted to see all about it. And I am sure from the
representations that have been made to me, that this piece of land ought to
come into our possession. If you are wise, the next time I come here, you
will have that land. I will try to help you all I can. Let us work intelligently.
“There are several reasons why you should have this land. You need the
produce from it for your cattle to subsist upon; this piece is close at hand,
and joins that which you already have.
“Here we have our school, and here many important interests are
centered. We must not permit elements to come in that will tend to hinder
and retard the work. It will be pleasing to the Lord if we keep our eyes
wide open, and are fully awake, ready to take advantage of every
circumstance that will place us in right relation to the work we have to do. It
would be a grievous error for us to allow to pass an opportunity to secure
this property, for we might never again have such an opportunity. I advise
you to secure it before it becomes so expensive that you could not afford to
buy it.
“There is danger of our becoming too narrow. These many little houses
close together across the railroad do not look well. If we can get land, and
have room, so as not to build any more in that way, it will be better.
“You need the land, and it will be a matter of regret by and by if it is not
secured. Do not make any delay to take steps that will prevent its being
taken up by those who would plan for unbelievers to crowd into it. We
should keep them out. If we do this, we shall have reason to rejoice.
“The Lord is well pleased with what you have {9} already done here at
Loma Linda When one sees the prosperity that has attended the work, and
the spirit of consecration that prevails, the conviction deepens that you are
working in harmony with God.
“I desire that all the work of this place shall be a correct representation
of what our health institutions should be. Let everything that we lay our
hands to, show the result of the moving of the Spirit of God upon the human
heart. This will be evidence that we have the higher education. Workers
whose hearts are in obedience to the movings of the Spirit of God, will
make this place what God desires it to be. I am surprised, happily surprised,
to see everything looking so well. It is beyond my expectations. And now let
everyone strive to keep it so, and labor for improvement.
“I am highly gratified as I look upon the land we already have. This will
be one of the greatest blessings to us in the future—one that we do not fully
appreciate now, but which we shall appreciate by and by. I hope that you
will get the other land that I have spoken of, and join it to that which you
already have. It will pay you to do this. As I have carried the burden of this
place from the very beginning, I wanted to say this much to you. Now I
leave the matter with you; and let us work in harmony.
“If your will is united with Jesus Christ, we shall see the work of God
advance steadily in this place. It will reach to Riverside; it will reach to
other places that are all around. There is a work to be done in many little
settlements round about here. There is no virtue in settling down in one
place, and spending all your time and energies there. There are many towns
and settlements {10} where earnest work needs to be done for the saving of
souls. You are to have an arm of strength in all these places. The word
comes to you: Be wise; be vigilant.
“We should feel a deep interest in those souls who are brought into
connection with us. We are to labor for them, leaving unused no means that
God has put in His world for our use in the behalf of others. It was thus
that Christ labored. Going from place to place, He preached the precious
gospel, sowing the seeds of truth in the hearts of the men and women who
would listen to His testimony. And He wants every soul of us to
appreciate the work that He has given us, and the example He has set.
“I am glad there are sensible men and women here. I am pleased that
there is a strong force of physicians and teachers. And I want to say to you
all: Work in harmony. ‘I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions
among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in
the same judgment.’ The Lord wants you to do this, and I believe you will. .
. . We need to draw steadily with Christ, and to labor to glorify His holy
name. And the responsible men and women in this place should give thanks
to God for His manifold mercies. But do not complain or indulge in
criticism, because this is all out of place. It will spoil the work.
“There are some who feel that if there is prosperity here it will be
necessary to get up some amusement. Let us not cherish such thoughts as
this. Rather let the people see that you have a mind for usefulness and duty,
and that to the saving of the soul. The amusements that consume time, just to
gratify self, do not pay. {11}
“I have felt so thankful regarding the improvements that I see here. God
has prospered you, and He will continue to prosper. And we must give
ourselves to the education of those who do not appreciate these things. We
must keep it before them in the living light. Regarding the securing of means
for the development of the work, you must exercise that living faith that
takes hold from above. Some here know what a battle we had in order to
secure harmonious action; and we thank the Lord that when the enemy comes
in like a flood, then the Spirit of the Lord lifts up for us a standard against
the enemy.”
 PURCHASING THE LAND
At the close of her talk, the matter was again considered in council. The
brethren felt that as a Board we could take no further steps in the matter, but
that it would be right and best for a group of individuals to associate
themselves to purchase the land and hold it, as shown by the following
agreement dated April 22, 1911:
“Know ALL Men BY THESE PRESENTS, That we, the undersigned, do
hereby agree together and with each other to purchase the balance of the
Kelly tract of land, about seventy acres, lying west of the Loma Linda
avenue (Pepper Drive), and south of the Colton avenue, for eighteen
thousand dollars ($18,000), or two hundred and seventy-five dollars ($275)
per acre; one thousand dollars ($1,000) cash to be paid down, four thousand
dollars ($4,000) to be paid in thirty days on showing of clear title, and
completing of legal papers; balance to be paid in two yearly payments.
Provided, however, that satisfactory rights can be secured for the use of the
waste water now being used to irrigate the same; and to hold the same, not
for ourselves, but for the College of Medical Evangelists. To be taken over
by the Corporation without {12} profit to us whenever the action of the
Board can be secured, on or before September 1st, 1911. Or, in case the
Board does not see its way clear to receive the property by that time, we
agree to sell off that portion lying along the Colton avenue in small tracts at
a reasonable advanced price to our brethren only who desire to purchase,
subject to a reasonable building restriction.
“We further agree to hold the balance of the land subject to purchase by
the College of Medical Evangelists for a reasonable price, to May, 1912. It
is distinctly understood by us and with each other that this purchase is not
for speculation or private profit, and shall only ask that we individually be
reimbursed for actual money invested, including interest, taxes, etc. But if
not purchased by the College of Medical Evangelists at the time specified,
we shall be at liberty to dispose of the property as may seem best. We invest
the amount set opposite our names.”
When the land was surveyed, it was found that instead of seventy acres
as thought, there were 86.88 acres. At $275 an acre, this brought the price to
almost $23,500. Of this amount, %5,500 was paid in cash, and the balance,
$18,000, stands against the property on three years’ time at seven per cent
interest.
In a letter written April 30, 1911, Sister White wrote regarding the
purchase of the land at Loma as follows:
“My mind is settled in regard to the purchase of the land in front of the
Loma Linda Sanitarium. We must have that piece of land. I will pledge
myself to be depended on for one thousand dollars. I hope to be favored
with an opportunity to hire some money soon; but I shall not worry in regard
to this, or I shall not be able to do anything. The effort of speaking on
Sabbath and of reading my letters today is all that I have been able to do to
the present time. But as soon as I can I will make some movement
concerning the raising of the one thousand dollars. The piece of land we
must have; {13} for it will never do to have buildings crowded in there. Do
not fail to carry through the purchase of it. Do your best, and I will do my
best. The money from me you may depend upon. We shall be able to send it
soon.”
 And again:
“Sanitarium, Cal., May 18, 1911.
“DEAR BROTHER,—
“THE MONEY which I pledged to help purchase the eighty-five acres will
be sent without fail. Please let me know if a couple of weeks’ delay will
trouble you seriously. I am truly glad that I gave my promise to help to
purchase this land, under the influence of the Spirit of God. I felt that the
land must be secured; otherwise that we should have reason to regret that
we did not obtain it.”
Still later, on June 7, she wrote:
“Dear Brother and Sister Burden,—
“I want to say to you both that I am thankful I was moved to speak as I
did concerning the piece of land in front of the Loma Linda Sanitarium. I
was urged by the Spirit of God to make the pledge of one thousand dollars;
and I did so, hoping that others, who were better able to advance means than
I, would follow my example. I dared not leave the meeting without
following the conviction I had; and now I feel that I have done my duty,
showing my faith by my works.
“I am glad that we were able to send you my part of the first payment a
few days ago.
“I would like to inquire what progress has been made in the raising of
the means for the purchase of the land. My investment was not made in order
to lessen the responsibility of others who should help. Do what you can to
encourage those who {14} have money that they can use in the cause, to use
it wisely and not let it slip away into speculation. Secure pledges from those
who have not the money in sight. We need special wisdom to move out at the
right time. I thank the Lord that He encouraged me to walk by faith, and I
pray that He will help you to show others their privilege in this matter.
“True faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things
not seen. Thus far the Lord has led us as we have moved under the guidance
of His Spirit. He will continue to work for us if we are careful to follow the
counsel He gives.”
“Medical missionary work is the pioneer work of the gospel. Let us seek
to understand the scope of the work to be done in our sanitariums for the
saving of the souls and the healing of the bodies of those who come to us for
relief. My soul is drawn out to encourage men and women to see in Christ
the great Physician. If they will be drawn to Him, He will be their Helper.
He understands their every need. He stands ready to heal both body and
soul. Let physicians and nurses learn to tell of the One who has power and
who is willing to do a marvelous work for human beings. Talk of His love;
tell of His power to save every sinful soul who will cast himself upon
Christ’s merits. His power will save to the uttermost all who truly accept
Him.
“I am glad that your wife is whole-heartedly united with you in the
work. Let her stand by you to give help and encouragement.
“I have written to you the instruction that has been given me regarding
the special work to be done by the lady physicians in our sanitariums. It is
the Lord’s plan that men shall be trained to {15} treat men, and women
trained to treat women. In the confinement of women, midwives should
take the responsibility of the case. In Bible times it was not considered a
proper thing for men to act in this capacity; and it is not the will of God
that men should do this work today. Very much evil has resulted from the
practice of men treating women, and women treating men. It is a practice
according to human devising, and not according to God’s plan. Long has
the evil been left to grow, but now we lift our voice in protest against that
which is displeasing to God.”
 RESOLUTIONS ON PURCHASING
At the annual meeting held at Loma Linda, August 21, 1911, the
following partial report was handed in by the committee on plans:
“Whereas, Eighty-six acres of land lying south of the Colton avenue and west of Pepper Drive
was offered for sale shortly after the spring Board meeting for $275 per acre, the entire plot
aggregating $23,500, and
“Whereas, The securing of this tract was advised by Mrs. E. G. White, and its purchase was
considered advisable by a meeting composed of business men, physicians, and ministers connected
with the institution, and
“Whereas, The members of the Board of Managers present did not wish to act in the matter in
the absence of the majority of the members of the Board, and
“Whereas, A group of individuals, including Mrs. E. G. White, Mrs. I. Gotzian, J. R. Scott, W. A.
Ruble, A. C. Burrows, Alfred Shryock, and J. A. Burden entered into a partnership to purchase and
hold the tract for the College; therefore, be it
”Resolved, That we approve of this action and express our opinion that it is to the best interests
of the College that it ultimately own this land for the following reasons:
“1. That it is a safe investment if used, for farming purposes only. {16}
“2. The portion on the roads may be used for homes for persons connected with the institution.
“3. The control of the property will prevent the formation of a settlement in close proximity to the
institution.
“4. The College needs more land for supplying farm produce and to furnish employment to worthy
students.
“Be it further resolved, That we request the present owners of the property to hold it for the
College, until the Board meeting to be held in March, 1912.”
 HAZEN KELLY TRACT
During her visit to Loma Linda in April, 1911, Sister White inquired
about the Hazen Kelly tract on the east side of Pepper Drive, especially that
portion lying east of the cottages of the Sanitarium, and said that we ought to
get control of the land, if possible. Before leaving, she suggested that we
interest someone to secure the place and hold it for the Sanitarium, if
possible. An effort was made to do this, but in the meantime it-was sold to
an outside party for $35,000, who planned to lay out the vacant land into
lots and sell them, retaining the orange orchard. It was also planned to put
up a packing house for packing oranges at Loma Linda This we regretted
very much. It was the very thing we had feared.
We interviewed the parties purchasing the land, and did what we could
to discourage laying out any town site. When they found we were opposed
to such an effort they finally let the option on the land pass. Mr. Kelly then
approached us about purchasing the land. While the matter was pending, we
received the f0llowing, written Aug. 29, 1911. {17}
 REGARDING THE PURCHASE OF LAND ADJOINING LOMA
LINDA
“Loma Linda is an important center. We needed this place and all its
advantages. We were successful in obtaining it, and we have had success in
operating it, notwithstanding the opposition shown by some who should
have been acting as helpers in the effort to equip a sanitarium properly. I
have a deep interest in Loma Linda It is a beautiful place. For sanitarium
work, we could not have a more favorable situation. And it is well adapted
for the other lines of work that we desire to see done there.
“Recently the question arose about securing more of the nearby land that
is for sale. One piece, a tract of eighty-six acres, has already been
purchased, and there is now on sale another tract of forty-seven acres
joining the Loma Linda property. Because this piece of land is so near to our
Loma Linda buildings, we do not want to see it sold to unbelievers, who
will divide it up, and sell it to those who may desire to crowd into this
neighborhood. In the night season I was talking to our brethren, telling them
that this must not be allowed, and pointing out what unfavorable results
would follow. If this piece of land should be purchased by unbelievers, and
divided up and sold to those who would be no help to our work, the injury
to Loma Linda would be serious and lasting. I cannot bear the thought of
this. Cannot a group of individuals who are alive to the vital interests of the
Lord’s work, unite together and make this land our property? Then if we
wish to sell a portion of it, let it be sold to our people. There is an orange
orchard on the place, and this could be {18} handled to advantage by the
Sanitarium. The institution is hardly complete without the control of this
orchard.
“As the number of patients and students increases, more land will be
needed. Grape vines could be planted, thus making it possible for the
institution to produce its grapes.
“Families and institutions should learn to do more in the cultivation and
improvement of land. If people only knew the value of the products of the
ground, which the earth brings forth in their season, more diligent efforts
would be made to cultivate the soil. All should be acquainted with the
special value of fruit and vegetables fresh from the orchard and garden.
“Will not some of our brethren who thus far have invested but little in
Loma Linda, help the Lord’s cause by assisting in the purchase of this piece
of land? I place this matter before you, feeling sure that you will not allow
the land to pass into the hands of unbelievers. We ought not to place
ourselves where we shall become unfavorably associated with those who
could make it hard for us if they chose to do so, and restrict us to certain
limits. .
“We must have room to keep ourselves distinct as a Sabbath-keeping
people. The Lord has given directions that we are to make provision
which will prevent our being harassed and inconvenienced by having to
crowd in with unbelievers. I wish I might make on your minds the
impression that has been made on mine regarding this matter. {19}
“If a portion of this land must be sold, we can sell it to the friends of
the institution.”
 THE PROPERTY SECURED
On receiving this communication, another effort was made by Elder
Burden to interest someone of means to secure the property, and hold it until
the College could take it over. At this time, without solicitation on our part
three different bankers offered to supply us means that we might secure the
property, although they had refused to loan money on it to the previous
owners. When they were told that we would need ten thousand dollars to
purchase it, they unhesitatingly furnished the money. So the property was
secured, and is waiting for the College to take it over if they desire it.
At the Board meeting held in November, 1911, the communications
concerning the land, and the conditions upon which it was held by the
present owners, were fully presented, and the board took action, renting the
land for the current year at a price to cover interest and taxes, and also
taking an option to purchase both pieces of land for a year or until it could
be presented to the constituency at the spring meeting in March, 1912.
 ACTION TAKEN AT ANNUAL MEETING
At the annual meeting of the constituency held at Loma Linda March 27
to April 2, 1912, the {20} advantages to the institution of its having the full
control of both, the 86 acre tract and the Hazen Kelly tract of 47 acres lying
east of Loma Linda Ave., was freely discussed. In an address before the
constituency, Thursday evening, March 28, Sister White spoke of the matter
as follows:
“As we were coming from Los Angeles, I thought of many things that
should be considered at this meeting; but I did not expect to be the one to
speak first. This I say, however, I thank the Lord that we have this beautiful
place. Last night I was considering this: We must always keep in mind that
we are doing a work for time and for eternity.
“In our Los Angeles meeting there was a unity of sentiment in the
councils that gives me great encouragement; and here at Loma Linda, we
must strive to see, not how much we can differ from one another, but how
closely we can come into the perfect unity of which the Word of God
advises us.
“Whenever I look at the buildings, the fields, and the orchards here at
Loma Linda, I am thankful that we have this beautiful place, thankful for
every foot of ground we control. By and by you will see, if you do not
understand it now, that the securing of the land was essential. It may not
appear to you now that it was necessary for us to secure so large a tract, but
I am instructed that our work here must be carried forward on broad lines
and in solid unity. That the will of the Lord may be done in this place, we
must be in a position {21} where we can understand His pleasure in regard
to our words and actions, where we may be always helping forward that
work which is most essential. During the night it was again impressed upon
my mind that it was through the providence of God that we obtained this
place when we did. Also that the branching out and enlargement that we
have done, and the development of the work as it stands today, is what the
Lord would have us do.
“As a people we cannot stand still. The work must grow as we move
forward. We have now come to a time when there will be intensity of action
on the part of some whose movements we do not now understand. How then
shall we carry the work at such a time, when opportunities for advancement
come unexpectedly and difficulties are constantly increasing. We must daily
commit our ways to God in faith, and be learning continually of Christ Jesus.
He will not leave us to walk in darkness, but will give us the enlightenment
of the Holy Spirit.” . . .
“As I looked out the window this morning after the fog had lifted, and
saw the fields and the orchards in front of the institution, I felt thankful for all
the land that is now in our possession. We are not to sell portions hastily to
this one or to that; but we are to consider well who it is that we may sell to.
Let every decision be made after prayer and faithful study. We need to
cultivate the spirit of prayer, that all our plans may be laid wisely and in the
fear of God.” {22}
Plans regarding the securing of these properties were discussed by the
constituency March 29, and resolutions were adopted which after referring
to previous action and the reasons therefor as recorded on page 15,
recommended to the incoming Board of Directors, that it should “secure the
title to the above described Kelly property of 86 acres at the price of
$276.00 an acre with the understanding that no general solicitation be made
for funds to pay for said property, and further that this property may be
subdivided and sold when thought advisable by our Board of Managers, and
“WHEREAS the Hazen Kelly land of 47 acres is also adjacent to our
present property, and is desirable for the same reasons as enumerated
concerning the 86-acre tract, and said tract can be secured with an option to
purchase at such a figure as seems reasonable, THEREFORE
“WE RECOMMEND that our incoming board of directors take a three
years lease on the said adjacent Kelly land with an option to purchase at a
price to be agreed upon. The rental in said lease to be sufficient to cover all
annual expense of interests, taxes, water, etc., that the present owners are
meeting on said property.”
SUBDIVISION
In harmony with the foregoing, eighteen acre lots have been laid off
fronting Colton Avenue, {23} which may be sold to friends of the/institution
at $600.00 each.
Along the west side of Loma Linda Avenue, sixteen half acre lots have
been laid off, which, when fenced and provided with water and sewer
privileges, may be leased to those connected with the institution at $48.00 a
year rental.
 YOU SHOULD HE A READER OF THE MEDICAL EVANGELIST.
For These Reasons
1. It is the only periodical among us devoted to medical evangelistic
work—the work that has been urged upon us so repeatedly by the Spirit of
Prophecy of late.
2. It will keep you informed of the progress and work of our only
medical school.
3. We are endeavoring to work out, and to keep in touch with those who
are working out, the problem of securing entrance to our cities in the best
way. The Medical Evangelist will keep you informed regarding progress in
this line.
4. The Medical Evangelist will contain reports of our missionaries in
foreign lands, and thus act as a medium of exchange between our
missionaries.
5. Last, but not least, you can thus help the medial evangelistic
movement.
50¢ a year 10¢ a copy
The Me dical Evange list
Lorna Linda, - - - - - - - - - California {24}
 064—READ FOR YOURSELVES
PH064 - Read for Yourselves
Educational Leaflet No. 19
On the Vital Importance of Establishing and Patronizing Our Own
Schools
(In the references. VI stands for “Testimonies,” Volume VI; and C. for “Counsels to Teachers,
Parents, and Students;” figures refer to pages.)
High time to separate our children from Worldly associations, and place
them in our own schools. VI, 109: C., 45, 46, 166, 173, 200, 204, 205, 220.
All our youth to have an education in our own schools. C., 14; VI, 207.
Every Seventh-day Adventist should be interested in Christian
education. C., 401; VI, 162.
New churches raised up are not to be left by workers Without
arrangements for a permanent school. VI, 108, 109.
All our churches to have schools, even if there are no more than six
children to attend. C., 168, 174; VI, 199.
All members of the church are to share the expense of our schools. VI,
217; C., 210.
Your children come first, before every other consideration. C., 129.
Children to give the message in the closing scenes of earth’s history.
0., 166, 167, 176.
Highly essential to have intermediate schools and academies. C., 203,
209.
To be small schools, in retired places. C., 204; VI, 199.
Not to attempt advanced work, but be thorough in the common
branches. C., 213.
Teachers and students to unite in manual labor. C., 203, 208, 211.
Word of God to lie at the foundation of all the work done. C., 203, 204,
208.
Many will go forth from academies directly into the work. C., 203, 214.
Thank God for our colleges. C., 46.
Not to entrust our youth to other colleges and seminaries. C., 15, 46.
Peril in worldly education. C., 15, 16, 377. 401: VI, 164, 146.
Should make parents tremble to send youth to colleges where wrong
influences prevail. C.. 220.
Our people being tested on where they will go or send their children
for an education. C.. 233. 374.
Our colleges far in advance in the highest kind of education. C.. 45, 46,
66, 309 310.
 Nothing is of greater importance than the education of our children for
the times before us. C., 165. 157.
Arouse and work for life, or many of our youth will be forever lost. C.,
165, 166, 167.
Printed in the U. S. A.
 065—A REFORM NEEDED
PH065 - A Reform Needed
Mrs. E. G. White
IF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS practiced what they profess to believe,
if they were sincere health reformers, they would indeed be a spectacle to
the world, to angels, and to men. And they would show a far greater zeal for
the salvation of those who are ignorant of the truth.
Greater reforms should be seen among the people who claim to be
looking for the soon appearing of Christ. Health reform is to do among our
people a work which it has not yet done. There are those who ought to be
awake to the danger of meat eating, who are still eating the flesh of animals,
thus endangering the physical, mental, and spiritual health. Many who are
now only half converted on the question of meat eating will go from God’s
people, to walk no more with them.
In all our work we must obey the laws which God has given, that the
physical and spiritual energies may work in harmony. Men may have a form
of godliness, they may even preach the gospel, and yet be unpurified and
unsanctified. Ministers should be strictly temperate in their eating and
drinking, lest they make crooked paths for their feet, turning the lame—those
weak in the faith—out of the way. If while proclaiming the most solemn and
important message God has ever given, men war against the truth by
indulging wrong habits of eating and drinking, they take all the force from
the message they bear.
Those who indulge in meat eating, tea drinking, and gluttony are sowing
seeds for a harvest of pain and death. The unhealthful food placed in the
stomach strengthens the appetites {1} that war against the soul, developing
the lower propensities. A diet of flesh meat tends to develop animalism. A
development of animalism lessens spirituality, rendering the mind incapable
of understanding truth.
The Word of God plainly warns us that unless we abstain from fleshly
lusts, the physical nature will be brought into conflict with the spiritual
nature. Lustful eating wars against health and peace. Thus a warfare is
instituted between the higher and the lower attributes of the man. The lower
propensities, strong and active, oppress the soul. The highest interests of the
being are imperiled by the indulgence of appetites unsanctioned by Heaven.
Great care should be taken to form right habits of eating and drinking.
The food eaten should be that which will make the best blood. The delicate
organs of digestion should be respected. God requires us, by being
temperate in all things, to act our part, toward keeping ourselves in health.
He cannot enlighten the mind of a man who makes a cesspool of his
stomach. He does not hear the prayers of those who are walking in the light
of the sparks of their own kindling.
COMMON ERRORS IN DIET
Intemperance is seen in the quantity as well as in the quality of food
eaten. The Lord has instructed me that as a general rule we place too much
food in the stomach. Many make themselves uncomfortable by overeating,
and sickness is often the result. The Lord did not bring this punishment on
them. They brought it on themselves, and God desires them to realize that
pain is the result of transgression.
Daily abused, the digestive organs cannot do their work well. A poor
quality of blood is made, and thus, through improper eating, the {2} whole
machinery is crippled. Give the stomach less to do. It will recover if proper
care is shown in regard to the quality and quantity of food eaten.
Many eat too rapidly. Others eat at one meal varieties of food that do not
agree. If men and women would only remember how greatly they afflict the
soul when they afflict the stomach, and how deeply Christ is dishonored
when the stomach is abused, they would deny the appetite, and thus give the
stomach opportunity to recover its healthy action. While sitting at the table,
we may do medical missionary work by eating and drinking to the glory of
God.
To eat on the Sabbath the same amount of food eaten on a working day,
is entirely out of place. The Sabbath is the day set apart for the worship of
God, and on it we are to be specially careful in regard to our diet. A
clogged stomach means a clogged brain. Too often so large an amount of
food is eaten on the Sabbath that the mind is rendered dull and stupid,
incapable of appreciating spiritual things. The habits of eating have much
to do with the many dull religious exercises of the Sabbath. The diet for
the Sabbath should be selected with reference to the duties of the day on
which the purest, holiest service is to be offered to God.
Eating has much to do with religion. The spiritual experience is greatly
affected by the way in which the stomach is treated. Eating and drinking in
accordance with the laws of health promote virtuous actions. But if the
stomach is abused by habits that have no foundation in nature, Satan takes
advantage of the wrong that has been done, and uses the stomach as an
enemy of righteousness, creating a disturbance which affects the entire
being. {3} Sacred things are not appreciated. Spiritual zeal diminishes.
Peace of mind is lost. There is dissension, strife, and discord. Impatient
words are spoken, and unkind deeds are done; dishonest practices are
followed, and anger is manifested,—and all because the nerves of the brain
are disturbed by the abuse heaped on the stomach.
 What a pity it is that often, when the greatest self-denial should be
exercised, the stomach is crowded with a mass of unhealthful food, which
lies there to decompose. The affliction of the stomach afflicts the brain.
The imprudent eater does not realize that he is disqualifying himself for
giving wise counsel, disqualifying himself for laying plans for the best
advancement of the work of God. But this is so. He cannot discern
spiritual things, and in council meetings when he should say Yea, he says
Nay. He makes propositions that are wide of the mark, because the food he
has eaten has benumbed his brain power.
RELATION OF HEALTH PRINCIPLES TO SPIRITUALITY
The failure to follow sound principles has marred the history of God’s
people. There has been a continual backsliding in health reform, and as a
result God is dishonored by a great lack of spirituality. Barriers have been
erected which would never have been seen had God’s people walked in the
light.
Shall we who have had such great opportunities allow the people of the
world to go in advance of us in health reform? Shall we cheapen our minds
and abuse our talents by wrong eating? Shall we transgress God’s holy law
by following selfish practices? Shall our inconsistency become a byword?
{4}
 066—RELATION OF HEALTH INSTITUTIONS TO THE
CAUSE.
PH066 - Health, Philanthropic, and Medical Missionary Work (1896)
MY MIND IS much perplexed, my soul is burdened, because I discern many
things which my brethren do not see in regard to the prosperity of our
institutions. The medical branch of the work is the most difficult matter now
before us. I have received letters from presidents of conferences and from
men of property, and have also had interviews with these brethren, in
reference to establishing health institutions in different States. I could not
encourage this without a careful consideration of the wants of the cause of
God in every branch. I have brought before their minds the difficulties that
we have had to meet in the institutions already established, the
discouragement which came in because there was such a lack of men of
piety, of principle, of unswerving integrity, of well-balanced minds, of
unselfish interests—men who were wholly consecrated to God. Men of this
character are the only ones who should have a controlling power in our
institutions.
I have been shown that the matter of establishing and conducting
additional health institutions should come under the supervision of the
General Conference. Such institutions should be established only when,
after careful and prayerful consultation, it is decided to be essential for the
advancement of the work of Bible hygiene and temperance, for the good of
suffering humanity. {3}
The establishment of a health institution is too important a matter to be
left to the independent management of a few interested individuals. If the
enterprise is under the control of the General Conference, the way is open
for deliberate counsel and a careful consideration of the matter and its
relation to the great whole; and if it is undertaken, there will be a united
force to give it influence and standing. This will contribute largely to its
success. Under such management, a class of workers could be enlisted that
otherwise could not be secured, and thus the enterprise would prosper when
it would prove a failure in ordinary hands. And furthermore, there must be
an authority to guard such institutions, so that persons who are not qualified
shall not be allowed to grasp responsibilities through selfish ambition in
their professional line as physicians.
The Christian physician cannot maintain a supreme regard for his own
individuality, acting in his profession without reference to his fellow
physicians, and indifferent or careless in regard to his accountability to
God, or the relation he sustains to the cause at large. He should not enter
upon important enterprises, such as the establishment of a sanitarium, upon
his own independent judgment, pleading his desire to serve the cause of
God, but in his works serving himself.
The physicians employed in our institutions should have a sacred regard
for honor and loyalty. If they fail to walk uprightly and unselfishly; if they do
not honor the principles that should control the followers of Christ in any
and every branch of the work, then let the church take action in their case.
Let the Bible rule be {4} followed, just as the Master has taught. Be the
physician great or small, if he refuses to submit to church discipline, after
suitable time has been given for patient labor according to Christ’s
direction, he should be separated from the church as unworthy of its
fellowship. The fact that the physician occupies a position of influence is
the very reason why, in the case of any unchristian practice on his part, there
should be careful investigation by judicious persons. Let our health
institutions be purged of every evil, that the blessing of God may rest upon
these his instrumentalities.
Written in 1890.
[Since the above was written, the health, philanthropic, and medical
missionary work has been organized by the creation of the International
Medical Missionary and Benevolent Association, which has a supervision
of the work.]

It is as much required of God that his followers who are in the medical
profession shall reveal the spirit of Christ in harmonizing their work as that
the ministers of the gospel shall harmonize in their labors for the salvation
of souls. This independence to do every man as seemeth good in his own
eyes is after the satanic order, but not after Christ. One sets himself up in a
certain place and begins to practice; another does the same in another place;
and there is no more unity one with the other than between the strands of
ropes of straw. This thing I have been shown is a disgrace to Seventh-day
Adventists and a dishonor to the cause of God.
There is need that men and women shall go forth in various places and
act as missionaries in the {5} capacity of Christian physicians, but they
should be under the direction of the Conference.
1890.

Every institution that bears the Seventh-day Adventist name is to be to

the world as Joseph was in Egypt and as Daniel and his fellows were in
Babylon.
1895.
 THE CHARACTER OF THE WORKERS.
GOD WANTS ALL who are connected with the Sanitarium, whether as
physicians, superintendents, or those officiating in any department, to be just
what the Bible requires,—exemplary Christians. All their business
transactions, whether with believers or unbelievers, should be as
transparent as sunlight. The fact that one is not likely to be detected in
deception or fraud, or downright murder in malpractice, does not make him
less guilty in the sight of God. That which God testifies of us when character
is weighed in the golden scales of the sanctuary will stand fast forever,
unless the sad decision, “Wanting,” is changed because of soul repentance
and transformation of character, and pardon is written, and the promise
fulfilled, “A new heart will I give you.” There is need of an entire change in
the principles that control many physicians in regard to their example as
Christians. They must meet a higher standard, —the Bible standard.
Let everyone who claims to be a disciple of Christ say, “By the grace of
God I will hold fast my integrity. Get thee behind me, Satan. I will not,
under any consideration, enter into a {6} confederacy with your hellish
powers.” Such determination is uncommon in the market-place, uncommon
in men of business; but let it not continue to be a rare thing in the medical
profession; for above every other calling, this requires men of sterling
integrity,—men who will not break their contracts, or be bought or sold. . . .
With the invalid, much depends upon the influence you bring with you
into the sick-room. If you are evil in heart, evil angels stand by your side
to urge you in the wrong direction. If you preserve your fidelity, if you are
walking in humility, constantly looking unto Jesus, he will impart to you
knowledge and wisdom; his presence will give you comfort and peace and
hope, and success that is truly marvelous. Christ will be at your right hand
to guide you.
The Christian physician is not to exercise his skill solely in studying
disease and its treatment; but he is to be in the highest sense a missionary. In
the sight of all heaven he is to work for Christ who has bought him with an
infinite price. Let no base, groveling thoughts be entertained, but let your
conversation be holy; be ready to speak a word in season. Speak of the
value of the soul and of its peril out of Christ. Sow the seeds of truth, and
the Lord Jesus will keep your heart and mind; his righteousness will go
before you; heavenly angels will minister unto you; and the glory of the Lord
will be your rereward.
 The Christian physician occupies a position as responsible as that of the
gospel minister, and he should have no less consecration to God. Careless
words and deportment do great harm. They are a savor of death unto death.
But if in your daily {7} life you practice the pure principles of the gospel,
your example will be a savor of life unto life; Christ’s holy maxims will
ever be upon your lips, because they are cherished as a priceless treasure in
the heart.
Those who deal with human minds must cultivate self-control, patience,
kindness, forbearance, and Christlike love. These souls connected with them
may be their companions through the ceaseless ages of eternity. There is no
respect of persons with God. All with whom we stand related in any
capacity should see in us Christlike attributes, not satanic. Everything
should be set in order, and everything guarded against that would cast a
shadow over the religious life of the workers, so that they labor in
discouragement. The same principles should govern your course toward the
youth who have not accepted the truth. Any wrong treatment from you, by
word or action, is making their salvation more difficult.
Let all in the Sanitarium, whether high or low, take heed that not one soul
with whom they are connected suffers from selfish, narrow notions. Be
noble, be broad, be Christlike; and this comprehends all goodness and
faithfulness. Let it be impressed upon everyone that the moral tone in every
department of the Sanitarium must be elevated. Time must be given to
personal religious culture. All must learn their lessons in the school of
Christ,—learn to wear his yoke and to bear his burdens, not burdens of their
own making. “Learn of me,” says Jesus, “for I am meek and lowly in heart,
and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” Let those in command learn how to
train others by first training themselves to do justice {8} and love mercy.
Do not excuse anything in yourselves that you would condemn in another.
Never, never, seek to make the workers under you feel the hand of
oppression. They are Christ’s property. Be careful how you treat the
purchase of his blood. You who are appointed as directors are yourselves
to be under the direction of one master, even Christ. Take your orders from
him. Work as he worked, in love. Give the workers cheerful, encouraging
words, remembering that “all ye are brethren.”
We are reformers; we are not to accept a human standard, but to be
governed by the principles of heaven. It does not become reformers to
confine the work of reform to some special points which they may choose,
to the neglect of others. If wealth is brought to the Sanitarium by the
sacrifice of one Christlike attribute or principle, souls will be discouraged;
and one soul is worth more than the whole world. Remember that Christ
will deal with you just as you deal with those under your care.
1890

The soul’s interest cannot be trifled with. Avoid the first approach to
danger. Do not see how close you can walk to the brink of a precipice.
Your capital is your character. Cherish it as you would a golden treasure.

A sanctified ambition to excel in imitating the character of Christ is a

safe ambition to cherish; for it is not the will of God that physicians and
workers should retrograde. It is his will that they should reach the highest
development of the {9} physical, mental, and moral natures. Striving to
excel in what is excellent is lawful, and promises entire success. You are
called to be laborers together with God, whether you are physicians, nurses,
or workers in any other branch of the Sanitarium. You should ever
remember that you are in holy partnership in the great work of God.
Realizing this fact, you may be enabled to act your part faithfully according
to your ability, training your souls and the souls of others for the future
immortal life. A cloud of witnesses is around you. The heavenly
intelligences look upon you; and the evil angels are also spectators of your
actions. The Prince of Life is watching to see if those who have had such
great light and so much knowledge will practice what they have been taught,
and help those who have been connected with them in the work to walk in
the light as Christ is in the light.
O physicians and workers at the Sanitarium, how much you need the
divine touch! and you may obtain this by believing the word of God.
Young men are to toil and sacrifice at every step. God will make them
his chief helpers in the work of saving souls if they will be partakers with
Christ of self-denial and self-sacrifice. O that I could arouse the physicians
and workers at the Sanitarium to realize their high calling!
About 1891.

Influence is a power that we exert over others, and it is the result of our
thoughts and actions. We cannot be neutral; we cannot live without exerting
an influence either for good or for evil. We create an atmosphere about our
own souls that {10} sways the souls of others. Even after we are dead we
still speak, for our works follow us. What we have done has blended with
the thoughts and actions of others, and become an ever-living influence.
What we have been and what we have said is the seed sown, and it will
bear a harvest after its kind. The time to determine what will be our
influence is while we live. You cannot be what you should be until you are
under the guidance of the Spirit of God; then you can be physicians of the
soul as well as of the body. You cannot do the work that God would have
you, unless you have an experimental knowledge of Christ.
The people have long been afflicted with unconsecrated men, who have
acted independently of the church, and have followed their own unsanctified
judgment, imperiling our institutions by their unsanctified independence. But
our institutions need not accept unconsecrated men and women because they
know not what better to do, for consecrated physicians will be raised up to
take their place in the work.
1895.

God has work for every true believer in the Sanitarium. Every nurse of
the sick should be a channel of light, receiving light from a divine source,
and letting it shine forth to others. The workers are not to ape the customs or
fashionable display brought into the Sanitarium, but to consecrate
themselves to God,—to be humble, meek, and lowly in heart, pure and
elevated in character. Let the atmosphere that surrounds the soul be a savor
of life unto life. With some there {11} is too great a desire to be exalted. In
seeking self-exaltation they abase themselves. Let self be hid in Christ, and
they will be exalted in due time. All who are engaged in the work of the
Sanitarium can make themselves a blessing to others by revealing in their
own character what a knowledge of the truth has done for them. Let
everyone feel that precious souls for whom Christ has died are perishing in
ignorance and transgression of God’s holy law. Let every unbeliever see
that you are in God’s service, that your faith is the truth that does something
for you.
Thus you will reveal the grace of God in your character. You need to
feel that in your ministry to the sick you are representing Jesus. “Ye are a
chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that
ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness
into his marvelous light.” Bear in mind that God is your Guide, your
Comforter. What a vineyard you have in which to work! What a field for
action! The Lord guides and cheers the humble, meek, and lowly workers as
he cheered Moses in his work. In the commonest duties of life we may ask
God for wisdom for the work to be done. If the worker receives his
commission from God, he will be strengthened and blessed. Dangerous
temptations will assail you on every side, but ask of God, as did Moses, for
his presence and guidance. The Lord said to Moses, “Certainly I will be
with thee.” This same assurance is given to every humble, consecrated
worker. Let every student, every helper, bear in mind that he is to be daily a
living epistle of truth and righteousness. Remember that you {12} are not
your own, but are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of
God. To all with whom you come in contact you are to reveal that you are
the trophies of the grace of Christ, his living instruments to glorify his name.
1896.

There are earnest, prudent warm-hearted, God-fearing, God-loving

workers at the Sanitarium, but there are many helpers who are not reliable.
They are affected by the worldly spirit that pervades a large class of those
who patronize the institution. They thirst for applause; they wish to be
flattered; they want to invest their wages in dress. They may claim to be
Christians, but they do not honor Christ. The lukewarm, selfish, covetous
ones, who do not consider that they are making their record for eternity, will
be no help to those worldly visitors.
1896.
 NEED OF OPPORTUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN CULTURE.
GOD IS OVER ALL; but forgetting him, we forsake the pure snow of
Lebanon for the turbid streams of the valley. No soul can prosper without
time to pray, to search the Scriptures; and all should, as far as possible,
have the privilege of attending public worship. All need to keep the oil of
grace in their vessels with their lamps. Above all others, the workers who
are thrown into the society of worldlings need to have Jesus held up before
them, that they may behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the
world. The {13} godless element to which they are exposed makes it
essential that personal labor should be bestowed upon them. Who could be
closely related to these patients, and hear them talk, and breathe in the
atmosphere that surrounds their souls, without running some risk?
Counteracting influences should always be exerted, lest, through the
tempting allurements of Satan, the worldly element shall steal away hearts
from God. Never let the worldly class be honored and great deference be
paid to them above those who love God and are seeking to do his will.
Those who, from whatever cause, are obliged to work on the Sabbath, are
always in peril; they feel the loss, and from doing works of necessity they
fall into the habit of doing things on the Sabbath that are not necessary. The
sense of its sacredness is lost, and the holy commandment is of no effect. A
special effort should be made to bring about a reform in regard to Sabbath
observance. The workers in the Sanitarium do not always do for themselves
what is their privilege and duty. Often they feel so weary that they become
demoralized. This should not be. No soul can be rich in grace only as it
shall abide in the presence of God.
God is the great proprietor of the Sanitarium, of the Review and Herald
Office, of the Pacific Press, of our colleges. In all these institutions the
managers must receive their directions from above. And wherever the
temptations that come through association with the ungodly are strongest,
there the greatest care must be exercised to place the workers in close
connection with Christ, and the influences proceeding from him. His word
must be our guide in all things; and if {14} poverty comes because we abide
by a plain, “Thus saith the Lord,” we must still abide by it, even at the loss
of all things else. Better have poverty in temporal things, and abide in
Christ, and be nourished by his word, which is spirit and life, “Man shall
not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth
of God.” The world may smile as we repeat this to them, but it is the word
of the Son of God. He says, “Whoso eateth my flesh [the word that Christ
speaks us] . . . hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.”
We cannot always be on our knees in prayer, but the way to the mercy-
seat is always open. While engaged in active labor, we may ask for help;
and we are promised by One who will not deceive us, “Ye shall receive.”
The Christian can and will find time to pray. Daniel was a statesman; heavy
responsibilities rested upon him; yet three times a day he sought God, and
the Lord gave him the Holy Spirit. So today men may resort to the sacred
pavilion of the Most High and feel the assurance of his promise, “My
people shall dwell in a peaceful habitation, and in sure dwellings, and in
quiet resting-places.”
All who really desire it can find a place for communion with God,
where no ear can hear but the One open to the cries of the helpless,
distressed, and needy,—the One who notices even the fall of the little
sparrows. He says, “Ye are of more value than many sparrows.”
If the rush of work is allowed to drive us from our purpose of seeking
the Lord daily, we shall make the greatest mistakes; we shall incur losses,
for the Lord is not with us; we have closed the {15} door so that he cannot
find access to our souls. But if we pray even when our hands are employed,
the Saviour’s ear is open to our petitions. If we are determined not to be
separated from the source of our strength, Jesus will be just as determined
to be at our right hand to help us, that we may not be put to shame before our
enemies. The grace of Christ can accomplish for us that which all our efforts
fail to do. Those who love and fear God may be surrounded with a
multitude of cares, and yet not falter or make crooked paths for their feet.
God takes care of you in the place where it is your duty to be. But be sure,
as often as possible, to go where prayer is wont to be made. The Saviour
says, “Thou hast a few names even in Sardis that have not defiled their
garments; and they shall walk with me in white; for they are worthy.” These
souls overcame by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony.
Amid the moral pollution that prevailed on every hand, they held fast their
integrity. And why?—They were partakers of the divine nature, and thus
they escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. They became
rich in faith, heirs to an inheritance of more value than the gold of Ophir.
Only a life of constant dependence upon the Saviour is a life of holiness.
1890.

The Sanitarium is a place which affords ample opportunity to backslide

from God, to let self have the supremacy, and thus separate the soul from
Christ and the holy angels. . . . {16}
 Neither physicians nor helpers should attempt to perform their work
without taking time to pray.
1879.
Guard and guide those weak in the faith, lest they become connected
with that class of Christians who consider getting together to have a happy
time of amusement, the joy of their life. These parties of pleasure prove in
the end a curse. There is work to be done. Meet in select companies to pray.
Your own souls need the fortification and strength of prayer, and other souls
need it, that they may be kept from yielding to temptations. If your life is fed
with the bread and water of life, you will have words to speak to others that
will refresh them. God bids us to care for one another, to love one another.
1895.
 ECONOMY AND STRICT HONESTY.
THERE IS A LACK of care and economy in every department of this
institution. Much is lost that might and should be saved. Many of these
losses are caused by a neglect to look after little matters. The workers have
thought it their duty to attend to the larger responsibilities, but there are
hundreds of leaks daily that are not thought of or cared for; and the loss in a
year is by no means small. Here is one of the special defects that exist at the
Sanitarium.
The helpers at the Sanitarium should not feel at liberty to appropriate to
their own use articles of food provided for the patients. The temptation is
especially strong to indulge in things allowed to newcomers, who must be
induced gradually to correct their pernicious habits. {17} Employees have
no right to help themselves to crackers, nuts, raisins, dates, sugar, oranges,
or fruit of any kind; for, in the first place, in eating these things between
meals, as is generally done, they are injuring the digestive organs, and
again, those who partake of these things are taking that which is not theirs.
No food should pass the lips between the regular meals. Temptation is
constantly before them to taste the food which they are handling; and here is
an excellent opportunity for them to gain control of their appetite. But food
seems to be very abundant, and they forget that it all represents so much
money value. One and another thoughtlessly indulge in the habit of tasting
and helping themselves, until they fancy there is no real sin in the practice.
All should beware of cherishing this view of the matter, for conscience is
thus losing its sensitiveness. One may reason, “The little that I have taken
does not amount to much;” but the question comes home, Did the smallness
of the amount lessen the sin of the act? Again, the little which one person
takes may not amount to much; but when five act on the same plan, five
littles are taken. Then ten, twenty, or even more may presume in the same
way, until every day, the workers may, to their own injury, appropriate many
little things that they have no right to touch. Many littles make much in the
end. But the greatest loss is sustained by the ones who digress; for they are
violating the principles of right, and learning to look upon transgression in
small matters as no transgression at all. They forget the words of Christ,
“He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also {18} in much; and he
that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much.”
When an effort is made to correct these practices, it is generally
received as an evidence of stinginess on the part of the managers; and some
will make no change, but go on hardening the conscience until it becomes
seared as with a hot iron. They rise up against any restriction, and act and
talk defiantly, as though their rights had been invaded. But God looks upon
all these things as theft, and so the record is carried up to heaven.
The angels in heaven have a wider and more elevated sphere of action
than we; but right with them and right with us are one and the same thing.
In such an institution as the Sanitarium, where many are laboring
together, some will do what they would not think it honest to do were they
separately employed. They would have more respect for their reputation
than to be found faulty in any of the so-called little matters. A person
employed in a private family would not dare to take such liberties with his
employer’s property as are taken at the Sanitarium. The helpers influence
one another to do unlawful acts; and they do not realize that they are, through
indulgence of self, wronging one of God’s instrumentalities, and crippling
its powers. The fact that several are doing the same thing does not lessen
their guilt. It is the act itself that is wrong, whether performed by many or by
few.
Those who are employed at our Sanitarium have in many respects the
best advantages for the formation of correct habits. None will be placed
beyond the reach of temptation; for in every {19} character there are weak
points that are in danger when assailed. Those who begin to be careless of
their steps will find that before they are aware of it their feet will be
entangled in a web from which it is impossible for them to extricate
themselves. It should be a fixed principle with all to be truthful and honest.
Whether they are rich or poor, whether they have friends or are left alone,
come what will, they should resolve, in the strength of God, that no
influence shall lead them to commit the least wrong act. One and all should
realize that upon them, individually, depends in a measure the prosperity of
the Sanitarium.
Christ resisted Satan in our behalf. We have the example of our Saviour
to strengthen our weak purposes and resolves; but notwithstanding this,
some will fall by Satan’s temptations, and they will not fall alone. Every
soul that fails to obtain the victory carries others down through his
influence. Those who fail to connect with God, and to receive wisdom and
grace to refine and elevate their own lives, will be judged for the good they
might have done, but failed to perform because they were content with
earthliness of mind and friendship with the unsanctified.
As my guide conducted me through the different apartments, the lack of
economy everywhere stirred my soul with grief; for I had a full sense of the
debt hanging over the institution. The petty dishonesty, the selfish neglect of
duty, were marked by the recording angel. The waste permitted here and
there in the course of a year amounts to a considerable sum. Much of this
might be saved by the helpers; but each will say, “It does not belong to me
to look after these {20} things.” Would they pass these things so
indifferently if the loss were to be sustained by themselves?—No; they
would know exactly what to do, and how to do it; but it makes all the
difference that it belongs to the institution. This is the fruit of selfishness,
and is registered against them under the heading of selfishness.
Some have labored faithfully, while others have done their work
mechanically, as though they had no interest in it, except to get through as
quickly as possible. Order and thoroughness were neglected because no one
was near to watch them and criticize their work. Unfaithfulness was written
against their names.
1879.
 FAITHFULNESS IN THE WORK.
THE HELPERS should take Jesus with them in every department of their
labor. Whatever is done should be done with that exactness and
thoroughness which will bear inspection. The heart should be in the work.
Faithfulness is as essential in washing dishes, sweeping the floors, and
doing chamber work, as in caring for the sick or administering baths. Some
may receive the idea that their work is not ennobling; but this is just as they
choose to make it. They alone are capable of degrading or elevating their
employment. Would that every drone might be compelled to toil for his daily
bread; for work is a blessing, not a curse. Diligent labor will keep up from
many of the snares of Satan, who ever finds some mischief for idle hands to
do. {21} None of us should be ashamed of work, however small and servile
it may appear. Labor is ennobling. All who toil with head or hands are
working men and women; and all are doing their duty and honoring their
religion as much while working in the laundry or washing dishes, as they
are in going to meeting. While the hands are engaged in the most common
labor, the mind may be elevated and ennobled by pure and holy thoughts.
When any of the workers manifest a lack of respect for religious things, they
should be separated from the work. Let none feel that the institution is
dependent upon them.
Helpers who have been longest at our Sanitarium should now be
responsible workers, reliable in every place, faithful to duty as the compass
to the pole. Had they rightly improved their opportunities, they might now
have had symmetrical characters and a deep, living experience in religious
things. But many of these workers have separated from God. Religion is laid
aside. It is not an inwrought principle, carefully cherished wherever they go,
into whatever society they are thrown, proving as an anchor to the soul. I
wish all the workers carefully to consider that success in this life, and
success in gaining the future life, depends largely upon faithfulness in
performing the duties just where God has placed them.
The perfection of God’s work is as clearly seen in the tiniest insect as in
the king of beasts. The soul of the little child who believes in Christ is as
precious in his sight as are the angels about his throne. “Be ye therefore
perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.” As God is perfect
in his sphere, so may man be perfect in {22} his sphere. Whatever the hand
finds to do should be done with thoroughness and dispatch. Faithfulness and
integrity in little things, the performance of little duties, and little deeds of
kindness will cheer and gladden the pathway of life; and when our work on
earth is ended, everyone of the little duties performed with fidelity will be
treasured as a precious gem before God.
1879.

If this institution is what God designed it should be, as his

instrumentality it will not copy any institution in our land in its practices or
moral standing. It will stand as a peculiar institution, governed and
controlled after the Bible standard. No motive will be of sufficient force to
move those engaged here from the straight line of duty. It will be
reformatory in all its teachings and practice. There will be no uniting in
closer harmony with the world in order to receive worldly patronage. If
Jesus presides in the Sanitarium, there will be a greater and more distinct
separation from the world. Pleasure cannot entice from the way of justice.
Those who are under the control of the Spirit of God will not be found
seeking their own pleasure or amusement. They will answer the injunction,
Come out from among them and be separate, touching not the unclean, and in
no wise partaking of sin. They will aim to reach the high, pure, noble,
elevated standard erected by our Lord Jesus Christ. The world, in its
practices, and ways, and manners, will have no attractions to entice from
duty. {23}
 CRITICIZING AND FAULTFINDING .
THOSE VISITING our institutions, and seeing where work is not done to
the best advantage, should, if they have had larger experience, and know of
a more successful way to manage, counsel with those who are in trust, and
seek to help them to see the right way of action. Those who fail to do this
neglect their duty, and are unfaithful to their God-given responsibility. Such
a one, if he goes from that institution without saying anything to the proper
persons, and states to parties not connected with it that he saw failures in the
management there, that he saw places where expense was incurred without
benefiting the institution, has failed to manifest a Christian spirit, and has
been unfaithful to his brethren and to God. The Lord would have him diffuse
light, if he has it to give; and if he has not a well-regulated plan to suggest,
he does wrong to tell others of the mistakes which he has seen. If he fails to
give the workers the benefit of his supposed superior wisdom; if he only
finds fault without telling, in a right spirit, how to improve, he not only
injures the reputation of the institution, but of the workers, who may be
acting according to the very best light they have.
These things need to be carefully considered. Let every man and woman
inquire, “On whose side am I? Am I working to build up or to tear down
one of God’s instrumentalities?”
One thing makes me feel very sad, and that is that there is not always
harmony among the workers in our institutions. I have thought, Is it {24}
possible that there is any one who will find fault with those connected with
them in the work? Is there any one who will suggest to patients or to visitors
or fellow workers that there are many things which ought to be done that are
not done, and many other things which are not done right? If they do this, they
are not doing the work of Christians. Men who have been appointed to
different positions of trust are to be respected. We do not expect to find men
who are perfect in every respect. They may be seeking for perfection of
character, but they are finite, and liable to err. Those who are engaged in our
institutions should feel it their duty jealously to guard both the work and the
workers from unjust criticism. They should not readily accept or speak
words of censure against any who are connected with the work of God; for in
thus doing God himself may be reproached, and the work that he is doing
through instrumentalities may be greatly hindered. The wheels of progress
may be blocked when God says, “Go forward.”
It is a great evil, and one which exists among our people to a great
extent, to give loose rein to the thoughts, to question and criticize everything
another does, making mountains out of mole-hills, and thinking their own
ways are right, whereas, if they were in the same place as their brother, they
might not do half as well as he does. It is just as natural for some to find
fault with what another does as it is for them to breathe. They have formed
the habit of criticizing others, when they themselves are the ones who should
be brought severely to task and their wicked speeches and hard feelings be
burned out of their souls by the purifying fire of God’s love. {25}
When the converting power of God is felt upon the heart, altogether
different results will be seen. A person who will allow any degree of
suspicion or censure to rest upon his fellow workers, while he neither
rebukes the complainers nor faithfully presents the matter before the one
condemned, is doing the work of the enemy. He is watering seeds of discord
and of strife, the fruit of which he will have to meet in the day of God. He is
backbiting; he is taking up a reproach against his neighbor; he is doing a
work that will separate very friends. He is striking directly at the reputation
of his brother; and envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings are awakened, which
endanger the soul’s salvation. He is hedging up his brother’s way, binding
his influence; and God will hold him accountable for this work.
This disrespect for others, this disregard for right and justice, is not a
rare thing. It is found to a greater or less extent in all our institutions. If one
makes a mistake, there are some who make it their business to talk about it
until it grows to large proportions. Instead of this, there should be in all
engaged in our institutions a sacred principle to guard the interest and
reputation of everyone with whom they are associated, even as they would
wish their own reputation guarded. May the Lord impress this upon the
minds and hearts of all our workers.
1885.
 SENTIMENTALISM.
THE GUARDIANS of the institution must ever maintain a high standard,
and carefully watch {26} over the youth entrusted to them by parents as
learners or helpers in the various departments. When young men and women
work together, a sympathy is created among them which frequently grows
into sentimentalism. If the guardians are indifferent to this, lasting injury
may be done to these souls, and the high moral tone of the institution will be
compromised. If any, patients or helpers, continue their familiarity by
deception after having had judicious instruction, they should not be retained
in the institution, for their influence will affect those who are innocent and
unsuspecting. Young girls will lose their maidenly modesty, and be led to
act deceptively because their affections have become entangled. . . . The
young should be taught to be frank, yet modest, in their associations. They
should be taught to respect just rules and authority. If they refuse to do this,
let them be dismissed, no matter what position they occupy, for they will
demoralize others. The forwardness of young girls in placing themselves in
the company of young men, lingering around where they are at work,
entering into conversation with them, talking common, idle talk, is belittling
to womanhood. It lowers them, even in the estimation of those who
themselves indulge in such things. . . . Let not those who profess the religion
of Christ descend to trifling conversation, to unbecoming familiarity with
women of any class, whether married or single. Let them keep their proper
places with all dignity. At the same time they should be sociable, kind, and
courteous to all. Young ladies should be reserved and modest. They should
give no occasion for their good to be evil spoken {27} of. . . . Those who
give evidence that their thoughts run in a low channel, whose conversation
tends to corrupt rather than to elevate, should be removed at once from any
connection with the institution, for they will surely demoralize others.
Ever bear in mind that our health institutions are missionary fields. . .
. Will you excuse levity and careless acts by saying that it was the result
of thoughtlessness on your part? Is it not the duty of the Christian to think
soberly? If Jesus is enthroned in the heart, will the thoughts be running
riot? . . .
Christ’s followers will be temperate in eating and drinking. They will
not indulge appetite at the expense of health and spiritual growth. “They
married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered
into the ark, and the flood came, and destroyed them all.” We see the same
infatuation now in regard to marriage. Youth, and even men and women,
who ought to be wise and discerning, act as if bewitched upon this question.
A satanic power seems to take possession of them. The most indiscreet
marriages are formed. God is not consulted. Human feelings, desires, and
passions bear down everything before them, until the die is cast. Untold
misery is the result of this state of things, and God is dishonored. The
marriage vow covers every kind of lustful abomination. Shall there not be a
decided change in reference to this matter?
Moral purity, self-respect, a strong power of resistance, must be firmly
and constantly cherished. There should not be one department from reserve.
One act of familiarity, one indiscretion, {28} may jeopardize the soul, by
opening the door to temptation, and thus weaken the power of resistance.
1888.

Courtship and marriage occupy the mind to the exclusion of higher and
nobler thoughts. . . .
As the condition of the Sanitarium was presented before me in vision, an
angel of God seemed to conduct me from room to room in the different
departments. The conversation I was made to hear in the rooms of the
helpers was not of a character to elevate and strengthen mind or morals. The
frivolous talk, the foolish jesting, the meaningless laugh, fell painfully upon
my ear. The young are in danger, but they are blind to discern the tendencies
and results of the course they are pursuing. Young men and girls were
engaged in flirtation. They seemed to be infatuated. There is nothing noble,
dignified, or sacred in these attachments; as they are prompted by Satan, the
influence is such as to please him. Warnings to these persons fall unheeded.
They are headstrong, self-willed, defiant. They think the warning, counsel,
or reproof does not apply to them. Their course gives then no concern. They
are continually separating themselves from the light and love of God. They
lose all discernment of sacred and eternal things; and while they may keep
up a dry form of Christian duties, they have no heart in these religious
exercises. All too late these deceived souls will learn that “strait is the gate,
and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find
it.” 1879 {29}
The Sanitarium at Battle Creek has been built up under a pressure of
difficulties. There have had to be decisive measures taken, contracts signed
by those who were engaged as helpers that they would remain a certain
number of years. This has been a positive necessity. After help has been
secured, and by considerable painstaking efforts these have become
efficient workers, wealthy patients have held out inducements of better
wages to secure them as nurses for their own special benefit, at their own
homes. And these helpers have often left the Sanitarium and gone with them,
without taking into consideration the labor that had been put forth to qualify
them as efficient workers. This had not been the case in merely one or two
instances, but in many cases. Then people have come as patrons from other
institutions, that are not conducted on religious principles, and in a most
artful manner have led away the help by promising to give them higher
wages. Physicians have apostatized from the faith and from the institution,
and have left because they could not have their own way in everything. Some
have been discharged; and after obtaining the sympathy of others of the
helpers and patients, have led these away; and after being at great expense
and trying their own ways and methods to the best of their ability, they have
made a failure and closed up, incurring debts that they could not meet. This
has been tried again and again. Justice and righteousness have had no part in
the movements of such. “The way of the Lord” has not been chosen, but their
own way. They beguiled the unwary, and made an easy conquest of those who
love {30} change. They were too much blinded to consider the right and
wrong of this course, and too reckless to care. Thus it has been necessary in
the Sanitarium at Battle Creek to make contracts binding those who connect
with it as helpers, so that after they have been educated and trained as nurses
and as bath hands, they shall not leave because others present inducements to
them. Money has been advanced to some special ones that they might obtain a
medical education, and be useful to the institution. Dr. Kellogg has placed
hopes upon some of these, that they would relieve him of responsibilities that
have rested most heavily upon him. Some have become uneasy and
dissatisfied because those who have started institutions in other parts of the
country have tried to flatter and induce them to come to their sanitariums,
promising to do better by them. In this way the workers—some of them at
least —have become uneasy, unsettled, self-sufficient, and unreliable, even if
they did not disconnect with the Sanitarium, because they felt there were
openings for them elsewhere. Those who were just beginning to practice
have felt ready to take large responsibilities which it would be unsafe to trust
in their hands, because they have not proved faithful in that which is least.
Now we wish all to look at this matter from a Christian standpoint.
These tests reveal the true material that goes to make up the character. There
is in the Decalogue a commandment that says, “Thou shalt not steal.” This
commandment covers just such acts as these. Some have stolen the help that
others have had the burden of bringing up and training for their own work.
Any {31} underhanded scheme, any influence brought to bear to try to
secure help that others have engaged and trained is nothing less than
downright stealing.
There is another commandment that says, “Thou shalt not bear false
witness against thy neighbor.” There has been tampering with the help that
has been secured and depended upon to do a certain kind of labor; efforts
have been made to demerit the plans and find fault with the management of
those who are conducting the institution. The course of the management has
been questioned as regards those whose services they desired to secure.
Their vanity has been flattered, and insinuations made that they are not
advanced as rapidly as they should be; they ought to be in more responsible
positions.
The very gravest difficulty that the physicians and managers of our
institutions have to meet is that men and women who have been led up step
by step, educated and trained to fill positions of trust, have become self-
inflated, self-sufficient, and placed altogether too high an estimate upon
their own capabilities. If they have been entrusted with two talents, they feel
perfectly capable of handling five. If they had wisely and judiciously used
the two talents, coming up with faithfulness in the little things entrusted to
them, thorough in everything they undertook, then they would be qualified to
handle larger responsibilities. If they could climb every step of the ladder,
round after round, showing faithfulness in that which is least, it would be an
evidence that they were fitted to bear heavier burdens, and would be faithful
in much. But many care only to skim the surface. They do not think deep, and
become {32} master of their duties. They feel ready to grasp the highest
round of the ladder without the trouble of climbing up step after step. We are
pained at heart as we compare the work coming forth from their hands with
God’s righteous standard of faithfulness which alone God can accept. There
is a painful defect, a remissness a, superficial gloss, a wanting in solidity and
in intelligent knowledge and carefulness and thoroughness. God cannot say to
such, “Well done, good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a few
things, I will make thee ruler over many things.”
Men must get hold conscientiously and feel that they are doing the work
of God. They must have the trust in their heart to correct all the sophistries
and delusions of Satan that would throw them off the right track, so that they
will not choose the way of the Lord, but follow the impulses of their own
undisciplined characters. If the heart is sanctified and guided by the Holy
Spirit, they will run no risks, but will be sure in all they undertake to do
good work for Jesus; and in doing their work righteously they are standing
securely in this life with a fast hold from above, and they will be guided
into every good and holy way. They will be constant to principle. They will
do their work, not to secure a great name or great wages, not for the purpose
of weaving self into all their works, and of appearing to be somebody in the
world, but to be right in everything in the sight of God. They will not be half
as anxious to do a big work as to do whatever they have to do with fidelity,
and with an eye single to the glory of God. Such men are {33} great in the
sight of God. Such names are registered in the Lamb’s Book of Life as the
faithful servants of the Most High God. These are the men who are “more
precious in the sight of God than fine gold, even more precious than the
golden wedge of Ophir.”
1888.
 MEDICAL STUDENTS.
Let the students who go to obtain a medical education at the medical
institutions of our land learn all they possibly can of the principles of life,
but let them discard error, and not become bigots.
1888.

Medical students, by studying the word of God diligently, are far better
prepared for all other studies; for enlightenment always comes with an
earnest study of the word of God. Let it be understood by medical
missionaries that the better acquainted they become with the Bible history,
the better qualified they will be to do their work. The students in the college
at Battle Creek need to aspire to higher knowledge; and nothing can give
them a knowledge of all lessons and a retentive memory like the searching
of the Scriptures. Let there be genuine discipline in study. There should be a
most humble, prayerful longing of the soul to know the truth. There should
be faithful teachers, who will strive to make the students understand their
lessons, not alone by explaining everything themselves, but by letting the
students explain thoroughly every passage {34} which they read. Let the
inquiring minds of the students be respected.
Dec. 1, 1895.

Students may receive their diplomas, and yet their education has but just
begun. But generally the student who knows nothing of what it is to bear
responsibility anywhere, that has not taken the burden of thinking, the burden
of care-taking, of studying complicated cases, feels that he is a ripe scholar.
It is because such know so little that they think they know so much. If they
knew considerable more, they would sense their inability. The one who best
knows himself will work in all humility, He feels like making no proud
boasts; he bears a weight of responsibility as he sees the woes of suffering
humanity, and he will not take human life into his hands to deal with even
the bodies of men, without connecting with the experienced physician,
regarding him as a father and himself as a child to be instructed and
nourished and corrected, if in error. Our medical students should get an
experience by beginning at the lower round of the ladder, and by careful,
earnest, thoughtful exertion, climbing round after round, religion—Bible
religion— being the mainspring of action.
Is the soon coming of Christ a reality to us? Let every student seek to
reach the highest point of education, and be fitted for an inheritance with the
saints in light. If he is educated in such a way as to reach this, he will learn
that which is to continue through eternal ages. The banner of the third angel
has inscribed upon it, “The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.”
Our {35} institutions have taken a name which sets forth the character of our
faith, and of this name we are never to be ashamed. I have been shown that
this name means much, and in adopting it we have followed the light given
from heaven.
1895.
 THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE PHYSICIAN.
NEGLECT OF PRAYER causes the Christian to become weak, to lose
self-control, to give rein to impure thoughts and impulses. But in learning of
Christ, in looking to Jesus, in depending upon his strength, the physician
will be brought into sympathy with Christ; and in treating the sick he will
seek God for wisdom. Then instead of placing his dependence upon drugs,
and expecting that medicine will bring health to his patients, he will use
nature’s restoratives, and employ natural means whereby the sick may be
aided to recovery. The Lord will hear and answer the prayer of the
Christian physician, and he may reach an elevated standard if he will but lay
hold upon the hand of Christ, and determine that he will not let go. Golden
opportunities are open to the Christian physician; for he may exert a
precious influence upon those with whom he is brought in contact. He may
guide and mold and fashion the lives of his patients by holding before them
heavenly principles. The physician should let men see that he does not
regard his work as of a cheap order, but looks upon it as high, noble,
elevated work, even that to which is attached the sacred accountability of
dealing with both the {36} souls and the bodies of those for whom Christ
has paid the infinite price of his most precious blood. If the physician has
the mind of Christ, he will be cheerful, hopeful, and happy, but not trifling.
He will realize that heavenly angels accompany him to the sick-room, and
will find words to speak readily, truthfully, to his patients, that will cheer
and bless them. His faith will be full of simplicity, of childlike confidence
in the Lord. He will be able to repeat to the repenting soul the gracious
promises of God, and thus place the trembling hand of the afflicted ones in
the hand of Christ, that they may find repose in God. Thus, through the grace
imparted to him, the physician will fulfill his Heavenly Father’s claims
upon him. In delicate and perilous operations he may know that Jesus is by
his side to counsel, to strengthen, to nerve him to act with precision and
skill in his efforts to save human life. If the presence of God is not in the
sick-room, Satan will be there to suggest perilous experiments, and will
seek to unbalance the nerves, so that life will be destroyed rather than
saved.
A physician occupies a more important position because of dealing with
morbid souls, diseased minds, and afflicted bodies, than does the minister
of the gospel. The physician can present an elevated standard of Christian
character, if he will be instant in season and out of season. He is thus a
missionary for the Lord, doing the Master’s work with fidelity, and will
receive a reward by and by. Let the Christian keep his own counsel, and
divulge no secret to unbelievers. Let him communicate no secret that will
disparage God’s people. Guard your thoughts; close the door to {37}
temptation. Do your work as in the sight of the Divine Watcher. Work
patiently, expecting that, through the grace of Christ, you will make a
success in your profession. Keep up the barriers which the Lord has erected
for your safety. Keep your heart with all diligence, for out of it are the
issues of life, or of death.
A physician should attend strictly to his professional work. He should
not allow anything to come in to divert his mind from his business, or to take
his attention from those who are looking to him for relief from suffering. An
assuring and hopeful word spoken in season to the sufferer will often
relieve his mind and win for the physician a place in his confidence.
Kindness and courtesy should be manifested; but the common, cheap talk
which is so customary even among some who claim to be Christians, should
not be heard in our institutions. The only way for us to become truly
courteous, without affectation, without undue familiarity, is to drink in the
spirit of Christ, to heed the injunction, “Be ye holy; for I am holy.” If we act
upon the principles laid down in the word of God, we shall have no
inclination to indulge in undue familiarity.
The workers in our institutions should be living examples of what they
desire those to be who are patients in the institutions. A right spirit and a
holy life are a constant instruction to others. The hollow-hearted courtesy of
the fashionable world is of no value in the sight of Him by whom actions are
weighed. There should be no partiality and no hypocrisy. The physician
should be ready for every good work. If his life is hid with Christ in God,
he will be a missionary in the highest sense. {38} When they are together,
Christian physicians will conduct themselves as sons of God. They will
realize that they are engaged to work in the same vineyard, and selfish
barriers will be broken down. For each other they will feel a deep interest,
untainted with selfishness. He who is himself a reformer can accomplish
good in seeking to reform others. By precept and example he can be a savor
of life unto life. Would that the curtain could be rolled back, and we could
see how interestedly the angels of God are looking upon the institutions for
the treatment of the sick. The work in which the physician is engaged—
standing between the living and the dead—is of special importance.
God has given a great work into the hands of physicians. The afflicted
children of men are in a degree at their mercy. How the patient watches him
who cares for his physical welfare! The actions and words, the very
expressions of the physician’s countenance, are matters of study. What
gratitude springs up in the heart of the suffering one when his pain is
relieved through the efforts of his faithful physician! The patient feels that
his life is in the hands of him who thus ministers to him, and the physician or
the nurse can then easily approach him on religious subjects. If the sufferer
is under the control of divine influences, how gently can the Christian
physician or nurse drop the precious seeds of truth into the garden of the
heart. He can bring the promise of God before the soul of the helpless one.
If the physician has religion, he can impart the fragrance of heavenly grace
to the softened and subdued heart of the suffering one. He can direct the
{39} thoughts of his patient to the Great Physician. He can present Jesus to
the sin-sick soul.
How often the physician is made a confidant, and griefs and trials are
laid open before him by the sick. At such a time what precious opportunities
are afforded to speak words of comfort and consolation in the fear and love
of God, and to impart Christian counsel. Deep love for souls for whom
Christ died should imbue the physician. In the fear of God I tell you that
none but a Christian physician can rightly discharge the duties of this sacred
profession, and there must be a decided transformation of character in the
physicians employed at the Sanitarium.
About 1891.

This health institution has not been brought into favor simply because of
the talent, skill, or wisdom of one man. It is because God has had faithful
instrumentalities that have consented to be led by the Holy Spirit, and many
influences have combined to bring about the prosperity of the Sanitarium.
The time that has been spent in communing with God, in seeking his help
before undertaking to relieve those who were in a critical condition, has
brought angels to the side of the doctor and his assistants. You have
succeeded according as you have trusted in God. He has been by your side
just as verily as Christ was by the side of those who were suffering when he
walked among them on earth.
1895.

Physicians should be ambassadors for Christ in their specific work, and

instead of giving prominence {40} to a special theory of medicine which
they advocate, by a godly life and conversation they should make prominent
the fact that they are Christians. Not one of the schools of medicine highly
lauded in the world is approved in the courts above, nor do they bear the
heavenly superscription and endorsement. You are not justified in
advocating one school above the others, as though it were the only one
worthy of respect. Those who vindicate one school of medicine and bitterly
condemn another are actuated by a zeal that is not according to knowledge.
With what pharisaic pride some men look down upon others who have not
received a diploma from the so-called standard school. All this proves that
they cannot see afar off, and have not been purged from their old sins. They
need to humble themselves at the cross of Calvary. This spirit will never be
acknowledged in heaven, nor will men who cherish it hear the “Well done.”
Some have been as zealous in exalting what their particular school
advocated as though the Lord had specified that that method was the only
one to be allowed. The use of drugs has resulted in far more harm than
good; and should our physicians who claim to believe the truth almost
entirely dispense with medicine, and faithfully practice along the lines of the
principles of hygiene, using nature’s remedies, far greater success would
attend their efforts.
The duties and qualifications of a physician are not small. The students
need daily to lift responsibilities, that they may become burden-bearers.
They may be inclined to undertake the duties of medical practitioners when
they know nothing of their inability as far as experience is concerned. {41}
There is only one power that can make these students what they ought to be,
and keep them steadfast. It is the grace of God and the power of the truth,
exerting a saving influence upon the life and upon the character. The
students, who intend to deal with suffering humanity, will find no graduating
place this side of heaven.
Sabbath Work.
Physicians need to cultivate a spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice. It
may be necessary to devote even the hours of the holy Sabbath to the relief
of suffering humanity. But the fee for such labor should be put into the
treasury of the Lord, to be used for the worthy poor who need medical skill
but cannot afford to pay for it.
 HEALTH REFORM AT THE SANITARIUM.
The managers and helpers in all our health institutions should have the
true missionary spirit as a daily, abiding principle; for they are in a field
which requires the highest kind of missionary work. Do not let your patients
return to their homes poorly instructed; but educate them in the principles of
health. . . . A responsibility to spread the knowledge of the principles of
hygiene rests upon all who have enjoyed the benefits of health-reform. This
responsibility should be felt by every man and woman who claims to be a
{42} Seventh-day Adventist, and to a still greater degree by those who are
connected with our health institutions.
1890.

Among the greatest dangers to our health institutions is the influence of

physicians, superintendents, and helpers who profess to believe the present
truth, but who have never taken their stand fully upon health reform. Some
have no conscientious scruples in regard to their eating, drinking, and
dressing. How can the physician or any one else present the matter as it is
when he himself is indulging in the use of harmful things? God’s blessing
will rest upon every effort made to awaken an interest in health reform; for
it is needed everywhere. There must be a revival in regard to this matter; for
God purposes to accomplish much through this agency. Drug medication, as
it is generally practiced, is a curse. Educate away from drugs. Use them less
and less, and depend more upon hygienic agencies; then nature will respond
to God’s physician’s—pure air, pure water, proper exercise, a clear
conscience. Those who persist in the use of tea, coffee, and flesh meats will
feel the need of drugs, but many might recover without one grain of
medicine if they would obey the laws of health. Drugs need seldom be used.
If the heart is purified through obedience to the truth, there will be no
selfish preferences, no corrupt motives: there will be no partiality. Love-
sick sentimentalism, whose blighting influence has been felt in all our
institutions, will not be developed. Strict guard should be kept {43} that this
curse shall not poison or corrupt our health institutions.
1890.

If those connected with the Sanitarium are not in every respect correct
representatives of the truths of health reform, decided reformation must
make them what they should be, or they must be separated from the
institution.
1879.

Then what is the special work in all our institutions for health? Instead
of educating the appetite to indulgence, which is the great cause of disease,
knowledge must be imparted in regard to self-denial of appetite and control
of the passions. The knowledge of salvation, the knowledge of sin, and of
redemption from its fearful woes, its bondage, and its defilement must be
plainly stated to all,—high or low, rich or poor, —in carefully prepared
lectures.
Passion grows with every indulgences. If evil thoughts and evil
practices are in the ascendancy, the heart and mind become polluted. Are
these things to go on, and the victims be unwarned? Are the youth to be
unchecked by any message of enlightenment from Heaven? Are there to be
no faithful ones who will present before all who are brought into these
institutions, righteous habits in contrast with the defiling practices of this
age? Are no lessons to be taught to the very ones who so much need them?
Those who are intelligent in regard to these evils should be the ones to fill
important positions at our health institutions. All who have knowledge in
{44} these things, who know the perils of this time, should feel a burden for
the souls and bodies for whom Christ has died, and they should carry the
burden day and night.
Nothing but the truth of God can either make man savingly wise or keep
him so. If there is an immortal life to be obtained; if a pure and holy
character must be developed in order to gain entrance to the presence of the
Lord and the society of the heavenly angels, then why do not teachers,
physicians, and preachers act this in their example and by their teaching?
Why are they not more zealous for the Master? Why do they not have more
burning love for the souls for whom Christ died? If man is earnestly seeking
for glory, honor, and immortality, his mind must naturally come into harmony
with God’s mind. The true disciple in the school of Christ, whose mind is in
harmony with the mind of God, will be not only constantly learning, but also
teaching, —constantly reflecting light, teaching upward and away from the
common prevailing errors of this perverse and adulterous generation.
Physicians, teachers, superintendents,—any one in office, and any helper,
who shall neglect his solemn obligation in this matter, and persist in
following selfish plans and ideas in precept and example, is a false guide,
—a sign-board pointing in the wrong direction. 1888. {45}
 THE SANITARIUM AS A MISSIONARY FIELD.
LET THE CHRISTIAN physician remember that he has pledged himself to
represent Christ to others in practice, in character. If he does not strictly
guard himself, if he allows the barriers to be broken down, Satan will
overcome him with his specious temptations. There will be a blemish in his
character which will tell in its evil workings upon other minds, and leave a
molding influence upon others characters.
The Lord will work with your efforts as you appropriate your gifts to his
glory. You are to be missionaries in the highest sense of the word, knowing
how to speak a word in season to him that is weary. You are to educate
yourselves in such a way that you will have an appreciation of the spiritual
necessities of those around you.
The world looks favorably on some of our methods and ideas; but we
must not let the flattery of the world seduce us. We must not depend upon
human favor or patronage for success. Like a mighty cleaver, the truth has
taken us out of the quarry of the world to be the peculiar people of God, and
we cannot afford to assimilate with the world. We must not compromise one
principle of the truth, or yield one position, to gain the favor of the world. O
for a life consistent with our faith! No portion of the Lord’s vineyard has
greater possibilities for doing good than the Sanitarium. He has promised
that if we follow Christ our Saviour, we shall walk in the light as he is in
the light. He desires to show to the world {46} those who will diffuse the
light shining from the cross of Calvary. Above everything else in the
institution, the spirit of mercy, compassion, human tenderness,—the
gentleness of Christ,—is to be manifested. Worldly policy must not prevail,
outward appearances must not be permitted to blind the judgment. The poor
must receive special attention, because they have not the good things of this
life. If the spirit of Christ is cherished and made manifest in the actions,
impressions for good will be made upon those who have received a false
education concerning life and its great responsibilities.
The Sanitarium is to be a missionary institution in the fullest sense of the
word; and its character in this respect must be preserved or it will not bear
upon it the superscription of God. To keep it thus will require godliness of
life and character in every worker. The success of this institution must be
viewed in the light of God’s word. True success will bear the heavenly
credentials. The workers for God will rejoice in the Lord, and at the same
time be dissatisfied with their own efforts. The moment of rejoicing in the
Lord because of success will be the moment of self-abasement because of
what has been left undone through neglect and unfaithfulness.
Men who accept a position in any of our health institutions should do so
with as full a realization of its responsibilities as possible. The Lord has
promised to be a present help in every time of need, and there is no excuse
for not doing more real missionary work at the Sanitarium. Far better
attention should be paid to obtaining a {47} fitness for every duty. Workers
should seek to improve, that they may do their work in the best manner
possible, and with fidelity, so as to meet the approval of God. Opportunities
for doing good have always been far in advance of the workers, for they
have failed to see and improve them because the enemy of right doing has
had a controlling power over their minds.
About 1888.

It is a mistake to think that points of doctrine must first be presented to

one who is in error. The first thing to be presented is the Lamb of God, who
taketh away the sins of the world. By the bedside of the sick, the physician
has abundant opportunity to call attention to the Saviour of mankind; and
shall these precious opportunities be lost? Shall he hide his talents, and fail
to bring salvation to the lost one?
Dec. 1, 1895.

As the subject of vital godliness is made essential for salvation, the

peculiarities of our faith will appear, distinguishing us from the world and
yet no tirade should be made against the doctrines held by others. In our
associations with worldly people, the spirit of Christ shown in true
modesty, and the true Christian principles lived by those who know the
truth, will be a recommendation to our faith. The Sanitarium is indeed a
broad missionary field.
1895.

I want to say that the third angel’s message is the gospel, and that the
health reform is the {48} entering wedge for the truth. There are to be no
abrupt declarations of any phase of our faith. Preach the truth as it is in
Jesus, and bring all the brightness and special radiance from the bright
beams of the Sun of Righteousness into the gospel. Those who speak of
practical godliness should dwell upon the lessons of Christ. All should have
the guidance of the Holy Spirit; and let none be satisfied without it. Let your
words express your confidence and love for God. The most simple
testimonies borne in a humble spirit, expressing the love of God will touch
hearts. Even unbelievers will see that the doctors and nurses and workers
are all combined to represent the truth in character.
When the Lord specified that there should be a health and temperance
institution at Battle Creek, he also specified what should be its object. It
was not to be fashioned after the character of any other institution in the
world. It was to stand as a Seventh-day Adventist institution, one that should
give character to God’s cause in the world. It was also to be an asylum for
those who should accept the truth, to which they might resort when sick. It
was to be a place where the truth should be made to shine out—not where it
should be placed under a bushel. The truth should be the all-important thing
in the institution. The Lord designed that it should be a place where he
would be honored in word and in deed, where his law should be magnified,
where the true faith of the Bible should ever be made prominent before the
patrons.
1895. {49}
 MEDICAL MISSIONARIES.
God has said that if the men connected with this institution would walk
humbly and obediently, in purity of life, doing the will of God, it would live
and prosper; and from it would be sent forth missionaries to bless others
with the light that God has given them. These will, in the spirit of Jesus,
demolish the idols in high places; they will unveil superstition, and plant
truth, purity, and holiness where now are cherished only error, self-
indulgence, intemperance, and iniquity,
Before 1890.

Let forces be set at work to clear new ground, to establish new living
interests wherever an opening can be found. Let men learn how to make
brief, earnest prayers. Let them learn to speak of the world’s Redeemer, to
lift up the Man of Calvary higher and still higher. Transplant trees out of
your thickly planted nursery. God is not glorified in having such immense
advantages centered in one place. We need wise nurserymen who will
transplant trees in different localities, and give them advantages whereby
they may grow. It is a positive duty to go into regions beyond. Rally
workers, who possess true missionary zeal, and let them go forth to diffuse
light and knowledge far and near. Let them take the living principles of
health reform into communities that to a large degree are ignorant of what
they should do. Let men and women teach these principles to classes that
cannot have {50} the advantage of the large Sanitarium at Battle Creek. It is
a fact that the truth of heaven has come to the notice of thousands through the
influence of the Sanitarium; yet there is a work to be done that has been
neglected, We are encouraged as we see the work that is being done in
Chicago, and in a few other places. But the large responsibility that is now
centered in Battle Creek should have been distributed years ago.
1895.

The medical missionary field is open before us. We are beginning to

comprehend better the light given years ago—that health reform principles
would be as an entering wedge, to be followed by a religious influence. To
voice the words of John, “Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin
of the world.” Would that all might be so taught as to work intelligently as
medical missionaries; for this would serve as credentials to them in finding
access to homes and families where they could sow the seeds of truth. We
want to feel as Christ felt,—that we cannot abandon the souls who are in
need of what we can do for them; we cannot leave the helpless, suffering
little ones to the evils of orphanage, and ignorance, and want, and sin, and
crime. The Lord would have us to be health reformers in the true sense of
the term.
1895. {51}
 P RAYER FOR THE SICK.
THIS IS A VERY delicate question, and to many minds, I fear, will not be
satisfactorily settled. I have tried to act upon the light the Lord has given me,
in the fear of God.
I have been troubled over these things, and years ago took the position
that if I had any duty to pray for the sick, I would come before the Lord with
a petition of this kind: “Lord we cannot read the heart of this sick one; but
thou knowest whether it is for the good of his soul, and for the glory of thy
name to raise him to health. In thy great goodness, compassionate this case,
and let healthy action take place in the system. The work must be entirely
thine own. We have done all that human skill can do; now, Lord, we lay this
case at thy feet; work thou as only God can work; and if it be for thy glory,
arrest the progress of disease and heal this sufferer.”
After I have prayed earnestly for the sick, what then? Do I cease to do
all that I can for their recovery?—No, I work all the more earnestly, that the
Lord may bless the means which his own hand has provided, entreating that
he may give a sanctified wisdom to cooperate with God in the recovery of
the sick.
In praying for the sick, it is essential to have faith; for it is in accordance
with the word of God. “The fervent and effectual prayer of a righteous man
availeth much.” So we cannot discard praying for the sick, and we should
feel very sad if we could not have the privilege of approaching God, to lay
before him all our {52} weaknesses and our infirmities, to tell the
compassionate Saviour all about these things, believing that he hears our
petitions. Sometimes answers to our prayers come immediately: sometimes
we have to wait patiently, and continue earnestly to plead for the things that
we need, our cases being illustrated by the case of the importunate solicitor
for bread. “Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at
midnight,” etc. This lesson means more than we can imagine. We are to keep
on asking, even if we do not realize the immediate response to our prayers.
“I say unto you, Ask and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye shall find;
knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For everyone that asketh receiveth;
and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
We need grace, we need divine enlightenment, that through the Spirit we
may know how to ask for such things as we need. If our petitions are indited
by the Lord, they will be answered.
There are precious promises in the Scriptures to those who wait upon
the Lord. We all desire an immediate answer to our prayers, and are
tempted to become discouraged if our prayer is not immediately answered.
Now my experience has taught me that this is a great mistake. The delay is
for our special benefit. We have a chance to see whether our faith is true and
sincere, or changeable like the waves of the sea We must bind ourselves
upon the altar with the strong cords of faith and love, and let patience have
her perfect work. Faith strengthens through continual exercise. This waiting
does not mean that because we ask the Lord to heal there is {53} nothing for
us to do. On the contrary, we are to make the very best use of the means
which the Lord in his goodness has provided for us in our necessities.
I have seen so much of carrying matters to extremes, in praying for the
sick, that I have felt that this part of our experience requires much solid,
sanctified thinking, lest we shall make movements that we may call faith, but
which are really nothing less than presumption. Persons worn down with
affliction need to be counseled wisely, that they may move discreetly; and
while they place themselves before God to be prayed for that they may be
healed, they are not to take the position that methods of restoration to health
in accordance with nature’s laws are to be neglected.
If they take the position that in praying for healing they must not use the
simple remedies provided by God to alleviate pain and to aid nature in her
work, lest it be a denial of faith, they are taking an unwise position. This is
not a denial of faith; it is in strict harmony with the plans of God. When
Hezekiah was sick, the prophet of God brought him the message that he
should die. He cried unto the Lord, and the Lord heard his servant, and
worked a miracle in his behalf, sending him a message that fifteen years
should be added to his life. Now one word from God, one touch of the
divine finger, would have cured Hezekiah instantly, but special directions
were given to take a fig and lay it upon the affected part, and Hezekiah was
raised to life. In everything we need to move along the line of God’s
providence. {54}
The human agent should have faith, and should cooperate with the divine
power, using every facility, taking advantage of everything that, according to
his intelligence, is beneficial, working in harmony with natural laws; and in
doing this he neither denies nor hinders faith. {55}
 067—THE REMOVAL TO WASHINGTON.
PH067 - The Removal to Washington (1903)
THE HEADQUARTERS of the General Conference of Seventh-day
Adventists have been removed from Battle Creek, Mich., to Washington, D.
C. This change of the location of our general offices means much to our
cause. A step involving so much is not to be taken without good and
sufficient reasons.
Realizing something of the meaning of this step, and knowing the deep
interest our people everywhere feel in changes that vitally affect the cause
with which they are identified, I esteem it a pleasure to place before all a
statement of the situation.
The headquarters of this cause were established in Battle Creek in 1855.
Prior to that time, the work had been managed in the East. In “Testimonies
for the Church,” Vol. I; are given some statements relating to the removal of
the headquarters from the East to Battle Creek. From these statements I
quote the following:
“In 1855 the brethren in Michigan opened the way for the office of
publication to be removed to Battle Creek. . . . The cause had apparently
come to {1} a halt, orders for publications were very few and small. . . .
Those were days of sadness. . . . From the time we moved to Battle Creek,
the Lord began to turn our captivity. . . . New life was given to the cause,
and success attended the labors of our preachers. The publications were
called for, and proved to be just what the cause demanded.
“I saw that special efforts should be made in the West with tents; for the
angels of God are preparing minds there to receive the truth. This is why
God has moved on some in the East to move to the West. Their gifts can
accomplish more in the West than in the East. The burden of the work is in
the West, and it is of the greatest importance that the servants of God should
move in his opening providence.
“I saw that when the message shall increase greatly in power, then the
providence of God will open and prepare the way in the East for much more
to be accomplished than can be at the present time. God will then send some
of his servants in power to visit places where little or nothing can now be
done; and some who are now indifferent, will be aroused, and will take
hold of the truth.”
From these statements, we see that at the time of the removal to the West,
conditions in the East were such that it was difficult to carry on the work
there; that the way was open in the West for the message to make rapid
progress; that the cause would in time become strong in the West; and that
when it had obtained {2} a strong foothold in the West, and changes for the
better had taken place in the East, God would then send some of his servants
back to the East to do what could not be done at the time of the transfer to
the West.
All this has been fulfilled. The cause has become strong in the West.
Prejudice has to a large extent disappeared, in the East. And now the Lord,
through the spirit of prophecy, is directing us to return to the East.
During the last twenty-five years, the Lord has been speaking very
plainly to us through the spirit of prophecy, warning us against colonizing,
and pointing out the evils that would result from centering so much
responsibility in Battle Creek. The clearest and most direct instruction has
been given, and many times repeated, declaring that we were doing wrong
in enlarging our Battle Creek institutions to such proportions. Seventeen
years ago the following warning was given:—
“The evils of centering so many responsibilities in Battle Creek have not
been small. The dangers are great. There are unconsecrated elements that
only wait for circumstances to put all their influence on the side of wrong. I
can never feel exactly safe in regard to Battle Creek.”
Similar warnings have been sent over {3} and over again. About ten
years ago the following stirring words were addressed to this people:—
“Years ago the large responsibility that is centered in Battle Creek
should have been distributed. The people are encouraged to center in Battle
Creek, and they pay their tithe and give their influence to the building up of a
modern Jerusalem that is not after God’s order. In this work other places are
cut off from facilities which they should have. Enlarge ye, spread, yes; but
not in one place. Go out and establish centers of influence in places where
nothing, or next to nothing, has been done. Break up your consolidated mass;
diffuse the saving beams of light, and shed light into the darkened corners of
the earth. A work needs to be done something like that which is described as
an eagle stirring up her nest. ‘Moab hath been at ease from his youth, and he
hath settled on his lees, and hath not been emptied from vessel to vessel,
neither hath he gone into captivity; therefore his taste remained in him, and
his scent is not changed.’ This is true of many Christians who are coming
into Battle Creek. Many have a spasmodic zeal, but it is like a meteor that
flashes across the heavens, and goes out.”
“Why have not the men and women who have so frequently gathered to
the large assemblies in Battle Creek put into practice the truth which they
have heard? . . . The work that has been done for them has not been prized
as it should have been, or they would have {4} gone forth into the darkened
places of the earth, and shed abroad the light which God has shed upon
them. . . . Many have gone into the grave in error, simply because those who
professed the truth have failed to communicate the precious knowledge they
have received. If the light that has shone in super-abundance in Battle Creek
had been diffused, we would have seen many raised up to become laborers
together with God.”
“God expects practical work in getting out of Battle Creek. Too many
are there now, and too many interests are being piled up in Battle Creek.
Were those interests divided and located in other cities, where the light and
knowledge might bless other localities, it would be in God’s order. The
Lord does not want a second Jerusalem in Battle Creek. There will have to
be strong reformations and transformations and transferring of facilities and
institutions if the will of God is done. Short-sighted mortals cannot discern
that crowding so much into Battle Creek is taking away from other localities
opportunities and privileges which they so much need, and which God
designs they should have.”
This instruction has been received, and acknowledged as true. At times
feeble efforts have been made to change the order of things, but the real
situation has not been remedied. It has continued to grow worse until the
judgments of God have begun to fall upon {5} our institutions located in
Battle Creek. This has caused many to think seriously. It has aroused our
people everywhere, and for months there has been a general feeling that
there must be an exodus from Battle Creek. When the Review and Herald
factory was destroyed by fire, Sister White wrote as follows:—
“In one year, two of our largest institutions have been destroyed by fire. .
. . When the Battle Creek Sanitarium was destroyed, Christ gave himself to
defend the lives of men and women. In this destruction God was appealing
to his people to return to him. And in the destruction of the Review and
Herald Office, and the saving of life, he makes a second appeal to them. He
desires them to see that the miracle-working power of the Infinite has been
exercised to save life, that every worker may have opportunity to repent and
be converted. God says, ‘If they turn to me, I will restore to them the joy of
my salvation. But if they continue to walk in their own way, I will come still
closer; and affliction shall come upon the families who claim to believe the
truth, but who do not practice the truth, who do not make the Lord God of
Israel their fear and their dread.’”
At the late General Conference at Oakland, when the question of
removing from Battle Creek was under consideration, Sister White said
“For years the warning has been given to our people, Get out of Battle
{6} Creek. But because of the many interests established there, it was
convenient to remain, and men could not see why they should move.”
“Will those who have collected in Battle Creek hear the voice speaking
to them, and understand that they are to scatter out into different places,
where they can spread abroad a knowledge of the truth, and where they can
gain an experience different from the experience that they have been
gaining?”
“In reply to the question that has been asked in regard to settling
somewhere else, I answer, Yes. Let the General Conference offices and the
publishing work be moved from Battle Creek. I know not where the place
will be, whether on the Atlantic Coast or elsewhere. But this I will say,
Never lay a stone or a brick in Battle Creek to rebuild the Review Office
there. God has a better place for it. He wants you to work with a different
influence, and connected with altogether different associations from what
you have had of late in Battle Creek.”
In view of such instruction as is quoted above, the General Conference
at Oakland voted—
“That the General Conference offices be removed from Battle Creek,
Mich., to some place on the Atlantic Coast.”
In the Council of the General Conference Committee that followed, the
committee took the following action:— “Voted, That we favor locating the
{7} headquarters of the General Conference in the vicinity of New York
City.
“Voted, That A. G. Daniells, W. W. Prescott, I. H. Evans, S. N. Haskell,
H. W. Cottrell, S. N. Curtiss, J. E. Jayne, W. A. Spicer, and such union
conference presidents in the United States as are not named in this list, act
as a committee to select the location, and remove the headquarters.”
Before proceeding to search for a location, the committee wrote to
Sister White, explaining their plans, and earnestly requested her to
communicate to them any definite light she might have regarding the exact
place of location. The letters that have come to the locating committee have
been so good that I take the liberty to quote from them at length. Here is the
first:—
“I have no special light, except what you have already received, in
reference to New York and the other large cities that have not been worked.
Decided efforts should be made in Washington, D. C. It is a sad thing that
the record stands as it does, showing so little accomplished there. It will be
best to consider what can be done for this city, and see what ways of
working will be the best.
“In the past, decided testimony has been borne in regard to the need of
making decided efforts to bring the truth before the people of Washington. I
shall find what I have written on this point, if I can, and send it to you. {8}
“May the Lord help us to move understandingly and prayerfully. I am
sure that he is willing that we should know, and that right early, where we
should locate our publishing house. I am satisfied that our only safe course
is to be ready to move just when the cloud moves. Let us pray that he will
direct us. He has signified, by his providence, that he would have us leave
Battle Creek. In the large Tabernacle there, many meetings, many ministerial
institutes have been held. Light and power have been centered there when
they should have been scattered far and near, in the many cities yet
unworked. Small centers should have been made in many places, to
represent the truth. Thus much good would have been accomplished. New
members would have been added to the ranks of believers. With an increase
of numbers would have come an increase of tithe, providing means to carry
the message to other places.
“New York needs to be worked, but whether our publishing house
should be established there, I cannot say. I should not regard the light I have
received as definite enough to favor the movement.
“Let us all lift our hearts to God in prayer, having faith that he will guide
us. What more can we do? Let him indicate the place where the publishing
house should be established. We are to have no will of our own, but are to
seek the Lord, and follow where he leads the way.”
The Locating Committee met in New {9} York City, May 18. There
were present H. W. Cottrell, S. N. Haskell, J. E. Jayne, I. H. Evans, S. N.
Curtiss, C. D. Rhodes, D. W. Reavis, and A. G. Daniells.
We formed our plans and organized our movement the best we knew
how, and began a thorough search for a suitable place in the vicinity of New
York City. We inspected places on Long Island, along the Hudson River, and
in New Jersey. We went north along the coast as far as Rhode Island. After
looking about for several days, we failed to find a place that seemed really
suitable. Only one or two places were found that appeared at all possible,
but these were so unfit that we began to despair of finding what was
required.
While pursuing our search, though not until two or three members had
returned to Battle Creek, a second letter came from Sister White. It was
dated May 30, and was addressed to the General Conference Committee.
The portion that speaks definitely regarding a location reads as follows:—
“During the past night many things have been presented to me regarding
our present dangers, and some things about our publishing work have been
brought most distinctly to my mind.
“As our brethren search for a location for the Review and Herald {10}
Publishing House, they are earnestly to seek the Lord. They are to move
with great caution, watchfulness, and prayer, and with a constant sense of
their own weakness. We must not depend upon human judgment. We must
seek for the wisdom that God gives.
“God understands our situation. He alone knows where the Review and
Herald Publishing House should be established. ‘The meek will he guide in
judgment: and the meek will he teach his way.’
“In regard to establishing the institution in New York, I must say, Be
guarded. I am not in favor of it being near New York. I cannot give all my
reasons, but I am sure that any place within thirty miles of that city would be
too near. Study the surroundings of other places. I am sure that the
advantages of Washington, D. C., should be closely investigated.
“The workers connected with the publishing house must be closely
guarded. Our young men and young women must not be placed where they
will be in danger of being ensnared by Satan.
“We should not establish this institution in a city, nor in the suburbs of a
city. It should be established in a rural district, where it can be surrounded
by land. In the arrangements made for its establishment, the climate must be
considered. The institution should be placed where the atmosphere is most
conducive to health. This point should be given an important place in our
considerations; for wherever the office of publication is established,
preparation {11} must also be made to fit up a small sanitarium and to
establish a small agricultural school. We must, therefore, find a place that
has sufficient land for these purposes. We must not settle in a congested
center.
“My brethren, open up the work intelligently. Let every point be
carefully and prayerfully considered. After much prayer and frequent
consultation together, act in accordance with the best judgment of all. Let
each worker sustain the other. Do not fail or become discouraged. Keep
your perceptive faculties keen and clear by learning constantly of Christ, the
Teacher who cannot err. Avoid all that would endanger your eternal
interests. The foe, keen and wary, stands ready to take the helm if he is given
opportunity. He watches his chance to seduce souls to their ruin.
“I have seen heavenly angels watching with intense interest the
movements of the people of God. I have seen Satan presenting false
securities, while a hand was stretched out, pointing the other way. One
reckless movement, one imprudent step, and the surging waves of some
strong temptation would have to be met.”
This communication, as all can see, is more definite than the first. In the
first are these expressions:—
“He has signified, by his providence, that he would have us leave Battle
Creek.”
 “I have no special light, except what you have already received, in
reference {12} to New York and other large cities that have not been
worked.”
“Decided efforts should be made in Washington, D. C.”
“New York needs to be worked, but whether our publishing house
should be established there, I cannot say. I should not regard the light I have
received as definite enough to favor the movement.”
In the second letter written eleven days later, are these statements:—
“During the past night many things have been presented to me regarding
our present dangers, and some things about our publishing work have been
brought most distinctly to my mind.”
“God understands our situation. He alone knows where the Review and
Herald Publishing House should be established.”
“In regard to establishing the institution in New York, I must say, Be
guarded. I am not in favor of it being near New York. I cannot give all my
reasons, but I am sure that any place within thirty miles of that city would be
too near. Study the surroundings of other places. I am sure that the
advantages of Washington, D. C., should be closely investigated.”
“We should not establish this institution in a city nor in the suburbs of a
city. It should be established in a rural district, where it can be surrounded
by land.”
“Wherever the office of publication is established, preparations must
also be made to fit up a small sanitarium and to {13} establish a small
agricultural school. We must, therefore, find a place that has sufficient land
for these purposes. We must not settle in a congested center.”
As we found nothing in the vicinity of New York City to meet the
instruction in the second communication, and as we were directed in both
letters to study the advantages of Washington, some members of the
committee decided to go to that city. Before going to Washington it seemed
almost impossible to the committee that that city possessed the advantages
requited for our headquarters. Our eyes were fixed on New York City, and
although our search had greatly disappointed us, yet we could not think
Washington could be the right place. But we had purposed p in our hearts
that in this important step of moving from Battle Creek, we would follow
strictly the counsel of God. Therefore some members of the committee went
to Washington.
We had not looked about the place long before there began to steal over
us a conviction that, after all, Washington might be the place for our
headquarters. The longer we continued our search, the deeper this
conviction grew. We found conditions here far more in harmony with the
counsel we have received than we had found anywhere else. Soon after
{14} this visit we received a third letter from Sister White. This letter gives
additional light, as will be seen from the following statements:—
“We have been praying for light regarding the location of our work in the
East, and light has come to us in a very decided way. Positive light has been
given me that there will be offered to us for sale places upon which much
money has been expended by men who had money to use freely. The owners
of these places die, or their attention is called to some other object, and
their property is offered for sale at a very low price.
“In regard to Washington, I will say that twenty years ago memorials for
God should have been established in that city, or rather, in its suburbs. It
was in the providence of God that our people were offered the church that
they recently purchased there. I am glad that this church is so nearly paid
for.
“We are many years behind in giving the message of warning in the
city that is the capital of our nation. Time and time again the Lord has
presented Washington to me as a place that has been strangely neglected.
There should be a sanitarium in Washington. The people in the nation’s
capital should know what we are doing. Let the work stand high upon its
eternal foundation as gospel medical missionary work. Why should not
this work be carried forward in Washington? Why should not the leaders
of the American people have the privilege of learning the Lord’s will?
{15}
“If there is one place above another where a sanitarium should be
established, and where gospel work should be done, it is Washington. We
cannot estimate how great an influence would have gone forth from
Washington in favor of the truth had a sanitarium been established there
twenty years ago. Above all places, this place should now be worked. Satan
is working there against Jehovah with all his might.
“I present this to you as a matter that is stirring me mightily. One thing is
certain: we shall not be clear unless we at once do something in Washington
to represent our work. I shall not be able to rest until I see the truth going
forth as a lamp that burneth.
“I dare not now write all the words that have been given me on this
subject. In the future I may feel free to write them.
“From the light given me, I know that, for the present, the headquarters
of the Review and Herald should be near Washington. If there is on our
books and papers the imprint of Washington, D. C., it will be seen that we
are not afraid to let our light shine. Let the publishing house be established
near Washington. Thus we shall show that we are trying to do what God
has bidden us to do proclaim the last message of mercy to a perishing
world. We should begin our work there in a limited way at first, and
increase as the Lord may favor us.
“The Lord is good. He is going before us. The Lord has been striving
with me, and I say to you, We must {16} make decided moves, and quickly
bring things into order that God may see a different representation, lest his
wrath come upon us, and we be not able to escape. The Lord calls for
sanctified minutemen. He has no use for men who try to serve God and Baal.
Let us pray much, and let us refuse to say one word that will irritate a
fellow worker. We are to provoke one another to love and to good works,
not to anger.
“Let us take hold of the arm of infinite power. Let us walk humbly before
God, but let us be giants in meeting discouragement and difficulty. We must
have increased faith. Let us praise God. He is our strength, our shield, and
our defense, our front guard and our rearward.”
This letter was followed a few days later by another, giving clear,
definite counsel. Among the statements made are these:—
“Our people far and near need to ask themselves how the Lord regards
their neglect of important centers in America There are many places in this
country in which the truth has never been proclaimed. Many years ago
there should have been a sanitarium in Washington, D.C. But men have
chosen their way in many things, and the places to which the truth should
have found entrance, by the establishment of medical missionary work,
have been neglected.
“The Lord has opened this matter to me decidedly. The publishing work
that has been carried on in Battle Creek {17} should for the present be
carried on near Washington. If after a time the Lord says, Move away from
Washington, we are to move. We are pilgrims and strangers in this earth,
seeking a better country, even a heavenly. When the Lord tells us to move,
we are to obey, however inconvenient and inconsistent such a command may
seem to us to be.”
These letters settled the question as to the general location. When we
started out, none of the committee was favorable to Washington, and the
Lord’s servant had no definite light as to the city we should select. Now the
Lord had given his servant clear, direct light, and those who had come face
to face with the conditions in and near Washington, felt clear in their own
minds as the result of their personal observation. At the beginning of our
search we were instructed to give different places diligent and prayerful
study, and were assured that the Lord would make the way plain. This was
fulfilled. The conditions we saw convinced our judgment, and at the same
time the Lord gave definite light through the spirit of prophecy. This
removed all uncertainty regarding the question of location. It now remained
for the committee to go to Washington to purchase land for building
purposes, and to make necessary arrangements for removing the general
offices to that city. {18}
The latter part of July the following brethren came together in
Washington: W. W. Prescott, H. W. Cottrell, W. C. White, I. H. Evans, O. O.
Farnsworth, C. H. Jones, R. A. Underwood, S. N. Curtiss, and A. G.
Daniells. We were assisted in our work by J. S. Washburn, L. C. Sheafe, Dr.
Neal, Dr. Howard, A. Kalstrom, and W. M. Lewis, who were living in the
city.
Each morning before going out to look at properties, we met for a season
of earnest prayer for divine guidance. According to the Testimonies sent us,
we were to be located where we could have the Washington, D. C., imprint
on our books and papers, and yet we were to be in a rural place, where we
could have land enough for sanitarium and agricultural school purposes. We
were not a little perplexed to know how to combine all these points with
our limited resources. But we told the Lord that it was he who had directed
us to leave Battle Creek; that when he did so, he knew the city to which we
should go; that he had revealed this to us, and that he knew the very spot on
which we should locate, and we earnestly prayed him to guide us to it, and
make us know when we had found it.
We proceeded to inspect every part of the District of Columbia
accessible by {19} train or street-car lines. This was not a very great
undertaking, as the District is small. It would not be profitable to relate in
detail what we saw that would not meet the needs. After looking the
District over, we all agreed without a dissenting vote that Takoma Park
was the suburb in which we ought to locate. The points considered in our
investigations were climate, altitude, quality of land, water, rural
conditions, railway and street-car advantages, prices, the general
character of the place, etc., etc. While we could not say that Takoma Park
fulfilled all these features perfectly, it came nearer to it by far than any
other part of the District.
When the decision was made to settle at Takoma Park, we began at once
to reach a decision regarding the exact spot. At this point, some of us, if not
all, were well-nigh overwhelmed. We found no land in the District of
Columbia that could be purchased for less than one thousand dollars an
acre. Land that could be purchased for that price was of very poor quality,
and too inaccessible for our use. The cheapest ground in Takoma Park
inside of the District line was two thousand dollars an acre. We felt that we
must have not less than thirty acres, and we needed fifty. But the thought of
paying from sixty to one {20} hundred thousand dollars for a small tract of
land staggered us.
But we were not left in perplexity long. The providence of God opened
the way before us. We found a tract of fifty acres just outside the District,
but within the city limits of Takoma Park, that we could purchase for six
thousand dollars, or at the rate of one hundred and twenty dollars an acre.
We gave this place thorough examination. We found that some years ago it
was selected by a Boston physician for a sanitarium site. He is said to have
expended about sixty thousand dollars in the purchase price and in clearing
it of all the underbrush, logs, and rubbish. Financial difficulties prevented
him from carrying out his plans, and the tract passed into the hands of a
gentleman who held‘ a mortgage on it, at a cost to him of fifteen thousand
dollars.
The land is seven miles north of the Capitol building. It is about a mile
from the Baltimore and Ohio Railway station at Takoma Park, and the same
distance from the electric street-car line,‘ running from the city to Takoma
Park. It has an altitude of about four hundred feet above the Potomac, so that
it over-looks the city of Washington. The tract is within the city limits of
Takoma Park, and thus it will have the advantages of {21} the postal
service, gas, water, sewerage, and streets, yet it is cut off from dwellings,
and everything of a city appearance. It is covered with trees and underbrush.
The latter is not very heavy, as it has all grown up during the last few years.
There are hundreds of nice shade trees on the ground. Some are beautiful
chestnuts, some are oaks, and some are pines. A beautiful stream of water
runs across the entire tract near the boundary line. This stream is called
Sligo Creek. It is fed by living springs. The water supply for Takoma Park is
obtained from this stream, the pumping plant being located but a few rods
above our upper boundary line. All the water flowing from the pumping
station is ours, and can be used for an artificial lake, and for power
purposes. The land itself is as good, we believe, as any we saw anywhere
in the District.
After visiting the place three or four times, and giving every feature as
critical study as we knew how, we decided that this was the place the Lord
would have us take, and that we ought to purchase it at once. Although this
tract is outside of the District of Columbia, it is so near that we can
establish the printing plant inside the District, and have it within easy access
of this place.
This will place us within seven miles {22} of the nation’s Capitol, with
both railway and street-car advantages. It will give us the Washington
imprint, and a thoroughly rural location, with land enough for a sanitarium
and a school. The citizens of Takoma Park, as represented by the mayor and
some of the leading men, gave us a very hearty welcome to the place, and
assurances of friendly cooperation in carrying out our plans.
In all our travels and searching, we found no other spot that filled so
fully the specifications of the Testimonies as this one. We believe the
providence of God has led us to the place he would have us occupy. As we
study the surroundings, advantages; land possibilities of Washington as a
place in which to operate, the conviction grows upon us that the Lord is
preparing the way for the accomplishment of a great work. In one of the
Testimonies sent to us regarding the location, there is pointed out the
similarity between the conditions existing in Jerusalem on the day of
Pentecost and those existing in Washington at this time when the latter rain
should be poured out. Surely the time has come for the Lord to do great
things in the earth. It is our fervent desire and most earnest prayer that this
move may mark a new era in the history of this cause. {23} We are looking
to the Lord for this, and we believe that it will be even so. God has set his
hand to finish the work. He is leading on to victory.
We have felt it proper to lay these facts at once before our brethren, for
we know that all are deeply interested in this move. We earnestly appeal for
cooperation and help from all, in the effort to follow the instruction that God
has given.
In behalf of the Committee,
A. G. Daniells. {24}
 OUR WORK AT THE NATION’S CAPITAL.
“Elmshaven,” Sanitarium, Cal.,
July 5, 1903.
MY DEAR BRETHREN and Sisters in America: For some time I have
been strongly impressed that decided efforts should be put forth to proclaim
the testing truths of the third angel’s message in the city of Washington, the
capital of the American nation. It is a sad thing that our record stands as it
does, showing so little accomplished in this city. If there is any place in the
world that should have the full rays of present truth, it is Washington, the
city that is the very heart of this nation.
O, how much we lose by failing to do as Christ has instructed us to do!
In the first chapter of Acts are recorded special directions that Christ gave
to his disciples in regard to proclaiming the gospel. “When they therefore
were come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at this time
restore again the kingdom to Israel? And he said unto them, It is not for you
to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own
power. But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon
you: and ye shall be {25} witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all
Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.
“And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was
taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight. And while they
looked steadfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood
by them in white apparel; which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand
ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you
into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into
heaven.”
After this the disciples were filled with holy boldness; for had they not
the assurance that Jesus would be with them always? They knew they had a
Friend at court.
“Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which
is from Jerusalem a Sabbath-day’s journey. And when they were come in,
they went up into an upper room, where abode both Peter, and James, and
John, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, and Matthew, James
the son of Alphaeus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas the brother of James.
These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication, with the
women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren.” {26}
“When the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one
accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a
rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And
there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each
of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak
with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.
“And there were dwelling at Jerusalem. Jews, devout men, out of every
nation under heaven . . . Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the
dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and
Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about
Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, Cretes and Arabians.”
In the days of the apostles, Jerusalem was a great center of influence, and
in this place light from heaven was to shine in its most powerful rays upon the
Lord’s witnesses who were to bear the gospel message.
Read the whole of the second chapter of Acts, and see if you are not
convinced that there has been a decided failure to understand that one of our
first duties is to make at the nation’s capital a {27} special representation of
the truth for this time. Why did we so long pass by Washington, neglecting to
establish one signal memorial in this city? Let us determine that we will no
longer be unfaithful stewards of this part of the Lord’s vineyard.
Our brethren in Washington have been favored in finding properties
suitable to use in carrying on various lines of our work. This is a fulfillment
of the light given me, that in different sections of the country we should be
able to secure, at low prices, properties that could be utilized for our
institutional work. In Washington a few months ago a meeting-house, in good
condition, and admirably adapted to the needs of our work, was offered for
sale at a price much below its first cost, and was purchased by our people
there. I am glad that this church is so nearly paid for.
Again and again the Lord has presented Washington to me as a place that
has been strangely neglected. In looking through my diaries. I have found
some things that I wrote more than twelve years ago in regard to the work in
Washington, and the necessity of establishing there some memorial for God.
The following was written March 12, 1891: —
“Nearly the entire day I have been {28} entertaining visitors who
desired counsel. Brother Robinson, superintendent of the New York and
Washington district, came in company with Brother Wright to consult with
me in regard to the advisability of building a church in Washington, D. C.,
combining a church, a mission home, and a reading-room in one building, to
cost probably twenty-five thousand dollars. They proposed to invite our
brethren all over the field to give one hundred dollars each toward this
enterprise.
“When we were in Washington during the week of prayer, I had made a
similar suggestion to Elder Washburn, saying that as the situation appeared
to me, important interests should be established in this city. I could see no
better way of letting the light shine forth from the very seat of government,
the capital of the nation. It seems strange that some memorial of present truth
has not been established there before. I advised that a meeting-house be
built.
“The brethren of the Washington City church are poor, and while they
will do all that they can, they are not able to carry the whole burden. The
church must be located in a desirable part of the city. The purchase of a
suitable lot and the erection of a plain but large, well-ventilated, and
skillfully constructed {29} building—something that will stand as an object
lesson of neatness and thoroughness—will require a considerable sum.
“Other visitors came in, and I closed this interview in regard to the work
in Washington.”
In my diary of 1889—fourteen years ago-I find precious matter in regard
to entering new fields. I will quote a few paragraphs:—
“True missionary workers will not colonize. God’s people are to be
pilgrims and strangers on the earth. The investment of large sums of money
in one place is not in the order of God. Plants are to be made in many
places. Schools and sanitariums are to be established in places where there
is now nothing to represent the truth. These interests are not to be
established for the purpose of making money, but for the purpose of
spreading the truth. . . .
“The principles of present truth are to become more widespread. There
are those who are reasoning from a wrong point of view. Because it is more
convenient to have the work centered in one place, they are in favor of
crowding everything together in one locality. Great evil is the result. Places
that should be helped are left destitute. {30}
“What can I say to our people that will lead them to follow the course
that will be for their present and future good? Will not those in Battle Creek
heed the light given them by God? Will they not deny self, lift the cross, and
follow Jesus? Will they not obey the call of their Leader to leave Battle
Creek, and build up interests in other places? . . .
“It is not God’s plan for our people to crowd into Battle Creek. God
says: ‘Go work today in my vineyard. Get away from the places where you
are not, needed. Plant the standard of truth in towns and cities that have not
heard the message. Prepare the way for my coming. Those in the highways
and hedges are to hear the call.’
“God will make the wilderness a sacred place, as his people, filled with
the missionary spirit, go forth to make centers for his work, to establish
sanitariums where the sick and afflicted can be cared for, and schools,
where the youth can be educated in right lines. . . .
“There is a great work to be done. All around us are souls perishing in
sin. Are we doing what we can to save them? The commission given to the
disciples is given to us, and to us also is promised the power promised to
them,—the power that they received on the day of Pentecost, {31} when,
like a rushing, mighty wind, the Holy Ghost came down and filled the room
in which they were sitting. Under the influence of this power they went
everywhere, preaching the word, and thousands were converted.”
What a work might have been accomplished, if we had done our duty
years ago! Can we stand clear in the sight of God, if we now fail of
understanding our duty? The Lord calls on us to awake to a realization of the
opportunities presented before us to let our light shine in the city of
Washington, by establishing there memorials that will hasten forward the
proclamation of the third angel’s message to every nation, kindred, tongue,
and people.
Let us take hold of the arm of infinite power. Let us walk humbly before
God, but let us be giants in meeting discouragement and difficulty. We must
have increased faith. Let us praise God. He is our strength, our shield, and
our defense, our front-guard and our rearward.
Ellen G. White.
Office of the General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists,222 North Capitol St.,
Washington, D. C. {32}
068—ROLLING BACK THE REPROACH
 PH068 - Rolling Back the Reproach (1900)
A FEW HELPS FOR THE FRIENDS WHO ARE EARNESTLY
WORKING TO CIRCULATE “CHRIST’S OBJECT LESSONS.”
1. The Relief of the Schools committee have printed several large
editions of a little two-page leaflet addressed “To the Friends of Christian
Education.” It tells the story of the enterprise briefly, yet in a way which
will win hearts. It is admirably adapted for enclosure with letters to friends
asking them to purchase one or more copies of “Christ’s Object Lessons.” It
is handsomely printed in red and black on good egg-shell paper, and will fit
in an ordinary sized envelope.
2. This little tract, “Rolling Back the Reproach,” is something which all
our brethren and Sisters interested in the Relief of the Schools should have.
In it Sister E. G. White tells what this movement means to the Remnant
Church.
3. Order books in which to enter the names of persons subscribing for “
Christ’s Object Lessons” have been prepared, and will be found very
useful.
If you wish any of these helps, write to your State tract society secretary,
and they will be forwarded promptly.
P. T. Magan,
Sec. Relief of the Schools Com. {3}
 PLANS FOR RAISING THE DEBTS OF OUR DENOMINATIONAL
SCHOOLS AND ACADEMIES.
At the general meeting of the conference presidents and leading
brethren, which opened in Battle Creek, Mich., Oct. 10, 1900, the subject of
raising the debts now resting upon our schools was taken up and given
careful consideration. Earnest talks upon -the matter were delivered by
Elders Irwin and Haskell. Afterward the following recommendations were
unanimously adopted by the conference presidents and others in attendance.
Whereas, The Lord has said that the debts upon our schools are a
reproach, and that all should lift harmoniously and pay these debts, and that
the work should be done now, therefore,
We recommend, 1. That the Bible workers, licentiates, and younger
ministers in each conference devote as long a period of time as may seem
necessary to canvassing for “Christ’s Object Lessons,” receiving their usual
compensation from the conferences, and returning all the money received on
sales to the tract society for the debt fund of the college or academy in their
respective territories.
2. That each conference district its territory, and that all the available
ministerial force not engaged in canvassing, devote its time to organizing the
churches and companies, so that they can effectually canvass for the book,
giving such instruction as is necessary, assigning to each one only such
territory as they can -use, and keeping careful record of all territory worked
{5}
3. That inasmuch as the edition of 300,000 copies of “ Christ’s Object
Lessons ” sold at $1.25 per copy would practically pay the school debts,
that each college district be encouraged to sell enough books to liquidate the
school indebtedness of their district, that a uniform price be maintained in
the sale of the book, and that all money received from these sales be
appropriated to the College debt funds.
4. That in the handling of this book the tract societies follow the plan of
taking five per cent of the retail price for their commission, and paying all
charges from this five per cent, or that they follow the other plan laid down
by the regular committee having charge of the work, as an option; via, to
take no percentage for their work, and to bill up against the debt fund of the
school in their territory only the actual cost of transportation on books.
5. That our colleges and academies everywhere, being beneficiaries of
the gift and labor of Sister White, of our conferences, and lay members, do
put forth their utmost efforts to secure and train a large corps of canvassers
to sell the book “Christ’s Object Lessons; ” these canvassers to go out from
the schools as soon as they have sufficient training to do the work; and we
further recommend, that the presidents, professors, and teachers of our
schools during their summer vacation canvass with the students for this
book.
6. That the business managers and treasurers of our schools, into whose
hands the funds made available by the foregoing resolutions-and the work
which they will cause to be accomplished, do sacredly guard these moneys
and see to it that every farthing so secured shall be applied for the purpose
of liquidating the standing {6} indebtedness until such indebtedness is
provided for, and that further outlay of this fund in improvements or locating
of new schools be left to the judgment of the district officers, and that these
moneys shall never be used under any circumstances to pay deficits which
may occur in the running expenses of the operating departments of our
schools, .
It was further voted that the Committee on The Relief of the Schools
raise fifty thousand dollars ($50,000) with which to pay for the paper and
binding material necessary for 300,000 copies on “Christ’s Object
Lessons.” {7}
APPROXIMATE INDEBTEDNESS OF OUR COLLEGES AND ACADEMIES AT
THE BEGINNING OF MOVEMENT FOR THEIR RELIEF.
Battle Creek College, Battle Creek, Mich. $84,000 Union College, College View, Neb . . . . . . . 78,000
Healdsburg College, Healdsburg, Cal. . . . . 85,000 S. Lancaster Academy, S. Lancaster, Mass.
44,000 Walla Walla College, College Place, Wash. 56,000 Mount Vernon Academy, Mt. Vernon, Ohio.
17,000 Graysvllle Academy, Graysville, Tenn. . . . . . 1,000 Keene Academy, Keene, Texas. . . . . . . . .
. . . 8,000 Huntsville Industrial School, Huntsville, Ala 7,000 Total . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . $330,000
THE SOONER PAID THE BETTER; WHY?
The interest on this vast sum at five per cent equals $16,500 per annum.
The rate of interest which our schools are paying varies on an average from
four to six per cent, and in some cases the money is loaned without interest.
Therefore the interest bill will probably be somewhat under $16,000.
We are paying out in interest every year enough money to build and
equip two good industrial schools!!! {8}
 SPECIAL TESTIMONY
HELP TO BE GIVEN TO OUR SCHOOLS .
I HAVE NOT been able to sleep since one o’clock. I am troubled in regard
to the debt on the Battle Creek College. I now ask the Review and Herald
what it will do to relieve the situation.
In the night season, I seemed to see several looking over the account
books of the Review and Herald. In these books was recorded the interest
money loaned to the school.
The Matter of Interest.
Notwithstanding the light given by God, ten thousand dollars was
called for and double that amount was used in building an addition to the
school. The managers of the Review and Herald had much to do in this
matter. These things must be considered. The Review and Herald is not
required to pay the college debt; for if this were done, calls would be
made for other schools to be helped in the same way. But the interest on
this debt should be made as low as possible. Interest should not be
charged upon interest, neither should those who have loaned money charge
a higher rate of interest than they themselves pay. One institution should
have the tenderest and most kindly feelings for its Sister institution. The
work done in one is as much the Lord’s work as the work done in the
other. {9}
Sister White’s Gift to the Schools.
The time has come when the Lord would have all the powers of his
people brought into exercise to relieve the situation of our schools. In order
to help in this cause, I have proposed giving my book on the parables. I feel
very anxious that the General Conference shall act unselfishly in regard to
this book, which is to be published to help the schools. This is a time when
the Conference should stand before the people in a better light than it has
hitherto done.
A Call to All Our People.
We shall call upon the people to help to the utmost of their ability just
now. We shall call upon them to do a work which will be pleasing to God in
purchasing the book. We shall ask that every available means be used to
help to circulate this book. We shall ask that the whole field be supplied
with canvassers. We shall call upon our ministers, as they visit the churches,
to encourage men and women to go out as canvassers, to make a decided
forward movement in the path of self-denial by giving part of their earnings
to help our schools to get out of debt. Surely they can do this much to help
the Master.
A general movement is needed, but this must begin with individual
movements. Let each member in each family in each church make
determined efforts to deny self. Let us have the whole-hearted cooperation
of all in our ranks. Let us all move forward willingly and intelligently to do
what we can to relieve those of our schools that are struggling under a
pressure of debt. Let the officers of each church find out who among the
members has been sent to school, {10} and helped by the school. Then let
the church refund the tuition money. Let those who have had success in
canvassing come up to the help of the Lord. As they handle this book, let
them in the name of the Lord work in faith.
The movement I have suggested will result in reconciliation. It will unify
the churches. If all will help to lift the debts on our schools, the publishing
house in Battle Creek will be strengthened to do its part. Therefore it is for
the interest of the school in Battle Creek to act a full part in helping to pay
back the money that has been so long bound up in it.
The schools must be helped. Let all lift harmoniously and help as much
as they possibly can. Great blessings will come to those who will take hold
of this matter just now. Let no discouragement be offered by our ministers,
as though it were not a proper thing to do. They should take hold of this
work. If they do it aright, cheerfully, hopefully, they will find it a very great
blessing. The Lord does not force any man to work, but to those who will
place themselves decidedly on his side, he will give a willing mind. He
will bless the one who works out the spirit which He works in. God will
make the movement for the help of our schools a success if it is made in a
free, willing spirit, as to the Lord. Only in this way can be rolled back the
reproach that has come upon our schools all over the land. If all will take
hold of this work in the spirit of self-sacrifice, for Christ’s sake, and for the
truth’s sake, it will not be long before the jubilee song of freedom can be
sung through our borders.
Let our ministers consecrate themselves to God. We need so much,—O
so much!—humble men, who feel it a pleasure to do their very best. A {11}
glorious gospel work opens before the converted, faithful minister. He is to
help his fellow men to a better understanding of the word. The influence
exerted by the minister with whom God works is weighty and momentous.
The Lord is highly pleased with the minister who works humbly and
willingly. Those who are wholly consecrated to God will ever seek wisdom
from on high to enable them to bear their heavy responsibilities. They will
be patient, forbearing, courteous, knowing that they are Christ’s
representatives. They will show a deep earnestness and fervor in prayer,
and in their appeals to individuals and congregations.

Unprofitable Ministry.
There are in the ministry young men who have been receiving wages
from the Conference, yet whose labors bring nothing in, who are only
consumers. I have been instructed that this need not be. It would not be if
our young ministers were worked by the Spirit of God.
Some of our ministers might better stop and consider. Let them ask
themselves how much they have received from the Conference, and how
much their labors have been blessed in the conversion of souls. If you are
not producers as well as consumers, what is the value of your work? How
can the cause of God sustain as workers those who are not sanctified by the
truth? Begin at the beginning of this year to consecrate yourselves to God.
Wait not. Make an entire surrender.
Should not our ministers study this question? Many of our young
ministers, if truly converted, would do much by entering the canvassing
field. {12} They would there obtain an experience in faith. Their
knowledge of the Scriptures would greatly increase, because as they
imparted to others the light given them, they would receive more to
impart. Let them enter the canvassing fields, and see what they can do in
the way of producing. By meeting people and presenting to them our
publications, they will gain an experience which they could not gain by
simply preaching. As they go from house to house, they can converse with
those whom they meet, carrying with them the fragrance of Christ’s life.
The faithful youthful Timothy was taught by experienced men of God’s
appointment how to read the Word and how to explain it to others. Paul, his
father in the gospel, addressed him in the words, “Thou therefore, my son,
be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things that thou hast
heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men,
who shall be able to teach others also. Thou therefore endure hardness, as a
good soldier of Jesus Christ.”
The Canvasser.
It is the canvasser’s duty to cultivate the talents God has given him, to
maintain his connection with God, to help always where he can. He has
positive and constant need of the angelic ministration; for he has an
important work to do, a work that he cannot do in his own strength. “Now
thanks be unto God which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and
maketh manifest the savor of his knowledge by us in every place. For we
are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in them that are saved and in them that
perish: to the one we are the savor {13} of death unto death; and to the other
the savor of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?”
In his work the canvasser will be brought in contact with those who
are in feeble health, who need the light on health reform, and with those
who are dissatisfied with their religious experience, who are longing for
something which they have not. To these he is to open the Word of Truth,
rightly interpreting its meaning. “For we are not as many who corrupt the
Word of God, but as of sincerity, but as of Christ in the sight of God
speak we in Christ.”
Ever remember that there are those who teach for doctrine the
commandments of men. They make void the law of God by their traditions,
like the Pharisees whom Christ exposed, saying, “Ye do err, not knowing the
Scriptures, nor the power of God.” The precious gems of truth are buried
beneath a mass of error. By the sophistry of religious teachers the meaning
of the plain, clear Word of God is hidden. The people are left in perplexity.
By his work, the converted, consecrated canvasser is sowing the seeds
of truth. This work must be done without delay; for we have but a short time
in which to work. Speak to them in a way that will win their confidence.
Pray for the sick. Ask the Lord to restore and heal suffering humanity. He
has declared, “These signs shall follow them that believe.”
Personality of Satan.
Men and women are wandering in the mist and fog of error. They
want to know what is truth. Tell them; not in high-flown language, but
with the simplicity of children of God. Satan is on {14} your track. He
is an artful opponent, and the malignant spirit which you meet in your
work is inspired by him. Those whom he controls echo his words. If the
veil could be rent away from their eyes, those thus worked would see
Satan plying all his arts to win them from the truth. There are those who
do not believe in the personality of Satan. These do not oppose his work
in their hearts. They are ignorant of his devices.
Instead of becoming like the world, we are to become more and more
distinct from the world. Satan has combined and will continue to combine
with the churches in making a masterly effort against the truth of God.
Everything that is done by God’s people to make inroads upon the world
will call forth determined opposition from the powers of darkness. The
enemy’s last great conflict will be a most determined one. It will be the last
battle between the powers of darkness and the powers of light. Every true
child of God will fight bravely on the side of Christ. Those who in this great
crisis allow themselves to be more on the side of the world than of God,
will eventually place themselves wholly on the side of the world. Those
who become confused in their understanding of the Word, who fail to see the
meaning of Antichrist, will surely place themselves on the side of
Antichrist. There is no time for us to assimilate with the world. Daniel is
standing in his lot and in his place. The prophecies of Daniel and of John
are to be understood; they interpret each other. They give to the world truths
which everyone should understand. These prophecies are to be witnesses in
the world. By their fulfillment in these last days, they will explain
themselves. {15}
Punishment of the World.
The Lord is about to punish the world for its iniquity. He is about to
punish religious bodies for their rejection of the light and truth which has
been given them. The great message, combining the first, second, and third
angels’ messages, is to be given to the world. This is to be the burden of
our work. Those who truly believe in Christ will openly conform to the
law of Jehovah. The Sabbath is the sign between God and his people; and
we are to make visible our conformity to the law of God by observing the
Sabbath. It is to be the mark of distinction between God’s chosen people
and the world.
It means much to be true to God. This embraces health reform. It means
that our diet must be simple, that we must be temperate in all things. The
many varieties of food so often seen on tables is not necessary, but highly
injurious. Mind and body are to be preserved in the best condition of
health. Only those who have been trained in the knowledge and fear of
God should be chosen to take responsibilities. Those who have been long
in the truth, yet who cannot distinguish between the pure principles of
righteousness and the principles of evil, whose understanding in regard to
justice, mercy, and the love of God is beclouded, should be relieved of
responsibilities.
God has important lessons for his people to learn. Had these lessons
been learned before, his cause would not be where it is today. One thing
must be done. The truth is not to be withheld from ministers or men in
positions of responsibility for fear of incurring their displeasure. There
are to be connected with our {16} institutions men who with meekness
and wisdom will declare the whole counsel of God. God’s wrath is
kindled against those who in carnal security and pride have shown
contempt for his management. They are endangering the prosperity of the
cause.
Every false way is a deception, and if sustained will in the end bring
destruction. Thus the Lord permits those who maintain false plans to be
destroyed. At the very time when praise and adulation is heard, sudden
destruction comes. There are those who, notwithstanding they know of the
reproof received by others, because of unfaithfulness, turn away from
admonition. These are doubly guilty. They knew the Lord’s will, and did it
not. Their punishment will be proportionate to their guilt. They would not
take heed to the word of the Lord. (Signed.)
Ellen G. White,
Sunnyside, Cooranbong, N. S. W., Australia

(Extract from letter to Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, written from

“Cooranbong, N. S. W., Oct. 24, 1899,” and signed by Mrs. E. G. White.)
I have had conversation with W. C. White, and made a proposition to
him, that I would give the royalty on my coming book, “The Parables,” if the
Review and Herald and the Pacific Press would donate their press work,
and making of the books in neat, salable style, and let all the avails be used
to help relieve the debts upon our schools. This book will never grow old,
and the avails shall go to the schools everywhere to help them. I thought
this movement on my part would provoke others to self-denial and to
benevolence and mercy, to take right hold of this matter and get out {17}
“The Parables” to do this work. Well, the Lord is, I believe, willing to help
us in this work. I shall only draw upon the books to give some to the poor
that cannot buy. W. C. White enters into this plan with great satisfaction. Of
course we have not time to get this all before you in definiteness as we will
when we have time. . . .
Later:—
“How can I help the school in Battle Creek, and help to wipe out that
large debt?” It came to me that the only way I could do was to make a gift of
the book soon to be issued, “The Parables.” I wish this book to be used in
the interests of all our schools. . . .
My heart is deeply stirred in regard to the debt upon our schools all over
the world. This state of things should not exist. Will you unite with me in
creating something that will change this order of things? In the name of the
Lord, do something, and do it now. Arouse the people to do something in
regard to these school debts.
E. G. White. {18}
 A WORK WHICH ALL MUST DO.
St. Helena, Cal., October, 1900.

I CANNOT AT this time write much. I do not feel it my duty to write all
that I could write in truth, for it would not be the best thing to do. I must wait
and watch and pray. I feel that the Holy Spirit is working you who are on the
other side of the Rocky Mountains. But I have not light now that I should
visit Battle Creek, and I shall not do this without a plain Thus saith the Lord.
When God sees that the work he has given me will not be refused, and
rejected, and his instruction misstated and misappropriated, then I shall
have a work to do in connection with those who will cooperate with me in
the last great work before us. Calamities, earthquakes, floods, disasters by
land and by sea, will increase. God is looking upon the world today as he
looked upon it in Noah’s time. He is sending his messages to people today
as he sent them in the days of Noah. There is in this age of the world a
repetition of the wickedness of the world before the flood. Many helped
Noah build the ark who did not believe the startling message, who did not
cleanse themselves from all wrong principles, who did not overcome the
temptation to do and say things which were entirely contrary to the mind and
will of God.
Have faith in God. He gave me the idea of giving “Christ’s Object
Lessons” for the relief of the schools. He is testing his people and
institutions in this thing, to see if they will work together and be of one mind
in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Carry forward this work without flinching,
in the name of the Lord. Let God’s {19} plan be vindicated. Let his
proposition be fully carried out and heartily endorsed as the means of
uniting the members of the churches in self-sacrificing effort. Thus they will
be sanctified, soul, body, and spirit, as vessels unto honor, to whom God
can impart his Holy Spirit. By this means they will accomplish the work
God designs to have done.
Stir up every family, every church, to do the very utmost of their power,
everyone consecrating himself to God, putting the leaven of evil out of his
heart, out of the home, and out of the church. Let every family make the most
of this the Lord’s opportunity. Let self-denial and self-sacrifice be revealed.
Let the teachers in the school do as others of God’s servants are doing —
cut down their wages. This self-sacrifice will be required of us all. Let all
place themselves where they will be sure to receive the answer to their
prayers. It is the cause of God which is at stake.
The preciousness of life is to be appreciated because this life belongs to
the Master. As long as we live, we are ever to bear in mind that we are
bought with a price. Christ made of himself a whole and complete sacrifice
for us, to make it possible for us to receive the gift of everlasting life. “Ye
are not your own; for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in
your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” We have enlisted under
Christ’s banner for life service, and great responsibilities and possibilities
are within our reach. There are in the providence of God particular periods
when we must arise in response to the call of God, and make use of our
time, our intellect, our whole being, body, soul, and spirit, fulfilling to the
utmost of our ability the requirements of God. Just now let not the {20}
opportunity be lost. Let all work together. Let children act a part. Let every
member of the family do something. Educate, educate. This is an opportunity
which God’s people cannot afford to lose. God calls. Do your best at this
time to render to him your offering, to carry out his specified will; and thus
make this an occasion for witnessing for him and his truth. In a world of
darkness let your light shine forth. Let canvassers do their best in canvassing
for the book “Christ’s Object Lessons.” Their work will serve a double
purpose. They will place in the homes of the people a book containing most
precious light, seed sown to bring truth to souls ready to perish. In receiving
this seed into their hearts, they will save their souls through belief of the
truth. At the same time means will be gathered for the relief of the schools.
Twofold good will thus be accomplished in this work. Let it be done
heartily as unto the Lord.
Let all think soberly; for it is a solemn thing to live. Your life is not your
own. You are kept by the power of God, and Jesus Christ desires to live his
life in you, perfecting your character He desires you to work to the utmost of
your knowledge and power to carry out the purpose for which he gave you
life. Use every capability as his.
My brethren, after you have done all you can do in this work for the
schools, by sanctified energy and much prayer, you will see the glory of
God. When the trial has been fully made, there will come a blessed result.
Those who have sought to do God’s will, having laid out every talent to the
best advantage, become wise in working for the kingdom of God. They learn
lessons of the greatest consequence to them, and {21} they will feel the
highest happiness of a rational mind. This is the result that will surely come
if you fulfill the purpose of God. Peace and intelligence and grace will be
given. It is the design of God that we should all glorify him, regarding his
service as the chief end of our existence. The work that God calls you to do
he will make a blessing to you. Your heart will be more tender, your
thoughts more spiritual, your service more Christlike. “If ye abide in me,”
Jesus said, “and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it
shall be done unto you.” In considering these things my spirit rejoices in
God.
I could not sleep past two o’clock this morning. During the night season I
was in council. I was pleading with some families to avail themselves of
God’s appointed means, and get away from the cities to save their children.
Some were loitering, making no determined efforts. The angels of mercy
hurried Lot and his wife and daughters by taking hold of their hands. Had
Lot hastened as the Lord desired him to, his wife would not have become a
pillar of salt. Lot had too much of a lingering spirit. Let us not be like him.
The same voice that warned Lot to leave Sodom bids us, “Come out from
among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean.” Those who
obey this warning will find a refuge. Let every man be wide awake for
himself, and try to save his family. Let him gird himself for the work. God
will reveal from point to point what to do next.
Hear the voice of God through the apostle Paul, “Work out your own
salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God that worketh in you both to
will and to do of his good pleasure. “Lot {22} trod the plain with unwilling
and tardy steps. He had so long associated with evil workers that he could
not see his peril until his wife stood on the plain a pillar of salt forever.
There is to be a decided work done to accomplish God’s plan. Make
every stroke tell for the Master in the work of canvassing for “Christ’s
Object Lessons.” God desires his people to be vitalized for work as they
have never been before, for their good and for the upbuilding of his cause.
Ministering angels will be round about the workers.
Let our institutions make every effort to free themselves from debt. Let
every family arouse. Let the ministers of our churches and the presidents of
our conferences awaken. Then he will tell you what to do next.
You will need to have patience with the tardy ones, who do not feel the
necessity of doing anything promptly, thoroughly, earnestly. They have so
much to say, so much unbelief to express, and so much criticizing, that they
lose the peace and joy and happiness in the purposes of God before they can
decide to move. We must become men and women of God’s opportunity. I
am so glad that so much harmonious action has been shown in striving to
carry out this purpose of God, and to make the most of his providences.
(Signed) Mrs. Ellen G. White.
Nov. 14, 1900. {23}
 TESTIMONIES REFERRING TO THE REORGANIZATION OF
BATTLE CREEK COLLEGE .
Extracts.
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N. S. W.,
Australia, Dec. 16, 1898.
LET GREAT CARE be exercised. The work of our schools, Sanitarium,
and publishing houses should be so arranged that men who are selfish and
covetous, who move under Satan’s generalship, cannot take advantage of
circumstances to make all the trouble possible. In the past Satan has used
men acting a part in the work of God. As any time he chose he has played
his human instrument, causing notes of discord to be heard, to bring
confusion and perplexity into the cause of God. Too much power has been
given to unworthy men.
Those under Satan’s dictation become very zealous in their work. They
magnify self, and work at cross purposes with God. Therefore too much
caution cannot be shown by men who are chosen of God and faithful, to see
that in every institution God has established every part of the work is firmly
bound about, that the cause shall not be hindered by the counsels of those
inspired from beneath, that Satan shall not intrude through unconverted,
unconsecrated men.
The school in Battle Creek should be made secure from ruthless hands,
and unconsecrated minds, from men who work to bring in elements that are
in no way qualified to strengthen, purify, or ennoble the institution. Let men
be chosen from responsible positions who give evidence that God is using
them as represented in the words, “Ye {24} are God’s husbandry; ye are
God’s building.” When God by his Holy Spirit works upon the character, the
building is designed by no human architect, erected by no human skill. It is a
building designed and fashioned by the great Master Builder. It is
garrisoned by heavenly intelligences, and its foundation can never be
moved.
 Extracts.
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N. S. W.,
Australia, Feb. 22, 1899.
THE TIME CAME for the Sanitarium to be placed upon a more sure
foundation, and for the school to receive thorough reconstruction. Satan
was working through his agents in a masterly manner. His instruments were
all ready to fall into line, and to be worked by him. These called evil good
and good evil. Had they not been resisted and defeated, there would have
been as fearful a state of rebellion as when the spies returned who were
sent to view the land of Canaan. When they returned from their work, they
brought back an evil report. They acknowledged all the advantages of the
promised land. They displayed the fruit they had found there, and then they
magnified the difficulties, showing their unbelief in the God who was
leading them. They said all they could to discourage, and they discouraged
all Israel. They bore false witness. They did not remember how the Lord
had helped them under every difficulty. The people broke forth into
lamentations, mourning, and faultfinding.
The men that brought up an evil report of the promised land died by the
plague, while Caleb and Joshua lived; but though the Lord thus manifested
his power to slay and to keep alive, the leaven of evil that had been
introduced {25} worked so effectually that the people would have stoned
God’s faithful witnesses. They were not transformed in character. They
were prepared, as we have seen men prepared in our day, to exalt their
judgment, and pervert the judgment of God.
This history was recorded for our admonition, upon whom the ends of
the world are come. Here is seen a determination to disregard the will of
God. In their unbelief the people refused to go up to take the land. When
they found that because of unbelief they must wander in the wilderness for
another forty years, they said, We will go up now. But Moses told them that
they had no permission to go up. If they had gone when the Lord said Go, the
armies of the Lord’s host would have gone with them; but because of their
rebellion and delay, the Lord refused to give them victory. But the people
said, We will go up; we will not wander in this wilderness any longer. And
Moses said, “Go not up, for the Lord is not among you; that ye be not smitten
among your enemies. For the Amalekites and the Canaanites are there before
you, and ye shall fall by the sword; because ye are turned away from the
Lord, therefore the Lord will now be with you. But they presumed to go up
unto the hill top; nevertheless the ark of the covenant of the Lord, and
Moses, departed not out of the camp. Then the Amalekites came down and
discomfited them, even unto Hormah.”
Calebs have been greatly needed in different periods of the history of
our work. Today we need men of thorough fidelity, men who follow the
Lord fully, men who are not disposed to be silent when they ought to speak,
who are as true as st el to principle, men who do not seek to make {26} a
pretentious show, but who walk humbly with God, patient, kind, obliging,
courteous men, who understand that the science of prayer is to exercise faith
and show works that will tell to the glory of God and the good of his
people. Our institutions, whatever their character, can prosper only by the
manifestation of the self-denying, self-sacrificing spirit which was
manifested in their foundation. The principles of entire consecration must be
maintained. Christ himself has said, “Ye can not serve God and mammon.”
“He that is not with me (voicing my words) is against me.” God will have
no men in his work who offer divided service. His servants are to take the
position that they will not sanction any evil work. To follow Jesus requires
wholehearted conversion at the start, and a repetition of this conversion
every day.
There have been times when a crisis has determined character. This has
been again and again. When the time came for our institutions to receive
new organization, the elements of character ruling men were revealed.
Those who had not been in harmony with truth and righteousness, who did
not bear the approval of God, strove to obtain the ascendancy. But it was not
the Lord’s design that their voice, their decisions, should have influence in
board or council meetings. The only way in which they can be a strength to
the work and cause of God is by keeping quiet until they know whether they
are on Satan’s side or on Christ’s.
There are men who have put out their spiritual eyesight. They cannot
distinguish between the sacred and the common. Their voice is the loudest
when they are in the enemy’s service. It will be greatly to their credit to
keep still. This is {27} their strength. Silence is their eloquence. It means
very much to every man whether he is on the Lord’s side of the question or
on Satan’s side.
God’s people today have far greater light than had ancient Israel. They
have not only the increased light which has been shining upon them, but the
instruction given by God to Moses, to be given to the people. God specified
the difference between the sacred and the common, and declared that this
difference must be strictly observed. This lesson is given also to modern
Israel. That which God has set apart as sacred must ever be respected as
sacred. Christ was the foundation of the Jewish economy. When type met
antitype in his death, the need for sacrificial offerings ceased. But the
lessons regarding practical obedience, given by Christ from the mount of
blessing, were still binding.
The Lord has given his people great light and precious instruction. What
sorrow, what shame, what agony of soul, has been felt by God’s faithful
servants who have stood as did Joshua and Caleb, to hear Israel cast off
their leader, and choose one of their rebellious number to lead them back to
Egypt. In their complaints the Israelites blasphemed God. God had signified
that the defense of the land of Canaan had departed, and that now was the
opportune time for them to enter it. Caleb declared the truth for that and
every time: “The land, which we passed through to search it, is an
exceedingly good land. If the Lord delight in us, then he will bring us into
this land, and give it us: a land which floweth with milk and honey. Only
rebel not ye against the Lord, neither fear ye the people of the land: for they
are bread for us: their defense is departed from them, and the Lord is {28}
with us: fear them not. But all the congregation bade stone them with stones.
And the glory of the Lord appeared in the tabernacle of the congregation
before all the children of Israel.” The manifestation of the Lord’s glory was
needed to quell the mad and blasphemous utterances of the people, and to
save the lives of his servants from the maddened throng.
Has there not been seen in modern Israel manifestations similar to this?
Has not the loud, boisterous voice of rebellion been heard in your council
meetings and in your board meetings? . . .
Men are to be carefully selected. They are to be men of moral perception,
men who are acquainted with the work they are handling. . . . Surely there is
need now of bold, fearless Calebs, who, under the influence of the Spirit,
will use the talents of hearing and speaking with heroic courage, disregarding
all personal dangers and anxieties.
After the rebellion of the children of Israel because of the evil report of
the spies, the Lord purposed to destroy them. Had they not walked and
worked at cross purposes with him? When he planned for them to obtain
easy access into Canaan, did they not listen to the report of the faithless
spies, who under control of Satan did the very work he intended them to do?
The spies broke down the courage of all Israel by the lying report, and
developed a rebellion that called for the presence of God himself to adjust
matters.

St. Helena, Cal., Oct. 16, 1900.

Much has been said on this line [on the line of selling the Battle Creek
College and having the school moved out of Battle Creek], but for years
{29} nothing has been done. Had this movement been made when the Lord
indicated that it was duty, the showing would be very different from what
it is at the present time. But circumstances have changed, and the
movements that might have been made with advantage in the past will not
at this time be advisable. All the reasons I shall not attempt to lay before
you. Many things will be revealed in the future that are not discerned now.
...
Let not your desire to get out of Battle Creek lead to a work similar to
the defeat of Israel through the testimony of the unfaithful spies. The Lord
was holding back the armies that inhabited Canaan, but because of unbelief
the children of Israel did not make the right moves at the right time; and their
opportunity was lost. Then the people, determined to avert the judgment
pronounced by the Lord, decided to follow their human impulses; and the
result is plainly outlined. . . . Ellen G. White. {30}
069—THE SANITARIUM PATIENTS AT GOGUAC LAKE
 PH069 - The Sanitarium Patients at Goguac Lake (1878)

The Sanitarium
GOGUAC LAKE.
GOGUAC LAKE is a beautiful sheet of water, two miles from the city of Battle
Creek, Michigan. It is of irregular shape, measuring two miles by one in its
greatest length and breadth. The accompanying scenery is exceedingly
picturesque. Lovely groves skirt the beach, with here and there an opening
through which one catches a glimpse of out-lying fields and farm-houses.
Within the last few years the lake-side has become a favorite resort for
picnickers and excursion parties; and many go there to spend their summer
vacation, camping out in tents, gypsy style, and spending the dog-days in
sailing upon the lake, fishing, or exploring the hills and groves. Here and
there a picturesque summer cottage peeping out from the greenery ‘of
some point or island, and white tents nestled among the trees, suggest a
delightful picture of coolness and freedom, in this out-of-door life. {3}
Mr. Surby, the present lessee of the ground known as Foster’s Landing,
has fitted it up with conveniences that make it a very pleasant summer
resort. The hotel burned down recently, but a temporary building supplies
its place; a large hall has been erected, and is furnished with a good organ;
there are refreshment stands, croquet lawns, tiers of seats, one above
another, sufficient to seat seven hundred persons, also an elevated stand for
public speaking, an extended table on the plateau above for the free use of
excursionists, seats upon the magnificent headland that overlooks the whole
lake, and ample accommodations for horses and carriages. The boat-house
is well furnished with row and sail boats, and a miniature steamer, capable
of carrying fifty persons, makes the circuit of the lake at the order of
visitors. This steamer is the property of Mr. Lew Clark, and is under the
management of the affable and obliging Mr. Frank Abells.
On May 30, 1877 , the patients and Faculty of the Medical and Surgical
Sanitarium, of Battle Creek, which is under the direction of Dr. J. H.
Kellogg, met in the grove on the lake shore. The day was fine, an
incarnation of early summer. The blue waters stretched out in a sea of
splendor under the sunlight, and the groves {4} which skirt the beach wore
the fresh, dark green of their early verdure.
The program of the day was admirably calculated for the pleasure and
profit of the patients, and was highly enjoyed by them- At the usual hour,
dinner was partaken of in the open air, with a zest peculiar to such
occasions. But the chief feature of the day was the lecture given by special
request at 3 P.M., by Mrs. Ellen G. White, wife of Elder James White,
President of the Seventh-day Adventist General Conference and of the
Publishing Association of that church. This lady is well known as a
prominent speaker and writer upon religious and reformatory subjects. . The
exercises were opened by prayer and singing. The music was very fine, led
by an excellent choir; the beautiful sacred songs floated out through the
green forest aisles in a wave of harmony. The audience were deeply
attentive to the speaker, and at the close of the lecture extended a vote of
thanks to the lecturer. Judge Graham, of Viroqua, Wisconsin, then one of the
patients at the Sanitarium, proposed that the lecture be printed and
circulated among the patients and others for their moral and physical
benefit, that the words spoken that day might never be forgotten or
disregarded. The proposition {5} was carried by a unanimous vote, in
accordance with which the following is now published:—
 MRS. WHITE’S ADDRESS .
WE ARE HAPPY to have the privilege of meeting our friends by the lake-
side in this beautiful grove. Our merciful Heavenly Father has brought us
once more in safety across the plains from the Pacific coast, and in return
we would render him the tribute of our grateful hearts.
Our Saviour often preferred the fields, the groves, and the lake-sides
for his temples. People flocked to these places in great crowds to listen to
the words of truth which fell from his divine lips. He had special reasons
for choosing those natural sanctuaries; the familiar objects of nature were
thus presented to the eyes of his hearers, and he used those objects to
simplify his teachings, binding his truths firmly upon the minds of the
people by the lessons drawn from nature to illustrate his meaning.
Upon one occasion, early in the morning, the disciples, who were
fishing, discerned their Master walking upon the beach. They immediately
pulled for the shore where they could converse with him from their boats.
But Jesus could not long remain hidden from {6} the multitude who sought
him unceasingly. His fame as the wonderful Healer of disease had spread
far and near; and as he stood upon the beach, the people hurried thither,
bringing their sick friends to lay before him, and implore him to heal them.
His great heart of love was filled with divine pity for the objects of distress
appealing to him for help.
Whatever way he might turn, there lay the suffering and dying,
supplicating his mercy, and pleading for the blessing of peace and health
which they believed he could give them. Some of the sufferers feared they
would be overlooked among the many who were urging their cases before
the great Physician. Though they despaired of gaining his personal attention,
yet they would not leave his presence, believing that if they could even
approach near enough to touch him, that touch would bring healing to them.
Eagerly the wasted hands of the sick were stretched out amid the crowd to
touch the dress or person of Christ, and as many as reached him received in
their suffering bodies an answer to the touch of faith.
The dreary and disconsolate, whose minds had been imprisoned in the
sepulcher of despair, were attracted to the presence of Jesus. Those who
were mourning over the {7} disappointed hopes of the present, and
trembling in contemplation of a starless future, came to Christ, the Light of
the world, as their only hope. With tender compassion he bent over the
forms of the suffering, the despondent, and the dying. His lips pronounced
the glad words, “Son, be of good cheer; thy sins are forgiven thee.” Hope
took the place of gloom and despair in the hearts of those whom Jesus
blessed; health and joy animated their countenances; the lips that had but
lately uttered only words of grief and doubt, now shouted the praise of God.
Disease fled from the touch of the Deliverer, and perfect health and
soundness took the place of suffering and decay. Every applicant to Christ
was relieved; not one mourner was left in pain; every desponding soul was
tranquilized by his words of hope and forgiving love. Then the great
Teacher commenced his lessons of instruction to the awe-struck, wondering
crowd. But he was so jostled by the multitude, who were all eager to get
within hearing of his voice, that he was finally crowded down to the brink
of the lake, and had no place to set his feet. He therefore turned and
beckoned to Peter, who was in his boat near the land. The disciple drew
near, and the Saviour stepped into the open {8} boat, and bade Peter thrust
out a little from the shore.
The Majesty of Heaven took his position, not upon David’s throne, but
on the seat of a fisherman’s swaying boat. And here the great Teacher taught
his precious truths to the multitude, binding up those sacred lessons with
illustrations drawn from the occupations of men, and the familiar objects of
nature around them. This gave the stamp of reality to his instruction. The
illustrations there presented to the listening multitude were to be repeated
through all the ages. The truths thus represented were to be immortalized
and imprinted on the hearts of millions who were to come.
It was in the clear light of morning, and the illustrations employed by the
great Teacher were impressive, though simple. He made use of the lofty
trees, the cultivated soil, the barren rocks, the flowers of beauty struggling
through the clefts, the everlasting hills, the glowing flowers of the valley, the
birds, caroling their songs in the leafy branches, the spotless lily, resting in
purity upon the bosom of the water. All these objects that made up the living
scene around them were made the medium by which lessons were
impressed upon the minds of his hearers. They were thus brought home to
the hearts of all, meeting {9} the capacity of all who heard, and leading
them gently up from the contemplation of the Creator’s works in nature to
nature’s God.
The buds and blooming flowers of this bouquet which I hold, God has
touched with varied delicate tints, most beautiful to the eye. The artistic
skill of earth can produce nothing that will compare with the natural
beauties given us by the great Master-Artist. As we look upon the lofty trees
waving with fresh, green foliage, and the earth covered with its green velvet
carpet, and the flowers and shrubs springing from the earth, we should
remember that all these beauties of nature have been used by Christ in
teaching his grand lessons of truth. As we look upon the fields of waving
grain, and listen to the merry songsters in their leafy homes, and view the
boats upon the water of the lake, we should remember the words of Christ
upon the lake-side, in the groves, and on the mountains, and the lessons there
taught by him should be repeated to us by the similar objects of nature which
surround us. Such scenes should be sacredly regarded by us, and should
bring joy and gladness to our hearts.
The deceiver of souls is constantly at work seeking to divert the minds
of those who have not a knowledge of God in his created works, from the
beautiful things in nature, and cause {10} them to regard with indifference
the manifold blessings with which their heavenly Father has surrounded
them. Satan suggests to their minds the thought that God is a stern judge, to
be regarded with utmost dread, that his severe justice is tyranny. The pitying
love of God is thrust from their minds, and their hearts are set in defiance of
their Maker. He who is their very best friend is regarded as watching and
spying upon their actions, and registering them in his book of records, taking
satisfaction in pouring out his wrath upon their offending heads.
But Paul, in his Epistle to the Hebrews, has said, “Neither is there any
creature that is not manifest in his sight; but all things are naked and opened
unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.” This he presents to us as
an encouragement rather than a discouragement: “Seeing then that we have a
great high priest that is passed into the heavens, Jesus, the Son of God, let us
hold fast our profession; for we have not an high priest which cannot be
touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but was in all points tempted like
as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come [not with cringing fear, but]
boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to
help in time of need.” {11}
All Heaven is interested in the happiness of man. God is represented as
a present help in our necessities. Christ identified himself with man; he
understands his every infirmity and weakness. He is a sympathizing friend in
all our afflictions, and will be our refuge when we are assailed by fierce
temptation.
Christ makes the necessities of his children his own personal interest.
He regards any slight or neglect of his brethren as a slight to himself, and a
benefit conferred upon the humblest of them, as if it were conferred upon
himself. He says, “I was a hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and
ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in. . . . Verily I say unto
you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren,
ye have done it unto me.”
He whom Providence has blessed with plenty, but who padlocks the
door of his heart, to keep back all generous impulses, that would find
expression in deeds of charity and kindness, will hear from the lips of the
Master the solemn words, “I was a hungered, and ye gave me no meat; I was
thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in. . . .
Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these,
ye did it not to me.” {12}
Love of Christ cannot exist in the heart without a corresponding love
for our fellowmen. Love to God and to our neighbor are the ruling
principles of the true Christian’s life. The redeeming love of Christ
should awaken all the affection and self-sacrificing devotion of the
human heart.
God calls for earnest workers. The physical and the spiritual health
suffer from inaction. The idler in the vineyard, he who lives for self-alone,
is ever dissatisfied with himself and with others; the gloom and chill of
discontent are mirrored upon his countenance. But he who is drawn out of,
and away from, self, who, like his Master, identifies himself with suffering
humanity, will be softened and refined by the exercise of sympathy for
others. Courtesy, patience, and gentleness will characterize such a one, and
will make his presence a continual joy and blessing. His countenance will
shine with the luster of true benevolence.
Those who labor hardest to secure their own happiness are miserable.
Those who forget self in their interest for others have reflected back upon
their own hearts the light and blessings they dispense to them. It is our duty
to work for Christ; all that we possess is given us by him. If it were not for
his advance capital of grace, we should {13} have nothing to improve. All
that we have is given us on trust. Yet when he rewards us with his approval,
it is as though the merit were our own: “Well done, good and faithful
servant.” It is not the greatness of the work which we do, but the love and
fidelity with which we do it, that wins the approval of the Saviour. It is the
use which we make of our talents which determines our woe or weal. We
may have faith to remove mountains, and understand all mysteries, and give
our bodies to be burned, yet without charity—that love which finds
utterance in good works, that feeds the hungry, clothes the naked, and visits
the afflicted—we are “as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal.”
Let the thought encourage us that Christ pities the erring, and desires to
comfort the despondent, and encourage the weak. He is fully acquainted
with the peculiar trials of every life. He never misjudges our motives, nor
places a wrong estimate upon our character. Men may do us injustice, we
may suffer by calumny and suspicion, but the Saviour knows our inmost
thought, and cannot judge our actions wrongly. We may tell him all our
griefs and perplexities, and he will never abuse our confidence, nor turn a
deaf ear to our complaints.
In one of his most impressive lessons {14} Christ says, “Behold the
fowls of the air; for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns;
yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?
Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit to his stature?” The great
Teacher is here leading out minds to understand the parental care and love
which God has for his children. He directs them to observe the birds flitting
from tree to tree, or skimming upon the bosom of the lake, without a flutter
of distrust or fear. God’s eye is upon these little creatures; he provides them
food; he answers all their simple wants. Jesus inquires, “Are ye not much
better than they?” Then why despond, or look into the future with sadness
and foreboding?
It is not the thought and anxiety of man that provides for his wants, and
that causes him to grow in youth and to develop strength; but God is silently
doing his work for man, adding to his stature as he progresses to maturity,
and opening his mind to knowledge.
Again he says, “Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of
them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of
your head are all numbered. Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than
many sparrows.”
If God cares for and preserves the little {15} birds, will he not have far
greater love and care for the creatures formed in his image?
“And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field,
how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you,
That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.” The
courtly robes of the greatest king that ever sat upon an earthly throne, could
not compare, in their artificial splendor, with the spotless beauty of the
lilies fashioned by the divine hand. This is an example of the estimate which
the Creator of all that is beautiful, places upon the artificial in comparison
with the natural.
God has given us these things of beauty as an expression of his love,
that we may obtain correct views of his character. We are not to worship
the things of nature, but in them we are to read the love of God. Nature
is an open book, from the study of which we may gain a knowledge of
the Creator, and be attracted to him by the things of use and beauty
which he has provided with such a lavish hand to make us happy.
“Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and
tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of
little faith! Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? {16} or,
What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?”
Much unnecessary care and anxiety is felt in regard to our future,
concerning what we shall eat and drink, and wherewithal we shall be
clothed. The labor and worry of needless display in apparel causes much
fatigue and unhappiness, and shortens our lives. Our Saviour would not only
have us discern the love of God displayed in the beautiful flowers about us,
but he would have us learn from them lessons of simplicity, and of perfect
faith and confidence in our Heavenly Father.
If God cares to make these inanimate things so beautiful, that will be
cut down and perish in a day, how much more careful will he be to
supply the needs of his obedient children, whose lives may be as
enduring as eternity. How readily will he give them the adornment of his
grace, the strength of wisdom, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit.
The love of God to man is incomprehensible, broad as the world, high
as heaven, and as enduring as eternity.
“The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth his
handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth
knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not
heard.” Notwithstanding that the love of God speaks {17} to us through the
lofty trees, the lovely flowers, the babbling brooks, and all the innumerable
objects in nature, and in manifold blessings that brighten our lives, many
turn from these expressions of God’s love, which should make them cheerful
and trusting, and brood over scenes of darkness, permitting their minds to
dwell upon the idea that God is a stern judge of terrible exactitude.
The truth is that our Heavenly Father pities and loves his children. The
repentant erring ones are warmly welcomed to his favor. Peter apostatized
from Christ, although he had been greatly favored by being brought in close
connection with him. He had witnessed his transfiguration, and had
frequently seen his divine power flashing through the disguise of humanity.
Jesus had warned him that he would not bear the test in the hour of his
Lord’s humiliation and trial. Peter was greatly grieved that Jesus should
doubt the truth of his ardent assertion that he would go to prison or to death
for the sake of his Lord. But that very night, when the dear Saviour most
needed the sympathy and support of his disciples, Peter denied him with
cursing and swearing. The pitying, forgiving look of Jesus recalled the
disloyal disciple to his {18} senses, and broke his heart with an
unspeakable grief and remorse.
He went out into the darkness, and wandered he cared not whither. At
length he found himself in Gethsemane, and falling prostrate upon the spot
where Jesus had lately bowed in the hours of his agony, pressed his face
upon the sod that had been moistened by the bloody sweat of his Master.
There he wept bitterly, sincerely repented, and became a converted man.
Peter’s reformation was so far accepted by Christ that after his
resurrection he made special mention of him, sending him a message that he
should see him in Galilee. How thoughtful and considerate this act of the
Saviour! He who had been tempted like as we are tempted, understood the
humiliation of Peter, and mentioned his name among the first in his message,
to evidence to the sorrowing disciple that his Master remembered and
acknowledged him, notwithstanding his surprising apostasy.
Soon after this, Jesus revealed himself to Peter. At the Sea of Galilee he
prepared food for him and his two brethren, John and James, and called
them from their occupation on the water, saying, “I will make you fishers of
men.” Jesus did not cast Peter off; but as he had three times denied his
Master, {19} he tested his loyalty by three times putting to him the question,
“Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?” Three times the answer came, not in
the old proud and boastful manner, but in subdued and earnest tones from a
humble heart, and quivering lips: “Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee.”
Jesus re-instated Peter in his former position of trust. He gave him the
commission, “Feed my lambs,” and the twice-repeated injunction, “Feed my
sheep.” The naturally impetuous and overbearing Peter, who once repulsed
the mothers that came to Christ bringing their little children to receive his
blessing, now that he was converted, was prepared to nurse the lambs of the
Master’s fold, as well as to care for the more experienced sheep. Here we
see the defeat of Peter turned into a victory.
Christ had once said to him, “When thou art converted, strengthen thy
brethren.” Peter was now prepared for the important work of trust which
our Lord gave him. He was no longer boastful and self-confident, having no
patience with those whom he thought weaker and less zealous than himself.
An abiding sense of his disgraceful fall prepared him to be compassionate
toward the weak and erring. With humble gratitude he would recall and
relate his experience {20} concerning his fall, and the pitying love of his
Master in forgiving his apostasy, accepting his repentance, establishing him
again in his confidence, and trusting him with a more responsible work than
had previously been given him.
This story of Peter’s apostasy and its results illustrates the manner of
God’s dealing with men. Peter himself leaves the fullest record of his own
apostasy. This was for the warning of others, that they might avoid falling
into a like sin. He knew many who should come after him would feel secure
in their own strength, and the honesty of their good intentions and resolves;
yet the hour of temptation would find them unarmed by watchfulness and
prayer, and they would fall as he had done, because they had not made God
their strength.
But notwithstanding the degradation of their Godlike manhood to
assimilate with the heartless and debased, notwithstanding they may have
fallen a prey to appetite and passion, led by despicable persons whom in
their secret hearts they despise; yet the disciple would teach that if they
arouse to a sense of their condition, face about and leave their evil habits,
calling upon God to help them to resist temptation, he will never turn from
them nor reject their petition, but will {21} comfort and sustain them by his
forgiving love. “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed
upon us, that we should be called the sons of God.”
God have, in his Son, the best gift that he could bestow upon man.
Christ, the Majesty of Heaven, consented to leave the heavenly courts, and
lay aside his robes of royalty, to come to a world all stained and marred by
the curse, to take man’s nature, and to reach to the very depths of human
misery and woe, that by his own example of perfect character he might
elevate and ennoble fallen man.
He brings his divine power to unite with man’s human efforts, that in
Christ’s glorious name the creature of earth may be a victor on his own
account. He takes the sins of man upon himself, and imputes his
righteousness to all who will lay hold of his merits by faith. The Redeemer
of the world encircles the fallen race with his strong human arm, while with
his divine arm he grasps the throne of the Infinite.
Jesus offers man his divine aid, to help him in overcoming the
temptations of Satan on the points of appetite and passion. Such love as this
cannot be measured. The afflicted, the desponding and weary are invited to
come to the Saviour with all their griefs and burdens. If they will place their
hands {22} confidingly in his, he will cling to them more firmly than they
can cling to him. He will lead them safely, and preserve them from
stumbling; no one ever raised a hand to Christ for help in vain.
It is manifesting great ingratitude toward God to dwell upon the dark
side of affairs, and let the shadows of despair shut from our souls the Sun
of Righteousness. Sorrow comes and goes; it is the lot of man; we should
not seek to magnify it, but rather dwell upon that which is bright and
pleasant. When winter spreads its icy covering over the earth, we do not
let our gladness freeze up with the flowers and brooks, and continually
mourn because of the dismal days, and the chilling winds. On the other
hand, we reach forward in imagination to the coming summer, with its
warmth, and life, and beauty. Meanwhile we enjoy all the sunshine that
comes to us, and find much comfort, in spite of the cold and snow, while
we are waiting for nature to put on her fresh, bright garments of rejoicing.
Just now a cloud has shut from our sight the bright rays of the sun, and
we are left in the shadow. Should we fret and repine because of this, and
forget everything else that is bright and lovely around us? No; we should
forget the cloud, and remember that {23} the sun is not blotted out, but has
only veiled its face for a moment, to shine forth again in greater apparent
brightness, and to be prized and enjoyed more highly than if it had never
been hidden.
God is not pleased to have us pass our lives in despondency and gloom,
magnifying every trouble that visits us. By so doing we not only make
ourselves miserable, but cloud the happiness of those around us. We should
not search out, and linger over, the dark shadows in our life experience, but
rather open our eyes, and arouse our senses to see and appreciate the many
blessings surrounding us, which should make us not only grateful but very
happy.
It is God’s will that we should be cheerful. He would have us open our
hearts to the sunbeams of heaven; he would have our spirits mellowed by
his love and goodness, apparent in our own lives, and in the things of nature
surrounding us. Those who are brought in contact with us are affected for
good or evil by our words and actions. We are unconsciously diffusing the
fragrance of our character upon the moral atmosphere surrounding us, or we
are poisoning that atmosphere by thoughts, words, and deeds which have a
deleterious influence upon those {24} with whom we associate. “No man
liveth to himself.”
It is selfish to devote our precious time to mourning over disappointed
hopes, indulging a useless grief that clouds the family circle. We should be
cheerful, if only for the benefit of those who depend more or less upon us
for happiness. We should be careful lest our unconscious influence
unbalance others, and turn them from the work which God designed that
they should do.
It is our duty to make the best of everything, and to cultivate a habit of
looking at the bright side of things. Let the cloud that shadows us pass over,
while we wait patiently till the clear blue sky again appears, and the
blessed sunshine is revealed.
Many persons take a melancholy pleasure in feeling and talking as if
the chief object of those with whom they are associated is to make them
miserable. The sufferings of most such persons are self-created; they view
everything from a false standpoint, and all things are perverted to their
eyes. This is a terrible form of selfishness. Let us all forget self as much
as possible, cultivate cheerfulness, seek to brighten the lives of others,
and we shall then have less desire to complain of our own lot; we shall in
fact lose sight of our selfish cares and gloom. {25}
Those who have borne the greatest sorrows are frequently the ones who
carry the greatest comfort to others, bringing sunshine wherever they go.
Such ones have been chastened and sweetened by their afflictions; they did
not lose confidence in God when trouble assailed them, but clung closer to
his protecting love. Such ones are a living proof of the tender care of God,
who makes the darkness as well as the light, and chastens us for our good.
Christ is the light of the world; in him is no darkness. Precious light! Let us
live in that light! Bid adieu to sadness and repining. Rejoice in the Lord
always; and again I say, Rejoice.
The afflicted may take courage, the desponding may hope, for they
have a sympathizing friend in Jesus. All our troubles and griefs we may
pour into his sympathizing ears. When we associate together let it not be
to talk darkness and unbelief, to recount the gloomy chapters in our life
experience. Let us talk of the love of God that has been manifested to us,
that is seen in nature, in the firmament of the heavens, in all the wise
arrangements of Providence. Let us search out the rays of sunshine that
have brightened our pathway, and linger over their memory with grateful
hearts. Let us dwell upon the matchless {26} love of Christ; for in him
we have a constant theme of rejoicing. In him is no darkness. He is the
Light of life, the chief among ten thousand, and the one altogether lovely.
{27}
The New Buildings
070—THE SELECTION OF ARTICLES FOR OUR PAPERS
PH070 - The Selection of Articles for our Papers (1899)

TO OUR F ELLOW LABORERS.

THE following communication came to us under date of May 16, 1899.
We wish to say for our part that we say, “Amen,” to all it contains, and
shall endeavor to profit by it in the future. You will note the duty which
this testimony lays upon the editors of our papers and the publishers of
books. You will also note the duty laid upon our ministers. Let them
“regard it as a part of their duty to send short articles of experience to our
papers.” Of course those written for the Review would be adapted to that
paper; those written for the Signs, to its field. We Write to you, calling for
these short “articles giving living experience.” Will you not respond? Do
you not know of others who could help us? Praying that God may grant you
rich blessing in your labor of winning souls, and entreating you to
remember us at the throne of grace, we are your brethren in the Blessed
Hope
M. C. Wilcox
A. O. Tait {1}
COMMUNICATION FROM MRS. WHITE
OUR POWER AND efficiency as Seventh-day Adventists is largely
dependent on the literature which comes from our presses. An
indiscriminate class of articles should not be published in our periodicals.
Cheap, worthless stories should find no place in them. There are articles of
romance and fiction which contain no seeds that will bear good fruit. I
would say to our editors, Be careful in the selection of the matter which is
to go to the world. Show the greatest caution and discernment. Be careful
that the Review and Herald, and the Signs of the Times are kept free from
worthless matter. Precious matter from what has already been printed can be
found for our papers.
The tastes of some who write for our papers need to be educated and
refined. The editors of the Review and Herald and the Signs of the Times
should refuse to fill the columns of these papers with articles
manufactured by minds which reveal themselves in their productions.
Articles in any way coarse should be refused as matter unworthy of notice,
—the production of those who know nothing of pure, elevated, and
sanctified communion with God. Let no rough, uncouth presentation find
place in our papers. The articles which go to thousands of readers should
show purity, elevation, and sanctification of soul, body, and spirit on the
part of the writer. The pen should be used as a means of sowing seed unto
eternal life. This is a “Thus saith the Lord.” {2}
The articles published in our papers should contain pure provender,
thoroughly winnowed from chaff. We are living in a most solemn time. Let
our editors call for articles giving living experience. Let the ministers
regard it as a part of their duty to send short articles of experience to our
papers. It will be food for those who are laboring in isolated places, in
foreign countries, and the islands of the sea, to hear in this way from the
friends with whom they have been associated. These experiences may be
to the readers as a love-feast, because the writers have been eating the
bread which came down from heaven.
We do not need romance, for in the daily life we meet with real
experiences, which, if told in short articles and in simple words, would be
helpful to many. Let our workers try this. We want truth, solid truth, from
solid, consecrated men, women, and youth. You who love God, whose
minds are stored with precious bits of experience, and with the living
realities of eternal life, kindle the flame of love and light in the hearts of
God’s people. Help them to deal with the problems of life.
Speech and pen are to be under the control of the Holy Spirit. If this is
not the case with the writers for our periodicals, they might better lay aside
the pen, and take up work of another order. God calls us into the mount to
talk with Him, and when by faith we behold Him who is invisible, our
words will not be cheap and common. The space in our papers is too
precious to be filled up with articles that are not the best. Crowd in subjects
weighty with eternal interests. Put not the crib {3} too high for the minds of
the common people. Let the articles be written with Christlike simplicity,
and let them be free from all chaff and stubble, for this will be consumed as
worthless. God calls for consecrated pens. The articles published in our
papers should be full of practical, elevating, ennobling thoughts, which will
help and teach and strengthen the mind that reads them. God help our editors
to choose wisely.
 WORDS OF COUNSEL IN REGARD TO THE PUBLICATION AND
SALE OF BOOKS.
LETTERS HAVE COME to me with inquiries regarding the publication of
books, asking whether there was not danger of placing before the people
many things which do not relate to the truths so important to us as a people. I
have been instructed that the common stories put into book form are not
essential to our well-being. The world is flooded with this class of
literature, and the fact that such books find a ready sale is by no means
evidence that they are the books which should be circulated. The passion for
stories is bringing into existence many thousands of worthless books, which
are as hay, wood, and stubble. These books are written by those whose
minds have been educated to run in a channel of romance. Everything that
the imaginative mind can think of is woven into the book, and presented to
the world as mental food. But very often it has no food value. “What is the
chaff to the wheat?” We do not need novels; for we are dealing with the
stern realities of life. {4}
Cheap, worthless romances are not to be advertised or sold by our
publishing houses. Many of the books now offered for sale are not after
God’s order. There might have been a time when the sale of these books
would have been more seemly, but we are now altogether too near the close
of this earth’s history to keep before the attention of the people a class of
books which do not contain the message which our people need. Draw their
attention to books treating on practical faith and godliness. Cleanse and
sanctify the camp. There is an abundance of books which will give light to
the world.
I cannot understand why our papers should contain so many notices of
books unessential for this time. Plenty of such books can be obtained in all
bookstores. Why not draw the minds of the people to subjects relating to the
words of eternal life? Why not make an effort to obtain communications,
simple, real, and true, from our workers in all parts of the world? God calls
for this class of reading. We have no time to devote to commonplace things,
no time to waste on books which only devote to commonplace things, no
time to waste on books which only amuse.
The matter published in our papers should be such as will help those
who read it. The space in these papers should be devoted to the
publication of living, earnest matter, which concerns the salvation of the
soul. Will our brethren consider this matter, and keep hay, wood, and
stubble out of our papers?
The work of ministers and writers is to prepare a people to meet God.
The standard of truth has {5} been lowered in the dust. Family religion,
family holiness, is now to be honored as never before. As a sanctifier,
reprover, and comforter, the Holy Spirit is to do the work essential for this
time. If ever a people needed to walk before God as did Enoch, Seventh-
day Adventists need to now, showing their sincerity by pure words, clean
words, words full of sympathy, tenderness and love. But it is not to end
here. There are times when words of reproof and sharp rebuke are called
for. Those who are out of the right way need more than soft words to bring
them back. Moral renovation must take place in every heart, else souls will
perish in their sins. If we brought the instruction contained in the twelfth
chapter of Romans into the practical life, we would be true believers. Those
whose faith is spurious will show by their daily exhibition of character that
they are not true Christians. Those who have put on Christ are transformed
by the renewing of their minds. By their own experience they prove what is
the good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
Ellen G. White. {6}
 071—SELECTIONS FROM THE TESTIMONIES FOR
STUDENTS AND WORKERS OF OUR SANITARIUMS
PH071 - Selections from the Testimonies for Students and Workers of our Sanitariums
To the managers of the Health Retreat
Healdsburg, Cal., April, 1888
WHEN THE LORD revealed to me that we should establish our first
health institution in Battle Creek, I was told that it was to be a school, a
branch of the missionary work; that this would give character and influence
to the truth we held, which was then set before minds in a distorted light. I
was shown that the managers and helpers in this institution, if they were
sincere Christians, could remove many false ideas, and by precept and
example could recommend the truth; and on the other hand, they could, by
unconsecrated lives, misrepresent the truth, and lead souls away from
righteousness.
God demands more of us than we are willing to give Him. None are to
be forward and obtrusive, but we are to quietly live our religion with an eye
single to the glory of God. Then we shall shine as lights in the world,
without noise or friction. None need to fail, for One is with them who is
wise in counsel, excellent in working, and mighty to accomplish His own
designs. He works through His agents, seen and unseen, human and divine.
This work is a grand work, and will be carried forward to the glory of God
if all who are connected with it will make their work correspond to their
profession of faith.
Jesus is honored or dishonored by the words and deportment of His
professed followers. The heart must be kept pure and holy, for out of it are
the issues of life. If the heart is purified through obedience to the truth, there
will be no selfish preferences, no corrupt motives. There will be no
partiality, no hypocrisy; love-sick sentimentalism, whose blighting influence
has been felt in all our institutions, will {1} not be developed. Strict guard
must be kept, that this curse shall not poison or corrupt our health
institutions.
There will be temptations on every side, and plausible excuses to have
favorites. . . In the present state of society, with the lax morals of not only
the youth but those of age and experience, there is great danger of
becoming careless and giving special attention to favorites, thus creating
envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings. . . But few realize that they grieve
away the Spirit of God by their thoughts and feelings, their nonsense;
trifling conversation, and when admonished they say, “O, I mean no harm.”
What do these frivolous ones mean? Do they forget that that which they
sow they shall also reap? This silly, nonsensical conversation reveals a
weak character and is an offense to God. If the grace of Christ were
planted in their hearts, and striking roots down deep into good soil, they
would bear fruit of an altogether different kind. They would be acquiring
moral stamina—that strength of purpose and solidity of character which is
essential for the great and good work that ought to be done in this
institution. Others would feel their influence, and would take knowledge
of them that they were led and taught by Jesus.
Many of these trifling, frivolous ones make a profession of religion, and
this hollow form of godliness has been so long tolerated that it has pervaded
our institution and extended even to our churches. The standard of piety is
lowered to the dust. The new life from Christ must be implanted in the
heart. God calls for the highest development of the principles of
godliness, righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. Rich
clusters of fruit will be borne by the branches that are grafted into Christ
the parent stem. Whenever this fruit is manifested the truth will possess
power; its progress and growth will be extended. . . .
Young girls who have not been properly educated at home, and who are
wanting in reserve, modesty, and decorum, come to the institution to receive
treatment. . . They have practiced evasion and deception and will continue
the same {2} course at the institute if they can do so without being
discovered. They are ready to flirt with young men; and some who are
bearing responsibilities, who should have set them a better example,
because of their long Christian experience, engage in the same folly. Some
of the young ladies belonging to the health institute accept the attentions of
strangers who are of as little worth as themselves—men who are corrupted.
This familiarity will be carried on, if allowed, until the influence of the
institution is injured. Even if the parties go from the place a secret
correspondence is often kept up between them, while the parents of the girl
are in ignorance of the matter. The guardians of the institution must maintain
a high standard, and watch carefully the young entrusted to them by their
parents, whether as patients, as helpers in the various departments, or as
learners. When young men and women work together, a sympathy is created
among them which frequently grows into sentimentalism. If the guardians are
indifferent to these matters, lasting injury will be done to these souls, and
the high moral tone of the institution will be compromised. If any, patients or
helpers, continue their deception after having judicious instruction, they
should not be retained in the institution, for their influence will affect those
who are innocent and unsuspecting; young girls will lose their maiden
modesty, and will be led to act deceptively because their affections have
become entangled. . . .
The converting power of God alone is sufficient to establish pure
principles in the heart, so that the wicked one may find nothing to assail. In
these institutions careful attention should be given to the moral standing and
influence of everyone employed. You are to deal with those who are
diseased in body and mind, and you should be prepared to help them just
where they need help. The first appearance of irregularity in conduct
should be repressed, and the young should be taught to be frank, yet
modest and dignified in all their associations. They should be taught to
respect just rules of authority. If they refuse to do this, let them be
dismissed, {3} whatever position they occupy, or they will demoralize
others.
Those who labor at the institute are there for the purpose of promoting
the intellectual welfare of those under their care. They must make their work
a matter of earnest prayer and study, that they may know how to accomplish
the object before them. Their first work is to carefully scrutinize their own
habits, as they must meet the Bible standard of Christianity. Then when they
are compelled to deal with those who are nearly ruined, either because of
their own vicious habits or because of the intemperance or lasciviousness of
men, they will know what words to speak to them, what attitude to assume
toward them. They must be chaste and so free from the trait of defilement
that they can correct these evils and bring the poor souls up to the Bible
standard of purity. The only safety for men and women, married or
unmarried, is to shun love-sick sentimentalism, and all undue familiarity.
These things have produced great evil in the world.
Those who believe unpopular truth have much prejudice to meet
everywhere, and if those employed in our health institutions desire that
Bible religion shall live in the institution, they must exemplify it in their
own lives. If they wish that the physical, intellectual, and moral standing
of the institution shall be of the highest order, their own deportment must
give evidence of this fact. They must plan and work constantly, and seek in
the strength of Jesus so to elevate the character of the institution that it may
receive the approbation of heaven.
Every Christian home should have rules, and parents should, in their
words and deportment toward each other, give to the children a precious,
living example of what they desire them to be. Purity in speech and true
Christian courtesy should be constantly practiced. Teach the children and
youth to respect themselves, to be true to God, true to principle; teach
them to respect and obey the law of God. These principles will control
their lives, and will be carried out in their associations with others. They
will create a pure atmosphere—{4} one that will have an influence that
will encourage weak souls in the upward path that leads to holiness and
heaven. Let every lesson be of an elevating and ennobling character, and
the records made in the books of heaven will be such as you will not be
ashamed to meet in the judgment.
Children who receive this kind of instruction will not be a burden, a
cause of solicitude in our institutions; but they will be a strength, a support
to physicians and nurses. They will be prepared to fill places of
responsibility, and by precept and example will be constantly aiding others
to do right. Those whose moral sensibilities have not been blunted will
appreciate right principles; they will put a just estimate upon their natural
endowments, and will make the best use of their physical, mental, and moral
powers. Such souls are strongly fortified against temptation; they are
surrounded by a wall not easily broken down. All such characters are, with
the blessing of God, light-bearers. Their influence tends to educate others
for a practical Christian life. The mind may be so elevated that divine
thoughts and contemplations come to be as natural as breath. All the
faculties of the soul are to be trained. We must do God’s work intelligently.
We must know the truth; and to know the truth is to know God.
The evils of fashionable society have a tendency to corrupt innocence
and virtue; but every follower of Christ, everyone who has this hope in him
will purify himself even as He is pure, so that not a taint of defilement will
be found in his thoughts or upon his lips, in his heart or on his character.
There must be a coming up to a higher, holier standard. A decided warfare
should be waged, not only against the evils that are in the world, but also
among those who profess to believe the truth for this time. These evils if not
put away, will result in spiritual death. . . . .
Let the leaders in our institutions labor to show that their work is
wrought of God, that they are workmen that need not be ashamed, that their
words and works are untainted with earthliness and sensualism. They
should feel the solemn {5} responsibility resting upon them of giving the
youth a worthy example—one corresponding to their positions of trust and
holy professions of faith. They are sowing seeds which will blossom and
bear fruit. All coarseness and trifling should be put away; it is the fruit
borne upon a corrupt tree. Brethren, you are educators. The lessons you give
to believers and unbelievers, in words and actions, will be a savor of life
unto life or of death unto death.
Our probation is short, at best. We have no time to spend in indulging
corrupt impulses. The familiarity of married men with married women and
young girls is disgusting in the sight of God and holy angels. The
forwardness of young girls, in placing themselves in the company of young
men, hanging around where they are at work, entering into conversation with
them, talking common, idle talk, is belittling to womanhood. It lowers them,
even in the estimation of those who themselves do such things.
There is a positive necessity for reform in all our institutions. All
frivolity, all undue attention of men and women, must be condemned and
discontinued. Some, even married men, who have indulged in this trifling
familiarity, have endeavored to excuse themselves, and escape censure by
claiming that they have done no moral wrong. Was it no moral wrong to jest,
joke, and pay flattering attentions to young women? Are you not starting in
their minds a train of thought which it is impossible for you to change? Do
you not by your levity and coquetry, sanction such conduct? You who hold
positions of trust, and claim to be Christians, do you not give countenance to
a familiarity which leads to sin? What record is made in the books of
heaven by the divine Watcher? Was there no moral wrong done to the souls
of those with whom you were so familiar? Indeed there was. Impressions
were made that will be enduring. These girls are confirmed in coquetry and
flirting. Every such indulgence tends to make them coarse and bold. They
become more and more infatuated with the society of men and women who
are trifling and frivolous, whose conversation is anything but holy, pure, and
ennobling. {6}
“No moral wrong.” This has been the excuse made by everyone
reproved for similar conduct. What is moral wrong? Have your spiritual
senses become so blinded that you cannot discern the truth? Do you not
know that grapevines will not bear thorns, nor a bramble bush grapes? If the
truth is brought into the inner sanctuary of the soul, it will create a pure
moral taste. Then all these objectionable, demoralizing practices will be
seen to be a positive denial of Christ, a sin which will pollute the soul. . . .
All trifling, jesting, joking, and flattery spoken to young girls or women,
boys or men, are thorn berries, and that which produces them is a thorn
bush, for the tree is known by its fruits.
Let not those who profess the religion of Christ descend to trifling
conversation, to unbecoming familiarity with women of any class, married
or single. They should keep their proper places with all dignity. At the same
time they may be sociable, kind, and courteous to all.
Young ladies should be reserved and modest. When they walk out, if in
health, they do not need the supporting arm of any man. They should give no
occasion for their good to be evil spoken of.
Men should be chosen to stand at the head of our institutions, who have
not only good sound judgment, but who have a high moral tone, who will be
circumspect in their deportment, pure in speech, remembering their high and
holy calling, and that there is a watcher, a true witness to every word and
act. If men in our institutions exhibit a low grade of thought, if their
conversation tends to corrupt rather than elevate, let them be removed at
once from any connection with the institution; for they will surely
demoralize others. The well-being of the entire institution is to be
maintained. Ever bear in mind that each of our health institutions is a
missionary field. God’s eye is upon it day and night. No one should feel at
liberty to allow even the appearance of evil. Let all be circumspect in their
association with nurses, patients, or helpers, for the Lord will certainly
judge you for {7} any wrong influence exerted in any one of his
instrumentalities.
If you have not been renewed in the spirit of your mind, for your soul’s
sake, make no delay to have your life hid with Christ in God. This is the
first business of your life. When Christ is abiding in the heart, you will not
be light, chaffy, and immodest, but circumspect and reliable in every
place, sending forth pure words like streams from a pure fountain,
refreshing all with whom you come in contact. If you decide to continue
your idle talk and frivolous conduct, go to some other place where your
influence will not be so widely felt in contaminating souls. What you all
need is such a sense of the purity and holiness of Christ as will lead you to
despise this pretense of religion, which blesses no one, gives no peace of
conscience, no repose of faith.
Let all connected with these instrumentalities that God has ordained for
the saving of souls, seek divine wisdom, heavenly grace, that they may have
an elevating influence upon others. Unless they are constantly receiving
strength from Jesus, looking to Him, trusting in Him, by faith drawing from
Him divine grace, they will become an easy prey to temptation.
There are so many forward misses, and bold, forward women, who have
a faculty of insinuating themselves into notice, putting themselves into the
company of men, courting their attentions, inviting flirtations from married
or unmarried men, that unless your face is set Christward, firm as steel, you
will be drawn into Satan’s net. It is time that we as Christians reach a higher
standard. God forbid that any institution He has planted should become a
means of decoying souls, a place where iniquity is taught. Let all learn in the
school of Christ, meekness, purity, lowliness of heart; let them hang their
helpless souls on Jesus. Live in the light shining from the oracles of God.
Educate your minds and hearts to pure, elevated, noble thoughts. “Be ye
holy in all manner of conversation.” Whatever influence you have, let it be
directed to exalting Jesus. Unless you do {8} } this you are a false guide-
board, leading souls away from the Truth, Life, the Light of the world; and
the more pleasing and attractive your manners, the greater the injury you do
to souls.
I tell you that every soul needs a genuine conversion. All your faculties
need to be consecrated to God, that you may not encourage the prevailing
sins in society, but may counteract them.
Many have been cultivating habits which lead directly to earthly, sensual
actions; and unless the power of God breaks the snare, souls will be lost in
consequence. God has claims upon you that you do not realize; for you have
not brought Christ into your life, and great decision of character will now be
necessary on your part to change this order of things. No weak efforts will
accomplish this work. You cannot do it yourselves; you must have the grace
of Christ or you can never overcome. All your plans will prove a failure
unless you are actuated by higher motives, and upheld by greater strength
than you can have of yourselves. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His
righteousness and all these things shall be added unto you.” There will be
no taste for trifling conversation on the part of those who are looking to
Jesus for strength, depending upon His righteousness for salvation. By faith
they accept Jesus as their personal Saviour, and become partakers of the
divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through
lust. While men and women in an institution for health should be kind and
courteous, while they are required to be affable and congenial to all, they
should shun even the appearance of undue familiarity. And not only should
they themselves observe the strictest propriety of conduct, but by precept
and example they should educate others to be modest and shun looseness,
jesting, flattery, and nonsensical speeches. Everything savoring of
unbecoming familiarity should be discarded by physicians, superintendent,
and helpers. There should be no giving of special favors or special
attentions to a few, no preferring of one above another. This has been {9}
done and is displeasing to God. There are worthy persons who are afflicted
and suffering but do not complain, who are in need of special attention.
These men and women are often passed by with indifference and with a
hardness of heart that is more like Satan’s character than like Christ’s,
while, young forward misses, who in no way need or deserve favors,
receive special attention. All this neglect is written in the books of heaven.
All these things are developing character. . . .
When you pass by one who is in need of sympathy, of your kindly acts,
and you give him none, but turn to the forward ones, and bestow upon them,
remember that Jesus is insulted in the persons of His afflicted ones. . . .
Angels of God are watching the development of character. Angels of God
are weighing moral worth. If you bestow your attentions upon those who have
no need, you are doing the recipients harm, and you will receive
condemnation rather than reward. Remember that when by your trifling
conversation you descend to the level of frivolous characters, you are
encouraging them in the path that leads to perdition. Your unwise attentions
may prove the ruin of their souls. You degrade their conceptions of what
constitutes Christian life and character. You confuse their ideas, and make
impressions that can never be effaced. The harm thus done to souls that need
to be strengthened, refined, ennobled, is often a sin unto death. They cannot
associate these men with the sacred position they occupy. The ministers, the
officers of the church, are all regarded as no better than themselves. Then
where is their example?
God calls upon all who claim to be Christians to elevate the standard of
righteousness, and to purify themselves even as Christ is pure. . . .
The question is, shall we be Bible Christians? Will we disregard the
plainest instruction given us in the Word of Life, and erect a false standard
whereby to measure our character? Is this a safe thing for us to do? When
you yield to the temptations of the enemy, and do the very opposite of that
{10} which God has instructed you to do, and then excuse yourselves,
saying that you meant no harm, that you have done no moral wrong, what can
be your standard of piety and holiness?
Christ has given us the signs whereby we may distinguish the genuine
Christian; no one need be deceived by the pretentious claims of the
hypocrite.
There is no excuse for indulging a love-sick sentimentalism. No excuse
for this trifling, flirting of married men with young girls, or married men
with widows. Let men professing Godliness heed the Apostle’s admonition,
“Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from
fleshly lusts, which war against the soul; having your conversation honest
among the Gentiles, that whereas they speak evil against you as evil doers,
they may by your good works which they behold, glorify God in the day of
their visitation.” Will you, then, disregard the plainest directions given in
the Word of God in regard to your words, your deportment, and your
character? Will you excuse levity, and even licentious acts, as though you
had done no moral wrong? Will you pass all this off, by saying it was
thoughtlessness on your part? Is it not the duty of Christians to think soberly?
If Jesus is enthroned in the heart, will the thoughts be running riot? . . .
We have the history of the Antediluvians, and of the cities of the plains,
whose course of conduct degenerated from lightness and frivolity to
debasing sins which called forth the wrath of God in a most dreadful
destruction, in order to rid the earth of the curse of their contaminating
influence. Inclination and passion bore sway over reason. Self was their
god, and the knowledge of the Most High was nearly obliterated through a
selfish indulgence of corrupt passions.
The words of Christ should ever be borne in mind: “As it was in the
days of Noah, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of Man.”
They married wives, they were given in marriage until the day that Noah
entered into the ark, and the flood came and {11} destroyed them all. We
see the same infatuation in regard to marriage. Youth, and even men and
women, who ought to be wise and discerning, act as if bewitched upon this
question. Satanic power seems to take possession of them. Courtship and
marriage is the all-absorbing theme. The most indiscreet marriages are
formed. God is not consulted. Human feelings, desire and passions, bear
down every thing before them, until the die is cast. Untold misery is the
result of this state of things, and God is dishonored. The marriage bed is not
sanctified or holy. Shall there not be a decided change in reference to this
important matter?
Ellen G. White
 INSTRUCTION TO MISSIONS
Reprinted from the Medical Missionary
COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE occupy the mind to the exclusion of
higher and nobler thoughts.
As the condition of the Sanitarium was presented before me in vision, an
angel of God seemed to conduct me from room to room in the different
departments. The conversation I was made to hear in the rooms of the
helpers was not of a character to elevate and strengthen mind or morals. The
frivolous talk, the foolish jesting, the meaningless laugh fell painfully upon
my ear. The young men are in danger, but they are blind to discern the
tendencies and results of the course they are pursuing. Young men and girls
were engaged in flirtation. They seemed to be infatuated. There is nothing
noble, dignified or sacred in these attachments, as they are prompted by
Satan; the influence is such as to please him. Warnings to those persons fall
unheeded. They are head-strong, self-willed and defiant. They are
continually separating themselves from the light and love of God. They lose
all discernment of sacred and eternal things; and while they may keep up a
dry form of Christian duties, they have no heart in these religious exercises.
All too late these deceived souls will learn that “strait is the gate, and
narrow is the {12} way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”
“Missions are essential as the foundation of missionary effort in our
cities; but unless those standing at the head of these missions make strenuous
efforts to guard every post, so that Satan shall not control, losses will be
sustained.
“Young men and women should receive a training and an education in
these lines that will qualify them to work for the Master. But if they do not
possess solidity of character, and a spirit of consecration, all efforts to fit
themselves for the work will prove a failure. None should be connected
with the mission who do not give evidence that they possess these essential
qualifications. The same is true of older workers. Unless they have the truth,
sanctifying soul, body, and spirit, they will not do the right kind of work,
they cannot exert a saving influence in the canvassing field, or in any other
branch of the cause.
“Without a high sense of propriety, sobriety, the sacredness of the truth,
and the exalted character of the work, how can men in anyway represent
Christ? How can they be a savor of life unto life?
The Lord has many precious souls in our large cities, who should be
reached by the special truths for this time. But the course pursued by young
men and young women connected with the mission is frivolous, degrading
the work, and demoralizing the mission. Such defective characters separate
God from the mission rooms. It does not require weeks and months to read
the character of many of the workers. Their conduct is an offense to God.
There are wrongs existing in society which Christians will not practice, but
abhor. Let those who are frivolous and carnally minded be placed in our
missions, and their influence tends to lower everything connected with the
mission.
“There should be connected with the mission, married persons who will
conduct themselves with the strictest propriety. But the danger is not alone
from youth, but from married men and women. Workers must build up the
walls of modesty and virtue about themselves, so that women will {13} not
allure men, and men will not allure women, from strict propriety. ‘Abstain
from even the very appearance of evil.’
“Love-sick sentimentalism prevails. Married men receive attention from
married or unmarried women; women also appear to be charmed and lose
reason and spiritual discernment, and good common sense; they do the very
things that the Word of God condemns. Warnings and reproofs are before
them in clear lines; yet they go over the same path that others have traveled
before them. It is like an infatuating game at which they are playing. Satan
leads them on to ruin themselves, to imperil the cause of God, to crucify the
Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame. There is no safety for any
man, young or old, unless he feels the necessity of seeking counsel of God at
every step. Those only who maintain a close communion with God will
learn to place His estimate upon men, to reverence the pure, the good, the
humble, the meek. The heart must be garrisoned as was that of Joseph. Then
temptations to depart from integrity will be met with decision; ‘How can I
do this great wickedness and sin against God?’ The strongest temptation is
no excuse for sin. No matter how severe the pressure brought to bear upon
you, sin is your own act. The seat of the difficulty is the unrenewed heart.
“A man who claims to have believed present truth for years and is
counted worthy by his brethren to fill positions of trust in our missions or in
our institutions, may become careless when a change of circumstances
brings him into temptations, and in his time he may tempt others. His case is
sad indeed, for he reveals the workings of a corrupt heart, a want of that
principle which every Christian should possess. When one who is entrusted
with great responsibilities betrays his sacred trust and gives himself into the
hands of Satan as an instrument of unrighteousness to sow the seeds of evil,
corrupting the hearts and minds of others, he is a traitor of the worst type.
From one such tainted, polluted mind the youth often receive the first impure
thoughts that lead to a life of shame and defilement. {14}
“If men placed at the head of a mission have not firmness of principle
that will preserve them from every vestige of commonness, and unbecoming
familiarity with young girls and women, after the light which has been so
plainly given, let them be discharged without a second trial. There is a
depravity of the soul which leads to these careless habits and practices, and
which will overbalance all the good such persons can do. We are living in
an age of moral debasement; the world is as a second Sodom. Those who
look for the coming of the Son of Man, those who know that they are right
upon the borders of the eternal world, should set an example in harmony
with their faith. Those who do not maintain purity and holiness are not
accepted of God. The true children of God have deep-rooted principles
which will not be moved by temptations, because Christ is abiding in their
hearts by faith.
“A second trial would be of no avail to those whose moral sense is so
perverted that they cannot see their danger. If after they have long held the
truth, if sanctifying power has not established the character in piety, virtue,
and purity, let them be disconnected with the missions without delay; for
through these Satan will insinuate the same lax sentiments in the minds of
those who ought to have an example of virtue and moral dignity. Anything
that approaches love-sick sentimentalism, any intimation of commonness
should be decidedly rebuked. One who is guilty of encouraging this
improper familiarity should not only be relieved of responsibilities which
he was unworthy to bear, but should be placed under censure of the church,
and that censure should remain upon him until he give evidence in spirit and
deportment, that he sees the sinfulness and heart corruption, and repents,
like any other guilty sinner, and is converted. Then God for Christ’s sake
will heal him of his transgression.
“Even though the men and women at the head of our missions are in
character as pure as fine gold, they need constant connection with God in
order to keep themselves pure and to know how to manage the youth
discreetly, so that all shall {15} keep their thoughts untainted, uncorrupted.
Let the lessons be of an elevated, ennobling character, that the mind may be
filled with pure and noble thoughts. ‘Every man that hath this hope in him
purifieth himself even as He (God) is pure.’ As God is pure in His sphere,
so man is to be pure in his. And he will be pure if Christ is formed within,
the hope of glory; for he will imitate Christ’s life and reflect His character.
“When a conference selects young men and women, and aids them in
obtaining an education for the canvassing field or any other branch of the
work, there should be an understanding as to what they propose to do—
whether they design to engage in courtship and marriage, or to labor for
the advancement of the cause of truth. It is no use to spend time and money
in the education of workers who will fall in love before they complete this
education, and who cannot resist the first temptation in the form of an
invitation to marriage. In most cases the labor spent on such persons is
wholly lost. When they enter the marriage relation, their usefulness in the
work of God is at an end. They increase their family, they are dwarfed and
crippled in every way, and cannot use the knowledge they have obtained.
“Before persons are admitted to our mission training schools, let there
be a written agreement that after receiving their education they will give
themselves to the work for a specified time. This is the only way that our
missions can be made what they should. Let those who connect themselves
with the missions be straightforward, and take hold of the work in a
business-like manner. Those who are controlled by a sense of duty, who
daily seek wisdom and help from God, will act intelligently, not from
selfish motives, but from the love of Christ and the truth. Such will not
hesitate to give themselves unreservedly, soul, body, and spirit, to the work.
They will study, work, and pray for its advancement. I repeat, do not enter
into a marriage engagement, unless there are good and sufficient reasons for
this step,—unless the work of God can be better advanced thereby. For
Christ’s {16} sake deny inclination, lift the cross, and do the work for
which you are educating yourselves.
“Many of the marriages contracted in these last days prove to be a
mistake. The parties make no advancement in spiritual things; their growth
and usefulness ended with their marriage. There are men and women
throughout the country who would have been accepted as laborers together
with God if Satan had not laid his snares to entangle their minds and hearts
in courtship and marriage. Did the Lord urge them to obtain the advantages
of our schools and missions, that they might sink everything in courtship and
marriage, binding themselves by a human band for a lifetime? By accepting
the work of rearing children in these last days of uncertainty and peril, many
place themselves in a position where they cannot labor either in the
canvassing field or in any other branch of the cause of God, and some lose
all interest to do this. They are content with a common, low level, and
assimilate to the position they have chosen. The bewitching power of
Satan’s deception wrought within the human heart its evil work. Instead of
candidly considering the time in which we live, and the work they might do
in leading others to the truth they reason from a selfish standpoint, and
follow the impulse of their own unconsecrated hearts. ‘The flesh lusteth
against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh.’ The natural appetites and
passions become a controlling power, and the result is that spiritual growth
ceases; the soul is, as it were, paralyzed.
“Let none who dedicate themselves to the work of God be discouraged
at the outlook, but let them strive to be faithful in the work committed to
them. Live wholly for God; put your life, your energies, your soul into the
work, not knowing which shall prosper, this or that. Go forth to your
canvassing work, or other lines of labor, knowing that there is a witness, an
angel by your side. If you are careless and inattentive, reckless of your
words, reckless in spirit, your character is thus portrayed by the recording
angel. As the polished plate of the artist produces your features, so will
{17} the books of records reflect your words, your works, your character. If
you cease to do evil, if you learn to do well, through the grace given for you,
the golden harvest of infinite blessedness is growing, and as a laborer
together with God you are preparing to be a reaper. Yield not to indolence,
give not up to discouragement, be not weary in well doing, for you will reap
if you faint not.
“Let every soul bear in mind the words of Jesus. ‘Without me ye can do
nothing.’ We are wholly dependent upon the Holy Spirit for fitness to do the
Master’s work; we must rely upon Him for Christian fortitude,
perseverance, and grace. ‘By their fruits ye shall know them.’ Your words,
your character, your conduct, your spirit reveal the character of the tree, for
these are the fruits you bear. The sinful nature is to be kept under the control
of the Spirit of God. The transforming grace of Christ will bring the will
into harmony with the will of Christ. The more closely we are brought into
unity with Christ, the more clearly we shall discern the defects of our
character. It is marvelous how deceptive is the human heart, how easily
self-deluded, how easily led into sin. Be jealous of yourself, never become
puffed up, never flatter yourself or accept flattering from any man or
women. When persons attempt to flatter you, tell them they are giving voice
to the temptations of Satan.
“’He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he
that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.’ Everyone is
sowing some kind of seed, the fruit of which will be a savor of life unto life,
or of death unto death. Young men and women, what kind of a harvest are
you preparing to garner? Are you sowing unto eternal life, or unto
wretchedness and corruption? On the decision of this momentous question
depends your happiness or misery for eternity.”
Ellen G. White {18}
 WORDS OF INSTRUCTION TO PHYSICIANS AND NURSES
April 3, 1900
PHYSICIANS ARE placed where peculiar temptations will come to them.
If they are not prepared to withstand temptations by the practice of the
principles of truth, they will fall when Satan tempts them. There are
ministers of the Gospel who are too weak to resist temptation. They may
have long preached the Gospel, and with marked success; they may have
won the confidence of the people, but when they think they are strong, they
show that they cannot stand alone without being overcome. Unless they
govern their habits and passions, unless they keep close to the side of
Christ, they will lose eternal life. If ministers are in such danger, physicians
are even more so.
The perils of physicians have been opened before me. The physicians
in our sanitariums must not allow themselves to think that they are in no
danger. They are in positive danger; but they may avoid the perils which
surround them if they walk humbly with God, taking heed not to be
presumptuous. “Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.” A
power higher and stronger than human power must hold the fort in our
medical institutions.
Connected with each sanitarium should be a man and his wife of mature
age, who are as firm as a rock to the principles of truth, who can act as
guide and counselors. The education of men and women in a sanitarium is a
most important and delicate work, and unless physicians are constantly
prepared for this work by the power of God, they will be tempted to look
upon the bodies of ladies with an unsanctified heart and mind.
There should always be connected with our sanitariums women of
mature age, educated and trained for the work, who are competent to treat
lady patients. At whatever cost they should be employed; and if they
cannot be found, persons having the right dispositions and traits of
character should be educated and prepared for this work.
Physicians must avoid all freedom of manner toward ladies, married or
unmarried. They should ever be circumspect in their behavior. It is better
that our physicians be married men, whose wives can unite with them in the
work. Both the doctor and his wife should have a living experience in the
things of God. If they are devoted Christians, their work will be as precious
as fine gold. {19}
To the young men and young women who are being educated as nurses
and physicians I will say, Keep close to Jesus. By beholding Him we
become changed into His likeness. Remember that you are not training for
courtship or marriage, but for the marriage of Christ. You may have a
theoretical knowledge of the truth, but this will not save you. You must know
by experience how sinful sin is, and how much you need Jesus as a personal
Saviour. Only thus can you become sons and daughters of God. Your only
merit is your great need.
Those selected to take the nurse’s course in our sanitariums should be
wisely chosen. Young girls of a superficial mould of character should not
be encouraged to take up this work. Many of the young men who present
themselves as being desirous of being educated as physicians have not
those traits of character which will enable them to withstand the
temptations so common to the work of a physician. Only those should be
accepted who give promise of becoming qualified for the great work of
imparting the principles of true health reform.
Young ladies connected with our institutions should keep a strict guard
over themselves. In word and action, they should be reserved. Never when
speaking to a married man should they show the slightest freedom. To my
Sisters who are connected with our sanitariums, I would say, Gird on the
armor. When talking to men, be kind and courteous, but never free.
Observant eyes are upon you, watching your conduct, judging by it whether
you are indeed children of God. Be modest. Abstain from every appearance
of evil. Keep on the heavenly armor, or else for Christ’s sake sever your
connection with the sanitarium, the place where poor ship-wrecked souls
are to find a haven. Those connected with these institutions are to take heed
to themselves. Never, by word or action, are they to give the least occasion
for wicked men to speak evil of the truth.
There are two kingdoms in this world, the kingdom of Christ and the
kingdom of Satan. To one of these kingdoms each one of us belong. In His
wonderful prayer for His disciples, Christ said, “I pray not that thou
shouldst take them out of the world, but that thou shouldst keep them from
the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify
them through Thy truth; Thy Word is truth. As Thou hast sent Me into the
world, even so I have also sent them into the world.
Ellen G. White {20}
 072—SELECTIONS FROM THE UNPUBLISHED
WRITINGS
OF
MRS. E. G. WHITE
RELATIVE TO HEALTH, PHILANTHROPIC, AND MEDICAL MISSIONARY WORK

[The above wording was on the front cover page of this pamphlet. The
previous publisher printed it with this number 072, not recognizing that its
internal pages is an exact duplicate of Pamphlet 066 in wording and
pagination. Therefore, ignore this title and pamphlet number. Refer only to
Pamphlet 066 with the title of “Relation of Health Institutions to the
Cause.”]
 073—SEPARATION FROM THE WORLD
Educational Series Number Three
WHEN THE CHILDREN of Israel were gathered out from among the
Egyptians, the Lord said: “For I will pass through the land of Egypt this
night, and will smite all the first-born in the land of Egypt, both man and
beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the
Lord.” And ye shall take a bunch of hyssop, and dip it in the blood that is in
the basin, and strike the lintel and the two side posts with the blood that is in
the basin; and none of you shall go out at the door of his house until the
morning. For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when
He seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side posts, the Lord will
pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your
houses to smite you. And ye shall observe this thing for an ordinance to {1}
thee and to thy sons forever.” Exodus 12:12, 22-24. The blood upon the
lintel of the door symbolized the blood of Christ, who alone saved the first-
born of the Hebrews from the curse. Any one of the children of the Hebrews
who was found in an Egyptian habitation was destroyed.
This experience of the Israelites was written for the instruction of
those who should live in the last days. Before the overflowing scourge
shall come upon the dwellers of the earth, the Lord calls upon all who are
Israelites indeed to prepare for that event. To parents He sends the
warning cry: Gather your children into your own houses; gather them away
from those who are disregarding the commandments of God, who are
teaching and practicing evil. Get out of the large cities as fast as possible.
Establish church schools. Give your children the word of God as the
foundation of all their education. This is full of beautiful lessons, and if
pupils make it their study in the primary grade below, they will be
prepared for the higher grade above.
The word of God comes to us at this time: “Be ye not unequally yoked
together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with
unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what
concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with
an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? {2} for
ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them,
and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people.
Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord,
and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a
Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord
Almighty.” 2 Corinthians 6:14-18. Where are your children? Are you
educating them to discern and to escape the corruptions that are in the
world through lust? Are you seeking to save their souls, or are you by your
neglect aiding in their destruction? Testimonies Vol.6, pp. 194-196.
The eyes of our brethren and Sisters should be anointed with the
heavenly eyesalve, that they may discern the necessities of this time. The
lambs of the flock must be fed, and the Lord of heaven is looking on to see
who is doing the work He desires to have done for the children and youth.
The church is asleep and does not realize the magnitude of this matter.
“Why,” says one, “what is the need of being so particular thoroughly to
educate our youth? It seems to me that if a few who have decided to follow
some literary calling, or some other calling that requires a certain
discipline, receive special attention, this is all that is necessary. It is not
necessary that all our young people should be so well trained. Will not the
thorough education of a few {3} answer every essential requirement?”
No, I answer, most decidedly not. What selection would we be able to
make from our youth? How could we tell who would be the most promising,
who would render the best service to God? In our human judgment we might
do as did Samuel, who, when sent to find the anointed of the Lord, looked
upon the outward appearance. But the Lord said to Samuel: “Look not on his
countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refused him; for
the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward appearance,
but the Lord looketh on the heart.” 1 Samuel 16:7. Not one of the noble-
looking sons of Jesse would the Lord accept; but when David, the youngest
son, a mere youth and the shepherd of the sheep, was called from the field
and passed before Samuel, the Lord said: “Arise, anoint him: for this is he.”
Verse 12. Who can determine which one of a family will prove to be efficient
in the work of God? All the youth should be permitted to have the blessings
and privileges of an education at our schools, that they may be inspired to
become laborers together with God. Testimonies Vol.6, pp. 196, 197. {4}
074—SHOULD CHRISTIANS ATTEND MIXED BATHING
RESORTS AND ENGAGE IN WORLDLY AMUSEMENTS
AND RECREATIONS?
[Note: The name of the church leader or organization that prepared this tract
is not given. Material by Ellen G. White is in quotes.]
Dear Brother:
I HAVE READ your reply to the question of attending mixed bathing resorts
by our young people. My apology for writing you is the compromising
attitude I consider you take on this subject. Compromise is a lowering of the
standard. The flag may be shot down by its foes but should never be
lowered by its friends. Compromise prepares for final defeat; it has never
helped truth; it was the beginning of the great apostasy. As Seventh-day
Adventists we stand for pure, unadulterated Bible truth, and all who go
through with this message will be the uncompromising champions of the
principles of the Bible and the testimonies of the Spirit. Loyalty to these
principles will enable one to decide between heaven-born tact and its
counterfeit—Compromise.
I here present some local conditions which doubtless are samples of
what is taking place everywhere.
When I located in a Coast city over twenty years ago, bathers wore
skirts that came to the knees, where flowing pantalets were secured to
stockings. It was a modest bathing suit. After a while some began to wear
abbreviated suits and there was a loud public protest. Then the city press
took up the matter and ridiculed objectors in articles with such titles as
“The nudes and the prudes.” The sensual editors crowded their sheets with
stunning photos and lauded bathing parades, and did all they could to aid the
moral breakdown. {3}
Last year one of these papers came out with a picture of bathers,
showing the evolution of suits from the modest down to the shameless one-
piece rag of 1928, and then underneath put this sentence: “What are the wild
waves saying?” In some localities the civil authorities took up the matter
and the beaches were policed, but the tide of social turpitude came so fast
that police barriers were swept away.
The bathers do not stay in the water. Their poses around the pools and
on the beaches, that once would have brought the crimson blush of shame,
are now scarcely considered improper. Such is the deceptive and
unconscious power of familiarity and association. We are repeating the
decadent days of Greece and Rome. Nudity is the end of the road from
civilization to savagery. Are we drifting there? All that can be said or done
will not obstruct the toboggan slide to indecency. It will continue until the
sea becomes as the blood of a dead man and the pools become blood. All
we can hope for is to persuade those who desire to be Christians to stay
away from such scenes.
I do not go to bathing resorts. The last time I was there I came away fully
persuaded that it was no place for a Christian.
Satan caused the nakedness of our first parents and it has ever been his
Work to exalt the nude in art—then living pictures—bathing beauties,—a
term continually applied by the papers to those the most indecently clad. It
has ever been the work of Satan to degrade man and he is the author of the
abbreviated, immodest clothing of the present day.
Dr. Talmadge said: “I will tell you there are multitudes of men who owe
their eternal damnation to the boldness of women’s attire. . . . Immodest
apparel means a contaminated and depraved society.”
From Volume 4, page 645 of the “Testimonies,” we read: “Dress too
often encourages lust in the heart of the wearer, and awakens base passions
in the heart of the beholder.”
The Bible directs: “That women adorn themselves in modest apparel.” 1
Tim. 2:9.
You suggest that our girls might attend these resorts if they would wear a
modest suit. However, should they do that they would be the butt of so much
ridicule, and so many unsavory remarks, that they would prefer to stay
away, or dress in the fashion. The stream is too corrupt to be purified. The
bathers will brook no rebuke by way of modest examples. Better stay away.
I presume you would offer no compromise to permit our young girls
attending dances or theaters.
But the lascivious and demoralizing scenes at the mixed bathing resorts
are equal, if not in excess, of anything seen at ordinary dances and theaters.
Better stay away from them all.
Men of corrupt minds accustomed to getting their thrills at low theaters
and other questionable resorts, get an abundance of thrills at the mixed
bathing places, and even they come away and express their amazement at the
abandonment seen at these free shows.
A popular subscription volume had an illustration of girls in their loud
bathing suits and back of each and unseen by them, a winged devil with a
broad demoniacal smile.
When Satan sees Sabbath-keepers at such places it would be unlike him
if he did not smile and exclaim in hellish scorn, “They are getting ready for
Jesus to come!”
Some participants in their first experience are shy and timid, but they
soon become brazen and bold. They are in the wrong place. Says one, “If
you are pure-minded it is alright.” But the fact is, to the pure, these scenes
are distasteful and disgusting, while men of corrupt minds delight in them.
However, even if pure, your influence may lead into temptation a weak one
who has a hard battle to fight with temptation and sin; and, we are told on
good authority that there is not one pure-minded boy or girl in a hundred.
What says the word. “Can one go upon hot coals, and his feet not be
burned?” Prov. 6:28. “Enter not into the path of the wicked, and go not in the
way of evil men. Avoid it, pass not by it; turn from it, and pass away.” Prov.
3:14, 15.
Keep away from mixed bathing places and all other questionable
pleasure resorts as you would from the gates of hell.
Another question,—Shall not our young people participate in mixed
bathing if they separate from the worldly crowds? There is something better
than even this. Propriety demands that even in the family, there should exist
some reserve and segregation of the sexes. Why should this be thrown to the
winds and a freedom be allowed in public that would be shocking in the
family relations?
At swimming, families could go by themselves and the unmarried sexes
at separate places. I am sure this would be more pleasing to God and our
angel guardians.
Maidenly modesty and becoming reserve are the most valuable
possessions and best {5} protections of a young girl and too priceless to be
sacrificed to the customs of this corrupt generation.
Our institutions at much expense train a class of nurses, and those who
have labored faithfully to prepare these youth for holy service, often see the
majority lose out spiritually and be finally lost to the cause. Is there any
question whether their recreations do not conduce to this apostasy; and also,
how much responsibility rests upon the leaders for their failure to stand firm
in the counsel of His Word and the Testimonies of His Spirit.
“It is a painful fact that there is not one girl in a hundred who is pure-
minded, and there is not one boy in a hundred whose morals are untainted. .
. . . It is not the time to recommend, as beneficial to health, the mingling of
the sexes,-their being as much-as possible in the society of one another. The
curse of this corrupt age is the absence of true virtue and modesty.”
“Testimonies,” Volume 4, page 96.
Sincerely, ________
Note :— The writer has been requested to furnish copies of the above
letter with extracts from the Spirit of Prophecy on recreation and worldly
customs and amusements. The matter was mimeographed, but a wider
circulation demanded a printed form, hence this little tract which it is hoped
will have a careful reading.

The Bible plainly teaches how God regards the spirit of compromise.
He was about to do a great work through Moses, but Moses had
compromised to please his wife and neglected a certain duty. The
instruction was not repeated, but he was met by the angel with a sword, and
the duty had to be performed before he could go on with his Work. We have
had volumes of divine instruction, much of which has been unheeded.
Evidently it will not be repeated. The line between God’s mercy and His
wrath may be nearer than most of us think.
 THE CLOSE TEST
“Young and old, God is testing you. You are deciding your own eternal
destiny. Your pride, your love to follow the fashions of the World, your
vain and empty conversation, your selfishness, are all put in the scale, and
the weight of evil is fearfully against you. . . . . Many, I saw, were
flattering themselves that they were good Christians, who have not a
single ray of light from Jesus. They know not what it is to be renewed by
the grace of God. They have no living experience for themselves in the
things of God. And I saw that the Lord was whetting His sword in heaven
to cut them down. Oh that every lukewarm professor could realize the
clean work that God is about to make among His professed people!”
“Testimonies,” Volume 1, pp. 189-190.
It was Aaron’s compromising man- pleasing spirit that led the people to
idolatry at Sinai and as a result thousands fell under the sword.
True Recreation
Recreation has its place in human life. Mere amusement and excitement
have been {8} called recreation, but as generally conducted they are a
miserable counterfeit. Only God is able to re-create, and He must be the
author of all genuine recreation. You will not have to part company with
Jesus, for the time being, in any true recreation that will glorify God and
conduce to the upbuilding of mind and body. However, it is a sad fact that
many know so little of Jesus that they would not miss His absence. Get
acquainted with Him and you will have a continual feast that will lighten
life’s burdens and reveal the recreations that He can own and bless.
Satan’s Snares
“The desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment is a temptation
and a snare to God’s people, and especially to the young. Satan is constantly
preparing inducements to attract minds from the solemn work of preparation
for scenes just in the future. Through the agency of worldlings he keeps up a
continual excitement to induce the unwary to join in worldly pleasures.
There are shows, lectures, and an endless variety of entertainments that are
calculated to lead to a love of the world; and through this union with the
world faith is weakened.
“Satan is a persevering workman, an artful, deadly foe. Whenever an
incautious word is spoken, whether in flattery or to cause the youth to look
upon some sin with less abhorrence, he takes advantage of it, and
nourishes the evil seed, that it may take root and yield a bountiful harvest.
He is in every sense of the word a deceiver, a skillful charmer. He has
many finely woven nets, which appear innocent, but which are skillfully
prepared to entangle the young and unwary. The natural mind leans toward
pleasure and self-gratification. {9} It is Satan’s policy to manufacture an
abundance of this. He seeks to fill the mind with a desire for worldly
amusement, that there may be no time for the question, How is it with my
soul?”—Recreation, by Mrs. E. G. White, p. 7.
“The majority of nominal Christians, while they profess to be living for
Christ, are really living for the world. They do not discern the excellence of
heavenly things, and therefore cannot truly love them. Many profess to, be
Christians because Christianity is considered honorable. They do not
discern that genuine Christianity means cross-bearing, and their religion has
little influence to restrain them from taking part in worldly pleasures.
Pleasure Parties
“Some can enter the ball room, and unite in all the amusement which it
affords. Others cannot go to such lengths as this, yet they can attend parties
of pleasure, picnics, shows, and other places of worldly amusement; and the
most discerning eye would fail to detect any difference between their
appearance and that of unbelievers.”—Ibid, p. 8.
“Satan is entertained as an honored guest, and he takes possession of
those who patronize these gatherings.
“A view of one such company was presented to me, where were
assembled those who profess to believe the truth. One was seated at the
instrument of music, and such songs were poured forth as made the
watching angels weep. There was mirth, there was coarse laughter, there
was abundance of enthusiasm, and a kind of inspiration: but the joy was
such as Satan only is able to create. This is an enthusiasm and infatuation of
which all who love God will be ashamed.”—Ibid, p. 13. {10}
“Many such gatherings have been presented to me. I have seen the gaiety,
the display in dress, the personal adornment. All want to be thought
brilliant, and give themselves up to hilarity, foolish jesting, cheap, coarse
flattery, and uproarious laughter. The eyes sparkle, the cheek is flushed,
conscience sleeps. With eating and drinking and merrymaking, they do their
best to forget God. The scene of pleasure is their paradise. And Heaven is
looking on, seeing and hearing all.”—Ibid, pp. 13. 14.
“Many times young men for whom heavenly intelligence has been
waiting in order to number them as missionaries for God, are drawn into the
gatherings for amusement, and are carried away with Satan’s fascinations.
Instead of being afraid to continue their association with girls whose depth
of mind is easily measured, whose character is of a cheap order, they
become enamored of them, and enter into an engagement. Satan knows that if
these young men enter into an engagement with cheap-minded, pleasure-
loving, worldly-minded, irreligious young women, they will bind
themselves to stumbling blocks. Their usefulness will be largely crippled if
not utterly destroyed. Even if the young men themselves succeed in making
an unreserved surrender to God, yet they will find that they are greatly
crippled by being bound to an untrained, undisciplined, unchristlike wife
who is dead to God, dead to piety, and dead to true holiness. Their lives
will prove unsatisfying and unhappy.
“Gatherings for amusement confuse faith, and make the motive mixed
and uncertain. The Lord accepts no divided heart. He wants the whole
man. He made all there is of man. He offered a complete {11} sacrifice to
redeem the body and soul of man. That which He requires of those Whom
He has, created and redeemed, is summed up in these words, ‘Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all
thy mind . . . . Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.’ God will accept
nothing less than this.”— Ibid, pp. 19, 20
“There are mental as well as physical dyspeptics. Many are suffering
from maladies of the soul far more than from diseases of the body, and they
will find no relief until they shall come to Christ, the well-spring of life.
Complaints of weariness, loneliness, and dissatisfaction will then cease,
satisfying joys will give vigor to the mind, and health and vital energy to the
body.
Instruction for Sanitarium Workers
“If physicians and workers flatter themselves that they are to find a
panacea for the varied ills of their patients by supplying them with a round
of amusements similar to those which have been the curse of their lives, they
will be disappointed. Let not these entertainments be placed in the position
which the living Fountain should occupy. The hungry, thirsty soul will
continue to hunger and thirst as long as it partakes of these unsatisfying
pleasures. But those who drink of the living waters will thirst no more for
frivolous, sensual, exciting amusements. The ennobling principles of
religion will strengthen the mental powers, and will destroy a taste for these
gratifications.”—Ibid, p. 36.
“The success of the sanitarium depends upon its maintaining the
simplicity of godliness, and shunning the world’s follies in eating, drinking,
dressing, and amusements. {12} It must be reformatory in all its principles.
Let nothing be invented to satisfy the wants of the soul, and take the room
and time which Christ and His service demand; for this will destroy the
power of the institution as God’s instrumentality to convert poor, sin-sick
souls, who, ignorant of the way of life and peace, have sought for happiness
in pride and vain folly.”— “Testimonies.” Vol. 4, p. 586.
“We need to pray and to consider earnestly what is the great spiritual
need of men and women in this age. Strange things are being done, which
are not after the Lord’s counsel, but after the devising of men. As wicked
practices increase among those who are determined to do wickedly, there is
a great need that our people bring into prominence before the world a pure
untainted work. The Lord says to us, Be ye clean that labor in the health
institutions. Work under the influence of the Holy Spirit of God. Let the men
holding Positions of sacred trust view the work from a high standpoint.”—
Special Testimonies, Series B, No. 15, p. 3.
“We are living in a time when the world is represented as Noah’s time,
and as in the time of Sodom. I am constantly shown the great dangers to
which youth, and men and women who have just reached manhood and
womanhood, and also men and women of mature years, are exposed, and I
dare not hold my peace. There is need of greater refinement, both in thought
and in association. There is need of Christians being more elevated, and
delicate in words and deportment.”—Special Testimonies, No. 15, p. 13.
“To the young men and young women who are being educated as nurses
and physicians {13} I will say, keep close to Jesus. By beholding Him we
become changed into His likeness. Remember that you are not training for
courtship or marriage, but for the marriage of Christ. You may have a
theoretical knowledge of the truth, but this will not save you. You must know
by experience how sinful it is, and how much you need Jesus as a personal
Saviour. Only thus can you become sons and daughters of God. Your only
merit is your great need.
“Those selected to take the nurses course in our sanitariums should be
wisely chosen. Young girls of a superficial mould of character should not
be encouraged to take up this work. Many of the young men who present
themselves as being-desirous of being educated as physicians have not
those traits of character which will enable them to withstand the
temptations so common to the work of a physician. Only those should be
accepted who give promise of becoming qualified for the great work of
imparting the principles of true health reform.
“Young ladies connected with our institutions should keep a strict guard
over themselves. In word and action, they should be reserved. Never when
speaking to a married man should they show the slightest freedom. To my
Sisters who are connected with our sanitariums, I would say, Gird on the
armor. When talking to men, be kind and courteous, but never free.
Observant eyes are upon you, watching your conduct, judging by it whether
you are indeed children of God. Be modest. Abstain from every appearance
of evil. Keep on the heavenly armor, or else for Christ’s sake sever your
connection with the sanitarium, the place where poor ship-wrecked souls
are to find a haven. Those connected {14} with these institutions are to take
heed to themselves. Never, by word or action, are they to give the least
occasion for wicked men to speak evil of the truth.”—Ibid. p. 21.
“Young girls who have not been properly educated at home, and who are
wanting in reserve, modesty, and decorum, come to the institution to receive
treatment. . . . They have practiced evasion and deception and will continue
the same course at the institute if they can do so without being discovered.
They are ready to flirt with young men; and some who are bearing
responsibilities, who should have set them a better example, because of
their long Christian experience, engage in the same folly. Some of the young
ladies belonging to the health Institute accept the attentions of strangers who
are of as little worth as themselves—men who are corrupted. This
familiarity will be carried on, if allowed, until the influence of the
institution is injured. Even if the parties go from the place a secret
correspondence is often kept up between them, while the parents of the girl
are in ignorance of the matter. The guardians of the institution must maintain
a high standard, and watch carefully the young entrusted to them by their
parents, whether as patients, as helpers in the various departments, or as
learners. When young men and women work together, a sympathy is created
among them which frequently grows into sentimentalism. If the guardians are
indifferent to these matters, lasting injury will be done to these souls, and
the high moral tone of the institution will be compromised. If any, patients or
helpers, continue their deception after having judicious instruction, they
should not be retained in the institution, {15} for their influence will affect
those who are innocent and unsuspecting; young girls will lose their maiden
modesty, and will be led to act deceptively because their affections have
become entangled.
“The converting power of God alone is sufficient to establish pure
principles in the heart, so that the wicked one may find nothing to assail.
In these institutions careful attention should be given to the moral standing
and influence of everyone employed. You are to deal with those who are
diseased in body and mind, and you should be prepared to help them just
where they need help. The first appearance of irregularity in conduct
should be repressed, and the young should be taught to be frank, yet
modest and dignified in all their associations. They should be taught to
respect just rules of authority. If they ref-use to do this, let them be
dismissed, whatever position they occupy, or they will demoralize
others.”—Special Testimonies, Series B, No. 16, pp. 2-4.
“Our probation is short, at best. We have no time to spend in indulging
corrupt impulses. The familiarity of married men with married women and
young girls is disgusting in the sight of God and holy angels. The
forwardness of young girls, in placing themselves in the company of young
men, hanging around where they are at work, entering into conversation with
them, talking common, idle talk, is belittling to womanhood. It lowers them,
even in the estimation of those who themselves do such things. “There is a
positive necessity for reform in all our institutions. All frivolity, all undue
attention of men and women, must be condemned and discontinued. Some,
even married men, who have indulged {16} in this trifling familiarity, have
endeavored to excuse themselves, and escape censure by claiming that they
have done no moral wrong. Was it no moral wrong to jest, joke, and pay
flattering attentions to young women? Are you not starting in their minds a
train of thought which it is impossible for you to change? Do you not by your
levity and coquetry, sanction such conduct? You who hold positions of trust,
and claim to be Christians, do you not give countenance to a familiarity
which leads to sin? What record is made in the books of heaven by the
divine Watcher? Was there no moral wrong done to the souls of those with
whom you were so familiar? Indeed there was. Impressions were made that
will be enduring. These girls are confirmed in coquetry and flirting. Every
such indulgence tends to make them coarse and bold. They become more
and more infatuated with the society of men and women who are trifling and
frivolous, whose conversation is anything but holy, pure and ennobling.”
No Moral Wrong
“No moral wrong.” This has been the excuse made by everyone
reproved for similar conduct. What is moral wrong? Have your spiritual
senses become so blinded that you cannot discern the truth? Do you not
know that grape-vines will not bear thorns, nor a bramble bush grapes? If
the truth is brought into the inner sanctuary of the soul, it will create a pure
moral taste. Then all these objectionable, demoralizing practices will be
seen to be a positive denial of Christ, a sin which will pollute the soul. . . . .
All trifling, jesting, joking, and flattery spoken to young girls or women,
boys or men, are thorn berries, {17} and that which produces them is a
thorn bush, for the tree is known by its fruits.
“Let not those who profess the religion of Christ descend to trifling
conversation, to unbecoming familiarity with women of any class, married
or single. They should keep their proper places with all dignity. At the same
time they may be sociable, kind, and courteous to all.
“Young ladies should be reserved and modest. When they walk out, if
in health, they do not need the supporting arm of any man. They should
give no occasion for their good to be evil spoken of.—Ibid. p. 6, 7.
“There are so many forward misses, and bold, forward women, who
have a faculty for insinuating themselves into notice, putting themselves into
the company of men, courting their attentions, inviting flirtations from
married or unmarried men, that unless your face is set Christward, firm as
steel, you will be drawn into Satan’s net. It is time that we as Christians
reach a higher standard.”—Ibid. p. 8.
“Workers must build up the walls of modesty and virtue about
themselves so that women will not allure men, and men will not allure
women, from strict propriety. ‘Abstain from even the very appearance of
evil.’
“Love-sick sentimentalism prevails. Married men receive attention
from married or unmarried women; women also appear to be charmed
and lose reason and spiritual discernment, and good common sense; they
do the very things that the Word of God condemns. Warnings and
reproofs are before them in clear lines; yet they go over the same path
that others have {18} traveled before them. It is like an infatuating game
at which they are playing. Satan leads them on to ruin themselves, to
imperil the cause of God, to crucify the Son of God afresh, and put Him
to an open shame. There is no safety for any man, young or old, unless he
feels the necessity of seeking counsel of God at every step.—Ibid, pp.
13, 14.
For Mission Workers
“If men placed at the head of a mission have not firmness of principle
that will preserve them from every vestige of commonness, and unbecoming
familiarity with young girls and women, after the light which has been so
plainly given, let them be discharged without a second trial. There is a
depravity of the soul which leads to these careless habits and practices, and
which will over-balance all the good such persons can do. We are living in
an age of moral debasement; the world is as a second Sodom. Those who
look for the coming of the Son of Man, those who know that they are right
upon the borders of the eternal world, should set an example in harmony
with their faith. Those who do not maintain purity and holiness are not
accepted of God. The true children of God have deep-rooted principles
which will not be moved by temptations, because Christ is abiding in their
hearts by faith.
“A second trial would be of no avail to those whose moral sense is so
perverted that they cannot see their danger. If after they have long held the
truth, if sanctifying power has not established the character in piety, virtue,
and purity, let them be disconnected with the missions without delay; for
through these Satan will insinuate the same lax sentiments in the minds {19}
of those who ought to have an example of virtue and moral dignity. Anything
that approaches love-sick sentimentalism, any intimation of commonness—
should be decidedly rebuked. One who is guilty of encouraging this
improper familiarity should not only be relieved of responsibilities which
he was unworthy to bear, but should be placed under censure of the church,
and that censure should remain upon him until he give evidence in spirit and
deportment, that he sees the sinfulness and heart corruption, and repents,
like any other guilty sinner, and is converted. Then God for Christ’s sake
will heal him of his transgression.”—Special Testimonies, Series B, No.
15, p. 15.
Note—The above matter was prepared last January, and now, the last of
March, 1929, one of the large city dailies comes out with pictures of bathing
suits from 1870 to 1932. Of the 1929 suits it sarcastically remarks,— “In
1929 they are practically inconsequential, and, at the present rate of
shrinkage, will soon resemble imitation pearl necklaces.” Such conditions
emphasize the counsel given in the first pages of this tract. {20}
 075—SHOULD CHRISTIANS BE MEMBERS OF
SECRET SOCIETIES?
PH075 - Should Christians Be Members of Secret Societies? (1893)
“BE YE NOT unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what
fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion
hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or
what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath
the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as
God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their
God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them,
and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I
will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons
and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty” (2 Corinthians 6:14-18).
The Lord’s injunction, “Be ye not unequally yoked together with
unbelievers” (2 Corinthians 6:14), refers not only to the marriage of
Christians with the ungodly, but to all alliances in which the parties are
brought into intimate association, and in which there is need of harmony in
spirit and action. The Lord gave special direction to Israel to keep
themselves distinct from idolaters. They were not to intermarry with the
heathen nor form any confederacy with them: “Take heed to thyself, lest
thou make a covenant with the inhabitants of the land whither thou goest,
lest it be for a snare in the midst of thee: but ye shall {3} destroy their
altars, break their images, and cut down their groves: for thou shalt
worship no other god: for the Lord, whose name is Jealous, is a jealous
God” (Exodus 34:12-14).
“For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God: the Lord thy God
hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that
are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor
choose you, because ye were more in number than any people; for ye were
the fewest of all people: but because the Lord loved you, and because he
would keep the oath which he had sworn unto your fathers. . . . Know
therefore that the Lord thy God, he is God, the faithful God, which keepeth
covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his commandments to
a thousand generations” (Deuteronomy 7:6-9).
Again the Lord declares through the prophet Isaiah: “Associate
yourselves, O ye people, and ye shall be broken in pieces; and give ear,
all ye of far countries: gird yourselves, and ye shall be broken in pieces; .
. . Take counsel together, and it shall come to nought; speak the word, and
it shall not stand: for God is with us. For the Lord spake thus to me with a
strong hand, and instructed me that I should not walk in the way of this
people, saying, Say ye not, A confederacy, to all them to whom this people
shall say, A confederacy; neither fear ye their fear, nor be afraid. Sanctify
the Lord of hosts himself; and let him be your fear, and let him be your
dread” (Isaiah 8:9-13).
There are those who question whether it is right for Christians to belong
to the Free Masons and other secret societies. Let all such consider the
scriptures just {4} quoted. If we are Christians at all, we must be Christians
everywhere, and must consider and heed the counsel given to make us
Christians according to the standard of God’s Word.
The people of God on earth are the human agents that are to cooperate
with divine agencies for the salvation of men. To the souls that have joined
themselves to Him, Christ says, “You are one with Me, ‘laborers together
with God’” (1 Corinthians 3:9). God is the great and unperceived actor;
man is the humble and seen agent, and it is only in cooperation with the
heavenly agencies that he can do anything good. It is only as the mind is
enlightened by the Holy Spirit that men discern the divine agency. And
hence Satan is constantly seeking to divert minds from the divine to the
human, that man may not cooperate with Heaven. He directs the attention to
human inventions, leading men to trust in man, to make flesh their arm, so
that their faith does not take hold upon God. “The light of the body is the
eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore
the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!” (Matthew
6:22, 23). And when our light becomes darkness, how shall we be a light to
the world?
The work of our personal salvation also depends upon our cooperation
with the divine agencies. God has imparted to us moral powers and
religious susceptibilities. He has given His Son as a propitiation for our
sins, that we might be reconciled to God. Jesus lived a life of self-denial
and sacrifice, that we might follow His example. {5} He has given the Holy
Spirit to be in Christ’s stead in every place where help is needed. He
employs the heavenly intelligences to bring divine power to combine with
our human efforts. But we must accept the gift of God, we must repent, and
believe in Christ. We must watch, we must pray, we must obey the
requirements of God. We must practice self-denial and self-sacrifice for
Christ’s sake. We must grow up into Christ by constant connection with
Him. Whatever turns the mind away from God to trust in man, or conform to
a human standard, will prevent us from cooperating with God in the work of
our own salvation. This is why the Lord forbade His people to form any
alliance with the heathen, “lest it be for a snare in the midst of thee”
(Exodus 34:12). He said, “They will turn away thy son from following me”
(Deuteronomy 7:4). And the same principle applies to the association of
Christians with the ungodly.
When we accepted Christ as our Redeemer, we accepted the condition
of becoming laborers together with God. We made a covenant with Him to
be wholly for the Lord; as faithful stewards of the grace of Christ, to labor
for the upbuilding of His kingdom in the world. Every follower of Christ
stands pledged to dedicate all his powers of mind and soul and body to Him
who has paid the ransom money for our souls. We engaged to be soldiers, to
enter into active service, to endure trials, shame, reproach, to fight the fight
of faith, following the Captain of our salvation.
In your connection with worldly societies are you keeping your covenant
with God? Do these associations tend to direct your own mind or that of
others to God, {6} or are they diverting the interest and attention from Him?
Do they strengthen your connection with the divine agencies, or turn your
mind to the human in place of the divine?
Are you serving, honoring, and magnifying God, or are you dishonoring
Him and sinning against Him? Are you gathering with Christ or scattering
abroad? All the thought and plan and earnest interest devoted to these
organizations has been purchased by the precious blood of Christ; but are
you doing service for Him when uniting yourselves with atheists and
infidels, men who profane the name of God, tipplers, drunkards, tobacco
devotees?
While there may be in these societies much that appears to be good,
there is, mingled with this, very much that makes the good of no effect, and
renders these associations detrimental to the interests of the soul. We have
another life than that which is sustained by temporal food. “Man shall not
live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of
God” (Matthew 4:4). “Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink
his blood, ye have no life in you” (John 6:53). Jesus said, “Whoso eateth my
flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life” (John 6:54). Our bodies are
built up from what we eat and drink. And as in the natural, so in the spiritual
economy; it is that which our minds dwell upon which sustains the spiritual
nature. Our Saviour said, “It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth
nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life”
(John 6:63). Spiritual life must be sustained by communion with Christ
through His Word. The mind must dwell upon it, the heart must be filled {7}
with it. The Word of God laid up in the heart and sacredly cherished and
obeyed, through the power of the grace of Christ can make man right, and
keep him right; but every human influence, every earthly invention, is
powerless to give strength and wisdom to man. It cannot restrain passion, or
correct deformity of character. Unless the truth of God controls the heart, the
conscience will be warped. But in these worldly societies the mind is
turned away from the Word of God. Men are not led to make it the study and
the guide of life.
I ask you who take pleasure in these associations, who love the gathering
for indulgence in wit and merriment and feasting, Do you take Jesus with
you? Are you seeking to save the souls of your companions? Is that the
object of your association with them? Do they see and feel that there is in
you a living embodiment of the Spirit of Christ? Is it manifest that you are a
witness for Christ, that you belong to a peculiar people, zealous of good
works? Is it manifest that your life is governed by the divine precepts,
“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
and with all thy mind” (Matthew 22:37), and, “Thou shalt love thy neighbor
as thyself” (Matthew 19:19)? To speak to the hearts and consciences of
those that are ready to perish, is beyond the power of one who does not
himself surrender all for Christ. But where do your fluency and warmth of
speech show that your interest is centered?
In these societies what are the favorite subjects of conversation? What
are the themes that excite interest and give pleasure? Are they not the
gratification of the {8} senses —eating and drinking and pleasure
seeking? The presence of Christ is unknown in these gatherings. No
reference is made to Him. His companionship is not desired. Where and
when is God honored by such associations? Wherein is the soul in the
least benefited? If you do not influence your companions for good, are
they not influencing you for evil? Will it do to lay aside the lamp of life,
God’s Word, and mingle freely with this class of associates, and come to
their level? Do you think you can find something to satisfy the hunger of
the soul apart from truth and the favor of God? Shall those who profess to
believe the truth for this time be at home in such scenes, when God is not
in all their thoughts?
In the same room where these societies have had their gatherings, the
congregations have met to worship God. Can you during the sacred hour of
divine service forget the scenes of merriment and feasting, and indulgence in
the wine cup? All this God writes in His book as intemperance. How does
it blend with eternal realities? Do you forget that at all these pleasure
gatherings there is a Witness present, as at the feast of Belshazzar? Could
the curtain that separates us from the invisible world be rolled back, you
would behold the Saviour grieved to see men absorbed in the pleasures of
the table, in hilarity and witticism, that put Christ, the center of the world’s
hope, out of their thoughts.
Those who cannot discern between him that serveth God and him that
serveth Him not, may be charmed with these societies that have no
connection with God, but no earnest Christian can prosper in such an
atmosphere. {9} The vital air of heaven is not there. His soul is barren, and
he feels as destitute of the refreshing of the Holy Spirit as were the hills of
Gilboa of dew and rain.
At times the follower of Christ may by circumstances be compelled to
witness scenes of unholy pleasure, but it is with a sorrowful heart. The
language is not the language of Canaan, and the child of God will never
choose such associations. When he is necessarily brought into society that
he does not choose, let him lean upon God, and the Lord will preserve him.
But he is not to sacrifice his principles in any case, whatever the
temptation.
NOT OF CHRIST
Christ will never lead His followers to take upon themselves vows that
will unite them with men who have no connection with God, who are not
under the controlling influence of His Holy Spirit. The only correct standard
of character is the holy law of God, and it is impossible for those who make
that law the rule of life to unite in confidence and cordial brotherhood with
those who turn the truth of God into a lie, and regard the authority of God as
a thing of nought.
Between the worldly man and the one who is faithfully serving God,
there is a great gulf fixed. Upon the most momentous subjects—God and
truth and eternity—their thoughts and sympathies and feelings are not in
harmony. One class is ripening as wheat for the garner of God, the other as
tares for the fires of destruction. How can there be unity of purpose or
action between {10} them? “Know ye not that the friendship of the world is
enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the
enemy of God” (James 4:4). “No man can serve two masters; for either he
will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and
despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon” (Matthew 6:24).
But we are to beware of indulging a spirit of bigotry and intolerance. We
are not to stand aside from others in a spirit that seems to say, “Come not
near me; I am holier than thou.” Do not shut yourselves away from your
fellow men, but seek to impart to them the precious truth that has blessed
your own heart. Let it be manifest that yours is the religion of love.
“Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works,
and glorify your Father which is in heaven” (Matthew 5:16).
 But if we are Christians, having the Spirit of Him who died to save men
from their sins, we shall love the souls of our fellow men too well to
countenance their sinful pleasures by our presence or our influence. We
cannot sanction their course by associating with them, partaking in their
feasts and their councils, where God does not preside. Such a course, so far
from benefiting them, would only cause them to doubt the reality of our
religion. We should be false lights, by our example leading souls to ruin.
RESPONSIBLE FOR OTHER SOULS
I lately read of a noble ship that was plowing its way across the sea,
when at midnight, with a terrific crash, it struck upon a rock; the passengers
were awakened only to see with horror their hopeless condition, {11} and
with the ship they sank to rise no more. The man at the helm had mistaken
the beacon light, and hundreds of souls were at a moment’s warning
launched into eternity. If we present a phase of character that misrepresents
Christ, we present a false light, and souls will surely be misled by our
example.
And Christians who connect themselves with worldly associations are
injuring themselves as well as misleading others. Those who fear God
cannot choose the ungodly for companions, and be themselves unharmed. In
these societies they are brought under the influence of worldly principles
and customs, and through the power of association and habit the mind
becomes more and more conformed to the worldling’s standard. Their love
for God grows cold, and they have no desire for communion with Him. They
become spiritually blind. They can see no particular difference between the
transgressor of God’s law and those who fear God and keep His
commandments. They call evil good, and good evil. The brightness of
eternal realities fades away. The truth may be presented to them in ever so
forcible a manner, but they do not hunger for the bread of life, or thirst for
the waters of salvation. They are drinking at broken cisterns that can hold no
water. Oh, it is an easy thing, by association with the world, to catch their
spirit, to be molded by their views of things, so that we do not discern the
preciousness of Jesus and the truth. And just to the degree that the spirit of
the world dwells in our heart, it will control our life.
When men are not under the control of the Word and the Spirit of God,
they are captives of Satan, and we {12} know not to what lengths he may
lead them in sin. The patriarch Jacob beheld those who take pleasure in
wickedness. He saw what would be the result of association with them,
and in the Spirit he exclaimed, “O my soul, come not thou into their secret;
unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united” (Genesis 49:6). He
lifts up the danger signal, to warn every soul against such associations.
The apostle Paul echoes the warning: “Have no fellowship with the
unfruitful works of darkness” (Ephesians 5:11). “Be not deceived: Evil
company doth corrupt good manners” (1 Corinthians 15:33, R.V.).
The soul is deceived when it trusts to worldly policy and human
inventions instead of trusting in the Lord God of Israel. Can man find a
better guide than the Lord Jesus? a better counselor in doubt and trial? a
better defense in danger? To set aside the wisdom of God for human
wisdom is a soul-destroying delusion. If you would see what man will do
when he rejects the influence of the grace of God, look to that scene in the
judgment hall, when the infuriated mob, headed by Jewish priests and
elders, clamored for the life of the Son of God. See the divine Sufferer
standing by the side of Barabbas, and Pilate asking which he should release
unto them. The hoarse cry, swelled by hundreds of passionate, Satan-
inspired voices, is, “Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas”
(Luke 23:18)! And when Pilate asked what was to be done with Jesus they
cried, “Crucify him, crucify him” (Luke 23:21)! Human nature then is human
nature now. When the divine Remedy that would have saved and exalted
human nature is despised, the same spirit still lives in the hearts of men, and
we cannot {13} trust to their guidance and maintain our loyalty to Christ.
ANTICHRISTIAN
These societies, that are not controlled by the love and fear of God, will
not be found true and upright toward man. Many of their transactions are
contrary to justice and equity. He who is of too pure eyes to behold evil will
not, cannot, be a party to many things that take place in these associations.
Your own conscience will bear witness to the truth of what I say. The talent
and skill and inventive power with which God has endowed men are, in
these associations, too often perverted to instruments of cruelty, of iniquity,
of selfishness in practicing fraud upon their fellow men. Of course all this is
denied by the members of these bodies. But God looks beneath the pleasant,
attractive appearance, to the secret, underlying motives and the real working
of the association. While some of them claim to make the Word of God in a
certain sense the basis of their organization, they depart far from the
principles of righteousness. The vows imposed by some of these orders
require the taking of human life when the secrets of the order are divulged.
Members are also pledged, under certain circumstances, to clear the guilty
from deserved punishment. Toward those who work against the order, they
are required to pursue a course that is not at all in harmony with the law of
God.
We cannot swerve from the truth, we cannot depart from right principles,
without forsaking Him who is our strength, our righteousness, and our
sanctification. We should be firmly rooted in the conviction that whatever
{14} in any sense turns us aside from truth and justice in our association and
partnership with men, cannot benefit us, and greatly dishonors God. Every
species of deceit or conniving at sin is abhorrent to Him. Fraud runs all
through these secret associations, and none can be bound up with them and
be free men before God and heaven. The moral nature is dragged down to
that which God pronounces unjust, which is contrary to His will and His
commandments. One who professes to love God, may in these associations
be placed in positions which are called honorable, but in the eyes of God he
is tarnishing his honor as a Christian, and separating farther and farther from
the principles of righteousness and true holiness. He is perverting his
powers, that have been purchased by the blood of Jesus. He is selling his
soul for nought. In the revelation of His righteous judgments, God will break
up all these associations; and when the judgment shall sit and the books be
opened, there will be revealed the un-Christlikeness of the whole
confederacy. Those who choose to unite with these secret societies are
paying homage to idols as senseless and as powerless to bless and save the
soul as are the gods of the Hindus.
These societies offer some advantages which from a human point of
view appear like great blessings, but not so when judged by the Lord’s
measurement. Behind their apparent advantages are concealed satanic
agencies. The larger the income drawn into the treasury, the more and
deeper is the evil. The ungodly gain which has enriched these societies will,
when traced out in all its bearings, be seen to be a curse. The words which
Eliphaz {15} spoke to Job are true in respect to these associations: “I saw
him ‘taking root,’ but I ‘cursed his habitation’” (Job 5:3). They are Satan’s
traps, his net to entangle souls.
Very many things are sanctioned and upheld by the world when they are
an offense to the Holy One of Israel. It was seemingly a small thing for Eve
to depart from God’s specified restrictions and do the thing He told her not
to do, and for Adam to follow her example; but that very thing was planned
by the archdeceiver to destroy the souls of men by leading them to follow
their own imaginations rather than the revealed will of God. So in these
associations principles are held that bring men under the deceptive power
of Satan, leading away from safe paths into rebellion against God and
disregard of His holy standard of righteousness. “Watch ye and pray, lest ye
enter into temptation” (Mark 14:38), is the oft-repeated injunction of our
Saviour. Watch, watch with diligence and care, lest Satan succeed in
ensnaring the souls of those for whom Christ has paid the ransom money of
His own blood.
 WE ARE STEWARDS OF GOD
God calls upon you who would be His children to act as under the
divine eye, to adopt the holy standard of righteousness. His justice and His
truth are the principles that should be established in every soul. He who
preserves his integrity toward God, will be upright toward man. No man
who truly loves God, will, for the sake of a bribe of gold and silver, of
honor, or any other earthly advantage, expose his soul to temptation. “What
shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose {16} his
own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” (Mark 8:36,
37). Christians must sever every tie that binds them to these secret orders
that are not under the control of God. They cannot be loyal to these
organizations and loyal to God. Either the connection with these bodies must
be severed or you will assimilate more closely to them, and as the result
will come to unite more fully with them, and will sever the ties that bind you
to those who love and fear God. The Christian will abandon those things
which are a hindrance to his spirituality, be the sacrifice ever so great.
Better lose money, possessions, and life itself, than to imperil the vital
interests of the soul.
You who have connected yourselves with these secret societies are
trusting in a staff that will be broken in pieces; you do not trust in the Lord
God of Israel, diligently searching to know His will and to follow in His
way. When you invest money in these organizations, you do so in the hope of
making provision for the future. You have given them time and thought and
labor and money, while the cause of Christ has been neglected. Every dollar
paid into these organizations is as truly turned away from the cause of God
as if sunk in the ocean. But was not this capital entrusted to you of God to
use in His service, for the salvation of your fellow men? By investing it
where it cannot honor God or benefit men, you are repeating the sin of the
slothful servant who hid his Lord’s talent in the earth.
The Lord had entrusted to the unfaithful servant not a large capital, but
only one talent. That one talent the man did not invest for the interest of God;
he hid it in {17} the earth, complaining that the Lord was a hard Master,
reaping where He had not sown, and gathering where He had not strown.
The selfishness he manifested, and the complaints he made, as though God
would require of him that which He had no right to claim, showed that he
did not know God, or Jesus Christ, whom He had sent. Everything he
possessed was the Lord’s own property, and was entrusted to him to use for
God. When he says, “I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth”
(Matthew 25:25), he acknowledged that the talent was from God. And what
saith the Lord?—“Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I
reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strawed” (Matthew
25:26). Here He repeats the servant’s words, not acknowledging their truth,
but showing what, even according to his own account, the servant ought to
have done. The Lord virtually says: “You made no effort to trade upon My
entrusted capital, and to gain an increase to promote My glory in the earth.
“Thou oughtest . . . to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my
coming I should have received mine own with usury. Take therefore the
talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents. For unto
everyone that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him
that hath not [traded on his Lord’s goods] shall be taken away even that
which he hath. And cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness”
(Matthew 25:27-30). To every soul to whom the light of truth has come is
this lesson given.
We should never forget that God has placed us on trial in this world, to
determine our fitness for the future life. None can enter heaven whose
characters are defiled by the foul blot of selfishness. Therefore God tests us
here by committing to us temporal possessions, that our use of these may
show whether we can be entrusted with eternal riches. It is only as the self-
sacrificing life of Christ is reflected in our life that we can be in harmony
with heaven, and be fitted to enter there.
WHERE ARE WE PLACING OUR TREASURES?
But the great study and ambition of the world is to obtain material,
temporal advantages, to the neglect of spiritual good. Thus it is with
some members of the church. When at last they shall be called to render
their account to God, they will not only be ashamed but astonished that
they did not discern the true riches, and have not laid up treasure in the
heavens. They have bestowed their gifts and offerings upon the enemies
of truth, expecting a time to come in this life when they would receive
the returns for what they have invested. They could entrust their means to
secret societies, but when the cause of God is in need of the means He
has committed to His human agents, they feel no interest, they do not
consider the gift that the Lord has made to them. They are blinded by the
god of this world. They say: “I have nothing to give to this enterprise;
for I shall receive no returns. In paying to the lodge, I am providing for
the future, and, besides this, I must bear my share of expense for the
entertainments that gratify my taste. I cannot give up these enjoyments.
Why does the church look to me to help meet these constantly recurring
demands? ‘Lord, I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where
thou hast not sown, {19} and gathering where thou hast not strawed: and
I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth’ [Matthew 25:24,
25], expecting that some time I would be benefited by it.”
The Saviour bids us: “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,
where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and
steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor
rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for
where your treasure is, there will your heart be also” (Matthew 6:19-21).
Many are laying up their treasure in these secret societies, and can we
not see that their heart is there? However powerful may be the evidences of
truth, little by little it loses its brightness, loses its force, heaven fades from
the mind, the eternal weight of glory, the gift of God for a life of obedience,
appears a matter unworthy of notice in comparison with the supposed
benefits to be realized in laying up earthly treasure. Souls are starving for
the bread and water of life; but what is that to him whose heart is set on this
world? Many a man is saying by his actions, if not in words, “I cannot let go
my interest in these earthly treasures, to secure that which is eternal. The
life to come is too remote for me to count upon. I choose the earthly goods,
and I will run the risk of the future. God is good and merciful.” Slothful
servant! your portion is just as surely appointed with hypocrites and
unbelievers as you continue to pursue this course. The fascination of the
club room, the suppers, and the world-loving associates, has led, as did
Belshazzar’s feast, to forgetfulness of God and dishonoring of His name.
{20}
WILL YOU COOPERATE WITH GOD?
There is a blindness upon human minds that is willful. Jesus said, “This
people’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their
eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and
hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be
converted, and I should heal them” (Matthew 13:15). The work of God for
the salvation of men is the one work of supreme importance to be carried
forward in our world; but many do not see this, because their interest is
more with the ranks of the enemy than with the loyal soldiers of Christ. They
do not see the necessity of the cooperation of the human with the divine
agency. The Lord has bidden us: “Work out your own salvation with fear
and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of
his good pleasure” (Philippians 2:12, 13). This is the plan which God has
revealed to us to guide us in all the plans and purposes of life. But while
men pray, “Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven”
(Matthew 6:10), many reject the very means by which God would establish
His kingdom. When they are willing to count all things but loss that they may
win Christ, their eyes will be opened to see things as they really are. Then
they will turn away from the earthly attractions to the heavenly. Then they
will see the true nature of the worldly, selfish enjoyments that they now
value so highly, and these things that they now hold so dear will be given
up.
All heaven is looking upon you who claim to believe the most sacred
truth ever committed to mortals. Angels are waiting with longing desire to
cooperate with you in working for the salvation of souls. Will you refuse
this heavenly alliance in order to maintain your connection with society
where God is not honored, where His commandments are trampled upon?
How would the truth ever have been brought to you if others had felt so little
interest in its advancement as some of {21} you manifest? The cause of God
demands our help, that it may be established upon a proper basis, and that
the truth may be carried forward into new fields, to those who are ready to
perish. Can you who claim to be sons of God refuse to aid in this work?
Will you, in order to receive an earthly return, withhold your means from the
treasury of God, and let His work be shamefully neglected? It is grievous to
consider what might have been accomplished in the saving of souls if the
heart and service of all who profess to believe the truth had been
undividedly given to God. Work has been negligently done. If self had been
hid in Christ, sinners might, through wise, ingenious methods, have been
won to the truth, and today be in cooperation with God.
Now, before the time comes when you must render up your account to
God, I urge you to give heed to His word, “Lay up for yourselves” a
“treasure in the heavens” (Matthew 6:20; Luke 12:33), not in secret
societies. Consider that there is only one Proprietor of the universe, and that
every man, with his time, his intellect, his resources, belongs to the One
who has paid the ransom for the soul. God has a righteous claim to constant
service and supreme affection. God’s will, not your pleasure, is to be your
criterion. And though you should accumulate a fortune less rapidly, you are
laying up treasure in heaven. Who of the church is resolved to maintain his
spirituality? Who will develop an experience that reveals Christian fervor,
persevering energy? Who, like Jesus, will not fail nor be discouraged, not in
grasping means for the service of self, but in laboring together with God?
All who are striving for the crown of everlasting life will be tempted as
was their Master before them. He was proffered the kingdoms of the world
if He would pay homage to Satan. Had Christ yielded to this temptation, the
world would have passed forever under the sway of the wicked one. But,
thank God, His divinity shone through humanity. He did that which every
human being may do in the name and strength of Jesus. He said, {22} “Get
thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God,
and him only shalt thou serve” (Matthew 4:10). If this is the way you meet
temptation, Satan will leave you, as he left Christ, and angels will minister
unto you, as they ministered unto Him.
To those who have thought and talked of the great advantages to be
gained by worldly association, the Lord declares, through the prophet
Malachi: “Your words have been stout against me, saith the Lord. Yet ye
say, What have we spoken so much against thee? Ye have said, It is vain to
serve God: and what profit is it that we have kept his ordinance, and that we
have walked mournfully before the Lord of hosts? And now we call the
proud happy; yea, they that work wickedness are set up; yea, they that tempt
God are even delivered” (Malachi 3:13-15 These are the thoughts of many,
if the words are not spoken. “Then they that feared the Lord spake often one
to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of
remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that
thought upon his name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in
that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth
his own son that serveth him. Then shall ye return, and discern between the
righteous and the wicked, between him that serveth God and him that serveth
him not. For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the
proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that
cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them
neither root nor branch” (Malachi 3:16 to 4:1). Here are the people that in
the world are judged to be greatly favored; but there comes a time when the
children of God are distinguished as those who are honored of God because
they have honored Him.
“Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we
should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not,
because it knew him not. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth
not yet appear what {23} we shall be: but we know that, when he shall
appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. And every man
that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure” (1 John 3:1-
3).
THE BETTER WAY
While temporal honor and riches and power are the great objects of
ambition with the men of this world, the Lord points out something more
worthy of our highest aspirations: “Thus saith the Lord, Let not the wise
man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let
not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that glorieth glory in this,
that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord which exercise
loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness, in the earth: for in these
things I delight, saith the Lord. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that
I will punish all them which are circumcised with the uncircumcised”
(Jeremiah 9:23-25).
“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a
chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not
be confounded. Unto you therefore which believe he is precious: but unto
them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the
same is made the head of the corner, and a stone of stumbling, and a rock
of offence, even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient:
whereunto also they were appointed. But ye are a chosen generation, a
royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew
forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his
marvelous light” (1 Peter 2:6-9).
“Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the
end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus
Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the
former lusts in your ignorance: but as he which hath called you is holy, so
be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy;
for I am holy. And if ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons
judgeth according to every man’s work, pass the time of your sojourning
here in fear: forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with
corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation
received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of
Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot” (1 Peter 1:13-19).
 076—SIGN THE PLEDGE
AS CHRISTIANS, we should stand firmly in defense of temperance. There
is no class of persons capable of accomplishing more in the cause of
temperance than our God-fearing youth. If the young men who live in our
cities would unite in a firm, decided army, and set their faces as a flint
against every form of selfish, health-destroying indulgence, what a power
they might be for good! How many they might save from becoming
demoralized by visiting the halls and gardens that are fitted up with music
and every attraction to allure the youth! Intemperance, Licentiousness,and
Profanity are Sisters.
Let every God-fearing youth gird on the armor, and press to the front Let
no excuse be offered when you are asked to put your name to the temperance
pledge, but sign every pledge presented, and induce others to sign with you.
Work for the good of your own souls, and the good of others. Never let an
opportunity pass to cast your influence on the side of strict temperance.
We thank the Lord that a victory has been gained, but we hope to carry
our brethren and Sisters up to a still higher standard, where they will sign
the pledge to abstain from coffee and the herb that comes from China
Coffee is a hurtful indulgence. It temporarily excites the mind to
unwonted action, but the after-effect {1} is sad prostration and exhaustion of
the physical, mental, and moral forces. The mind becomes enervated, and
unless through determined effort the habit is overcome, the activity of the
brain is greatly lessened.
In some cases it is as difficult to break up this tea-and-coffee habit as it
is for the inebriate to discontinue the use of liquor. The money used for tea
and coffee as a common drink, is worse than wasted. It does the user, be it
man or woman, harm, and that continually.
All these nerve irritants are wearing away the life forces; and the
restlessness, the impatience, the mental feebleness caused by shattered
nerves, become a warring element, ever working against spiritual progress.
Shall Christians bring their appetite under the control of reason, or will they
continue its indulgence because they feel so “let down” without it, like the
drunkard without his stimulant? Should not those who advocate temperance
reform awake in regard to these injurious things also? And shall not the
pledge embrace coffee and tea as hurtful stimulants?
Mrs. E. G. White
April 19,1887 {2}
077—THE SIN OF LICENTIOUSNESS
 PH077 - The Sin of Licentiousness
THERE IS MUCH preaching the truth, but few are sanctified through the
truth. Piety and righteousness are not brought into the practical life, and the
Lord is dishonored; and, having no vital connection with God, poor, weak
human nature has no strength to resist temptation, and never will have till the
converting power of God takes hold upon the soul.
We are nearing the judgment, and those who bear the message of warning
to the world must have clean hands and pure hearts. They must have a living
connection with God. The thoughts must be pure and holy, the soul untainted,
the body, soul, and spirit be a pure, clean offering to God, or He will not
accept it.
Recent painful developments of evil are one of the greatest evidences
we have that the end is near. Satan, like a roaring lion, is going about,
seeking whom he may devour; and if men and women, under the blazing
light that now shines in this perilous time, will be found fornicators, I am
afraid that God will separate them from the work forever. {3}
The youth, for misdemeanors of a comparatively light character, are
treated with much severity; but when men and women of large experience,
who have been considered patterns of piety, are revealed in their true
character,—unsanctified, unholy, impure in thought, debased in conduct,—
then it is time for such to be dealt with in a decided manner. The greater
forbearance that is exercised toward them has only had, as far as my
knowledge extends, the influence to cause them to regard their fornication
and adultery as a very light matter, and all their pretense has proved to be
like morning dew when the sun shines upon it.
No sooner are they placed in temptation than they reveal their moral
defects—that they are not partakers of the divine nature, neither have they
escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust; but that they are
earthly, sensual, devilish. Satan finds in them something that he can work up
into marked iniquity, and he improves his opportunity, and the result is,
those who claim to be shepherds of the flock are carnally minded, leading
the sheep of their care, whose purity, modesty, and virtue they should strictly
guard, into licentiousness and lewdness. Angels of heaven are looking on
with shame and grief and disgust. How can the pure angels of heaven
minister unto this class? How can they bring heavenly {4} light into the
assemblies where such ministers are advocating the law of God, but
breaking that law whenever a favorable opportunity presents itself; living a
lie, pursuing an underhanded course, working in secret, nursing their
polluted thoughts and inflaming their passions, and then taking advantage of
women or men who are tempted, like themselves, to break down all barriers
and debase their bodies and pollute their souls? How can they do this thing?
How can they have any fear of God before them? How can they have any
love for God in their souls? Of what value is their faith in the truth?
Cleanse the camp of this moral corruption, if it takes the highest men in
the highest positions. God will not be trifled with. Fornication is in our
ranks; [SEE APPENDIX.] I know it, for it has been shown me to be
strengthening and extending its pollutions. There is much we will never
know; but that which is revealed makes the church responsible and guilty
unless they show a determined effort to eradicate the evil. Cleanse the
camp, for there is an accursed thing in it.
The words of God to Joshua are: “Neither will I be with you anymore,
except ye destroy the accursed from among you. Up, sanctify the people, and
say, Sanctify yourselves against tomorrow: for thus saith the Lord God of
Israel, There is an accursed {5} thing in the midst of thee, O Israel: thou
canst not stand before thine enemies, until ye take away the accursed thing
from among you.” These things are written for our benefit, upon whom the
ends of the world are come.
I have no real ground of hope for those who have stood as shepherds to
the flock, and have for years been borne with by the merciful God,
following them with reproof, with warnings, with entreaties, but who have
hid their evil ways, and continued in them, thus defying the laws of the God
of heaven by practicing fornication. We may leave them to work out their
own salvation with fear and trembling, after all has been done to reform
them; but in no case entrust to them the guardianship of souls. False
shepherds! Oh, can it be that the men who have been engaged in this work
for a long time will corrupt their ways before the Lord after great
experience and special light?
He that is to come says, “Behold, I come quickly; and My reward is with
Me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” Every good deed
done by the people of God as the fruit of their faith, will have its
corresponding reward. As one star differeth from another star in glory, so
will believers have their different spheres assigned them in the future life.
Will the man who did not walk with God as did Enoch, but who walked {6}
by the side of Satan, listening to his suggestions, obeying his promptings,
imperiling his own soul and souls for whom Christ died, to gratify the
carnal mind, giving lenity to sin in his example—will such a man be found
among the overcomers?
When a man dies, his influence does not die with him; but it lives on,
reproducing itself. The influence of the man who was good and pure and
holy lives on after his death, like the glow of the descending sun, casting its
glories athwart the heavens, lighting up the mountain peaks long after the sun
has sunk behind the hill. So will the works of the pure and the holy and the
good reflect their light when they no longer live to speak and act
themselves. Their works, their words, their example will forever live. “The
righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance.”
But what a contrast to this is the life of those who are earthly, sensual,
devilish! The sensual pleasure was indulged. In the light of the judgment,
the man appears as he is, stripped of the livery of heaven. He stands
before others as he is in the sight of a holy God. Let everyone of us think
seriously whether the works following us will be the mellow light of
heaven or the shadows of darkness, and whether the legacies we bequeath
are those of blessings or curses. {7}
Every passing hour of the present is shaping our future life. These
moments spent in carelessness, in self-pleasing, as if of no value, are
deciding our everlasting destinies. The words we utter today will go on
echoing when time shall be no more. The deeds done today are transferred
to the books of heaven, just as the features are transferred by the artist onto
the polished plate. They will determine our destiny for eternity, for bliss or
eternal loss and agonizing remorse. Character cannot be changed when
Christ comes, nor just as a man is about to die. Character building must be
done in this life. We fear that repentance will come to the self-indulgent,
tainted soul all too late. A few resolves, a few tears, will never reverse a
guilty past life nor blot out of the books of heaven the transgressions, the
willful, knowing sins of those who have had the precious light of truth, and
can explain the Scriptures to others, while sin and iniquity are drunk up like
stolen waters. As though written with an iron pen, they may be found lead in
the rock forever.
I would make my brethren alarmed if I could. I would urge upon them
with pen and voice, Live in the Lord, walk with God, if you would die in
the Lord, and enter by and by where the Lord abideth forever. Be not
disobedient to the heavenly warnings; grasp the neglected appeals, the
entreaties, {8} the warnings, the rebukes, the threatenings of God, and let
them correct your wayward, sinful heart. Let the transforming grace of
Christ make you pure, true, holy, and lovely as the pure white lily which
opens its blossom on the bosom of the lake. Transfer your love and
affections to Him who died for you on Calvary’s cross. Train your lips to
speak forth His praises, and to offer up your prayers as holy incense.
I ask again, How can any who have the precious, solemn message for
this time indulge in impure thoughts and unholy deeds, when they know that
He that never slumbers and never sleeps sees every action and reads every
thought of the mind? Oh, it is because iniquity is found in God’s professed
people that He can do so little for them.
The truth, when received into the heart, sanctifies the receiver; kept
apart from the life and practice, it is dead and useless to the receiver.
How can you, oh, how can you grieve your Redeemer? How can you
dishonor Him before His angels and before men? How can you grieve the
Holy Spirit of God? How can you crucify the Lord of glory afresh, and put
Him to open shame? How can you give occasion for Satan and his angels
to exult and triumph over those who claim to be loyal subjects of Jesus
Christ?
All fornicators will be outside the City of God. Already God’s angels
are at work in {9} judgment, and the Spirit of God is gradually leaving the
world. The triumph of the church is very near, the reward to be bestowed
is almost within our reach, and yet iniquity is found among those who
claim to have the full blaze of heaven’s light.
He who presides over His church and the destinies of nations is carrying
forward the last work to be accomplished for this world. To His angels He
gives the commission to execute His judgments. Let the ministers awake, let
them take in the situation. The work of judgment begins at the sanctuary.
“And, behold, six men came from the way of the higher gate, which lieth
toward the north, and every man a slaughter weapon in his hand; and one
man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer’s inkhorn by his side:
and they went in, and stood beside the brazen altar.” Read Ezekiel 9:2-7.
The command is, “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little
children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark;
and begin at My sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were
before the house.” Saith God, “I will recompense their way upon their
head.”
The words will soon be spoken, “Go your ways, and pour out the vials
of the wrath of God upon the earth.” One of the ministers of vengeance
declares. “And I heard the angel of the waters say, Thou art righteous, {10}
O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because Thou hast judged thus.”
These heavenly beings, in executing the mandate of God, ask no questions,
but do as they are bid. Jehovah of hosts, the Lord God Almighty, the just, the
true, and the holy, has given them their work to do. With unswerving fidelity
they go forth panoplied in pure white linen, having their breasts girded with
golden girdles. And when their task is done, when the last vial of God’s
wrath is poured out, they return and lay their emptied vials at the feet of the
Lord.
And the next scene is recorded, “After these things . . . I heard as it were
the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the
voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God Omnipotent
reigneth.” They sing the song of Moses and the song of the Lamb.
We must keep close to our great Leader, or we shall become
bewildered, and lose sight of the Providence which presides over the
church and the world, and over each individual. There will be profound
mysteries in the divine dealings. We may lose the footsteps of God and
follow our own bewilderment, and say, Thy judgments are not known; but if
the heart is loyal to God everything will be made plain.
There is a day just about to burst upon us when God’s mysteries will be
seen, and all {11} His ways vindicated; when justice, mercy, and love will
be the attributes of His throne. When the earthly warfare is accomplished,
and the saints are all gathered home, our first theme will be the song of
Moses, the servant of God. The second theme will be the song of the Lamb,
the song of grace and redemption. This song will be louder, loftier, and in
sublimer strains, echoing and re-echoing through the heavenly courts. Thus
the song of God’s providence is sung, connecting the varying dispensations;
for all is now seen without a veil between the legal, the prophetical, and the
gospel. The church history upon the earth and the church redeemed in
heaven all center around the cross of Calvary. This is the theme, this is the
song,—Christ all and in all,—in anthems of praise resounding through
heaven from thousands and ten thousand times ten thousand and an
innumerable company of the redeemed host. All unite in this song of Moses
and of the Lamb. It is a new song, for it was never before sung in heaven.
Again I ask, In view of the revelation made to John on the Isle of
Patmos, which from the opening of the first chapter to the close of the last
chapter is light, great light, revealed to us by Jesus Christ, who chose John
to be the channel through whom this light was to shine forth to the world—
with such wonderful, solemn truths revealed, with {12} such grand truths
unfolded before us in the events to transpire just prior to the second
appearing of Christ in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, how
can those who claim to see wondrous things out of the law of God, be found
in the list of the impure, of the fornicators and adulterers, constantly evading
the truth, and secretly working out iniquity? Do you think that they can hide
their ways from the Lord? that God seeth not? that God taketh no
knowledge?
Belshazzar, while engaged in his sacrilegious feast, was not aware that
he had guests he had not invited. The God of heaven heard the praises
bestowed upon vessels of gold and silver. He saw the desecration of that
which had been dedicated to Him by holy consecration applied to profane
and licentious purposes. It is a truth which should make everyone of us
weep, that those living in these last days, upon whom the ends of the world
are come, are far more guilty than was Belshazzar. This is possible in many
ways. When men have taken upon themselves the vows of consecration, to
devote all their powers to the sacred service of God; when they occupy the
position of expositors of Bible truth, and have received the solemn charge;
when God and angels are summoned as witnesses to the solemn dedication
of soul, body, and spirit to God’s service—then shall these men who
minister in a most holy office desecrate {13} their God-given powers to
unholy purposes? Shall the sacred vessel, whom God is to use for a high
and holy work, be dragged from its lofty, controlling sphere to administer to
debasing lust? Is not this idol worship of the most degrading kind?— the
lips uttering praises and adoring a sinful human being, pouring forth
expressions of ravishing tenderness and adulation which belong alone to
God—the powers given to God in solemn consecration administering to a
harlot; for any woman who will allow the addresses of another man than her
husband, who will listen to his advances, and whose ears will be pleased
with the outpouring of lavish words of affection, of adoration, of
endearment, is an adulteress and a harlot.
No misfortune is so great as to become the worshiper of a false god. No
man is in such miserable darkness as he who has lost his way to heaven. It
seems that an infatuation is upon him, for he has a false god. To turn this
worship of the human, fallen, corrupt beings of earth to the only true object
of worship seems a hopeless task. There are in our time continual
repetitions of Belshazzar’s feast and Belshazzar’s worship; and
Belshazzar’s sin is repeated when the heart, which God requires to be given
to Him in pure and holy devotion, is turned away from Him to worship a
human being, and the lips are made to utter words of praise and {14}
adoration which belong alone to the Lord God of heaven. When the
affections God claims to cluster about Him are made to center upon earthly
objects,—a woman, a man, or any earthly things,—God is superseded by the
object which enchains the senses and affections, and the powers which were
solemnly dedicated to God are bestowed upon a human being who is defiled
with sin. Men and women who once bore the image of God, but are lost by
disobedience and sin, He means to restore again through their becoming
partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption which is in the
world through lust. And when men and women devote their God-given
powers to unholy purposes, to minister to lust, God is dishonored, and the
actors are ruined.
When engaged in man-and-woman worship, remember that there is the
same witness present as at the feast of Belshazzar. On that occasion, when in
the very midst of their revelry, when God was forgotten, when the carnal
senses were inflamed, a thrill of terror rushed through every soul. The cup
that was being praised and idolized by the king fell from his nerveless hand,
and in the language of the Spirit of God, his “countenance was changed, and
his thoughts troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his
knees smote one against another.” A mysterious, bloodless hand was seen
tracing {15} characters on the wall. These mysterious fingers belonging to
and guided by an unseen power wrote the fully as mysterious characters,
which were unintelligible to the awe-stricken revelers. A light like the
lightning followed the forming of every letter, and lingered there, making
them living characters of awful and terrible significance to all who looked
upon them. “Mene, mene, tekel, upharsin.” Their very ignorance of those
letters traced upon the wall, standing there flashing with light, sent terror to
their sinful hearts. Their aroused consciences interpreted these letters to be
a denunciation against them. Suspicion, fear, and alarm took hold upon king
and princes.
Belshazzar, awed by this representation of God’s power, showing that
they had a witness, though they knew it not, had had great opportunities of
knowing the works of the living God, and His power, and of doing His will.
He had been privileged with much light. His grandfather, Nebuchadnezzar,
had been warned of his danger in forgetting God and glorifying himself.
Belshazzar had a knowledge of his banishment from the society of men, and
his association with the beasts of the field; and these facts, which ought to
have been a lesson to him, he disregarded, as if they had never occurred;
and he went on repeating the sins of his grandfather. He dared to commit the
crimes {16} which brought God’s judgments upon Nebuchadnezzar. He was
condemned, not alone that he himself was doing wickedly, but that he had
not availed himself of opportunities and capabilities, if cultivated, of being
right.
God will not condemn any at the judgment because they honestly
believed a lie, or conscientiously cherished error; but it will be because
they neglected the opportunities of making themselves acquainted with truth.
The infidel will be condemned, not because he was an infidel, but because
he did not take advantage of the means God has placed within his reach to
enable him to become a Christian.
So it will be found in the judgment. God’s reproof has been plainly
uttered against men and women who have sinned by corrupting their bodies
and defiling their souls by licentiousness. They have the warnings to others
placed in similar circumstances, who have been overcome by the tempter,
and they know that the displeasure of God rested upon them. They have the
example of Joseph and Daniel, who feared God. Joseph, when tempted,
looked up to heaven, and realized that God’s eye was upon him, and he
exclaimed, “How can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God?” He
also urged his duty to his master, who trusted him so fully, as a reason
against it. {17}
God has flashed light upon the pathway of all. Reproofs and warnings
and cautions are given to individuals in similar circumstances, and God has
expressed condemnation of sin in all its forms. The sin of licentiousness is
plainly rebuked and condemned. Men and women will be judged according
to the light given them of God. Lessons that have been neglected, become
awful judgments. The warnings of God, neglected, from which men turn to a
course of their own choosing, will afford no practical lessons of instruction.
These warnings will prove their condemnation in the judgment. The only
safety for anyone is to turn to a practical account for himself every lesson
that is given to another. When the message is given, then his individual duty
begins.
God calls upon those who claim to be delegated to bear the truth to the
world, to show in all places, both high and low, in public life and in the
bypaths of private life, that they are in connection with God, that
Christianity has done a noble work for them, that they are holier, happier
than those who do not acknowledge their allegiance to God’s
commandments. God demands nothing less of everyone of His followers
than that they reveal Christ’s character to the world in their individual life,
and that they bear testimony by precept and example that it is not in vain that
Christ has suffered and died, that the {18} image of God might be restored
in them through His redeeming grace.
God is represented as weighing all men, their words, their deeds, their
motives, that which determines character. “The Lord is a God of knowledge,
and by Him actions are weighed.” “Men of low degree are vanity, and men
of high degree are a lie: to be laid in the balance, they are altogether lighter
than vanity.” “Thou, most upright, dost weigh the path of the just.” “All the
ways of a man are clean in his own eyes; but the Lord weigheth the spirits.”
Important lessons are suggested to us in these scriptures. There is not a
thought or motive in the heart that God is not acquainted with. He sees all as
clearly as if it stood out registered in living characters, and He weighs
individual motives and actions.
Let our ministers and workers realize that it is not increased light that
they need from the pulpit, so much as it is to live out the light they already
have. Preaching the solemn truth to the people today, and then falling into the
most abominable practices on the morrow, or pursuing a crooked course
next week, will not answer. The Searcher of hearts, the One who weighs
character, will denounce every unrighteous action at His great tribunal.
“Lord, Thou hast searched me, and known me. Thou . . . art acquainted with
all my ways.” “Thou understandest my thought afar off.” Now consider this.
There is a {19} witness to all your most secret actions, which you would
never do in the presence of men; but because God is unseen by human eyes,
you do before Him things which are an abomination in His sight, as though
He had no knowledge. Now read the claims of God upon every man and
woman: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as
thyself.” He will not release one atom of His claim; He will not accept half
worship while half the heart is given to some idol. All the heart, God
requires, all the mind. You are not allowed to have the mind diverted from
God and centered upon any other object.
God’s claim is placed in one scale, and man’s character in the other; and
by the balances of the heavenly sanctuary every man’s doom is fixed for
eternity. Look at this, you that have lived carelessly and have regarded sin
lightly. For years you have continued without a sense of your responsibility
to God—years of selfish indulgence in a forbidden course. Consider the
perfect, unchanging character of the law whose claims you have verbally
vindicated. The law demands perfect, unswerving obedience. In the latter
scale is also placed the sin, the folly, the deception, the unclean thoughts, the
unholy actions; and the preponderance {20} or the lightness of the weight
determines the weal or woe of individuals; and the inscription is written
upon the scale of many, “Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found
wanting.”
Will those before whom this letter shall come, consider their own
individual cases, pass judgment upon no one else, but consider their own
character in the light of God’s law?
Has your character been transformed? Has darkness been exchanged for
light, the love of sin for the love of purity and holiness? Have you been
converted, who are engaged in teaching the truth to others? Has there been
in you a thorough, radical change? Have you woven Christ into your
character? You need not be in uncertainty in this matter. Has the Sun of
Righteousness risen and been shining in your soul? If so, you know it; and if
you do not know whether you are converted or not, never preach another
discourse from the pulpit until you do. How can you lead souls to the
fountain of life of which you have not drunk yourself? Are you a sham, or
are you really a son of God? Are you serving God, or are you serving idols?
Are you transformed by the Spirit of God, or are you yet dead in your
trespasses and sins? To be sons of God means more than many dream of,
because they have not been converted. Men {21} are weighed in the balance
and found wanting when they are living in the practice of any known sin. It
is the privilege of every son of God to be a true Christian moment by
moment; then he has all heaven enlisted on his side. He has Christ abiding in
his heart by faith.
A soul united with Christ, eating His flesh and drinking His blood, in
accepting and living by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God
will war against all transgression and every approach of sin. He becomes
every day more like a bright and shining light, and more victorious. He goes
on from strength to strength, not from weakness to weakness.
Let no one deceive his own soul in this matter. If you harbor pride, self-
esteem, a love for the supremacy, vainglory, unholy ambition, murmuring,
discontent, bitterness, evil speaking, lying, deception, slandering, you have
not Christ abiding in your heart, and the evidence shows that you have the
mind and character of Satan, not of Jesus Christ, who was meek and lowly
of heart. You must have a Christian character that will stand. You may have
good intentions, good impulses, can speak the truth understandingly, but you
are not fit for the kingdom of heaven. Your character has in it base material,
which destroys the value of the gold. You have not reached the standard.
{22} The impress of the divine is not upon you. The furnace fires would
consume you, because you are worthless, counterfeit gold.
There must be thorough conversions among those who claim to believe
the truth, or they will fall in the day of trial. God’s people must reach a
high standard. They must be a holy nation, a peculiar people, a chosen
generation—zealous of good works.
Christ has not died for you that you may possess the passions, tastes, and
habits of men of the world. It is difficult to distinguish between those who
serve God and those who serve Him not, because there is so little difference
in character between believers and unbelievers. Ye cannot serve God and
Belial. The sons of God belong to a different nation—the empire of purity
and holiness. They are the nobility of heaven. The stamp of God is upon
them. So evident and perceptible is this that the enmity of the world is
aroused against them by the contrast. I call upon everyone who claims to be
a son of God never to forget this great truth, that we need the Spirit of God
within us in order to reach heaven, and the work of Christ without us in
order to give us a title to the immortal inheritance.
 Those who can have such an overpowering, gushing love for human
objects, men or women, have an idol which they worship, devoting their
heart’s affection to it. One {23} of the convincing characteristics of the sons
of God is, their conversation, their sympathies, their outflowing love and
affection are all in heaven. What is the predominating tone of your feelings,
your tastes, your inclinations? Where is the main current of your sympathies,
your affections, your conversation, your desires?
No man enters the portals of glory but he who sets his heart thitherward.
Then let the questions come home, Do you mind earthly things? Are your
thoughts pure? Are you breathing the atmosphere of heaven? Do you carry
with you the miasma of pollution? Is your heart loving and worshiping a
woman whom you have no right to love? Where is your heart? Where is
your treasure? Where is your god? Have you been washing your robes of
character, and making them white in the blood of the Lamb; or are you
defiling your robes of character with moral pollution? Let the ministers of
the gospel apply this to themselves. You are blessed with an understanding
of the Scriptures, but is your eye single to the glory of God? Are you earnest
and devoted, serving God with purity and in the beauty of holiness? Ask
sincerely, Am I a child of God, or am I not?
“Ye are the light of the world.” What an impression was produced upon
Darius by the conduct of Daniel! Daniel lived a pure and {24} holy life.
God was first with him. Whenever real Christianity reigns in the heart, it
will be revealed in the character. All will take knowledge of such, that they
have been with Jesus. The undivided affections must be given to God.
We need a thorough reformation in all our churches. The converting
power of God must come into the church. Seek the Lord most earnestly,
put away your sins, and tarry in Jerusalem till ye be endowed with power
from on high. Let God set you apart to the work. Purify your souls by
obeying the truth. Faith without works is dead. Put not off the day of
preparation. Slumber not in a state of unpreparedness, having no oil in
your vessels with your lamps. Let none leave their safety for eternity to
hang upon a peradventure. Let not the question remain in perilous
uncertainty. Ask yourselves earnestly, Am I among the saved, or the
unsaved? Shall I stand, or shall I not stand? He only that hath clean hands
and a pure heart shall stand in that day.
I call upon ministers who have been handling the word of God, “Be ye
clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord.” I ask the people who have listened
to the truths from the pulpit, What are your feelings in anticipation of that
great day? In that day you have each an individual, personal interest. Be
{25} assured, God will not be mocked with pretensions. Have you the
wedding garment on?
We hear now of earthquakes in divers places, of fires, of tempests, of
disasters by sea and land, of pestilence, of famine. What weight do these
signs have upon you? This is only the beginning of what shall be. The
description of the day of God is given through John by the Revelator. The
cry of the terror-stricken myriads has fallen upon the ear of John. “The great
day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?” The apostle
himself was awed and overwhelmed.
If such scenes as this are to come, such tremendous judgments on a guilty
world, where will be the refuge for God’s people? How will they be
sheltered until the indignation be overpast? John sees the elements of nature
—earthquake, tempest, and political strife—represented as being held by
four angels. These winds are under control until God gives the word to let
them go. There is the safety of God’s church. The angels of God do His
bidding, holding back the winds of the earth, that the winds should not blow
on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree, until the servants of God should
be sealed in their foreheads. The mighty angel is seen ascending from the
east (or sunrising). This mightiest of angels has in his hand the seal of the
living God, or of Him {26} who alone can give life, who can inscribe upon
the foreheads the mark or inscription, to whom shall be granted immortality,
eternal life. It is the voice of this highest angel that had authority to
command the four angels to keep in check the four winds until this work was
performed, and until he should give the summons to let them loose.
Those that overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil, will be the
favored ones who shall receive the seal of the living God. Those whose
hands are not clean, whose hearts are not pure, will not have the seal of the
living God. Those who are planning sin and acting it will be passed by.
Only those who, in their attitude before God, are filling the position of those
who are repenting and confessing their sins in the great anti-typical day of
atonement, will be recognized and marked as worthy of God’s protection.
The names of those who are steadfastly looking and waiting and watching
for the appearing of their Saviour—more earnestly and wishfully than they
who wait for the morning—will be numbered with those who are sealed.
Those who, while having all the light of truth flashing upon their souls,
should have works corresponding to their avowed faith, but are allured by
sin, setting up idols in their hearts, corrupting their souls before God, and
polluting those who unite with them in sin, will have their names blotted
{27} out of the book of life, and be left in midnight darkness, having no oil
in their vessels with their lamps. “Unto you that fear My name shall the Sun
of Righteousness arise with healing in His wings.”
 This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to
Ezekiel in vision. John also had been a witness of this most startling
revelation. He saw the sea and the waves roaring, and men’s hearts failing
them for fear. He beheld the earth moved, and the mountains carried into the
midst of the sea (which is literally taking place), the water thereof roaring
and troubled, and the mountains shaking with the swelling thereof. He was
shown plagues, pestilence, famine, and death performing their terrible
mission.
The same angel who visited Sodom is sounding the note of warning,
“Escape for thy life.” The bottles of God’s wrath cannot be poured out to
destroy the wicked and their works until all the people of God have been
judged, and the cases of the living as well as the dead are decided. And
even after the saints are sealed with the seal of the living God, His elect
will have trials individually. Personal afflictions will come; but the furnace
is closely watched by an eye that will not suffer the gold to be consumed.
The indelible mark of God is upon them. God can plead that His own name
is written {28} there. The Lord has shut them in. Their destination is
inscribed—“GOD, NEW JERUSALEM.” They are God’s property, His
possession.
Will this seal be put upon the impure in mind, the fornicator, the
adulterer, the man who covets his neighbor’s wife? Let your souls answer
the question, Does my character correspond to the qualifications essential
that I may receive a passport to the mansions Christ has prepared for those
who are fitted for them? Holiness must be inwrought in our character.
God has shown me that at the very time that the signs of the times are
being fulfilled around us, when we hear, as it were, the tread of the hosts of
heaven fulfilling their mission, men of intelligence, men in responsible
positions, will be putting rotten timbers in their character building —
material which is consumable in the day of God, and which will decide
them to be unfit to enter the mansions above. They have refused to let go the
filthy garments; they have clung to them as if they were of precious value.
They will lose heaven and an eternity of bliss on account of them.
I call upon you who minister in sacred things to be converted men before
you go forth to act any part in the cause of my Master. Now is your time to
seek a preparation and readiness for the fearful test {29} which is before us
—that holiness without which no man shall see God. Let none say, My way
is hid from the Lord; God taketh no knowledge of my ways. Now it may be
it is not too late. Now it may be you can repent. But even if pardon is
written against your names, you will sustain terrible loss; for the scars you
have made upon your souls will remain.
 Oh, how can any who have the light of truth, the great light given them of
God, defy the wrath and judgments of God by sinning against Him and doing
the very things God has told them in His word not to do? How can they be
so blinded by Satan as to dishonor God to His face, and defile their souls by
sinning knowingly? Says the apostle, “We are made a spectacle unto the
world, and to angels, and to men.” Will these sinners—shall I call them
hypocrites?—in Zion inquire, In what manner am I a spectacle to the world,
to angels, and to men? Answer for yourselves, By my abuse of the light and
privileges and mercies God has given me, by unseemly actions which
corrupt and defile the soul. Professing to know God, do I put Him out of my
thoughts, and substitute an idol? Do I lead other minds to regard sin lightly
by my example? Am I a spectacle to the world of moral looseness? Am I a
spectacle to angels in indecent actions and moral defilement of the body?
The apostle exhorts us: “I beseech {30} you, . . . brethren, by the mercies of
God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto
God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world:
but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what
is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.” “Having therefore
these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness
of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.”
God has a law, and it is the great standard of righteousness. Everyone
who has presumed upon the mercy of God, and practiced iniquity, will be
judged according to his works. God has warned you to depart from all
iniquity. He has commanded you individually to resist the devil, not to
entertain him as an honored guest. The time has come when Jerusalem is
being searched as with lighted candles. God is at work investigating
character, weighing moral worth, and pronouncing decisions on individual
cases. It may not be too late for those who have sinned to be zealous and
repent; “for godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be
repented of: but the sorrow of the world worketh death.” This sorrow is a
deceptive kind. It has no real virtue in it. There is no sense of the aggravated
character of sin; but there is a sorrow and regret that the sin has come to the
knowledge of {31} others; and so no confessions are made, except in
acknowledgment of the things thus revealed which cannot be denied.
This is the sorrow of the world, which worketh death, and pacifies the
conscience, while the sin is still cherished, and would be carried on just the
same if there were an opportunity, and they could not be discovered. “For
behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what
carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what
indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea,
what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this
matter.” Here we can see the duty that rests upon the church to deal with
those whose course of action is entirely contrary to the light which they have
received. Will the people of God take their stand upon the Bible, or will
they be worse than infidels, and give arguments to this class to reproach
Christ and the truth, because they do not obey the claims of the gospel in
faith and obedience by a circumspect life and a holy character?
Those who claim to have the light of truth have not met the conditions on
which the fulfillment of the promises is suspended, neither have they been
worthy of the grace of Christ. The character and service of the church are
required to be according to the {32} talents received. Her faith and
obedience should be equal to the amount which a faithful improvement of
her light and opportunities would have gained for her in moral and spiritual
elevation.
But many—not a few, but many—have been losing their spiritual zeal
and consecration, and turning away from the light that has been constantly
growing brighter and brighter, and have refused to walk in the truth because
its sanctifying power upon the soul was not what they desired. They might
have been renewed in holiness and have reached the elevated standard that
God’s word demands; but condemnation is upon them. Many ministers and
many people are in darkness. They have lost sight of the Leader, the Light of
the world; and their guilt is proportionate to the grace and truth opened to
their understanding, which has been abundant and powerful.
God calls His people to elevate the standard. The church must show
their zeal for God in dealing with those who have, while professing great
faith, been putting Christ to open shame. They have imperiled the truth.
They have been unfaithful sentinels. They have brought reproach and
dishonor upon the cause of God. The time has come for earnest and
powerful efforts to rid the church of the slime and filth which is tarnishing
her purity. The church of Christ is {33} called to be a holy, powerful
people, a name and praise in all the earth. There has been opened a
fountain for Judah and Jerusalem, to wash from all uncleanness and sin.
There is an astonishing backsliding with God’s people, to whom has been
entrusted sacred, holy truth. Her faith, her service, her works, must be
compared to what they would have been if her course had been continually
onward and upward, according to grace and holy truth given her.
In this balance of the sanctuary, the individual members of the Christian
church will be weighed; and if her moral character and spiritual state do not
correspond to the benefits and blessings conferred upon her, she will be
found wanting. If the fruit does not appear, then God is not glorified.
 “Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the
first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy
candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.”
A knowledge of the state of the backslider from God seems to be hidden
from him. Has the candlestick been removed out of its place? I call upon all
who are resting unconcerned in their present state of spiritual deadness, to
arouse and arise from the dead, and Christ will give them light. Many rest as
content as though the cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night were
sheltering and guiding {34} them. Many profess to know God, and yet deny
Him in their works. They reckon themselves among God’s peculiar, chosen
people, who have a special, solemn message entrusted to their keeping to
sanctify their lives and to give to the world, and yet the power of the truth is
scarcely felt or manifested in our midst in zealous work for God. How great
is our darkness, and we know it not! The light has not diminished, but we
walk not in its rays.
What greater delusion can deceive the human mind than that in which
individuals flatter themselves that they have the truth, that they are on the
only sure foundation, and that God accepts their works because they are
actively engaged in some work in the cause of God, when they are sinning
against Him by walking contrary to the expressed will of God? They work
mechanically, like machinery; but preparation of heart, the sanctification
of the character, is wanting. Sacred and holy things are brought down to
the level of common things, and a commonness, a cheapness, is working
itself into our churches. The service is degenerating into little else than
form.
The standard must be elevated. The work must have a higher mold.
There must be a coming out from the customs and practices of the world and
being separate. There must be a coming up upon a higher platform {35} by
both ministers and people. There must be much more of Jesus and His
meekness, His lowliness, His humility, His self-denial, His purity, His true
goodness and nobility of character, brought into the experience and
characters of all who claim to be acting any part in the sacred work of God.
Let God’s word be the guide and the rule of life. Let that word,
expressing His revealed commands, be obeyed. God summons everyone to
put forth all his powers as a responsible being, to do His plainly specified
will. If you do this, you will show it. Grappling with your own inherent
defects of character, which are at war with spiritual advancement, is proof
that you are doing your part of the work.
Let none say a state of feeling is upon them in undue attachments,
unlawful love, that they cannot break away from. It is a deception. You
cherish the evil; you strengthen it. You love it better than you love truth,
purity, righteousness. You do not take hold of divine help, wrenching
yourselves from hurtful and dangerous associations. You tamely give
yourselves to the working of an evil way, as though you had no free
moral agency. Study God’s word prayerfully, meet its demands firmly,
resolutely, as did Joseph and Daniel. Lay hold upon the help God has
promised you. {36}
Will God compel your obedience, will He compel your will? Never.
The Lord has furnished you with capacities, with intelligence, with reason.
He has sent from heaven His only-begotten Son to open the way for you, and
to place within your reach immortality. What account can you render to God
for your weakness, your disobedience, your impurity, your evil thoughts and
evil works?
God has appointed means, if we will use them diligently and
prayerfully, that no vessel shall be shipwrecked, but out-ride the tempest
and storm, and anchor in the haven of bliss at last. But if we despise and
neglect these appointments and privileges, God will not work a miracle to
save any of us, and we will be lost as were Judas and Satan.
Do not think that God will work a miracle to save those weak souls who
cherish evil, who practice sin; or that some supernatural element will be
brought into their lives, lifting them out of self into a higher sphere, where it
will be comparatively easy work, without any special effort, any special
fighting, without any crucifixion of self; because all who dally on Satan’s
ground for this to be done will perish with the evildoers. They will be
suddenly destroyed, and that without remedy.
If God has made provision for man to have eternal life, He has means to
meet the requirement that man shall practice holiness in this life. All who
would evidence that they have {37} a hold on the future life will give
practical demonstrations in their life, their character, that they are living in
newness of life, in purity and holiness here, following that which is
revealed.
The way to heaven has been laid open at infinite cost to the Father and
the Son. Are we individually walking in that way, complying with the
conditions? Are you in the way? Are you following the Leader, the Light of
life?
There is an election of individuals and a people, the only election found
in the word of God, where man is elected to be saved. Many have looked at
the end, thinking they were surely elected to have heavenly bliss; but this is
not the election the Bible reveals. Man is elected to work out his own
salvation with fear and trembling. He is elected to put on the armor, to fight
the good fight of faith. He is elected to use the means God has placed within
his reach to war against every unholy lust, while Satan is playing the game
of life for his soul. He is elected to watch unto prayer, to search the
Scriptures, and to avoid entering into temptation. He is elected to have faith
continually. He is elected to be obedient to every word that proceedeth out
of the mouth of God, and that he may be, not a hearer only, but a doer of the
word. This is Bible election. {38}
Because great light has been given, because men have, as did the princes
of Israel, ascended to the mount and been privileged to have communion
with God, and been allowed to dwell in the light of His glory—for these
thus favored to think that they can afterward sin, and corrupt their ways
before God, and still keep on as though doing God’s will, as though God
would not mark sin against them because they have been thus honored of
God, is a fatal deception. The great light and privileges bestowed require
returns of virtue and holiness corresponding with the light given them.
Anything short of this, God will not accept.
But these great manifestations by God should never lull to security or
carelessness. They should never give license to licentiousness, or cause the
recipients to feel that God will not be critical with them, because they think
He is dependent on their ability and knowledge to act a part in the great
work. All these advantages given by God are His means to throw ardor into
the spirit, zeal into effort, and rigor into the carrying out of His holy will.
You, my brethren, fold your hands, and drift into evil practices, and
then wait for God to work a miracle to change your characters and compel
you to be pure and holy men. Will you expose yourselves wantonly to
temptation, expecting God to force your {39} mind and inclinations that
you may not be corrupted? Will you take the viper to your bosom,
expecting God to put a spell upon it so it will not poison you with its
venomous sting? Will you drink poison, expecting God to provide an
antidote?
While, under God, we are to use means in the saving of our own souls,
we are not to depend on what we can do alone, thinking that will be able to
save us. While we must work with heart and soul and might, we must do it
all in and through Jesus. But truth as it is in Jesus must be brought into the
heart and into the life, into the home and into the church. God will use the
channels He has provided for the flowing through of His grace.
Oh, that my brethren would be men according to God’s estimate of men,
and take their places in the great web of humanity, realizing that they are a
part of God’s great whole in creation, in redemption! Only be men, and then
you make a decided advance in being Christians.
 The means is provided, and no one will have any excuse for sin. If you
fail of overcoming, there are reasons for this. Ye will not obey God’s
revealed will; ye will not pray; ye will not strive; ye will not fight evil
habits and unholy thoughts. Are ye stronger than God? Can ye, dare ye,
contend with the Eternal? If you are not proof against God’s {40}
judgments, proof against His vengeance, then go on no longer in your own
evil ways. Arise and make a stand against Satan. Be doing something, and
do it now. Repent now, confess, forsake. A day of fire and storm is about to
burst on our world. Conform your life to the simple prescriptions of the
word of God. Seek the aid of God’s Spirit by prayer, by watching thereunto,
and ye will come off more than conquerors through Him who hath loved us.
Read 1 John 4:10.
Ellen G. White
 AN APPEAL TO THE CHURCH
AMPLE PROVISIONS have been made for all who sincerely, earnestly,
and thoughtfully set about the work of perfecting holiness in the fear of
God. Strength, grace, and glory have been provided through Christ, to be
brought by ministering angels to the heirs of salvation. None are so low,
so corrupt and vile, that they cannot find in Jesus, who died for them,
strength, purity, and righteousness, if they will put away their sins, cease
their course of iniquity, and turn with full purpose of heart to the living
God. He is waiting to strip them of their garments, stained and polluted by
sin, and to put upon them the white, bright robes of righteousness; and He
bids them live and not die. In Him they may flourish. Their branches will
not wither nor be fruitless. If they abide in Him, they can draw sap and
nourishment from Him, be imbued with His Spirit, walk even as He
walked, overcome as He overcame, and be exalted to His own right hand.
I was referred to this scripture: “Let not sin therefore reign in your
mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye
your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield
yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your
members as instruments of righteousness unto God.” Professed Christians,
if no further light is given you than that contained in this text, you will be
without excuse if you suffer yourselves to be controlled by base passions.
The word of God is sufficient to enlighten the most beclouded mind and
may be understood by those who have any desire to understand it. But
notwithstanding all this, some who profess to make the word of God their
study are found living in direct opposition to its plainest teachings. Then, to
leave men and women without excuse, God gives plain and pointed
testimonies, bringing them back to the word that they have neglected to
follow. Yet those who serve their own lusts turn from all this light. They
will not cease their course of sin, but continue to take pleasure in
unrighteousness in the face of the threatenings and vengeance of God against
those who do such things.
With some women professing godliness, there is a careless, coarse
freedom of manner which leads to wrong and evil. But those godly women
whose minds and hearts are occupied in meditating upon themes which
strengthen purity of life, and which elevate the soul to commune with God,
will not be easily led astray from the path of rectitude and virtue. Such will
be fortified against the sophistry of Satan; they will be prepared to
withstand his seductive arts.
Our Sisters should encourage true meekness; they should not be forward,
talkative, and bold, but modest and unassuming, slow to speak. They may
cherish courteousness. To be kind, tender, pitiful, forgiving, and humble,
would be becoming and well pleasing to God. If they occupy this position
they will not be burdened with undue attention from gentlemen in the church
or out. All will feel that there is a sacred circle of purity around these God-
fearing women, which shields them from any unwarrantable liberties.
If a minister of the gospel does not control his baser passions, if he fails
to follow the example of the apostle and so dishonors his profession and
faith as to even name the indulgence of sin, our Sisters who profess
godliness should not for an instant flatter themselves that sin or crime loses
its sinfulness in the least because their minister dares to engage in it. The
fact that men who are in responsible places show themselves to be familiar
with sin should not lessen the guilt and enormity of the sin in the minds of
any. Sin should appear just as sinful, just as abhorrent, as it had been
heretofore regarded; and the minds of the pure and elevated should abhor
and shun the one who indulges in sin, as they would flee from a serpent
whose sting was deadly.
Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 2, pp. 453-457 {44}
078—SOWING BESIDE ALL WATERS
 PH078 - Sowing Beside All Waters (1912)
EXPLANATORY NOTE
This booklet, composed principally of selections from the writings of
Mrs. Ellen-G. White, is published with her approval, and sent forth upon its
mission with the hope that it will prove a blessing to many souls.
The quotations from other writings, and the historical and explanatory
statements by the compiler, are printed in bold-faced type.
W. C. WHITE.
*****
CONTENTS
A Missionary Church . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
Home Mission Fields. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Self-Supporting Laymen in Foreign Fields . 29
Calls for Labor Among the Negro Race in
the South . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
An Appeal for the Southern Field . . . . . . . . 54
The Southern Highlanders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
*****
The following numbers of Special Testimonies, Series B, can be
obtained from the Pacific Press, Mountain View, California:
5. The Boulder Colorado Sanitarium.
9. Individual Responsibility,
10. Jehovah Is Our King.
11. The Madison School.
12. The Huntsville School.
13. The New England Sanitarium.
14. The Paradise Valley Sanitarium.
15. To Sanitarium Workers.
16. To Students in Our Sanitariums.
17. Unwise Use of Money.
Price of each, five cents post-paid.
*****
A MISSIONARY CHURCH
With special reference to organized plans for setting in operation, under wise
and helpful supervision, all the working agencies in the church.
From the beginning of their history, Seventh-day Adventists, the lay-members as well as
the ministry, have been encouraged to persevere in soul-winning service. Many appeals on
this subject are to be found in the published writings of Mrs. E. G. White. Especially have
the leaders of the advent movement urged that families well grounded in the fundamental
features of our faith, consider the advantages to be gained by moving to some needy
community, where they may bring to many a knowledge of the saving truths of the third
angel’s message.
All to Act a Part
In “Testimony .10: the Church,” No. 9, published first in 1863, when Seventh-day
Adventists numbered only about thirty-five hundred, the value of missionary work done by
consecrated laymen was clearly outlined. Note the following paragraphs:
“A few in different towns who really believe the truth, will exert an
influence and excite inquiry in regard to their faith; and if their lives are
exemplary, their light will shine, and they will have a gathering influence.
. . . The great work now to be accomplished is to bring up the people of
God to engage in the work, and exert a holy influence. They should act the
part of laborers. With wisdom, caution, and love, they should labor for the
salvation of neighbors and friends. There is too distant a feeling
manifested. The cross is not laid right hold of, and borne {3} as it should
be. All should feel that they are their brother’s keeper; that they are in a
great degree responsible for the souls of those around them.
“The brethren err when they leave this work all to the ministers. The
harvest is great, and the laborers are few. Those who are of good repute,
whose lives are in accordance with their faith, can be workmen. They can
converse with others, and urge upon them the importance of the truth. They
must not wait for the ministers, and neglect a plain duty which God has left
for them to perform.” [“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. I, pp. 368, 369.]
Families as Missionaries
Five years later, when our membership had increased to about forty-five hundred; a call
was made for families to move to places in need of he light of truth. This call, published first
in 1868, is definite and clear:
“In the vision given me June 12, 1868, I was shown that a great work
might be accomplished in bringing souls to the knowledge of the truth,
were proper exertions made. In every town, city, and village, there are
persons who would embrace the truth if it were brought before them in a
judicious manner. Missionaries are needed among us, self-sacrificing
missionaries, who, like our great Exemplar, would not please themselves,
but live to do others good.
“I was shown that as a people we are deficient. Our works are not in
accordance with our faith. Our faith testifies that we are living under the
proclamation of the most solemn and important message that was ever given
to mortals. Yet in full view of this fact, our efforts, our zeal, our spirit of
self-sacrifice, do not compare with the character of the work. . . . {4}
“Brethren who wish to change their location, who have the glory of God
in view, and feel that individual responsibility rests upon them to do others
good, to benefit and save souls for whom Christ withheld not His precious
life, should move into towns and villages where there is but little or no
light, and where they can be of real service, and bless others with their
labor and experience. Missionaries are wanted to go into towns and
villages and raise the standard of truth, that God may have His witnesses
scattered all over the land, that the light of truth may penetrate where it has
not yet reached, and the standard of truth be raised where it is not yet
known. The brethren should not flock together because it is more agreeable
to them, but should seek to fulfill their high calling to do others good, to be
instrumental in the salvation of at least one soul. But more may be saved
than one. . . .
“In view of what Christ has done for us, and what He has suffered for
sinners, we should, out of pure, disinterested love for souls, imitate His
example by sacrificing our own pleasure and convenience for their good.
The joy set before Christ, which sustained Him in all His sufferings, was the
salvation of poor sinners. This should be our joy, and the spur of our
ambition in the cause of our Master. In so doing we please God, and
manifest our love and devotion to Him as His servants.” [“Testimonies for
the Church,” Vol. II, PP. 113-115.]
Witnesses for Christ
“I have been shown that the disciples of Christ {5} are His
representatives upon the earth; and God designs that they shall be lights in
the moral darkness of this world, dotted all over the country, in the towns,
villages, and cities, “a spectacle unto the world, to angels, and to men.” If
they obey the teachings of Christ in His sermon on the mount, they will be
seeking continually for perfection of Christian character, and will be truly
the light of the world,— channels through which God will communicate His
divine will, the truth of heavenly origin, to those who sit in darkness, and
who have no knowledge of the way of life and salvation.
“God cannot display the knowledge of His will and the wonders of His
grace among the unbelieving world, unless He has witnesses scattered all
over the earth. [This was written three years before the first missionary was sent by the
Seventh-day Adventist denomination to a foreign land.] It is His plan that those who
are partakers of this great salvation through Jesus Christ, should be His
missionaries, bodies of light throughout the world, to be as signs to the
people, living epistles, known and read of all men, their faith and works
testifying to the near approach of the coming Saviour, and showing that
they have not received the grace of God in vain. The people must be
warned to prepare for the coming judgment. To those who have been
listening only to fables, God will give an opportunity to hear the sure
word of prophecy, whereunto they do well that they take heed, as unto a
light that shineth in a dark place. . . .
 “Every follower of Jesus has a work to do as a missionary for Christ, in
the family, in the neighborhood, {6} in the town or city where he lives. All
who are consecrated to God are channels of light. God makes them
instruments of righteousness to communicate to others the light of truth, the
riches of His grace. Unbelievers may appear indifferent and careless; yet
God is impressing and convicting their hearts that there is a reality in the
truth. . . .
“God designs that His people shall be the light of the world, the salt of
the earth. The plan of gathering together in large numbers, to compose a
large church, has contracted their influence, and narrowed down their
sphere of usefulness, and is literally putting their light under a bushel. [At the
time this was published, there were 185 churches in North America, with a membership of
less than five thousand.] It is God’s design that the knowledge of the truth should
come to all, that none may remain in darkness, ignorant of its principles; but
that all should be tested upon it, and decided for or against it, that all may be
warned, and left without excuse. The plan of colonizing, or moving from
different localities where there is but little strength or influence, and
concentrating the influence of many in one locality, is removing the light
from places where God would have it shine.
“The followers of Christ scattered throughout the world do not have a
high sense of their responsibility, and the obligation resting upon them to let
their light shine forth to others. If there are but one or two in a place, they
can, although few in number, so conduct themselves before the world as to
have an influence which will impress the unbeliever with the sincerity of
their faith. The followers of Jesus are not meeting the mind and will of God,
if they are content {7} to remain in ignorance of His word. All should
become Bible students. Christ commanded His followers, “Search the
Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which
testify of me.” Peter exhorts us, “But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts;
and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a
reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” . . .
“The true followers of Christ will appreciate the great salvation which
He has wrought for them; and wherever Her leads the way, they will follow.
They will consider it a privilege to bear whatever burdens Christ may lay
upon them. “ [“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. II,pp. 631-634 (First
published in 1871 ).]
Missionaries for God
“While in Vermont, Dec. 10, 1871, I was shown some things in regard to
New York. . . .
“The advancement of the church in ______ in spiritual things, is not
in proportion to the light which has shone upon their pathway. God has
committed to each talents to be improved by putting them out to the
exchangers, that when the Master comes He may receive His own with
usury. . . .
“There is more talent in the church, and more material to make good
workmen, than can be employed to advantage in that locality. The entire
church are not growing in spirituality. They are not favorably situated to
develop strength by calling into exercise the talents that God has given them.
There is not room for all to work. One gets in the way of another. There is a
lack of spiritual strength. . . . {8}
“If the talent and influence of several of its members should be exercised
in other churches, where they would be drawn out to help where help is
really needed, they would be obtaining an experience of the highest value in
spiritual things, and by thus bearing responsibilities and burdens in the work
of God, would be a blessing to others. While engaged in helping others, they
would be following the example of Christ. He came not to be ministered
unto, but to ministers to others. He pleased not Himself. He made Himself of
no reputation, but took upon Himself the form of a servant, and spent His
life in doing good. He could have spent His days on earth in ease and plenty,
and have appropriated to Himself the enjoyments of this life. But He lived
not to enjoy, He lived to do good and to save others from suffering, and His
example is for us to follow. . . .
“God calls for missionaries. There are men of ability in the church
at______, who will grow in capacity and power as they exercise their
talents in the work and cause of God. If these brethren will educate
themselves to make the cause of God their first interest, and will sacrifice
their pleasure and inclination for the truth’s sake, the blessing of God will
rest upon them. These brethren, who love the truth, and who have been for
years rejoicing because of increasing light upon the Scriptures, should let
their light shine forth to those who are in darkness. God will be to them
wisdom and power, and will glorify Himself in working with and by those
who wholly follow Him. “If any man serve Me, him will My Father honor.”
The wisdom and power of God will be given to the willing and faithful. {9}
“The brethren in ______ have been willing to give of their means for the
various enterprises, but they have withheld themselves. They have not said,
Here am I, Lord; send me. It is not the strength of human instruments, but the
power and wisdom of Him who employs them and works with them, that
makes men successful in doing the work that is necessary to be done. By
offering our goods to the Possessor of heaven and earth while we withhold
ourselves, we cannot meet His approbation nor secure His blessing. There
must be in the hearts of the brethren and Sisters in ______ a principle to lay
all, even themselves, upon the altar of God. . . .
“We wish that all the Lord’s servants were laborers. The work of
warning souls should not be confined to ministers alone, but brethren who
have the truth in their hearts, and who have exerted a good influence at
home, should feel that a responsibility rests upon them to devote a part of
their time to going out among their neighbors and into adjoining towns to be
missionaries for God. They should carry our publications, [This was written and
published in the year when, in harmony with a resolution passed at the tenth annual session
of the General Conference, plans were perfected for “the formation of Tract and Missionary
Societies” in the various State conferences. See Year Book for 1905, p. 171.] and engage
in conversation, and, in the spirit of Christ, pray with and for those whom
they visit. This is the work that will arouse a spirit of investigation and
reformation. . . .
“There is work for everyone in the vineyard of the Lord. None should
be idle. Angels of God are all astir, ascending to heaven, and descending
to earth again with messages of mercy and warning. {10} These heavenly
messengers are moving upon minds and hearts. There are men and women
everywhere whose hearts are susceptible of being inspired with the truth.
If those who have a knowledge of the truth would now work in unison
with the Spirit of God, we would see a great work accomplished.
“New fields are open in which all can test their calling by experimental
effort in bringing souls out from darkness and error, and establishing them
upon the platform of eternal truth. . . . The work of fitting a people in these
last days for the coming of Christ, is a most sacred, solemn work, and calls
for devoted, unselfish laborers. Those who have humility, faith, energy,
perseverance, and decision, will find plenty to do in their Master’s
vineyard. There are responsible duties to be performed, which require
earnestness and the exertion of all their energies. It is willing service that
God accepts. If the truth we profess is of such infinite importance as to
decide the destiny of souls, how careful should we be in its presentation.”
[“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. III, pp. 48, 53, 54 56, 57, 51, 64 (First
published in 1872 ).]
A Memorable Year of Advance
The year 1874 marked the beginning of a new era in the history of Seventh-day
Adventist missionary operations. It was during this year that the organization of the home
tract and missionary work was perfected, by the formation of a “General Conference Tract
and Missionary Society.” Referring to the place occupied in the evangelical work of the
denomination by this special home missionary work, Elder Uriah Smith wrote: “Public
speakers being few, in comparison with the calls for labor, a plan has been devised designed
to give {11} all an opportunity to act some part in the promulgation of our views. This
organization is called the Tract and Missionary Society. . . .
 “The object of this organization is to systematically canvass the country with books,
tracts, and pamphlets setting forth the things we hold to be special truths for this time, to
obtain subscribers for our various periodicals, visit the sick, call upon, and converse and
pray with, families and individuals; and the general organization is designed to seek out
openings and supply calls for help in all the world.”’ On June 4, 1874, the first number of our
pioneer missionary paper, the “Signs of the Times,” was issued. The Seventh-day Adventist
Educational Society, for the training of workers, was organized during the same year. And it
was in 1874 that Elder J. N. Andrews sailed for Europe, as our first foreign missionary.
During this year, much was written by Sister White regarding the work that might be done by
church members in behalf of their neighbors and friends; The following paragraphs, written
by her at this time, outline principles that should prompt every believer to untiring effort for
the salvation of souls:
“Dear Brethren and Sisters: I deeply feel the necessity of our making
more thorough and earnest efforts to bring the truth before the world. In the
last vision given me, I was shown that we were not doing one-twentieth part
of the work we should for the salvation of souls. We labor for them
indifferently, as though it was not a question of every great importance
whether they received or rejected the truth. General efforts are made, but we
fail to work to the point by personal effort. We do not approach men and
women in a manner that impresses them that we have a personal interest for
them, and that we feel {12} deeply in earnest for their salvation, and do not
mean to give them up. We hold too much at a distance those who do not
believe the truth. We call them and wait for them to come to us to inquire for
the truth. Many will not be inclined to do this, for they are in darkness and
error, and cannot discern the truth and its vital importance. Satan holds them
with his firm power, and if we would help them, we must show a personal
interest and love for their souls, and take hold of them in earnest. We must
work in prayer and love, with faith and unwearied patience, hoping all
things and believing all things, having the wisdom of the serpent and the
meekness of the dove, in order to win souls to Christ. . . .
“As a people, we are not deficient in talent. There are men and women
among us whose labors God would accept if they would offer them to Him,
but there are so very few who have the spirit of sacrifice. . . . Money is
good as far as it goes, but unless accompanied by personal effort, will go
but a little way toward converting souls to the truth. Not only does God call
for your money, brethren, but He calls for you. . . .
“There are young men and women and those of middle age who have had
experience in the truth, but do not advance in the divine life and increase in
the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and they do not know
the cause. One cause of their lack of spiritual strength, and of their not being
full-grown men and women in Christ is, they are not workers with Christ. If
they would work for Jesus, their sympathies would be brought in close {13}
union with Christ, and they would grow in Him their living head, and have a
better understanding of the nature of His work and of His sacrifice for man;
and would place that estimate upon souls proportionate to the value of the
price Christ has paid for man. There are a large number who, if they would
come near enough to God by entire consecration, would hear His voice
saying, Go labor in My vineyard, and ye shall receive your wages by and
by. . . .
“If we would follow the opening providence of God, we should be
quick to discern every opening and make the most of every advantage within
our reach, to let the light extend and spread to other nations. God, in His
providence, has sent men to our very doors and thrust them, as it were, into
our arms, that they might learn the truth more perfectly, and be qualified to
do a work we could not do in getting the light before men of other tongues.
[At the time this was written, there were only about one-fourth as many foreign-born men
and women in the United States as there were in 1911.]. . .
“There has been a slothful neglect and a criminal unbelief among us
as a people which has kept us back from doing the work God has left us
to do in letting our light shine forth to those of other nations. There is a
fearfulness to venture out and to run risks in this great work, fearing that
the expenditure of means would not bring returns. . . .
“God will have men who will venture anything and everything to
save souls. Those who will not move until they can see every step of the
way clearly before them, will not be of advantage at this time to forward
the truth of God. There must be workers 14} now who will push ahead
in the dark as well as in the light, and who will hold up bravely under
discouragements and disappointed hopes, and yet work on with faith,
with tears and patient hope, sowing beside all waters, trusting the Lord
to bring the increase. God calls for men of nerve, of hope, faith, and
endurance, to work to the point. [The True Missionary, January, 1874.]
“As we accept the truth, we virtually pledge ourselves to be workers
with Christ, and to be consecrated to His service, and no longer live to do
our will and serve ourselves, but to be faithful servants of the Master to
whom we have yielded ourselves servants to obey. The commission of
Christ to His disciples was, to go and preach the gospel to every creature.
We have a world-wide message.
“After men and women have received the truth, . . . they should be
instructed that in order to grow spiritually strong, they must be earnest
workers to lead others to the truth, as they were led. . . .
“I entreat you, my brethren and Sisters, to be self-reliant in the strength
of Jesus. . . . When tempted to become unbelieving and discouraged, you
will find the very best cure for this in talking faith to others, and in
presenting the truth to those who are in darkness. Extend your efforts to your
neighbors, and to those who have not the privileges of meetings. Sow the
seeds of truth beside all waters, and encourage the hearts of the servants of
God when they visit you by showing that you have not been idle, but through
your instrumentality one or more has been brought from darkness to light. . .
.
“A great work is before us. We need the help of {15} everyone. The
cause will need not only money, but earnest workers. . . . God will require
personal service at the hands of everyone to whom He entrusts His truth.
Not one is excused. Some may feel that if they give of their substance they
are excused from personal efforts. But God forbid that they should deceive
themselves in this. Gifts of means do not meet the requirement of God, for
the duty is but half done. He will accept nothing short of yourselves. You
must work to save souls. All will not be called to go to foreign missions,
but you may be missionaries at home, in your own families and in your
neighborhoods. . . .
“Christ called fishermen from their nets to do His work, and they left
them and followed Him. He called Matthew, a publican, from his business
to follow Him, and he obeyed the invitation joyfully. He may call men from
their farms, from their merchandise, and from their various trades, and send
them forth to warn the world.
“With the love of Christ in the heart, Christians will work. All who have
made a profession of Christ have virtually pledged themselves to preach the
gospel of salvation to sinners. Some may never be required to stand in the
pulpit; but there are many ways to preach Christ. By deeds, by a godly,
consistent life, and by letting our light shine forth to others, we may preach
Christ. In acts of self-denial for others’ good, and showing a love for
precious souls that is paramount to love for riches or earthly enjoyment, we
may preach Christ.
“In doing the works of Christ, the Christian worker will become strong
in spiritual strength. God is a {16} present help in every time of need.
Those who work for the salvation of souls feel their inefficiency and lack of
heavenly wisdom, and in their emergency they flee to their tower of strength,
and God meets their necessities, and they are obtaining a valuable
experience. They are gaining spiritual strength, and growing in the
knowledge of the truth. They are not spiritual dwarfs, or bodies of death; but
are shining lights, gathering daily strength from God, and conferring
blessings upon others.” [The True Missionary, February, 1874 (Written in
January, 1874).]
Annexing New Territory
 “We are to be interested in everything which concerns the human
brotherhood. By our baptismal vows we are bound in covenant relation with
God to make persevering, self-denying, self-sacrificing efforts to promote,
in the hardest parts of the field, the work of soul-saving. . . .
“God says to those who profess to believe in Him, Go forth into all parts
of the world, and diffuse the light of My truth, that men and women may be
led to Christ. Let us awake to our duty, and do all that we can to help
forward the Lord’s work. Let superficial excuses be blown to the four
winds. Let decided action commence on the part of all who can help. Let
them cooperate with the angels sent from the heavenly courts to minister to
those who shall be heirs of salvation. Forget not the words, “We are
laborers together with God.” No longer grieve the Spirit of God by
delaying.” [MS., 1901.] {17}
 HOME MISSION FIELDS
Further appeals for organized efforts to set in operation all the working
agencies of the church.
“WHEREVER THE people of God are placed, in the crowded cities, in
the villages, or among the country byways, there is a home mission field, for
which a responsibility is laid upon them by their Lord’s commission. They
are to take up the duty which lies nearest. First of all is the work in the
family; next they should seek to win their neighbors to Christ, and to bring
before them the great truths for this time.
“This work places upon us a responsibility to recommend by our daily
life the faith which we profess. The piety of its believers is the standard by
which worldlings judge of the truth. In all your associations with
unbelievers, be careful to give them no occasion to misjudge your faith, or
to reproach the cause of truth which you advocate. Many hedge up the way
by their own course of action. There is some indiscretion on their part. They
are easily provoked. Little difficulties arise in trade or in some other
temporal matter, which lead them to think themselves misjudged or wronged
by their neighbors. These things are allowed to create coldness or ill-
feeling, and thus to close the door of access to those who might be reached
by the truth. We should never allow matters of temporal interest to quench
our love for souls.
“Brethren, be kind and courteous on all occasions. Never be sharp,
critical, or exacting in your deal. {18} If there is any advantage to be
gained, give it to your neighbor, whom you are required to love as you love
yourself. With the patience and love of Jesus, watch for opportunities to do
him a kindness. Let him see that the religion which we profess does not
close up nor freeze over the avenues of the soul, making us unsympathizing
and exacting. Let a well-ordered life and a godly conversation testify to
your sincerity and piety; and when you have thus gained his confidence, the
way is opened for you to reach the heart by introducing the truth.
“If these matters, which may appear of minor consequence, are
neglected, you may present the most convincing arguments in favor of the
truth, but they will have no weight. If your family government is not
according to the Bible rule, if your children are not brought up with habits
of order and industry, if they are selfish, proud, disobedient, unthankful,
unholy, be sure that your unbelieving neighbor will see and remark upon
your neglect. “They would better spend their labor at home,” he will say,
“teaching piety and good behavior to their children, instead of trying to
convert me.” Very many have been caused to stumble by the inconsistencies
of professed Christians, and have been led to reject the precious truths of
the Bible. . . .
“It is the acts of faith and sacrifice in the so-called little things of life,
the Spirit of Christ manifested at home, in the field, in the workshop, as well
as in the church, that make us living epistles known and read of all. Men
may combat and defy our logic, they may resist our appeals; but a life of
holy purpose, of disinterested love, is an argument in favor {19} of the truth
that they cannot gainsay. Far more can be accomplished by humble, devoted,
virtuous lives than can be gained by preaching when a godly example is
lacking. . . .
“Until the judgment it will never be known how much might have been
done, how many plans might have been devised, to save souls by bringing
them to the knowledge of the truth. But self-indulgence, unwillingness to
sacrifice, and a lack of true spiritual discernment, have led many to
overlook the open doors which they might have entered to do a good work
for the Master. Love of ease has caused them to shun the wearing of Christ’s
yoke, the lifting of His burden.
“Many, many are approaching the day of God doing nothing, shunning
responsibilities, and as the result they are religious dwarfs. So far as work
for God is concerned, the pages of their life history present a mournful
blank. They are trees in the garden of God, but only cumberers of the
ground, darkening with their unproductive boughs the ground which fruit-
bearing trees might have occupied.
“Those who neglect their duty in the home and among their neighbors,
are, by their unfaithfulness, separating themselves from God. . . .
“In the day of God how many will confront us and say, “I am lost! I am
lost! and you never warned me; you never entreated me to come to Jesus.
Had I believed as you did, I would have followed every judgment-bound
soul with prayers and tears and warnings.”
“In that day the Master will demand of His professed people, “What
have you done to save the {20} souls of your neighbors? There were many
who were connected with you in worldly business, who lived close
beside you, whom you might have warned. Why are they among the
unsaved?”
“Brethren and Sisters, what excuse can you render to God for this
neglect of souls? I would present this matter to you as it has been presented
to me, and in the light from the life of the Master, from the cross of Calvary,
I urge you to arouse. I entreat you to take upon your own hearts the burden of
your fellow-men.
 “No one who professes to love Jesus can long retain the favor of God if
he feels no interest for sinners around him. Those who seek merely to save
their own souls, and are indifferent to the condition and destiny of their
fellow-men, will fail to put forth sufficient effort to secure their own
salvation. In hiding their talents in the earth, they are throwing away their
opportunities to obtain a star-gemmed crown.
“I write plainly, that every effort may be made on the part of all to
remove the frown of God from them by sincere repentance. Whatever the
neglect of duty, of parents to children, or of neighbor to neighbor, let it now
be understood and repented of. If we have sinned against the Lord, we shall
never have peace and restoration to His favor without full confession and
reformation in regard to the very things in which we have been remiss. Not
until we have used every means in our power to repair the evil, can God
approve and bless us. The path of confession is humiliating, but it is the only
way by which we can receive strength to overcome. All {21} the dropped
stitches may never be picked up so that our work shall be as perfect and
God-pleasing as it should have been; but every effort should be made to do
this so far as it is impossible to accomplish it.
“Brethren, the Lord calls upon you to redeem the time. Draw nigh to
God. Take on your neck the yoke of Christ; stretch out your hands to lift His
burden. Stir up the gift that is within you. You who have had opportunities
and privileges to become acquainted with the reasons of our faith, use this
knowledge in giving light to others. And do not rest satisfied with the little
knowledge you already have. Search the Scriptures. Let no moment be
unimproved. Dig for the precious gems of truth as for hid treasures, and pray
for wisdom that you may present the truth to others in a clear, connected
manner.
“Many who have been left to darkness and ruin, might have been helped,
had their neighbors, common men and women, come to them with the love of
Christ glowing in their hearts, and put forth personal efforts for them. Many
are waiting to be addressed thus personally. Humble, earnest conversation
with such persons, and prayer for them, heart being brought close to heart,
would in most cases be wholly successful.” [Review and Herald, May 22,
1888.]
 HELPFUL SUPERVISION BY MEN IN POSITIONS OF TRUST
[Note that in the preceding article, the laymen of the Seventh-day Adventist Church are
urged to do a large and important, though humble work as home missionaries. In the article
that follows, which appeared in the Review one week later, men in positions of trust are
exhorted to supervise the various activities of laymen, so that all work undertaken may be
done in such a way as to bring honor and blessing to the cause of God in the earth.]
“The message of God for this time must go to every nation, kindred,
tongue, and people. The Bible {22} is to be opened to the understanding of
men, women, and children in every part of the world; but there is so great an
indifference to the teaching of the holy word of God, that those who accept
the responsibility of enlightening others, must themselves be enlightened, so
that they may be able to present the truth with clearness, and in such a
manner that it will be recommended to the best judgment of honest minds.
“There are many workers in the cause who are not properly equipped
for this great work, and when they are given some measure of success, they
are in danger of becoming elated and self-sufficient. They work in their own
strength, and do not discern their danger, and therefore do not avoid the
perils that are in their pathway. Erroneous ideas will be brought into the
work, and presented as a part of the truth to the people, but everything that
God has not connected with the truth will only serve to weaken the message
and lessen the force of its claims. . . .
“The work of Christ was to free the truth from the rubbish of error and
superstition, that men might behold the true character of God, and serve Him
in spirit and in truth. Those who proclaim the truth for today have a similar
work to do. The truth must be lifted from the obscurity of men’s traditions
and errors, that the world may behold the marvelous light of the gospel of
the Son of God. There are those who turn away from this great and all-
important work, to follow their own way. They have {23} independent
ideas and will not receive counsel. They choose to follow their own course.
. . . Instead of leading the people to the firm platform of truth, they lead them
to place their feet on the sandy foundations of error. They induce men to
wear a yoke that is not the yoke of the meek and lowly Jesus.
“We cannot exercise too great care in sending laborers into the cause of
God. If one is left to engage in the work without thorough discipline, he is
left to shape his own course. He is left with insufficient experience, with too
limited knowledge of the truth, and the old errors which have not been
thoroughly uprooted, will bear a part in his teaching and influence. His
trumpet will not give a certain sound. The doctrine of truth will be mingled
with error. . . .
“Those who would labor in word and doctrine, should be firmly
established in the truth before they are authorized to go out into the field to
teach others. The truth, pure and unadulterated, must be presented to the
people. . . .
“God has a special work for the men of experience to do. They are to
guard the cause of God. [Notice how fully the general interests of the cause are
safeguarded in the paragraphs that follow. Notice, also, that upon the men in responsibility
is placed the burden of leadership and helpful guidance.] They are to see that the work
of God is not committed to men who feel it their privilege to move out on
their own independent judgment, to preach whatever they please, and to be
responsible to no one for their instructions or work. Let this spirit of self-
sufficiency once rule in our midst, and there will be no harmony of action,
no unity of spirit, no safety {24} for the work, and no healthful growth in the
cause. There will be false teachers, evil workers, who will, by insinuating
error, draw away souls from the truth. Christ prayed that His followers
might be one as He and the Father were one. Those who desire to see this
prayer answered, should seek to discourage the slightest tendency to
division, and try to keep the spirit of unity and love among brethren.
“God calls for laborers; but He wants those who are willing to submit
their wills to His, and who will teach the truth as it is in Jesus. One worker
who has been trained and educated for the work, who is controlled by the
Spirit of Christ, will accomplish far more than ten laborers who go out
deficient in knowledge, and weak in the faith. One who works in harmony
with the counsel of God, and in unity with the brethren, will be more
efficient to do good than ten will be who do not realize the necessity of
depending upon God, and of acting in harmony with the general plan of the
work...
“Let those who contemplate giving themselves to the work, place
themselves in connection with those who have had a good experience in the
ways of God, and a knowledge of His cause. Let all seek a clear
understanding of the Scriptures of truth. See to it that the living Saviour is
your Saviour, and that you are following in His footsteps. Cultivate piety
and humility of mind. Combat intellectual laziness and spiritual lethargy. Be
ready for every work that you can do for the Master. Instead of catching up
every new and fanciful interpretation of the Bible, cling to the message. Let
not every influence affect you; but seek to develop a character that is {25}
consistent, meek, teachable, and yet firm and cheerful; and with all this, be
sober and watch unto prayer. Walk in a perfect way. Let the high, sacred
truth you profess be constantly elevating your character, ennobling and
refining you, and fitting you for the heavenly courts. The learners in Christ’s
school must show that they are not unappreciative scholars. Let the
sanctifying grace of God strengthen, soften, and subdue your entire nature.
You must yourself be what you wish others to be. Christ prayed concerning
His disciples, ‘I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified.’ Bring
into your life the piety, the Christian courtesy, the respect for one another
that you wish to see reflected in those who embrace the truth through your
instrumentality.” [Review and Herald, May 29, 1888.]
The Value of Wise Planning on the Part of Church Elders and Leaders
“Greater and wiser efforts must be put forth to help the churches in our
land. The elders and those who have leading places in the church should
give more thought to their plans for conducting the work. They should
arrange matters so that every member of the church shall have a part to act,
that none may lead an aimless life, but that all may accomplish what they
can according to their several ability. . . .
“It is very essential that such an education should be given to the
members of the church that they will become unselfish, devoted, efficient
workers for God; and it is only through such a course that the church can be
prevented from becoming fruitless and dead. . . . {26} Let every member of
the church become an active worker,—a living stone, emitting light in God’s
temple. Those who bear responsibilities in the church should devise ways
in which an opportunity will be given to every member of the church to act
some part in the work. This has not been done in the past, and there are but
few who realize how much has been lost on this account. Plans have not
been formed whereby the talent of all could be employed in the service of
the cause. The enemy is not slow in employing those who are idlers in the
church, and he uses the unappreciated talent of the members of the church
for his own work.
“A greater work than has ever been done must be done for the young.
They must be won with sympathy and love; all barriers must be broken
down between them and those who would help them. The most good is not
accomplished by long speeches and many words of exhortation or reproof.
The greatest tact must be manifested, for human minds must be dealt with
carefully, and the Lord will work with those who are fully consecrated to
His service. Jesus is drawing the youth, and we must all work with Him,
putting no forbidding aspects upon our holy religion. We must partake of the
divine nature ourselves, and then present Christ to others as the friend of
sinners in such a way as to attract souls to leave the ranks of the evil one,
and no longer work as agents to destroy souls.
“We must seek to press the youth, with all their fresh vigor and ability,
into the ranks of Christ, enlisting them as valiant soldiers in the great fight
for truth. We have sadly neglected our duty toward {27} the young, for we
have not gathered them in, and induced them to put out their talents to the
exchangers. A different mould should be placed upon the work. There
should be less sermonizing and more personal labor. Fresh manna must be
gathered from the word of God, and every man must have his portion in due
season. A great work can be done by dropping a word privately to your
young friends, and to those you meet in your daily walks.” [Review and
Herald, Sept. 2, 1890.]
“Go Work Today”
“Christ is saying to . . . idlers in the market-place, “Go work today in
My vineyard.” Angels who minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation,
are saying to every true saint, There is work for you to do. “Go, stand and
speak . . . to the people all the words of this life.” If those addressed would
obey this injunction, the Lord would prepare the way before them, putting
them in possession of means whereby they could go. If they did no more they
could diffuse the knowledge which they already have, and present Jesus as
the only Mediator. . . .
“The tidings of every successful effort on their part to dispel the
darkness, and to diffuse the light and the knowledge of God and Jesus Christ
whom He has sent, is borne upward. The act is presented before all the
heavenly intelligences, and thrills through all the principalities and powers,
enlisting the sympathy of all heavenly beings.” [Unpublished MS., 1891.]
{28}
 SELF-SUPPORTING LAYMEN IN FOREIGN FIELDS
During the European Missionary Council held at Basel, Switzerland, in 1885, Mrs. E.
G. White delivered many practical addresses to the workers and lay members in
attendance. On the morning of September 11, after listening to the reports of laborers who
had come in from the various fields, she said:
“There is a great work yet to be accomplished in all the fields from
which we have heard reports. All through these countries there is precious
talent that God will use; and we must be wide awake to secure it. . . .
“The work of the minister is not simply to preach, but it is to visit
families at their homes, to pray with them, and open to them the Scriptures.
He who conducts the work outside the pulpit in a proper manner will
accomplish tenfold more than he who confines his labor to the desk. When
Christ was teaching on earth, He watched the countenances of His hearers,
and the kindling eye, the animated expression, told Him in a moment when
one assented to the truth. Even so should the teachers of the people now
study the countenances of their hearers. . . .
“It is not always pleasant for our brethren to live where the people need
help most; but their labors would often be productive of far more good if
they would do so. They ought to come close to the people, sit with them at
their tables, and lodge in their, humble homes. The laborers may have to
take their families to places not at all desirable; but they should {29}
remember that Jesus did not remain in the most desirable places. He came
down to earth that He might help those who needed help.” [“Historical
Sketches of S.D.A. Foreign Missions,” pp. 147, 148.]
Two days later, the following counsel was given:
“There is a mighty power in the truth. It is God’s plan that all who
embrace it shall become missionaries. Not only men, but women and even
children can engage in this work. None are excused. All have an influence,
and that influence should be wholly for the Master. Jesus has bought the race
with His blood. We are His; and we have no right to say, “I will not do this
or that; “ but we should inquire, “Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?” and
do it with a cheerful, willing heart. . . .
“O that everyone . . . would kindle his taper from the divine altar! If
Christ has given you light, let it shine to others. “Thou shalt love the Lord
thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul and with all thy strength, and
with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.” Will you not begin from this
time to work upon the Bible plan, and live to do your neighbor good, to be a
blessing to those around you? . . .
 “If we walk in the light, our wisdom will increase day by day. We
should know more of the truth tomorrow than we know today. We cannot
afford to be dwarfs in Bible knowledge, or in the religious life; but we
should grow up unto the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus.
Heaven is full of light and strength, and we can draw from it if we will. God
is waiting to pour His blessing upon us as {30} soon as we draw nigh to
Him and by living faith grasp His promises.” [“Historical Sketches of S. D.
A. Foreign Missions,” pp. 151, 152.]
Some months later, in an appeal for laborers for foreign missions, Sister White
addressed the “brethren and Sisters in America” thus:
“I am deeply exercised in regard to our present position, realizing how
far down we are in prophetic history, so near the close of time, and so much
work undone that must be accomplished to prepare a people to stand in the
great day of the Lord. The end of all things is at hand. Our time to work is
short, and there is a world to be warned. There is need of more thorough
missionary work. The calls are urgent for more laborers, but where are the
light-bearers to the world? God has sent the truth to our doors, but are we
doing all in our power to send it to the dark corners of the earth?
“As we look over the vast field here in Europe, we can truly say, “The
harvest is great, but the laborers are few.” . . .
“Among our people in America, . . . there is a great lack of the
missionary spirit among those who can labor in the German, the French,
and other languages. How can you who have received the truth, feel so
little burden for those of your own tongue in other countries? Is your
interest selfishly shut up to your own family or to your own church? God
pity your narrowness! You should have that undying zeal, that far-reaching
love, that encircles the world. There are hundreds of millions of men,
women, and children who have never heard the truth, and {31} multitudes
are constantly going down to the grave without any sense of their
accountability to God. How can you who repeat the Lord’s prayer, “Thy
kingdom come, Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven,” sit at ease in
your homes without helping to carry the torch of truth to others? How can
you lift up your hands before God and ask His blessing upon yourselves
and your families, when you are doing so little to help others? . . .
“Our ideas are altogether too narrow. God calls for continual
advancement in the work of diffusing light. We must study improved ways
and means of reaching the people. We need to hear with ears of faith the
mighty Captain of the Lord’s host saying, “Go forward.” We must act, and
God will not fail us. He will do His part, when we in faith do ours.
Brethren and Sisters who have been long in the truth, you have not done the
work God calls upon you to do. Where is your love for souls? . . .
“Seventh-day Adventists are making progress, doubling their numbers,
establishing missions, and unfurling the banner of truth in the dark places of
the earth; and yet the work moves far more slowly than God would have it.
The members of the church are not individually aroused to put forth the
earnest effort they are capable of making, and every branch of the work is
crippled by the lack of fervent piety, and devoted, humble, God-fearing
laborers. Where are the soldiers of the cross of Christ? Let the God-fearing,
the honest, the single-hearted, who look steadfastly to the glory of God,
prepare themselves for the battle against error. . . .
“The interest and labors of the church must be {32} extended more
earnestly and decidedly to both home and foreign missions. Those who have
been successful in using their talents to secure earthly treasures should now
employ these capabilities to advance God’s cause and build up His
kingdom. Their tact and ability sanctified to God, will be accepted, and He
will make it effective in the grand work of turning men from error to truth.
There should be deep heart-searching with our young men and women to see
if they have not a work to do for the Master. There is a work to be
accomplished which money cannot do. Destitute fields must be supplied
with earnest laborers, with those whose hearts are warm with the love of
Christ and with love for souls.
“All who enter the missionary field will have hardships and trials to
endure; they will find hard work, and plenty of it; but those of the right
stamp of character will persevere under difficulties, discouragements, and
privations, holding firmly to the arm of the Lord. They will show a zeal that
will not flag, a faith that will not yield, a resolution that will not weaken.
They are doing no more than God requires, when they dedicate themselves,
soul, body, and spirit, to His service, becoming partakers with Christ in His
sufferings. If they share His self-denial and cross-bearing, they will be
partakers also in His joy,—the joy of seeing souls saved through their
instrumentality in the kingdom of glory.” [“Historical Sketches of S. D. A.
Foreign Missions,” pp. 287-290.]
Within six months of the time when Sister White reached Australia, she penned the
following lines in her diary: {33}
During the day I wrote something in regard to missionary work. I felt
deeply as I wrote, and my heart went up in prayer to God to set things in
order in this country, and to raise up men who have wisdom to recognize the
talent that God has given to many who have accepted the truth. These can be
fitted for a place in the work, but they need to be educated and disciplined,
that they may know how to use their talents for the spread of the truth and the
upbuilding of God’s kingdom in the earth.” [MS., June 18, 1892.]
As the work in Australia developed, special efforts were made to give the believers
thorough training in many lines of service. The lay-members in different parts of the field
were encouraged to do all in their power to win souls; and whenever possible, the believers
were given practical instruction in methods of labor. The progress of the work in Australia is
an object lesson of what may be accomplished in other fields by setting in operation many
agencies for the dissemination of present truth.
During the General Conference or 1893; a communication was received from Sister
White, in which she pleaded with the brethren and Sisters in America to consider seriously
the plan of encouraging suitable families to move to Australia and other foreign fields as
self-supporting missionaries. In this appeal are the following paragraphs:
“I feel deeply over the little burden many carry for the missionary
work in the foreign fields and in the home missions. There are thousands
of places to be entered where the standard of truth has never been raised,
where the proclamation of the truth has never been heard in America And
there are thousands who might enter the harvest-field who are now {34}
religiously idle, and as a result, go crippling their way to heaven,
expressing their doubt whether they are Christians. Their need is a vital
union with Jesus Christ. Then it can be said of them, “Ye are laborers
together with God.” I want to say to many, You are waiting for some one to
carry you to the vineyard and set you to work or to bring the vineyard to
you, that you will experience no inconvenience in labor. You will wait in
vain. If you will lift up your eyes you will see the harvest ripe, ready for
the sickle, whichever way you may look; you will find work close by and
far off. . . .
“‘Ye have not,’ said Christ, ‘chosen Me, but I have chosen you, and
ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit
should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in My name, He
may give it you.’ . . .
“What, then, is the duty of every enlightened soul? . . .
“Let those who truly love God step out from where there are large
churches of Sabbath-keepers, and the cause they knew not be searched out.
There is work to be done by every branch that has a vital union with the
living Vine. “Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit.” . . .
“O that those whom the Lord has blessed with the treasures of truth
would awake and say from the heart, “Lord, what wilt Thou have me to
do?” Light is increasing to enlighten every soul who will diffuse the light to
others. God will have His witnesses. We want men and women to settle in
Australia who have a solid, Christlike influence. The burden of this work
should not rest upon the conference wholly. Many {35} can come to this
missionary field and improve in health, . . . and at the same time they can be
educating others, and can have a moulding influence. O that many may be
uprooted from where they are, to become workers with Jesus Christ.
“What can be done to make every believer feel that the heavenly
intelligences are working for the consecration of the human living agents to
carry the truth of God where it is not known?
“Unbelief, like the pall of death, is surrounding our churches, because
they do not exercise the talents God has given them, by imparting the light to
those who know not the precious truth. The Lord calls for the pardoned soul,
those who rejoice in the light, to make known the truth to others. The living
agents are needed to communicate the light of truth, and the result will be,
those who are now ignorant of the truth will, through the grace of Christ,
become precious in the sight of the Lord, and will exert an influence to the
glory of God.” [General Conference Daily Bulletin, Vol., V, No. 4, pp. 131-
133 (Published in February, 1893).]
Where are the missionaries? Has not the truth for this time power to stir
the souls of those who claim to believe it? When there is a call to labor,
why should there be so many voices to say, “I pray thee have me excused”?
In Australia the standard of truth is to be established and exalted. There is
great need of workers, and there are many ways in which they can labor.
There is work for those in the higher as well as in the more humble
positions. But we want none to come out to this field who have not a high
sense of what it means to be a missionary.” [MSS., 1892 and 1893.] {36}
Missionary Families
“There are many families who could be a great blessing if they would
take their belongings and settle in some town or country location where the
standard of present truth has never been raised. Many should move into
regions beyond and become just what Christ has said that those who believe
in Him should be. . . .
“The world needs the influence of every believer, as salt which has
not lost its savor. . . .
“When the church understands its position in the world, the missionary
power of Christianity will be multiplied according to her light and
knowledge. . . . A working church will be a living church. . . . While many
are listeners, there are others who may go forth from our churches, not in
their own strength, but in the strength of the Lord of Israel. Those who will
not disseminate the light that God gives them, will not have increased light.
God will not give idlers His rich grace to feed upon. He that will not work,
neither shall he eat. . . .
“I entreat our ministering brethren to “preach the word” in short
discourses that can be easily understood. Carry your message with you in
house-to-house labor, and roll upon men and women the responsibility, not
only of hearing the word, but of practicing it, and of communicating it to
others. In harmony with Jesus’ instruction, the early disciples went
everywhere telling of Christ and His resurrection from the dead. . . .
“There is not only danger that those in positions of trust will fail to
encourage individuals in trading {37} upon their talents, but there is also
danger that those who do little or nothing themselves for Christ, will also
seek to discourage some on who is trying to work in the Lord’s vineyard.
Keep your hands off. Educate everyone who is drawing from Christ the
streams of salvation. It is not necessary that the word of God should be
disseminated only by a few ordained ministers. The truth must be sown
beside all waters. . . . O if the people of God would but realize how great
is their accountability, they would deny self, they would lift the cross, they
would go everywhere seeking to save souls that are perishing. God has
given this promise for our encouragement: “He that goeth forth and
weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with
rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him.” [MS., 1894.]
“Whole families might be missionaries, engaging in personal labor,
toiling for the Master with busy hands and active brains, devising methods
for the success of His work.” [MS., 1896.]
“When the hearts of the believers are warm with love for God, they will
do a continual work for Jesus. They will manifest the meekness of Christ,
and display a steadfast purpose that will not fail nor be discouraged. . . .
“Those who will work out their own salvation with fear and trembling,
will realize that it is God that worketh in them, to will and to do of his own
pleasure. There should be thousands fully awake and in earnest in the work
of God, who should be bright and shining lights. There should be thousands
who {38} know the time in which we are living, and who wait not to be
urged, but who are constrained by the power of God to diffuse light, to open
to others the truth that is so distinctly revealed in the word of God. There is
no time to lose. Men and women should be ministering in unenlightened
communities in regions beyond. After they have awakened an interest, they
should find the living preacher who is skillful in the presentation of the
truth, and qualified to instruct families in the word of God.
“Women who have the cause of God at heart can do a good work in the
districts in which they reside. Christ speaks of women who helped Him in
presenting the truth before others, and Paul also speaks of women who
labored with him in the gospel. But how very limited is the work done by
those who could do a large work if they would!
“There are families that have means which they could use for God’s
glory in going to distant lands to let their light shine forth in good works to
those who need help. Why do not men and women engage in the missionary
work, following the example of Christ?
“But we can say nothing more than to repeat what has been said.
Instruction has been given, but how few have acted upon it ! How few have
been sufficiently interested to go without the camp bearing the reproach of
Christ! God calls for personal effort from those that know the truth. He calls
for Christian families to go into communities that are in darkness and error,
to go into foreign fields, to become acquainted with a new class of society,
and to work wisely and perseveringly for the cause of the Master. To
answer this call, self-sacrifice must be experienced, {39} While many are
waiting to have every obstacle removed, souls are dying without hope and
without God in the world. Many, very many, for the sake of worldly
advantage, for the sake of acquiring knowledge of the sciences, will venture
into pestilential regions, and will go into countries where they think they can
obtain commercial advantage; but where are the men and women who will
change their location, and move their families into regions that are in need
of the light of the truth, in order that their example may tell upon those who
shall see in them the representatives of Christ?
“The Macedonian cry is coming from every quarter of the world, and
men are saying, ‘Come over, . . . and help us,’ and why is there not a
decided response? Thousands ought to be constrained by the Spirit of Christ
to follow the example of Him who has given His life for the life of the
world. Why decline to make decided, self-denying efforts, in order to
instruct those who know not the truth for this time? The chief Missionary
came to our world, and He has gone before us to show us the way in which
we should work. No one can mark out a precise line for those who would
be witnesses for Christ. Those who have means are doubly responsible; for
this means has been entrusted to them of God, and they are to feel their
accountability to forward the work of God in its various branches. The fact
that the truth binds souls by its golden links to the throne of God, should
inspire men to work all their God-given energy, to trade upon their Lord’s
goods in regions beyond, disseminating the knowledge of Christ far hence
among the Gentiles.” [Review and Herald, , July 21, 1896.] {40}
“If families would locate in the dark places of the earth, places where
the people are enshrouded in spiritual gloom, and let the light of Christ’s
life shine out through them, a great work might be accomplished. Let them
begin their work in a quiet, unobtrusive way, not drawing on the funds of the
conference until the interest becomes so extensive that they cannot manage it
without ministerial help.” [“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. VI. p. 442.]
“In humble dependence upon God, families are to settle in the waste
places of His vineyard. Consecrated men and women are needed to stand as
fruit-bearing trees of righteousness in the desert places of the earth. As the
reward of their self-sacrificing efforts to sow the seeds of truth they will
reap a rich harvest. As they visit family after family, opening the Scriptures
to those in spiritual darkness, many hearts will be touched.
“In fields where the conditions are so objectionable and disheartening
that many workers refuse to go to them, most remarkable changes for the
better may be brought about by the efforts of self-sacrificing lay-members.
These humble workers will accomplish much, because they put forth patient,
persevering effort, not relying upon human power, but upon God, who gives
them His favor. The amount of good that these workers accomplish will
never be known in this world.
“Self-supporting missionaries are often very successful. Beginning in a
small, humble way, their work enlarges as they move forward under the
guidance of the Spirit of God. Let two or more start out together in
evangelistic work. They may not receive {41} any particular encouragement
from those at the head of the work that they will be given financial support;
nevertheless, let them go forward, praying, singing, teaching, living the truth.
They may take up the work of canvassing, and in this way introduce the truth
into many families. As they move forward in their work, they gain a blessed
experience. They are humbled by a sense of their helplessness, but the Lord
goes before them, and among the wealthy and the poor they find favor and
help. Even the poverty of these devoted missionaries is a means of finding
access to the people. As they pass on their way, they are helped in many
ways by those to whom they bring spiritual food. They bear the message
God gives them, and their efforts are crowned with success. Many will be
brought to a knowledge of the truth who, but for these humble teachers,
would never have been won to Christ.
“God calls for workers to enter the whitening harvest-field. Shall we
wait because the treasury is exhausted, because there is scarcely sufficient
to sustain the workers now in the field? Go forth in faith, and God will be
with you. . . .
“Nothing is so successful as success. Let this be secured by persevering
effort, and the work will move forward. New field will be opened. Many
souls will be brought to a knowledge of the truth. What is needed is
increased faith in God.” [“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. VII,pp. 22-24.]
{42}
CALLS FOR LABOR AMONG THE NEGRO RACE IN THE SOUTH
In 1891 Mrs. E. G. White wrote an earnest appeal to Seventh-day Adventists to labor
for the colored people in the South. The following extracts from this appeal show that from
the beginning a large and unselfish work in behalf of the Negro race has been called for,
and that in the prosecution of this work, which was to be inaugurated and supervised by
men in positions of official responsibility, many consecrated laymen of limited talent were to
act a part:
Our Duty to the Colored People
“THOSE WHO HAVE a religious experience that opens their hearts to
Jesus, will not cherish pride, but will feel that they are under obligation to
God to be missionaries as was Jesus. They will seek to save that which is
lost. They will not, in Pharisaical pride and haughtiness, withdraw
themselves from any class of humanity, but will feel with the apostle Paul,
“I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians; both to the wise,
and to the unwise.” . . .
“God cares no less for the souls of the African race that may be won to
serve Him than He cared for Israel. He requires far more of His people than
they have given Him in missionary work among the people of the South of
all classes, and especially the colored race. Are we not under even greater
obligation to labor for the colored people than for those who have been
more highly favored? . . . The truth must be carried to them. They have souls
to save as well as we. . . .
“Sin rests upon us as a church because we have not {43} made greater
effort for the salvation of souls among the colored people. . . .
“Let us do what we can to send to this class laborers who will work in
Christ’s name, who will not fail nor be discouraged. We should educate
colored men to be missionaries among their own people. We should
recognize talent where it exists among that people, and those who have
ability should be placed where they may receive an education. . . .
“There is a large work to be done in educating this ignorant and
downtrodden class. We must do more unselfish missionary work than we
have done in the Southern States, not picking out merely the most favorable
fields. God has children among the colored people all over the land. They
need to be enlightened. There are unpromising ones, it is true, and you will
find similar degradation among the white people; but even among the lower
classes there are souls who will embrace the truth. Some will not be
steadfast. Feelings and habits that have been confirmed by lifelong practice
will be hard to correct; it will not be easy to implant ideas of purity and
holiness, refinement and elevation. But God regards the capacity of every
man; He marks the surroundings, and sees how these have formed the
character, and He pities these souls.
“God will accept many more workers from the humble walks of life if
they will fully consecrate themselves to His service. Men and women
should be coming up to carry the truth into all the highways and byways of
life. Not all can go through a long course of education, but if they are
consecrated to God, and learn of Him, many can without this do much to
bless others. Thousands would be accepted {44} if they would give
themselves to God. Not all who labor in this line should depend upon the
conferences for support. Let those who can do so, give their time, and what
ability they have; let them be messengers of God’s grace, their hearts
throbbing in unison with Christ’s great heart of love, their ears open to hear
the Macedonian cry.
“The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then
there will be many to work unselfishly in various ways as they can, without
being salaried. There is altogether too much dependence on machinery, on
mechanical working. Machinery is good in its place, but do not allow it to
become too complicated. I tell you that in many cases it has retarded the
work, and kept out laborers who in their line could have accomplished far
more than has been done by the minister who depends on sermonizing more
than on ministry. Young men need to catch the missionary spirit, to be
thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the message. “Put ye on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof.”
Work in any capacity, work where God leads you, in the line best suited to
your talents, and best adapted to reach classes that have hitherto been
sadly neglected. This kind of labor will develop intellectual and moral
power, and adaptability to the work.” [MS., March 20, 1891. Published in
booklet, “The Southern Work,” pp. 1-18]
This call in 1891 to do a special work for the colored people in the South, came at a time
when comparatively little had been done to carry to that field a knowledge of the three
angels’ messages. In his biennial report to the General Conference of 1891, Elder {45} R.
M. Kilgore, the superintendent of our work in the Southern field, rejoiced in a large
percentage of growth during the two-year period covered by his summary; and yet, for the
entire district, embracing Kentucky, Tennessee, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, Florida,
Georgia, North Carolina, and. South Carolina, he was able to report a total of only “seven
ministers, two licentiates, twenty-seven churches, 556 members, and tithes paid.
$4,500.49.” General Conference Bulletin, Vol. IV, No. 1, p. 20 (March 6, 1891).
He further declared: “The State of South Carolina has not yet been supplied with even a
canvasser, and so far as we know, there is not a soul in the State who is heeding the
message. But little is being done in Mississippi and Alabama The wants of these States in
this respect cannot be fully appreciated or understood by those who have not been on the
ground. To say that they are destitute does not express it.” Idem.
 At this time Seventh-day Adventists had no educational institutions in the South; for
either white or colored people. After referring to “the greatest call and most imperative
demand of all for the advancement of the third angel’s message in the Southern field,”
namely, “a school where workers may be developed on Southern soil to labor in this field,”
Elder Kilgore said further:
“In all the educational work connected with the denomination no provision has been
made for the development of workers to labor especially among the colored people. Here is
one race of people within our own borders, for whom we as a people have done very little.
“We therefore urge upon this conference the consideration of this matter, and ask this
body to make some provision for the training of workers from the rank and file of this
people, to labor effectually with those of their own race. We repeat, that in no section of the
country can there be a more pressing demand, or {46} a louder call for school advantages,
than that which comes from this portion of our land.” Idem, p; 21.
In closing his report, the superintendent outlined a plan which he declared “would not
only advance the work in this Southern field, but would also be a great blessing to those who
engage in it.” “I refer,” he said, “to the demand for experienced men and women who are
dying spiritually in some of our churches, because they find no field of usefulness in which
they can devote their ability to helping others. Cannot something be done to call out this
latent talent in our churches, and locate these brethren and Sisters in different places,
‘where like beacon lights they may be the means, in the hands of God, of bringing the light
of the last warning message to many cities, towns, and neighborhoods where churches may
be raised up and sustained through their instrumentalities?
“There is indeed a loud call, an open door, throughout the South, to many of our
devoted and conscientious brethren and Sisters; and we ask, Why cannot Battle Creek, and
others of our large churches, be prevailed upon to supply some of this demand? Some who
have gone are now doing good work, and are greatly blessed. We are certain that others who
will go with proper motives, and labor with wisdom, will be richly rewarded for the sacrifice
they might make in this direction.” Idem, p. 21.
Two years passed. At the next General Conference session, when Elder Kilgore was
called upon to submit a report of the progress made among the colored people in the South,
he said:
“The Southern District is a field peculiar to itself. As missionary territory it affords
ample opportunity for most aggressive work, and offers to consecrated men and women an
open door to ‘show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of-darkness into His
marvelous light.’ We are moved and our sympathies are stirred by the Macedonian cries for
help in foreign fields, and {47} our hearts are especially touched by the plaintive pleas for
light we hear from those in heathen darkness.
“But what have we to say, and what are we doing to answer the imperative demands
made upon us from the destitute mission fields within our own borders—the loud calls at our
doors? Can we excuse ourselves if we permit these appeals which are echoed and re-
echoed in our ears year after year from the millions in our own land, to go unheeded without
more active and aggressive work on our part? The Lord has spoken to us in regard to this
field, and especially concerning our duty to the colored people. . . .
“Now what are we doing? At present there is but one ordained minister and one
licensed missionary laboring among the colored millions of the South. There is not a school
where one of them can receive any Bible instruction; and only one where even the common
branches are taught by our people. One of our Sisters, at Graysville, Tenn., has opened the
doors of her home and is teaching a small class of colored youth. We plead most earnestly
that this conference take immediate action in regard to this matter. We must do something
toward educating workers to labor among this people, and to provide facilities whereby the
children and youth of our colored brethren and Sisters may have equal advantages with
those of fairer complexion. . . .
“Workers who can most effectually labor in Southern fields and for Southern people, of
both races must be educated and trained on Southern soil. Many of the people are poor, and
cannot send their children to our more northern schools; while those better situated prefer
to accept of facilities not so good nearer home. Here is a most excellent opportunity for
philanthropic men and women to bestow their charities in building much needed houses, and
aid in supporting teachers, that the poor, as well as those better situated, may be taught the
things pertaining to the kingdom of God.
“Where are the consecrated men and women who will go forth as teachers, and enter
these destitute places {48} as true missionaries of Christ? Where are those of riper years,
our good fathers and mothers in Battle Creek and other large churches in the Northern
States, who are willing to give up the comforts of life, the more pleasant surroundings they
are now enjoying, and locate in the towns and cities of the South, kindle a fire, and keep it
burning on the altar of their sacrifice till their work is done? How many there are whose
lamps of spiritual life would revive if they would go forth into these highways and hedges as
workers with Christ; thus cooperating with the angel which shall lighten the whole earth
with the glory of God.” General Conference Bulletin, Vol. V, No. 13, pp. 311, 312, (Feb. 21,
1893)

The obligation resting upon the Christian members of the white race to seek to lift the
colored people of the South to higher standards of education and of home life, has been fully
recognized by many leaders of thought throughout the South.
In one of the papers read before the Georgia State Sociological Society, it was declared
that “a heavy responsibility rests upon the white race to bend a portion of its energies to the
moral uplifting of this [the Negro] race. This people lies like Lazarus, full of sores at the
gate of Dives, and woe to Dives if he heed not! The wor1d’s acknowledged greatest Teacher
laid down a principle applicable not only to individual, but to sociological development, when
He said, ‘He that loveth his life shall lose it, and he that loseth his life shall find it.’ If the
white race seeks supremacy as an end in itself, and overrides justice in so doing, it will lose
what it seeks. . . . We must be honest; we must be just; we must try to uplift this people, and
one reward will be that we will be uplifted ourselves.” “Transactions of the Georgia State
Sociological Society,” 1902, pp. 130, 131.
Dr. J. Y. Joyner, formerly Superintendent of Public {49} Instruction for the State of
North Carolina, referring to this same question of Christian duty, writes:
“The weaker and more helpless the race, the louder the call to the strong to help. The
humble: and more hopeless the child, the more binding the duty to elevate. Duty may begin
at home, duty may begin with our own race, but it does not end there. So long as there
dwells among us a weaker, a child-race, placed here in the providence of God through no
desire of their own and without their consent, our stronger race owes this race a duty which
it dare not fail to discharge, if it‘ would escape the retribution of neglected duty, the penalty
of violated law. We must do justice to this weaker race. In the light of the manifest teachings
of the Man of Galilee, I can see it in no other way. I shall declare it as I believe it.” Biennial
Report, Supt. of Public Instruction, North Carolina, 1900-1902, p. vii.
The Hon. Dunbar Rowland, Director of the Department of Archives and History of the
State of Mississippi, in a paper read before the Alumni Association of the University of
Mississippi, June 3, 1902, declared:
“If there is no higher motive than self-interest, that demands that the Southern people
do everything in their power to make the Negro an industrious, honest, self-supporting
citizen. If the people of the North will help them do that in a fair, sympathetic way, their aid
will always be welcomed.” A Mississippi View of Race Relations in the South, p. 17.
Mr. Rowland quotes at length Governor Longino, of Mississippi, who in his inaugural
address said of the Negro:
“He is of our citizenship, and being /of a weaker race, becomes a ward of the white
people of the State, and they should not violate the trust by taking from him the benign
influences of education, which help to make him a better man, A better citizen, and a better
Christian.” Idem, p. 18. {50}
Senator Hoke Smith, while Governor of Georgia, declared:
“Could we be so blind, we in the Southern section, as to wish fully half of our population
to grow up in ignorance? But education does not apply to the mind alone; it is the leading
forth of the child, in mind and character, to nobler service.
“Are .we so blind that we would be willing to leave nearly half of our population
groveling in darkness, mentally and morally, and hope to surround ourselves by the light? . .
.
“As intelligent and Christian character pervades the men and women of our section they
will become unanimous in favor of educating the mind and heart of the Negro children as well
as the mind and heart of the white children.” “Proceedings of the Fifth Conference for
Education in the South,” pp. 48, 49.
The late Dr. Walter B. Hill, beloved throughout the South, wrote:
“All history teaches that injustice injures and deteriorates the individual or nation that
practices it, while on the other hand, it develops patience,— the nerve of the soul,—
tenacity, and strength in the man or the people upon whom it is inflicted.” And he added:
“The South is ready to bring to this problem not only a spirit of justice, but of tenderness. I
do not mean ideal justice, for this would be impossible, all at once, between races that had
lately sustained the relation of master and slave, but I mean such approximation to justice as
is possible for sincere and good men under the limitations of the case.” “Annals,” American
Academy of Political and Social Science, Vol. XXII, pp. 320-329.

The appeal of Mrs. E. G. White to the Seventh-day Adventist denomination in 1891,

seconded by the earnest pleas of the General Conference Superintendent in the Southern
field, met with a response on the part of {51} some. During the-General Conference of 1893;
wise provision was made for the strengthening and development of a general training-school
for white workers, at Graysville, Tenn., and, in addition, it was recommended that “local
schools for white students and colored students be established at such places in the South,
and on such a plan, as may be deemed best by the General Conference Committee after
careful investigation of all the circumstances.” Seventh-day Adventist Year Book, 1893, p.
62.
A year later, early in 1894, the district superintendent was able to write encouragingly of
the progress made. “The work among the colored race in the district has been more active,
and very encouraging results are already realized. At Knoxville, Tenn., and Lexington, Ky.,
two very worthy companies have been added to our numbers from the ranks of this people.
At both places the work was done in a quiet way, from house to house, by Bible readings and
parlor instruction. Sabbath-schools have been organized, and at Knoxville a church has been
organized. With the more systematic and aggressive work now being set on foot by the
General Conference, we look for more satisfactory-results to follow our efforts in behalf ‘of
this people.” Seventh-day Adventist Year Book, 1894, p. 53.
“In view of the special problems met with in the South, the brethren of the General
Conference requested Elder H. S. Shaw to take the oversight of the work among the
colored people. Elder Shaw began this work in 1893. It was during the year 1894 that Elder
J. E. White and his associates, impressed with the special needs of the work in the South,
undertook an important mission in Mississippi. They planned to labor for the colored people
as self-supporting missionaries, but early in their experience in the field the officers of the
General Conference drew close to them, and assured them of support. In a letter written
Dec. 17, 1894, the founder of this special mission in behalf of the colored race wrote: {52}
“We are now under the direct control and pay of the General Conference, the same as
any other laborer in one of their fields. We expect soon to meet Elders Kilgore and Shaw
and to plan regarding future work.”
Under the prospering hand of God, the work among the colored people advanced
steadily, though slowly, during the years 1895-1897. At the beginning of this period, there
were but six persons giving their full time to this work; early in 1897, this number had
increased to seventeen. (General Conference Daily Bulletin, 1897, p. 140.) During this time
a great impetus had been given the work by the publication of several appeals from the pen
of Mrs. E. G. White in the columns of the “Review.” The officers of the General
Conference, desiring to place this work on a more permanent basis, led out in the
establishment of a training-school near Huntsville, Alabama, for colored workers. This
school, known as the Oakwood Industrial Training school, has been supported largely by
appropriations from the General Conference treasury, and has proved an important factor in
the development of the work for the colored people, throughout the Southland. Portions of
the appeals referred to, will be reprinted in the next article, that all may know just what was
called for at that time.” {53}
 AN APPEAL FOR THE SOUTHERN FIELD
“Dear Brethren and Sisters in America:
“I WOULD APPEAL to you in behalf of the Southern field. If we
consulted our own ease and pleasure, we would not desire to enter this
field; but we are not to consult our own ease. . . .
“The Southern field is beset with difficulties, and should I present the
field to you as it has been presented to me, many of you would draw back,
and say, “No, I cannot enter such a field.” But the condition of the colored
race is no more disheartening than was the condition of the world when
Christ left Heaven to work for fallen man. . . .
“Since the slaves gained their freedom at terrible loss of life both to the
North and to the South, they have been greatly neglected by those who
professed to know God, and as a result thousands of them have failed to
gain spiritual freedom. But shall this indifference continue? Shall not
decided efforts be made to save them? Sin has degraded and corrupted the
human family, but Christ did not leave men to perish in their degradation. . .
.
“Why should not Seventh-day Adventists become true laborers together
with God in seeking to save the souls of the colored race? Instead of a few,
why should not many go forth to labor in this long-neglected field? Where
are the families who will become missionaries, and who will engage in
labor in this field? Where are the men who have means and experience so
that they can go forth to these people, and work for them just where they
are? There are {54} men who can educate them in agricultural lines, who
can teach the colored people to sow seed and plant orchards. There are
others who can teach them to read, and can give them an object-lesson from
their own life and example. Show them what you yourself can do to gain a
livelihood, and it will be an education to them. Are we not called upon to
do this very work? Are there not many who need to learn to love God
supremely and their fellow-men as themselves? In the Southern field are
many thousands of people who have souls to save or to lose. Are there not
many among those who claim to believe the truth who will go forth into this
field to do the work for which Christ gave up His ease, His riches, and His
life?
“Christ gave up all in order that He might bring salvation to every
people, nation, and tongue. He bridged the gulf that sin had made, in order
that through His merits man might be reconciled to God. Why is there not an
army of workers enlisted under the blood-stained banner of Prince
Immanuel, ready to go forth to enlighten those who are ignorant and
depraved? Why do we not go forth to bring souls out of darkness into light?
Why do we not teach the perishing to believe in Christ as their personal
Saviour, and aid them to see Christ by faith, and wash in the fountain that
has been opened to cleanse away the sins of the world?” [Review and
Herald, Nov. 26, 1895.] . . .
“Are there not men, women, and youth who will go forth to establish
schools, and thus become teachers to instruct the colored people so that they
may be enabled to read the word of God? We must teach {55} them to read
God’s word, or they will become the ready dupes of false shepherds that
misinterpret the Scriptures, and that manufacture doctrines and teach
traditions which will lead them into the paths of perdition. There are
preachers and teachers among the colored people who are addicted to
licentious habits; and how can they understand the binding claims of the law
of God, when the standard of righteousness is not revealed and exalted
before their eyes by the precept and example of their teachers? We must go
among them, and show them how to honor and obey God’s law, in order that
they may be prepared to have a part in the new earth. . . .
“Many of the colored people are among the lowly who will receive the
word of God; and shall not this long-neglected work of enlightening the
colored people be entered into perseveringly, and be carried forward all the
more diligently because it has been so long neglected? We must do a work
for the colored race that has not yet been done. “God so loved the world,
that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should
not perish, but have everlasting life.” . . .
“God cares for the colored people, and if we would cooperate with Him
for the salvation of their souls, we must care for them, too, and become
laborers together with Him. We need to repent before God, because we
have neglected missionary work in the most abandoned part of God’s moral
vineyard. . . . We should rouse up to the interest that true Christians ought to
feel for those who are depressed and morally degraded. . . .
“Christ said, “They that be whole need not a {56} physician, but they
that are sick.” We cannot leave souls for whom Christ died, to be the prey of
Satan’s temptations. We cannot abandon this great flock to their ignorance,
want, suffering, and corruption. This would not be doing the will of God.
We cannot heap advantages upon ourselves and upon those who are not in
need, and pass by those who are in utter want, and be approved of God.
This neglect is charged against those who have had great light, who have
had marvelous opportunities, and who yet leave so large a portion of God’s
moral vineyard unworked. For years Satan has been sowing his tares among
the colored people, and the field cannot be worked as easily now as it could
have been worked years ago. But there should be no delay now. Reproach is
brought upon Jesus Christ when those who profess to be carrying the last
message of mercy to the world pass this field by. Christ did not pass by the
needy and suffering. He united works of mercy with the message of
salvation He came to bear to men. He engaged in a constant, untiring
ministry, and worked for the perishing and sorrowful. He prefaced His
message of love by deeds of ministry and beneficence, leaving us an
example that we should follow in His steps.” [Review and Herald, Dec. 3,
1895.]
“We need men who will become leaders in home and foreign missionary
enterprises. We need men whose sympathies are not congealed, but whose
hearts go out to the perishing that are nigh and afar off. The ice that binds
about souls that are frozen up with selfishness, needs to be melted away, so
that every brother shall realize that he is his brother’s keeper. {57} Then
everyone will go forth to help his neighbor to see the truth, and to serve God
in an acceptable service. Then those who profess the name of Christ will
aid others in the formation of a Christlike character. If everyone would work
in Christ’s lines, much would be done to change the condition that now
exists among the poor and distressed. Pure religion and undefiled would
gleam forth as a bright and shining light. . . .
“True religion will induce its advocates to go forth into the highways
and byways of life. It will lead them to help the suffering, and enable them
to be faithful shepherds, going forth into the wilderness to seek and to save
the lost, to lead back the perishing sheep and lambs.” [Review and Herald,
Dec. 10, 1895.]
“The neglect of the colored race by the American nation is charged
against them. Those who claim to be Christians have a work to do in
teaching them to read, and to follow various trades and engage in different
business enterprises. Many among this race have noble traits of character
and keen perception of mind. . . .
“After their deliverance from captivity, . . . we should have sent
missionaries into this field to teach the ignorant. We should have issued
books in so simple a style that a child might have understood them, for many
of them are only children in understanding. Pictures and object-lessons
should have been used to present to the mind valuable ideas. Children and
youth should have been educated in such a way that they could have been
instructors and missionaries to their parents. [Review and Herald, Dec. 17,
1895.] {58}
 Let missionaries who are truly converted and who feel the burden of the
work, seek wisdom from God, and with all the tact they can command, let
them go into this field. Medical missionaries can find a field in which to
relieve the distress of those who are failing under bodily ailments. They
should have means so that they may clothe the naked and feed the hungry.
Christian help work will do more than the preaching of sermons. There is a
great need that a class of workers should go to this field who will do this
kind of work. Let them meet together and relate their experiences, pray
together, and hold their services, . . . in quietness, in meekness, and
lowliness. . . . Let the workers be Christlike, that they may by precept and
example exert an elevating influence. Let them furnish themselves with the
most appropriate, simple lessons from the life of Christ to present to the
people. . . . Let them present the sufferings and the sacrifice of Christ, let
them hold up His righteousness and reveal His grace; let them manifest His
purity and holiness of character. Workers in the Southern field will need to
teach the people line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there
a little. . . .
“Deeds of sympathy will be needed as well as words that will touch the
heart, and leave an ineffaceable impression upon the mind. Small schools
should be established in many localities, and teachers who are tender and
sympathetic, who can, like the Master, be touched by suffering, should be
engaged to educate old and young. Let the word of God be taught in the
simplest manner. Let the pupils be led to study the lessons of Christ; for the
study of the {59} Bible will do more to enlarge the mind and strengthen the
intellect, than will any other study. Nothing will so awaken the dormant
energies, and give vigor to the faculties, as coming in contact with the word
of God.
“There is much talent among the colored people. Their minds must be
aroused, their intellects quickened into activity, that they may grasp the
precious truths of the plan of salvation.” [Review and Herald, Dec. 24,
1895.]
“Those who love Christ will do the works of Christ. They will go forth
to seek and to save that which was lost. They will not shun those who are
despised, and turn aside from the colored race. They will teach them how to
read and how to perform manual labor, educating them to till the soil and to
follow trades of various kinds. They will put forth painstaking efforts to
develop the capabilities of the people.” [Review and Herald, Jan. 14,
1896.]
“As a people claiming to be proclaiming the last message of mercy to
the world, we cannot consistently neglect the Southern field, for it is a
portion of God’s moral vineyard. . . .
“We are not to wait for great men to undertake the work. We are to
encourage those who have a burden to go to this field. . . . Let those in
responsible positions give their sympathy to such workers, and furnish them
with facilities whereby they may do the work required. Let not men in our
institutions feel that it is their prerogative to tie the hands of workers at
every step. Let those who have a mind to work do with their might
whatsoever their hands find to do. Let those who take no part in the trying
{60} experience of teaching the colored people, unite their petitions with
those of the workers, and plead that the Holy Spirit may move upon the
hearts of the workers, and aid them in doing successful work for the Master.
The Lord God of Sabbath will hear earnest prayer. He will lead those who
feel their dependence upon Him, and will so guide the workers that many
souls shall come to a knowledge of the truth.” [Review and Herald, Jan. 21,
1896.]
“Those who work in the Southern field will need to have a sanctified
judgment, in order to discriminate in applying help where it will do the
greatest amount of good. They should help those who will be a help to
others, as well as those who may not be able to carry on very decided
missionary operations. I know that it will be impossible for workers to
remain in this field in a barehanded condition, and do the work that is
required to be done in the Southern States. I will be necessary that a fund
shall be created, so that the workers may have means with which to help
those who are in poverty and distress; and this practical ministry will open
their hearts to respond to the truth. . . .
“We are to lift up our eyes, and look upon the fields that are white
already for the harvest. For years we have passed by the Southern field, and
have looked upon the colored race, feebly deploring their condition; but our
eyes have been fastened upon more promising fields. But now God’s people
should lift up their eyes, and look upon this destitute field that has not been
worked. The missionary spirit must {61} prevail, if we form characters
after the pattern, Christ Jesus. . . .
“Here is a field in America that is nigh at hand. One is to sow the seed,
another to reap the harvest, another to bind it up. There is a variety of work,
which must be done now while the angels continue to hold the four winds.
Many who desire to do missionary work may labor in this field. There is no
time to be lost. As men, women, and children among the colored people
receive the truth, they should be instructed by those who are imbued with the
Spirit of God, and educated and directed in such a way that they may help
others.
 “The Southern field is right in the shadow of your own doors. It is as
land that has had a touch of the plow here and there, and then has been left
by the plowman, who has been attracted to some easier or more promising
field; but these who work the Southern field must make up their minds to
practice self-denial. Those who would aid in this work must also practice
self-denial, in order that facilities may be provided whereby the field may
be worked. God calls for missionaries, and asks us to take up our
neglected duties. Let farmers, financiers, builders, and those who are
skilled in various arts and crafts, go to this field to improve lands, and to
build humble cottages for themselves and their neighbors.” [Review and
Herald, Jan. 28, 1896.]
“It is essential . . . that families should settle in the South, and as
missionary workers they can, by precept and example, be a living power. . .
.
“The most successful methods are to encourage {62} families who have
a missionary spirit, to settle in the Southern States, and work with the
people. [MS., Nov. 20, 1895. Published in booklet, “The Southern Work,”
pp. 100, 101, 103, 104, under heading, “Proper Methods of Work In the
Southern Field.”]
“The Southern field is a hard field, a very unsightly field, because it
has been so long uncultivated. All who take hold of the work in the
cause of God and suffering humanity will have to be one in their designs
and plans. They will have plenty of trials and discouragements to meet,
but they must not allow these to hinder of dishearten or handicap them in
their work. In love for Christ, who died to save this poor, downtrodden
people, in love for the souls of the perishing thousands, they are to labor
for this worse than heathen country.
“Brethren, you have a work to do which you have left undone. A long-
neglected field stands out in plain view before God to shame the people
who have light and advanced truth, but who have done so little to remove
the stones and the rubbish that have been accumulating for so long a time.
Those who have enjoyed every privilege and blessing have passed by on the
other side. As a Christian people, God has called you to prepare the way of
the Lord in this unpromising field. . . .
“In His providence, God is saying, as He has been saying for years past:
Here is a field for you to work. Those who are wise in agricultural lines, in
tilling the soil, those who can construct simple, plain buildings, may help.
They can do good work, and at the same time show in their characters the
high morality which it is the privilege of this people to attain to. Teach {63}
them the truth in simple object-lessons. Make everything upon which they
lay their hands a lesson in character-building.
“The South is calling to God for temporal and spiritual food, but it has
been so long neglected that hearts have become hard as stone. God’s people
need now to arouse and redeem their sinful neglect and indifference of the
past. These obligations now rest heavily upon the churches, and God will
graciously pour out His Spirit upon those who will take up their God-given
work.” [MS., March 2, 1897. Published in booklet, “The Southern Work,”
PP. 109, 110, 114, 115, under heading, “The Southern Field.”]
 DEVELOPMENT AND ORGANIZATION
Early in the history of the special mission for the colored people, undertaken by Elder J.
E. White and his associates in Mississippi, it was found that one of the most successful
methods of reaching all classes, old and young, was by the establishment of small mission
schools and the erection of humble houses of worship. This called for the expenditure of
considerable sums of money, and for the legal holding of mission properties by some
individual or organization.
The development of the work along these practical lines led to the organization of the
Southern Missionary Society, and to its incorporation in March, 1899.
During the years that the mission school work for colored people was developing in
Mississippi, the General Conference put forth special effort to strengthen the hands of the
workers in many places in the Southern field, and to increase the facilities for training
laborers. The establishment and maintenance of the Oakwood training-school, near
Huntsville, called for a large sum of money, which was freely appropriated from the general
treasury. The annual expenditure of {64} General Conference funds for advance work among
the colored people in the South, including the support of several laborers giving their entire
time to this work, aggregated thousands of dollars; yet the appeals for the enlargement and
strengthening of this work continued to come.
In response to these earnest appeals, the brethren in charge of the general interests of
the cause throughout the world, planned more and more liberally for the advancement of the
work among the colored people in the South. The regular annual appropriations were
increased from year to year, and the work, made rapid advancement. In the spring of 1901,
at the time of the reorganization of’ the Southern field, the newly formed Southern Union
Conference took over, as one of its regular departments, the Southern Missionary Society,
with all its mission school and church properties.
The biennial period of 1901 to 1903 was marked by unusual activity in the Southern
field. Facilities were increased, and many laborers were added to the working forces.
Appeals from the pen of Sister White and others led many to give liberally for the support of
the work. In 1902, “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. VII, was published, containing in
entire section on the Southern field.
During the General Conference of 1903, Sister White encouraged the brethren to
persevere in their determination to advance the work in the South. She said:
“Let the work in the Southern field go forward. Let no one say, Money
is not needed in this field. . . . Let God’s people begin at once to redeem
their neglect. Let the gospel message ring through our churches,
summoning them to universal action. . . . A good work has been done, and
it has been done in the face of the most trying circumstances. The Lord
calls upon us to come up to His help in this needy field.” [General
Conference Bulletin, Vol. V, pp. 204, 205.] {65}
Toward the close of 1903, Sister White wrote:
“Some may say that the work in the Southern States is already receiving
from the General Conference more than its share of attention, more than its
proportion of men and means. But if the South were not a neglected, needy
field, if there were not a pressing necessity for more work to be done there
in many different lines, why should the Lord keep the question constantly
before His people as He has done for so many years? We must redeem the
time. Without delay this long-neglected field must be worked. . . .
“The Lord has been working with and for the tried laborers in the South.
Many are preparing to put their shoulders to the wheel to help advance the
work. The cloud of darkness and despondency is rolling back, and the
sunshine of God’s favor is shining upon the workers. The Lord is gracious.
He will not leave our work in the South in its present condition. The ones
living in this great field will yet have the privilege of hearing the last
message of mercy, warning them to prepare for the great day of God, which
is right upon us. Now, just now, is our time to proclaim the third angel’s
message to the millions living in the Southern States, who know not that the
Saviour’s coming is near at hand.” [The Southern Missionary, Vol. I, No. 1
(January, 1904).]
Be ginning with 1905, a ge ne ral colle ction has be e n take n up e ve ry fall, for the
support of the colore d work. Aside from a fe w ge ne ral appe als and words of
e ncourage me nt, Siste r White has writte n but little since 1905 conce rning our duty toward
the colore d pe ople ; The burde ns that at the be ginning we re borne chie fly by a fe w
individuals, have in late r ye ars be e n che e rfully {66} borne by our organize d age ncie s for
the e xte nsion of the work.
During the General Conference of 1909, it was thought best to place the entire colored
work in the United States under the supervision of a department, to be known as the North
American Negro Department of the General Conference. Accordingly, such a department
was organized, and wise plans were laid for an aggressive effort to place quickly “the truths
of the message before the colored people of the South in the most effective ways, especially
by the use of suitable literature, evangelistic work, and . . . mission schools.” General
Conference Bulletin, Vol. VI, No. 17, p. 286.
Thus the chie f burde n of re s pons ibility in conne ction with the colore d work has
be e n place d upon a ge ne ral organization. By me ans of union and local confe re nce
organizations and committe e s this burde n is s hare d by all, and the important inte re s ts
in various parts of the fie ld throughout the South and e ls e whe re , are not allowe d to
s uffe r unduly for want of prope r cons ide ration and wis e s upe rvis ion. Incre as ingly large
appropriations from the ge ne ral tre as ury and, from union and local tre as urie s are made
ye ar by ye ar for this work, and many labore rs from among the colore d pe ople are be ing
s upporte d in the fie ld, to e xte nd among the ir own race a knowle dge of the third ange l’s
me s s age . {67}
 THE SOUTHERN HIGHLANDERS
[From an address before the General Conference of 1901.]
“A WORK THAT God approves has been done in the South. God has
wrought with the workers. But there is much more to be done. Every
movement made in this field must be made intelligently. There are men who
can do acceptable service in the South. But it is impossible for those who
have not visited this field, who have not gained an experience in working
for those in the South, to understand what this work demands. The work will
not be done by those who wait for all difficulties to be removed. . . .
“In the fear of the Lord, go to work for this neglected, unworked field.
As you strive to do something, you will receive help from on high. You are
not alone. Christ declares, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and,
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [MS., 1902.]
“If there are any people in the world who cannot help themselves, it is
the people of the South, a portion of the whites as well as the colored race.
The necessity for work among the poor whites is just as great as the
necessity for work among the colored people.
The Value of a Layman’s Work in a Needy Community
“In speaking of talented men, we usually think of those who have
remarkable gifts, which enable them {68} to do large things. Too often we
think that only a favored few—men of superior genius and intellectual
capabilities—can be called talented. But in Christ’s parable of the talents
are included all responsible human agents, from the humblest and poorest in
this world’s goods to those who are entrusted with talents of means and of
intellect. . . .
“The Lord give talents proportionate to the several capabilities of His
children. To every man is given his work. Those who do their duty to the
best of their ability, using their talents aright, in a much needed work, show
what hundreds of others could do if they only would.
“God has been pleased with the work that Brother ______ has done in
arousing an interest in the community in which he settled after going South.
[Reference is here made to the efforts of one of the first of Seventh-day Adventist laborers
to undertake mission work among the “poor whites” in the South.] The Lord has
accepted his efforts to trade upon his talents. As he has built his plain,
unpretentious buildings, heavenly angels have been his helpers. It is this
kind of work that makes a good impression on the minds of unbelievers.
“Let your light so shine before men,” the Saviour says, “that they may see
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
“The Lord has graciously fitted Brother ______ to do a certain work.
Not all men can do the work that he by his Christian experience is able to
do. He can do excellent work in opening new fields, beginning in a
humble way, and meeting the people where they are, coarse and rough
though some of them may be. Working with Christ, he can adapt himself to
the {69} situation, winning the hearts of many. He is able to reach after
souls and to draw them into the fold. In many places he can find opportunity
to read and comment upon the Bible to children and to older people. He can
labor for the conversion of souls. The Lord desires him to present the
important points of truth to the people, in object-lessons, here a little and
there a little. He is to remember that the Lord Jesus is the one who moves
upon the heart. If he walks humbly with God, the Lord will continue to use
him, giving him health and strength to do his appointed work.
“Our brother is to prepare the way in new fields for others to work. He
should be given every possible encouragement to go forward and in his
humble way reveal his loyalty to principle and his integrity to God. Let the
truth fall from his lips in simple prayers and talks. In his unpretentious way
he can reach a class that ministers generally cannot touch.
“Brother ______ is not to think that he has ability to do the most
difficult work, the greatest service. Let him do a small work, and see it
grow under his hand. In the past, the Lord has blessed him in doing his
appointed work, and He will still bless him if he continues to work in the
same line. Let him keep at the work by which, through faithfulness, he has
attained success.
“So long as Brother ______ puts his trust in God alone, he will be given
victory after victory. Angels of God will go before him. Let him encourage
others to unite with him in pioneer work, planning with them to open new
fields successfully and to erect humble church and school buildings. In
teaching {70} others to do what he has done, he will be engaged in an
educational work of the highest value.
“No line of work will be of more telling advantage to the Southern
field than will be the establishment of small schools. Let our people in the
South wake up to the importance of this matter. True, it is not an easy
work. But we should not neglect to take up this work because it is fraught
with perplexity.
“Through faithful performance of duty, trading on the farthings entrusted
to him, every worker may secure the recognition of heaven. He who
diligently uses his talent aright in doing the work that needs to be done, need
never feel that in order to be appreciated, he must do a higher work, for
which he is not so well fitted. . . .
“Steady progress in a good work, the frequent repetition of one kind of
faithful service, is of more value in God’s sight than the doing of one great
work, and wins for His children a good report, giving character to their
efforts. Those who are true and faithful to their divinely appointed duties,
are not fitful, but steadfast in purpose, pressing their way through evil as
well as good reports. They are instant in season and out of season.
“The church of God is made up of many vessels, both large and small.
The Lord works through the men and women who are willing to be used. He
will bless them in doing the work that has brought blessing to many in the
past,—the work of seeking to save souls ready to perish.
“In all the Lord’s arrangements, there is nothing more beautiful than His
plan of giving to men and women a diversity of gifts. The church is His
garden, {71} adorned with a variety of trees, plants, and flowers. He does
not expect the hyssop to assume the proportions of the cedar, nor the olive to
reach the height of the stately palm. Many have received but a limited
religious and intellectual training, but God has a work for this class to do, if
they will labor in humility, trusting in Him. [From Letters written in 1902 to a
worker among the “poor Whites” in the South]
Humble Men Laboring in Simplicity
“There are men who will spend and be spent to win souls to Christ. In
obedience to the great commission, many will go forth to work for the
Master. Under the ministration of angels, common men will be moved by the
Spirit of God to warn people in the highways and byways. They are to be
strengthened and encouraged, and as fast as possible prepared for labor, that
success may crown their efforts. . . .
“These workers are trees of the Lord’s planting. In a peculiar sense
they bear fruit equal to the fruit borne by the apostles. They receive a
reward in this life, and a glorious reward awaits them in the future life.
“Humble men, who do not trust in their great gifts, but who work in
simplicity, trusting always in God, will share in the joy of the Saviour. Their
persevering prayers will bring souls to the cross. Then go forth, brethren.
Do your best humbly and sincerely, and God will work with you.
Establishing Training-Schools Near Nashville, Tenn.
“We should enter at once upon the establishment, in suitable places near
Nashville, of a school for white {72} people and a school for colored
people. The workers in Nashville will gain influence from these working
centers. The teachers in these schools can help the work in Nashville.
 “I have been instructed that the land on which our schools shall be
established should be near enough to Nashville that there may be a
connection between the schools and the workers in Nashville. [From a letter
written in 1904 to the President of the General Conference]
“The uneducated people of the South need the knowledge of the gospel
just as verily as do the heathen in far-off lands. God requires us to study
how we may reach the neglected classes of the white and the colored people
in the South, and with all the skill we can gain, to work for the souls of these
men and women.
“In connection with the work in Nashville, I wish to speak of the
school work that Brethren Sutherland and Magan are planning to do. [This
was writte n in 1904.] I was surprised when, in speaking of the work they
wished to do in the South, they spoke of establishing a school in some
place a long way from Nashville. From the light given me, I knew that this
would not be the right thing to do, and I told them so. The work that these
brethren can do, because of the experience gained at Berrien Springs, is to
be carried on within easy access of Nashville; for Nashville has not yet
been worked as it should be. And it will be a great blessing to the workers
in the school to be near enough to Nashville to be able to counsel with the
workers there. {73}
“In searching for a place for the school, the brethren found a farm of four
hundred acres for sale, about nine miles from Nashville. The size of the
farm, its situation, the distance that it is from Nashville, and the moderate
sum for which it could be purchased, seemed to point it out as the very
place for the school work. We advised that this place be purchased. I knew
that all the land would ultimately be needed. For the work of the students,
and to provide homes for the teachers, such land can be used
advantageously. And as our work advances, a portion of this tract may be
required for a country sanitarium. . . .
“The plan upon which our brethren propose to work is to select some
of the best and most substantial young men and women from Berrien
Springs and other places in the North, who believe that God has called
them to the work in the South, and give them a brief training as teachers.
Thorough instruction will be given in Bible study, physiology, and the
history of our message; and special instruction in agriculture will be
given. It is hoped that many of these students will eventually connect with
schools in various places in the South. In connection with these schools
there will be land that will be cultivated by teachers and students, and the
proceeds from this work will be used for the support of the schools. . . .
“As these brethren go to the South to take hold of pioneer work in a
difficult field, we ask our people to make their work as effective as
possible by assisting them in the establishment of the new school near
Nashville. . . . Brethren and Sisters, the poverty and the needs of the
Southern field call urgently for {74} your assistance. There is a great work
to be done in that field, and we ask you to act your part.” [Review and
Herald, Aug. 18 1904.]
“Go Work Today”
“The standard of truth is to be lifted in new territories in the South.
School buildings, humble but neat, are to be erected in various places.
Churches are to be established . Some of the school buildings may be
erected by the students themselves, under the instruction of men who
understand this line of work. If the work of instruction is faithfully done,
every stroke can be made to tell in the education of the students. And the
buildings will be an object-lesson to those living in the community, as well
as a channel through which souls will be converted to the truth. . . .
“In the restrictions that have been placed on some who desired to do a
definite work, many have found an excuse why they should not engage in
active missionary work. I am bidden to bear my testimony against
unnecessary restrictions being laid on those who desire to act a part in the
work of the Lord. . . .
“My brethren, stand out of the way of your fellow-beings. Do not, by any
act of yours, hinder the work that God would have done for the people of the
South, in bringing to them the light of the truth. Time is passing rapidly, and
the truth has yet to go to thousands in this field. Do not hinder, but pray and
work, that God may use His human agencies as He designs. . . .
“There are among our church-members faithful souls who feel a burden
for those who know not the {75} truth for this time. But one will say to such,
The conference will not support you if you go here or there. To such I would
say, Pray to God for guidance as to where you shall go; follow the
directions of the Holy Spirit, and go, whether the conference will pay your
expenses or not. “Go work today in My vineyard,” Christ commands. When
you have done your work in one place, go to another. Angels of God will go
with you if you follow the leadings of the Spirit.
“To our brethren and Sisters in America, the call must go to awake.
There is missionary work to be done in this country, as verily as in any
heathen land. When you have made your donation for the work in foreign
fields, do not stop, thinking you have done all your duty. You are to be a
light in the world. “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
“There is no time to spend in frivolity. Deny self, and dress and live
simply. Remember that there is a message to be borne to those who are in
darkness, a work to be done for the Master. The Lord will bless all who
will take part in the work of preparing a people to meet Him in peace. We
should be terribly in earnest. Lay your plans before God. Tell Him that you
desire to serve Him; give up your desires to Him, and He will teach you His
way.” [Unpublished Letter, Sept. 23, 1907.]
A Visit to Highland Schools
“On my way to Washington I had some experience in going not only to
the highways, but also to the {76} hedges. I saw something of the work that
is being done in the mission schools near Nashville. Little companies of
workers are going out into the mountains and laboring for those who have
not heard the message, and here and there little companies of believers are
being raised up. Who would dare to put their hand on such workers and say,
You must not labor thus; it costs too much? Can it compare with the sacrifice
that Christ made in order to save perishing souls? My brethren and Sisters, I
ask you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth to take your light from under the
bushel, and let it shine forth that others may be profited.” [From an address
at the General Conference of 1909, published in General Conference
Bulletin, Vol. VI, p. 38.]
Words of Encouragement to Self-Supporting Workers
[Portion of an address to the teachers and students of the Madison (Tenn.) School, April 26,
1909.]
“Christ meant much when He said, God out into the highways and the
hedges. You must not neglect the highways. You must bring the truth before
those in the highways. Neither are you to neglect those that are in the hedges.
In addition to the work that must be done in the great cities, there is a work
to be performed for those that are scattered all through the regions round
about. And how can we reach them? One important means of accomplishing
this work, is found in the establishment of small schools in needy
communities. Even if there are but a few persons in a place, some means of
reaching them should be devised. Once let the missionary spirit take hold of
men and women, young and old, and {77} we shall see many going into the
highways and the hedges, and compelling the honest in heart to come in. . . .
“Nearly five years ago, when we were searching for a site on which to
locate a training-school near-Nashville, we visited this plantation that was
afterward secured; and I remember that when we first saw the place, we
planned to go over it in carriages, some in one direction, and some in
another, and we looked to God to impress our minds as to whether this were
the place He wished us to choose for a training-center. For a time, the
prospect looked forbidding; nevertheless, the plantation was secured, and
the work was begun. The Lord would have the influence of this school
widely extended by means of the establishment of small mission schools in
needy settlements in the hills, where consecrated teachers may open the
Scriptures to hungry souls, and let the light of life shine forth to those that
are in darkness.
“This is the very work that Christ did. He traveled from place to place,
and labored for souls. And who was He? The One equal with the Father.
The Lord Jesus has set us an example. As you engage in school work in
these needy communities, do not let any man come in to discourage you by
saying, “Why do you spend your time in this way? Why not do a larger and
more important work in a broader field?” Some, it is true, must plan to look
forward to the time when they will do a large work in response to general
calls. . . .
“We feel an earnest interest in these schools. There is a wide field
before us in the establishment of family mission schools. Let those who feel
the {78} burden of souls resting upon them, go out and do house-to-house
work, and teach the people precept upon precept, here a little and there a
little, gradually leading them into the full light of Bible truth. This is what
we had to do in the early days of the message. As earnest efforts are put
forth, the Lord will let His blessing rest upon the workers, and upon those
who are seeking for an understanding of the truth as it is in the word of God.
“There are precious truths, glorious truths, in God’s word, and it is our
privilege to bring these truths before the people. In those parts of the field
where many cannot attend meetings far away from their homes, we can bring
the truth to them personally, and can work with them in simplicity. . . .
“As you go out into the highways and the hedges, let no minister of the
gospel say to you, Why do ye so? We have for our example the ministry of
Christ on this earth. We are to remove our lights from under the coverings
that hide them from others, and let them shine forth amid the moral darkness.
“’Ye are laborers together with God.’ Those who expect to wear at last a
crown of life, must in this life be light-bearers. . . .
“I am glad that our people are established here at Madison. I am glad to
meet these workers here, who are offering themselves to go to different
places. God’s work is to advance steadily; His truth is to triumph. To every
believer we would say: Let no one stand in the way. Say not, ‘We cannot
afford to work in a sparsely settled field, and largely in a self-supporting
way, when out in the world are great fields where we might reach
multitudes.’ And let none say, ‘We cannot afford to sustain you in an effort to
work in {79} those out-of-the-way places.’ What! Cannot afford it! You
cannot afford not to work in these isolated places; and if you neglect such
fields, the time will come when you will wish that you had afforded it.
There is a world to be saved. Let some of our consecrated teachers go out
into the highways and the hedges, and compel the honest in heart to come in,
—not by physical force; oh, no! but with the weight of evidence as
presented in God’s word.
“Let no living soul—man, woman, or child—selfishly rest satisfied with
a knowledge of the truth. There are honest-hearted men and women out in
the hills that must be given the message of warning. There are those who
cannot have the privilege of listening to the truth as it is often presented in
large assemblies; these must be reached by personal effort.
“We each have a work to do for God, whatever may be our occupation.
Those who are on their farms, are not to think that it would be a waste of
time for them to plan to go out and visit their neighbors, and hold up before
them the light of the truth for this time; for even if it does seem difficult to
leave the farm work, yet we shall not lose financially because of spending
time in helping others. There is a God in heaven that will bless our labors.
To every man — and to every woman — He has given his work. We may
cooperate with Christ, by showing to others what it means to seek for
eternal life as for hidden treasure. God has called upon us to do this kind of
work — to look after the poor, the needy, the suffering; to be awake to the
necessities of those in need of spiritual refreshment; to be ever ready to
open the Scriptures to hungering souls.” [MS., 1909.] {80}
079—SPECIAL INSTRUCTION REGARDING ROYALTIES.
PH079 - Special Instruction Regarding Royalties (1899)
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong,
March 11, 1899.
Dear Brethren Irwin, Sisley, Smith, and Jones.
I HAVE READ the letter which came in the last mail from Dr. Kellogg and
Elder Moon and Brother Sisley. The mail came yesterday (Sabbath noon),
but we do not go for it until after the Sabbath, so we could not read the
letters until this morning. I rose at half past three o’clock, and perused all
my mail. I had placed my diary in the hands of my copyists, that they might
copy from it two articles. You can see by these what I wrote in 1890 and
‘91. This matter has been copied without much correction, just as I wrote it.
There is much more of the same tenor, which I have talked over and over
again to our people in Battle Creek.
I was sorry that we could not get the mail from America before the
letters had to be sent. But the mail-boat arrived in Sydney late, and my mail
came one day after our mail went to Sydney. I felt very sorry about this
happening so.
I received your statement in reference to the royalties on books. I have
not had light that there was to be a restitution of royalties according to the
ideas of the writers of books. Nothing of the kind has been presented to me.
There are many books written, and the publishing house would be bankrupt
should those who have {1} had books published all put in their plea There
is, and ever will be, a flood of books issued if a large remuneration is given
to authors. The little story books written are not a great tax on the writers,
neither are books of this character of vital consequence to the world. A
difference must be made in the books written. They cannot be classed
together. But I will say nothing more about this. Fearing something will
come in to interrupt me, I write out the most important matter first. Light has
not been given me embracing that which your minds are taking in,— going
back over the ground and paying additional royalties on all the books that
have been published. I answer that this is not wisdom.
I have read the letter written, which contains the arguments that have
been in existence for a long time, voiced by ______ ______. There may be
plenty of suppositions, but when we consider these arguments in a candid
manner, when we know what gave birth to these propositions, they are
weighed in the balance and found wanting. The wisdom of those who have
advocated these wise sayings has been found to be foolishness. There is a
long train of evils, of selfish, dishonest scheming, of underhand work in
dealing with authors. Dishonest methods have been practiced. Hard hearts
have devised injustice, unfaithfulness, untrustfulness, giving their word, and
then breaking it, so that nothing could be relied on. This has created sedition
and light-mindedness, causing the people to lose respect and reverence for
the servants of God. If this is an evidence that men have the mind of Christ,
then we shall have to learn anew what constitutes true Christianity. {2}
Shall we follow the judgment of men who have had the rebuke of God
upon them for years. Their history is a declaration as to how much weight
should be given to their sentiments. The inwardness of the actions of these
—what shall I call them—false prophets, has been shown; with many words
they have set things forth in a false light. The Lord has declared that their
counsel should not stand. Their intriguing, their gathering together men
whom they thought would voice their methods, was an offense in God’s
sight. They were themselves deceived, and their deception has been
deepening. They were deceived by their own manufactured logic. They have
been separating farther and farther from God, and soon, I was instructed,
would realize that they were weighed in their own balances, by the very
principles they forwarded and advocated with the greatest assurance. The
Lord would give them an opportunity to come under the rules and sentiments
they acted a part in creating. They would know by experience how it would
feel to have their own principles brought to bear upon them. These men,
from the first to the last of their experience, have done an injury to the work
and cause of God by perverting justice and judgment, and making crooked
paths with their own wandering feet, to their great loss and confusion.
I present this matter just as the Lord presented it to me when in Europe,
and those who have taken a part in that question had not wisdom from God.
Every man is accountable to God for the use he makes of his talents. We
have no confidence in the principles devised by men who can betray the
cause of God and work {3} at cross purposes with him. Their unsanctified
dispositions will work contrary to God, and their principles have nearly
ruined the cause of God, and have brought in a condition of things that the
General Conference is laboring hard to undo. If those men who, by their
course of action, by working at cross purposes with God, have done the
cause of God an injury, will lay down their supposed wise reasonings and
listen to the messages of mercy sent them, they will find pardon. But if they
continue to hinder the work of God as they have done, the Lord will say, He
is joined to his idols, let him alone.
In the past, publishers have placed themselves as God, to dictate, to
control, to manage as they pleased, and to lord it over God’s heritage. They
have done a deceptive work in dealing with authors. I have been taken into
private councils, and have heard the plans laid down. Men have managed to
make an author believe that his work is naught, and that they do not want to
have anything to do with the book. The author has no means. He feels that
his hands are tied. Men talk and think over the whole process, and succeed
in bringing him to their terms, to take the royalty that they offer on the book.
The dealing with ______ ______ was not true and righteous in all its
points. Justice was not done to him. The effort made to grind down ______
______ at first, and to obtain possession of books, has made a most
miserable showing, driving him to an opposite extreme. Men’s brains have
been bought and sold.
The dealing in regard to “Gospel Primer” was unjust. Another book,
“His Glorious Appearing,” {4} was crowded in to kill the sale of the
Primer. The way in which “The Gospel Primer” was handled has left a
record on the books of heaven which those concerned in the matter will not
be pleased to meet in the judgment. The young men who were handling the
books did not understand the diplomacy and scheming, but some knowingly
took part in these wrong practices, diverting from the Southern field a book
specially prepared for that field. The profits from this book should have
gone into that field. Not a penny should have been charged for the
publication of the book for that field. This donation would have been small
enough for the Office to make to the Southern field.
The scheming and inventions of men whose wisdom had departed
from them, led to crooked transaction, of which business men should be
ashamed. But I will state no more. This is the principle which has
controlled again and again in different ways.
God commanded that certain warnings and the presentation of events to
take place should be placed without delay before the people. Had the very
book God appointed to stand in its lot and place been handled as earnestly
as “Bible Readings,” men would have cooperated with the angels of God to
make the very impression essential for that time. But men not standing in
living connection with God could not discern the necessity for the present
truth for that time. All my entreaty and urging were of none effect. False
statement after false statement was made. And why? The President of the
Conference might, if he had been moved by the Spirit of God, have helped
to change the whole matter. {5} But I had to press my claims, and should
have pressed them still more strongly. The light given me was never to make
large donations to any phase of the work, never again to place myself in an
embarrassing position, as I had for years.
I have been broken off to have a talk with Brother Martin. I furnish him
with papers and tracts to do missionary work. He is not a minister, but a
farmer of considerable intelligence. He sells fruit, and thus becomes
acquainted with the people. Many souls have been converted through his
zealous influence. I have just told him he needed the Review and Herald,
and that he must take it. He put his hand in the pocket and handed me the
money. I am going to send in all the names I can get; for every family ought
to have our church paper. Please send the Review to F. Martin, Kellyville,
New South Wales, Australia, and charge the same to my account.
After the publishers refused to handle my books, I had to draw from
the Review and Herald for means to live on. They humiliated me in the
dust by telling me they could not honor my order, for I had overdrawn.
Then light came to me in the night season that the Lord would not have
me passing out means in large sums. I had donated one thousand dollars to
erect the mission building in Illinois. I would be solicited to do this from
every quarter, but the Lord would not have me dependent upon any of our
institutions. He had a message for me to bear which would cut like a two-
edged sword, right and left. He would have me so situated that I would be
free from financial embarrassment. I must not trust in man, nor make flesh
{6} my arm. The enemy would exercise his ingenuity through the men who
should uphold and sustain me wherever I was called to go, that I might lead
out in the work that God in his wisdom would have done. Then, if my
brethren did not awake to the situation, I was to make no delay in taking the
books into my own hands, and the Lord would prepare the way before me.
He would not have the work delayed.
Calls were made for me to go here and there, and I made earnest efforts.
At last the spell was broken, and the books were circulated. The light given
was that “Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation,” “Great Controversy,”
and “Patriarchs and Prophets,” would make their way. They contained the
very message the people must have, the special light God had given his
people. The angels of God would prepare the way for these books in the
hearts of the people.
Do you think any amount of money could recompense me for the loss I
and many have sustained through the devising of men who worked in such
a way and on such principles? This work has been done after the manner
of men who were not worked by the Holy Spirit. Money taken in such
ways, brought in through such methods, would not be to the glory of God’s
name. It would be a blot upon the work. Men could not see that in these
devisings they were closing the door to great light, which would have
shone in the place of lesser light. The methods followed were all contrary
to the principles of justice and honor.
To define every particular of the scheming and conniving of these men
would fill a volume. When men are converted, there will be a clearing {7}
up that can never be done by any mere investigation you may endeavor to
make. It would be useless now to try to arrive at exact justice in all past
transactions. By doing this, you would place yourself in a hopeless puzzle.
Some have received all the royalty they should on their books. The Lord
does not require the Review and Herald Office to do the intricate work of
apportioning to each author a sum on back royalties. By doing this, you
would make a worse error than has been made. This proceeding would
awaken in some a selfishness that would prove a great injury to them. I
might name many persons, but I forbear.
Come now to your senses, and do not create a second error. Let us
consider these matters. Those who handle the books should have a fair
remuneration for their work. But let me tell you that should such a move be
made as you propose, all authors would feel themselves at liberty to put in
claims in accordance with the estimate they place upon their books. There
would be a representation of selfishness that would astonish you. Now
brethren, your dearth of means at the present time is the result of just such
selfishness. It has been introduced into the work when it should not have
obtained a breath of life, but been strangled to death at the beginning. God
abhors the practices that have been followed. Do not now open a door to let
Satan in where he can work with human minds. Do not give those who have
made books an opportunity to destroy themselves. The most selfish,
irrespective of the present dearth of means, will consider themselves of
such consequence that they will draw away from the {8} publishing house
the last penny that they can obtain, and God would be ashamed to call them
his brethren.
Let us not open a door whereby Satan shall find easy access. We want
large, sound souls. The windows of the soul must always open heavenward.
We must see that the danger is great in the work of reconsidering past
royalties and making restitution. Some who have received all the real value
of their books will think them of much greater value than they are. Their
windows are opened earthward and not heavenward. Throw open the
windows heavenward, and let the sunshine of Christ’s righteousness in, and
the windows of the soul now opened earthward will close of themselves.
No one can have been hurt financially more than I was hurt when “The
Great Controversy” lay for nearly two years dead in the Office. Just work
was not done in this matter. The book “Bible Readings” was crowded in
before “Great Controversy,” which was already printed, and which should
have been placed in the canvasser’s hands first, because it was first, and
contained important matter which the people needed to have as soon as
possible. It seemed that I was mocked because of my intense earnestness in
regard to that book, and what it might have done had it not been dropped as
it was, and through unsanctified influences and selfish, unprincipled
methods shut away from the people. This was a dishonest transaction
toward me, and it was unfaithful stewardship toward God.
But I would not now take any restitution money. I accepted the lowest
royalty on my books, under a most solemn promise that they {9} would be
pushed forward vigorously. This promise was not kept. There was fraud in
the management. But I want no restitution; I want no increase of royalty for
any books of mine sold in the past. God forbid, when the pressure is strong
and means limited, that I should draw one penny from the resources for the
carrying forward of the work.
I have felt it my duty in a number of cases to forgive debts that have been
incurred by my brethren, and I have now a heart to forgive all the debts that
have been incurred against me by the publishing institution from first to last.
I call upon my brethren, all who have had books, small or large, published,
to stand with me in this matter. Those who put too large an estimate on their
own productions cannot rightly estimate souls. These are the very ones who
will draw, whether or not they are entitled to anything. Let the sponge be
passed over the board containing the figures, and let all say, Amen. Let each
appropriate his share as an offering to sustain the work of God.
I know that Brother Smith feels as I do in this matter. We will stand
together, Brother Smith. Of all the books that have come forth from the
press, those mentioned are of the greatest consequence in the past and at
the present time. I know that “Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation” has
done a great work in this country. I know also that the light given me by
God in the books I have published has done a good work, and I praise the
Lord for this. Other books have stood in their lot and place.
It is too late in the day, after so much light has been given, to have
controversy over this subject {10} of royalties. I have reason to thank God
that he has given me strength of intellect to write out the truth and get it
before the people, and that I can use the means the Lord in his providence
has permitted to pass into my hands in establishing his work in new places,
aiding in the building of churches and the educating of students. I could use
thousands of pounds in advancing the work in these new fields, which are
all ripe for the harvest.
I wish to say to authors, that I cannot see that they have any liberty to
either give away or sell their right to books they have written. When you do
this, a door of temptation is opened before the publishers to repeat the
history of the past. They will obtain for a small sum books that are not of
vital importance. They will be tempted to say to the authors, “It is naught, it
is naught.” They will make some little changes, and then exalt these books to
the highest in their notices. They will deceive the people, and while doing
this will treat valuable books indifferently, as they have done Brother
Smith’s work.
The publishing house should receive their share of the profits from the
books published. This should be proportionate to the work they do in
getting out notices, etc. But let the publishers be careful not to claim that
they are the ones who do the greatest amount of work in preparing these
books for the market. Let the authors take a reasonable sum for their work,
but they are not to sell their right to any institution. This will not be a
blessing to the institution.
Unless care is taken, the market will be flooded with books of a cheap
order, and the people will be deprived of the light and truth which it is {11}
essential they should have to prepare the way of the Lord. This has been
done and will be done again, unless right principles control in the
publishing work. Let those who have brain power to write books remember
that they have power to manage the royalty they receive. They should lead
out in some lines of benevolence in the cause and work of God. They are not
to allow the means to be taken from them by making other minds of stewards
of their productions. To every man and woman the Lord has given his work,
and the responsibility of the use of God’s gifts rests with the one who has
been entrusted with means. There are ways in which each one entrusted with
talents can use these talents. They should have keen perception to know
where means are needed, and be able to give something to relieve the need.
I have used the royalty on the foreign books to create a fund for the
education of students. In the past I have allowed all the books sold in
Europe to be used in Europe under the management of some one. This fund
is now being used for the translation of my books into other languages. In the
future I shall use these royalties in the work of entering new fields. The
work in Europe was much farther advanced than the work in Australia But
when I had been in Melbourne a few months, Brother Lewis Johnson wrote
me that they had in Europe a thousand dollars belonging to me as royalty. I
wrote that I needed it to invest in the establishment of a school here in
Australia He wrote back pleading for a portion of this money: for they
wished to educate promising young men for the ministry. I answered, If you
need it so much, I will not {12} withdraw it. Since then they have had all
the royalties on the sale of foreign books, until about one year ago. Then I
told them to use this money in translating my books into other languages, that
the truth which the Lord has signified should go to every place, might be
placed before the people.
 Let others judge me if they will, and yet I testify before God that I am
free from the charges that they make against me. I had set my heart on using
the money sent from California in the building of the hospital so very much
needed in Cooranbong. But when I learned of the need of a meeting-house in
Brisbane, I immediately sent them one hundred pounds. It was decided at the
sanitarium in Sydney that they must have temporary bath-rooms before they
could work to advantage. I put means in the hands of the Union Conference,
to be held until we know whether John Wessels is coming to Australia If he
is not, I must let them have that money to keep the work moving in different
lines. We know not how our hospital will be built or furnished, but the Lord
knows all about our necessities. Our part of the work is to go forward.
Outside interests have taken all the means, so that my workers have been
paid only a part of their wages for the past year. Patiently they have waited,
understanding the situation. We are praying, waiting, trusting, and believing.
We are all in possession of talents, and we are not to give to another
person our entrusted capabilities. We are to trade upon them, that we may
gain other talents to use in the advancement of the Lord’s work. For me to
give up my stewardship of means for some one else to use {13} would be
unfaithfulness on my part. There are some persons in Battle Creek who pay
a faithful tithe, and there are others who do not. Should any one put it out of
their power to do this by selling their capabilities, and letting another
become steward for him? It is our duty to improve our talents. The Lord
would have every person manage his own business and handle his own
talents. He does not desire his people to give away the only means they have
to invest in his cause for their individual selves.
Some think that only a portion of their means is the Lord’s, but this is a
mistake. All is the Lord’s. All should feel their accountability to appropriate
the means as the different necessities of the work shall demand. There are
poor to be helped. If you put out of your power the talents lent you of God to
do this work, you are held responsible for the work you should have done.
You place man as God, and he feels fully authorized to use the purchased
talents just as he pleases, when he might listen to the calls for help. You put
it out of your power to do the work you fell impressed to do.
All that we have, every dollar, belongs to God. Wise trading is to be
done, and every man and woman is to pray and work and study and plan, all
the time acquiring a more correct knowledge of how to work. This is the
plan of God. There are men acting a part in the work of God who would
help in an emergency, but they have placed thousands in the hands of other
men to use for them. They have given over their stewardship to another. Did
the Lord plan it thus?— No. He would have used them to lift up the standard
of truth in places that should open. {14}
The Lord will plan for us if we will let him do this. It is his money, not
ours, and he expects that everyone will ask wisdom from him in regard to
the use he makes of his means. Places that have so great need of workers
and facilities as Europe and London are a world in themselves, and yet,
while thousands upon thousands of dollars have been invested in buildings
in Battle Creek. London has scarcely been touched. England has needed
many more men and much more means, but the supposed wise men have
managed in a remarkable manner to reveal that their wisdom was
foolishness, while they were so filled with conceit that the Lord could do
nothing for them. They were working at cross purposes with God, pursuing
a course in the management of their business transactions that made them
feel independent, and they have taken money for their supposed capabilities,
which they did not earn. The Lord does not want men to pile up buildings as
they have done in Battle Creek. There is a large field to be worked, and a
variety of talents in money and intelligence and experience are to be
transferred to England.
God marks the neglect of portions of his vineyard, and he writes against
the names of many of his workers, Unfaithful stewards. God would have had
the facilities that have been continually increasing in America divided and
subdivided. He has invested men with power, but they have worked at cross
purposes with him. They have disregarded his warnings, and walked in the
sparks of their own kindling. These will be called to account for the
warnings and light which they have received, but have not heeded.
We wish to lay out before you now the fields {15} that are unworked.
We wish you to see that men cannot be trusted unless they have a living
connection with God. The Southern field was presented to me, and I
presented the light given me to the people. They were aroused. They set to
work to raise means for that field. But where is that means now? What has
become of it? It has been diverted from its rightful place. Money was raised
for the special purpose, so it was stated, of helping the Southern field, and
was then used for a different purpose. This reveals the great blindness and
presumption on the part of responsible men. Had they been workers in the
Southern field, how different would have been their treatment of this matter.
But it made every difference who were the ones to be disappointed and
cramped for means. I feel my heart burn with righteous indignation when
men thus plan and maneuver to divert everything into lines which serve their
own purposes, to make less conspicuous the gap their mismanagement has
made. The principles of righteousness have been departing from the
Conference. Brethren, for Christ’s sake, begin to work on a right basis!
 Let men be estimated as men, and not as gods. God has given men the
ability to use and increase their talents, and they are to cherish a sense of
their moral responsibilities. It may be asked, What shall be done in
reference to the work now? Work on correct principles. Let men and women
who have a burden to produce books, work to bless the cause of God by the
use of their pens. Let them work, and if they have an income from their
work, let them make use of that income to do their part in uplifting the
standard of truth where God shall direct. Let them seek counsel {16} from
God. Let them believe the promise of Christ that he will send the Comforter
to teach them all things and bring all things to their remembrance. Let them
not allow themselves to be drawn into any snare.
God is our counselor. We have let men take the place of God. The Lord
will let his light shine into the chambers of the mind and into the soul-
temple, if men when they lack wisdom will go to their closets in prayer, and
ask God, who giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not. The promise is,
“It shall be given him, but let him ask in faith, nothing wavering; for he that
wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed.”
He who would have all from Christ must give all to Christ. Where there
is a complete surrender of the being to God, there will be a far deeper
meaning in the words of John, chapter one. They speak, “As many as
received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God.” When
these words are understood, there will be a knowledge of God and his will
that will have a controlling power over the whole man. When the talent is
considered as a gift from God, to be doubled by use, and returned to the
Giver in consecrated service, there will be a sacred regard for every human
instrumentality. Masterly overbearing and a dishonest use of the talents God
has given to any of his heritage will be seen in all their cruelty. Only when
every human agent realizes that he helps to compose the web of humanity,
and must act his part for God; when he understands that it is not only his
privilege, but his duty to trade with his talents, to improve his capabilities,
to acquire means and souls, will he be {17} blessed by God. Men are to
regard their talents as a trust. God rewards every man according to his
work. Then let all stand in a right position. Let them use every jot of ability.
Let them acquire spiritual and temporal talents, that they may invest them for
God. God has entrusted talents to human beings, that they may cooperate
with him in the use of their powers. All their money, all their influence, is to
be regarded as the Lord’s, who graciously condescends to use them in
carrying forward his work.
God calls upon us to awake. Every living Christian is to act his part as a
faithful steward. The methods of God are sensible and right, and we are to
trade on our pence and our pounds, returning our freewill offerings to him to
sustain his work, to enlighten the world in darkness, to bring souls to Jesus
Christ. Large and small sums should flow into the treasury of the Lord. What
shall we do who have misapplied our means? Shall not those in responsible
places restore all they have received unjustly? This means was the Lord’s,
and should have been used by the stewards upon whom it was bestowed. No
man, whatever his position of trust, is to consider himself capable of being
conscience for any man. If those in responsible positions deal truly with
God, they will render to God his due. But when men become conscience for
others, by buying their talents and appropriating them according to finite
judgment, they take upon themselves a responsibility which the Lord has not
placed upon them.
There is to be an understanding between every child of God and his
Redeemer. Christ calls upon every human being to understand and {18}
know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent. Practical work
is to be done by every believing child of God. Each is to answer to God for
his own individuality, for the use he makes of the Lord’s entrusted talents.
I would say to my fellow laborers. The Lord would have us obtain new
experiences, a growth in grace and in the knowledge of God, by using for
the Master the gifts we have. We are dependent upon Christ for spiritual
food and vitality. It is only by feeding upon Christ that we can have
sanctification and power, that we can know Christ and be a faithful co-
worker with God. Let no man become your substitute. Christ is your
substitute. Go to Him who has taken you under his charge. “Ye are not your
own; for ye are bought with a price.” All you have in mental, physical, and
spiritual capacities comes from God, and you are to render to him perfect
service in every line, holding fast the Lord Jesus Christ. This is our availing
power for the purity of the soul. This will cleanse and purify us, day by day
and hour by hour.
Let an abiding Christ live in the soul, and we shall show far greater
wisdom than we have done. We shall know more of God and of Jesus
Christ, and of the Holy Spirit which opens the door for us to advance. We
need to manifest the Spirit of Christ. If we have not received all we should
have had, shall we now say, “Pay me that thou owest?” It is the Lord’s, and
we will say, “Return to God his own. As for me, I dare not now receive that
which I might have had.” Say, “Take these means, which we ought to have
received, and let them be used in helping in {19} foreign missionary
work.” The great doors of necessity stand wide open. I call upon each and
all to appropriate all that you feel clear to restore to the great work which
is in need of being done in our world. I would not receive an additional
penny on any back royalties, and I ask my brethren and Sisters to stand
with me, and heal this wound by transferring the extra royalties they think
they might have had to work in God in the place where the need is
greatest. We are to make every effort to keep our principles of
management correct. Let Jesus be seen, walking on the tempestuous
billows, and saying, “Peace, be still.” “It is I, be not afraid.”
When the sacred work of God shall be purified from all the rubbish
which has been accumulating for years, the name of God will be glorified in
your midst. When the Holy Spirit controls human agents, there will be none
of the underhand business which has been practiced. Honesty, truthfulness,
and a willingness that all should understand the methods of working, will be
seen. The characters of the workers will be built up with pure, solid
timbers. Straightforwardness in deal will be seen in all God’s
commandment-keeping people. Every thread of the web will be originated
by the Lord, and each worker will draw his thread into the web to help
compose the pattern. The pattern will come from the great loom perfect in
its design.
Three thousand years ago, David asked the question, “Wherewithal shall
a young man cleanse his way? By taking heed thereto according to thy
word.” Souls already impure need to be cleansed, purified, and sanctified.
Then the testimony can be borne, “God who commanded {20} the light to
shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the
knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.” In this world we
are to shine in good works. The Lord requires his people who handle sacred
things to be alone with God, to reflect the principles of heaven in every
business transaction, to reflect the light of God’s character, God’s love, as
Christ reflected it. Looking unto Jesus, all our lives will be aglow with that
wondrous light. Every part of us is to be light; then whichever way we turn,
light will be reflected from us to others. Christ is the way, the truth, the life.
In him is no darkness at all; therefore, if we are in Christ, there will be no
darkness in us.
The fruit of the Spirit-what is it? Gloom and sadness, and mourning, and
tears? No, no; the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering,
gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance. These graces will be
seen in every stone that helps to compose the temple of God. All the stones
are not of the same dimension or shape, but every stone has its place in the
temple. In the temple there is not one misshapen stone. Each is perfect, and
in the diversity there is unity, making a complete whole. One thing is sure,
every stone is a living stone, a stone that emits light. Now is the time for the
stones taken from the quarry of the world to be brought into the workshop of
God, and hewed, squared, and polished, that they may shine.
Christians, is Christ revealed in us? We must labor to have sound
bodies and strong minds, that are not easily enfeebled, minds that look
beyond self to the cause and result of every movement made. Then we are in
a fair way to endure {21} hardness as good soldiers. We need minds that
can see difficulties and go through with them with the wisdom that comes
from God; that can wrestle with hard problems and conquer them. The
hardest problem is to crucify self, to endure hardness in spiritual
experience, training the soul by severe discipline. This will not, perhaps,
bring the very best satisfaction at the first, but the after-effect will be peace
and happiness.
Temptations will come to every soul to pursue a course which will make
him a spiritual weakling. Let those who have the cause and work of God at
heart say, I will do nothing to place the publishing institution in
embarrassment in order to satisfy personal demands; for such an example
will open the door to increased selfishness, and lessen the means which
should be used in the lifting the standard in foreign countries. Christ is our
strength. He can enable us to stand uncorrupted, true, pure, holy, under
temptation. In his strength alone we can endure hardness as good soldiers.
With Christ enthroned in our hearts we are enabled to reach the highest
standard, and in heaven our names appear as overcomers, because we are
complete in him.
E. G. White. {22}
 080—SPECIAL INSTRUCTION RELATING TO THE
REVIEW AND HERALD OFFICE, AND THE WORK IN
BATTLE CREEK.
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N.S.W.,
May 26, 1896.
Dear Brother Olsen:—
I RECEIVED THE American mail on Monday, the 25th. I have written a
letter to you, and today, Tuesday, Sister ______ read me a letter of which I
sent you a copy. Whether this particular case is correct or incorrect, just
such scenes have been presented before me.
I have written to Brother ______ in reference to himself and his
responsibilities. He has answered me in a good, humble spirit; and I pray
the Lord to strengthen him to resist temptation.
Now, my brother, I want you to make it your first business to investigate,
in company with some others of a different spiritual experience than that of
______, and everyone of like influence, every man in that Office; and to
make it your special business to inquire of the youth who are employed
there, in regard to their work. Open your eyes wide to see what needs
adjustment and correction.
Less long, sweeping journeys across the continent, and more close
investigation of the true inward working of the heart, is essential. The {1}
rooms in the Office need inspection, that the things you know not, you may
discern and search out. The temple of God must be cleansed, that his name
shall not be dishonored by men who are not connected with him. My heart is
pained as, in my dreams, I am visited, and appealed to by different ones,
placing the corruptions in the Office of publication before me. I awaken to
find it a dream, but know it to be the truth. My dear brother, the spirit of
severity, of lording it over the ignorant and helpless, is being opened
before me. In the place of the Office being an educating school to prepare
the youth to give their hearts to the Lord, the teachers and overseers, by
their course of action, drive them onto Satan’s battleground. It is not a
place where the Lord Jesus is entertained as a Heavenly Guest. Some of
the overseers, and the workers under their supervision, give little time to
thoughts of a high and holy order; the Lord is not glorified.
Need of Reformation.
I wrote, some time since, in reference to the Oakland Office, and then my
guide revealed to me that the same spirit, in a more decided manner
leavened the Office at Battle Creek; and there were souls lost, eternally lost,
through the influence of words of severity and of harshness. Things will
transpire in our institutions that will need adjustment, and at once; but let the
reformation be made with a spirit to restore, not to destroy. We are fearfully
behind in the work of Christ for the saving of souls. We have not that sharp
conception of duty required by the truth which we profess to love and honor.
We allow {2} a freezing atmosphere to surround our souls; we withhold
words that ought to be spoken from the Scriptures. In order to fulfill our duty
as God’s faithful watchmen, we should give words of correction in humility
of mind, “considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted.” Neglect not to bind
up, with your reproof, words of encouragement. Be cheerful, but not light
and trifling; pray for discernment, for a wholesome Christlike spirit. Paul, in
his letter to the Philippians, said, “And this I pray, that your love may
abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment; that ye may
approve things that are excellent; that ye may be sincere and without offense
till the day of Christ; being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are
by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God.”
Sincerity means much more than many are inclined to suppose. It means
being true to your brother; never allowing yourself to do him wrong, or
suffer him to be unfaithful in the discharge of his duty.
Those who are set to keep the rooms in a healthful condition, that the
angel of God passing through may approve, must be sincere. There must be
no haphazard work; carry the Spirit of Christ in all your dealings. I would
not, under any consideration, send a child of mine to learn the printer’s trade
under the present discipline and management in the several rooms. All are
not managed in exactly the same objectionable manner; but all are much in
need of the sanctifying grace of Christ Jesus. Are the men set over others,
wise counselors of youth? Are they sincere Christians, or make-believes? Is
their submission {3} to divine authority as perfect as that which they require
of the youth who are being educated under them? Overbearing, harsh words
are unprofitable in professors of religion. A harsh, tyrannical spirit has
come in, resulting in great and various evils. The temptations to sin come to
every youth; and the overseers in every room need to be thoroughly
converted men. What are the attributes most prized, and which bring greatest
joy to the Saviour who died to save sinners?— It is to have men and women
cooperating with him to seek and to save the lost. Everyone who is self-
denying, self-sacrificing, for the sake of poor souls that need help, will have
his reward. If we are children of God, we should be, and will be living
channels of light.
Those who have not received Christ as their personal Saviour, should
never be placed as directors of the youth. If they cannot submit themselves
to the control of God, they are not qualified to manage and teach order and
law to those brought under them. Those who claim to be Christ’s disciples,
if themselves under discipline to God, will make tender, loving, wise guides
and instructors of the youth; for Christ says, “I will manifest myself unto
them.”
God’s Wondrous Love.
“If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is perfected
in us;” and that love cannot be restrained. “God is love; and he that
dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.” Only by becoming
partakers of the divine nature, can the law of God be fulfilled by men.
Only he who loves God with all his heart, soul, mind, and {4} strength,
and his neighbor as himself, can give glory to God in the highest, and
peace on earth, good will to men. This was the work of Christ; and when
his work is appreciated and represented by his followers, the great result
will be achieved in the “joy that was set before him” in the saving of the
souls for whom he gave his life.
The Lord has been laboring constantly from age to age to awaken in the
souls of men a sense of their divine brotherhood, and thus to establish an
order and divine harmony proportionate to the great and eternal deliverance
he has wrought out for everyone who will receive him. The Lord calls upon
all who profess to believe in him to be coworkers with him, to use every
God-given ability, opportunity, and privilege to lead perishing souls within
the sphere of their influence, to Jesus Christ. Here is the only hope for
transformation of character; this will give peace and joy in believing, and fit
them for the society of the heavenly angels in the kingdom of God. O how
earnest, persevering, and untiring should be the efforts of every sin-
pardoned soul to seek to bring other souls to Jesus Christ, that their
neighbors shall become joint-heirs with Jesus! Whoever is your neighbor is
to be sought for, labored for. Is he ignorant? Let your communication, your
association make him more intelligent. The outcast, the youth, full of defects
in character, are the very ones God enjoins upon us to help. “I came not to
call the righteous,” said Christ, “but sinners to repentance.”
See what sinners the colored people were, the down-trodden, the poor!
These Christ died to save; and they can, through painstaking and {5}
judicious management, become trophies of his grace, heirs of God, and
joint-heirs with Jesus Christ. Through faith in Jesus Christ they become
purified, sanctified: for the religion of Jesus Christ never degrades the
receiver, but works with transforming power, refining the taste, sanctifying
the judgment, fitting the soul for the entrance of the Word that giveth life, that
giveth understanding even to the simple. Those who will be humble enough
to learn, the very nobility of the world will consider it an honor to go to
heaven in their company, and angels of God will cooperate with such as are
workers together with God. We need to hunger and thirst after righteousness,
that we may have Christ in us as a well of water, springing up into
everlasting life.
Deeper Piety Needed.
Right at the head of the work there must be deeper piety, more faithful
taking heed to the word of God, a watching for souls as they that must give
an account. Each worker should be moved by a living, abiding, converting
principle. It is not large establishments where much money is invested to
make them more convenient, that will obtain influence and win hearts. The
school and the Office should be an asylum for the sorely tempted youth.
They are God’s property. They have hearts to be won; they have souls to
save. Instead of spending money in bicycles, in picture-making, in little and
great idols to place upon your tables and on your walls, let the means be
used to gather in the youth; teach them, and patiently watch over them, in
wisdom dealing with their follies. Pray with them alone. Converse with {6}
them, with hearts filled with pity and that love which Christ has shown for
you. Angels of God will give every true worker a rich experience in doing
this work. We are to labor in earnest to break down every barrier that has
been built up to keep Christ from entering the citadel of the heart. There is
more joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety and nine
persons that think they need no repentance. Let instructors do their duty
patiently, and although they may be often tried, be assured they will not fail
nor be discouraged. Be not weary in well-doing; the heavenly intelligences
will work with your every effort. A word of love and encouragement will
do more to subdue the hasty temper and willful disposition than all the fault-
finding and severe censure that you can heap upon the erring ones.
It is those who are in positions of trust, those who have great light, large
opportunities, who are not forming characters and carrying into their life-
practice, principles that will stand the test of trial. These need to be rebuked
sharply for their influence over the young. The impetuous temper must be
eradicated. When provoked, do not pour out a torrent of words and commit
sin; but talk with your Lord about it. He says to your soul, “Be still, and
know that I am God.”
If the God-given responsibilities of saving souls ready to perish, were
understood, old habits, traditionary sentiments that clog and hinder
reformatory action, would be cut away from the heart and life, and a
transformation would take place in character. Advice, reproof, and
counsel should be given patiently, taking out the bitterness of {7} the self-
mingling spirit. The language should not be exaggerated, but should be
gentle and humble. The stern, harsh spirit that humiliates and crushes the
wrong-doer, will seldom work a reformation. “Thy gentleness hath made
me great.” It sets before the wrong-doer his sins, and helps him to recover
himself from the snares of Satan.
God has not set any man on the judgment-seat. “Judge not,” he said, “that
ye be not judged.” The grace of humility should be cherished in the heart. It
will modify and mold the words that fall from our lips, into expressions of
Christlike tenderness and care. The Master’s work is not to be neglected:
but it must be done in love, declaring the Master’s message in the Master’s
spirit.
Wrongs are often in need of being met; and though firmness and decision
may be required, we should not meet them in an arbitrary, overbearing,
crushing manner. Not until the heart is cleansed and purified through
obedience to the truth, can we be laborers together with God, and work with
the mind of Christ. Mrs. E. G. White. {8}
 “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N. S. W.,
May 31, 1896.
DEAR BROTHER OLSEN: —
THE LORD INTENDS that a great work shall be done by the institutions
which have been established by his direction; and he is dishonored when
human principles which find no sanction in the word of God, are allowed to
rule, when self and pride of opinion press to the front, giving the enemy
room to intrude. Thus the enemy tries to hinder the work, but God calls upon
his people to cooperate with him. “Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment,
and do justice: for my salvation is near to come, and my righteousness to be
revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth
hold on it; that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand
from doing any evil. Neither let the son of the stranger, that hath joined
himself to the Lord, speak, saying, The Lord hath utterly separated me from
his people: neither let the eunuch say, Behold, I am a dry tree. For thus saith
the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep my Sabbaths, and choose the things that
please me, and take hold of my covenant; even unto them will I give in mine
house and within my walls a place and a name better than of sons and of
daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off.
Also the sons of the stranger, that join themselves to the Lord, to serve him;
and to love the name of the Lord, to be his servants, everyone that keepeth
the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my covenant; even them
will I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful {9} in my house of
prayer: their burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon mine
altar; for mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. The
Lord God which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith, Yet will I gather
others to him, beside those that are gathered unto him.”
Dangers in Our Institutions.
In order that the work of the Lord may go forward, our institutions need
discreet, pure-minded, righteous managers. But some in positions of trust
have been confirmed in a wrong course of action by being tolerated for
years, by being allowed to make decisions, to advocate methods, to carry
out plans, which are not of the Lord’s devising. The enemy has been given
an opportunity to control men, and to manage the work which God has
shown should be kept pure and sacred, that it may be looked upon with
reverence by all who claim to believe the truth. When men entrusted with
responsibilities, neglect to cherish that which is sacred, and use common
fire in God’s service, God will despise their offering to him. This has been,
and is still being done.
For years a degree of Pharisaism has been springing up among us, which
has separated some from the Bible standard. If the preconceived ideas of
those actuated by this spirit are crossed, they immediately assume a
controversial, combative attitude, as a man puts on armor when preparing
for battle. Much pride and loftiness, and a spirit which desires to rule, has
been manifested; but very little of the spirit which leads men to sit at the feet
of Jesus and learn of him, has been shown. Human inventions and {10}
human plans are eclipsing sacred things, and excluding divine instruction.
Men are taking the place of God by seeking to assume authority over their
fellow men. But they rule without a vestige of the authority of God, which
alone can make their ruling a healthful element; and others are becoming
leavened by this wrong influence. If the principles of truth had been
enthroned in the hearts of these men, human passions and human affections
would have been guided and controlled by the Spirit of Christ. The
atmosphere surrounding the soul would not be deleterious and poisonous;
for self would be hid in Jesus.
Let those who desire to rule their fellow men, read God’s declaration on
this subject. He says, “Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what
judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it
shall be measured to you again. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in
thy brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye? Or
how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye;
and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, first cast out the
beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the
mote out of thy brother’s eye.”
“Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which
would take account of his servants. And when he had begun to reckon, one
was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand talents. But forasmuch
as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and
children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. The servant therefore
fell {11} down, and worshiped him, saying, Lord, have patience with me,
and I will pay thee all. Then the lord of that servant was moved with
compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. But the same servant
went out, and found one of his fellow servants, which owed him an hundred
pence: and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me
that thou owest. And his fellow servant fell down at his feet, and besought
him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. And he would
not: but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt. So when
his fellow servants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and
told unto their lord all that was done. Then his lord, after that he had called
him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt,
because thou desiredst me: shouldest not thou also have had compassion on
thy fellow servant, even as I had pity on thee? And his lord was wroth, and
delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him.
So likewise shall my Heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your
hearts forgive not everyone his brother their trespasses.”
On one occasion the disciple John came to Jesus, saying, “Master, we
saw one casting out devils in thy name, and he followeth not us: and we
forbade him, because he followeth not us. But Jesus said, Forbid him not:
for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my name, that can lightly
speak evil of me. For he that is not against us is on our part.”
The spirit that has been shown to others by some in positions of trust in
our institutions, does not {12} harmonize with these words. The wrong
spirit they have manifested has been caught by others, and if zeal and
wisdom were shown in setting the heads of our institutions right, so many
would not be turned out of the way. “Beware of the leaven of the
Pharisees,” said Christ; guard against the influence which they exert.
Example of Christ.
Christ’s life of humiliation should be a lesson to all who desire to exalt
themselves above their fellow men. Though he had no taint of sin upon his
character, yet he condescended to connect our fallen human nature with his
divinity. By thus taking humanity, he honored humanity. Having taken our
fallen nature, he showed what it might become, by accepting the ample
provision he has made for it, and by becoming partaker of the divine nature.
In humility Christ began his mighty work of lifting the fallen race from
the degradation of sin, recovering them by his divine power, which he had
linked with humanity. Passing by the grand cities, and the renowned places
of learning and supposed wisdom, he made his home in the humble and
obscure village of Nazareth. The greater part of his life was passed in this
place, from which it was commonly believed that no good thing could come.
In the path which the poor, the neglected, the suffering, and the sorrowing
must tread, he walked while on earth, taking upon him all the woes which
the afflicted must bear. His home was among the poor. His family was not
distinguished by learning, riches, or position. For many years he worked at
his trade as a carpenter. {13}
The Jews had proudly boasted that Christ was to come as a king, to
conquer his enemies, and tread down the heathen in his wrath. But the
humble, submissive life our Saviour led, which should have enshrined him
in the hearts of his people, and given them confidence in his mission,
offended and disappointed the Jews, and we all know of the treatment he
received from them. If the angels of God had not been round about him to
protect him, the people he came to save would have killed him.
Christ did not exalt man by ministering to his pride. He humbled himself,
and became obedient to death, even the death of the cross; and unless human
pride is humbled and subdued, unless the stubborn heart is made tender by
the Spirit of Christ, it is not possible for him to impress his divine
similitude upon us. He, the humble Nazarene, might have poured contempt
upon the world’s pride, for he was commander in the heavenly courts; but he
came to our world in humility, in order to show that it is not riches or
position or authority or honorable titles, that the universe of heaven respects
and honors, but those who will follow Christ, making any position or duty
honorable by the virtue of their character, through the power of his grace.
No human being is warranted to lift himself up in pride. “For thus saith
the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell
in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble
spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the
contrite ones.” {14}
Council Meetings.
Scenes that were a shame to Christians, have been presented to me, as
taking place in the council meetings held after the Minneapolis meeting. The
loud voice of dispute, the hot spirit, the harsh words, resembled a political
meeting more than a place where Christians were met for prayer and
counsel. These meetings should have been dismissed as an insult to heaven.
The Lord was not revered as an honored guest by those assembled in
council, and how could they expect divine light to shine upon them; how
could they feel that the presence of Jesus was molding and fashioning their
plans? The place of meeting was not held as sacred, but was looked upon as
a common business place. Then how could those assembled receive an
inspiration which would lead them to enthrone truth in their hearts, to speak
words in the tender, loving spirit of the Master?
In your council meetings and committee meetings, decisions are made,
plans devised and matured which, when put into practice, leave an
impression on the work at large; and no vestige of a spirit of harshness
should appear. Loud, impatient words should never be heard. Remember
that in all your council meetings there is a heavenly Watcher. Do not allow
one word of vanity to be spoken; for you are legislating for God, and he
says to you, “Be still, and know that I am God.”
If your committee meetings and council meetings are not under the direct
supervision of the Spirit of God, your conclusions will be earth-born, and
worthy of no more consideration than are any {15} man’s expressions.
Christ says, “Without me ye can do nothing.” If he is not honored in your
assemblies as chief Counselor, your planning comes from no higher source
than the human mind.
Brother Olsen, you speak of my return to America For three years I
stood in Battle Creek as a witness for the truth. Those who then refused to
receive the testimony given me by God for them, and rejected the evidences
attending these testimonies, would not be benefited should I return.
I shall write to you; but should I return to Battle Creek, and bear my
testimony to those who love not the truth, the ever-ready words would rise
from unbelieving hearts, “Somebody has told her.” Even now unbelief is
expressed by the words, “Who has written these things to Sister White?”
But I know of no one who knows them as they are, and no one who could
write that which he does not suppose has an existence. Some one has told
me,—He who does not falsify, misjudge, or exaggerate any case. While in
Minneapolis He bade me follow him from room to room, that I might hear
what was spoken in the bedchamber. The enemy had things very much his
own way. I heard no word of prayer, but I heard my name mentioned in a
slurring, criticizing way.
I shall never, I think, be called to stand under the direction of the Holy
Spirit as I stood at Minneapolis. The presence of Jesus was with me. All
assembled in that meeting had an opportunity to place themselves on the
side of truth by receiving the Holy Spirit, which was sent by God in such a
rich current of love and mercy. But in {16} the rooms occupied by some of
our people, were heard ridicule, criticism, jeering, laughter. The
manifestations of the Holy Spirit were attributed to fanaticism. Who
searched the Holy Scriptures, as did the noble Bereans, to see if the things
they heard were so? Who prayed for divine guidance? The scenes which
took place at this meeting made the God of heaven ashamed to call those
who took part in them, his brethren. All this the Heavenly Watcher noticed,
and it is written in the book of God’s remembrance.
The Lord will blot out the transgression of those who, since that time,
have repented with a sincere repentance; but every time the same spirit
wakens in the soul, the deeds done on that occasion are endorsed, and the
doers of them are made responsible to God, and must answer for them at his
judgment throne. The same spirit that actuated the rejecters of Christ,
rankles in their hearts, and had they lived in the days of Christ, they would
have acted toward him in a manner similar to that of the godless and
unbelieving Jews.
God’s servants have no tame testimony to bear at this time, whether men
will hear or whether they will forbear. He who rejects the light and
evidence God has been liberally bestowing upon us, rejects Christ; and for
him there is no other Saviour.
The Work at Battle Creek.
The Spirit of the Lord, has outlined the condition of things at the Review
and Herald Office. Speaking through Isaiah, God says, “I will not contend
forever, neither will be always wroth: {17} for the spirit should fail before
me, and the souls which I have made. For the iniquity of his covetousness
was I wroth, and smote him: I hid me, and was wroth, and he went on
frowardly in the way of his heart.”
This is precisely what has been done in the Office of publication at
Battle Creek. Covetousness has been woven into nearly all the business
transactions of the institution, and has been practiced by individuals. This
influence has spread like the leprosy, until it has tainted and corrupted the
whole. As the publishing house has become corrupted, the General
Conference Association has stepped in, and proposed to take the diseased
child off its hands, and care for it. But it is a snare for the General
Conference Association to take the publishing work on its shoulders. This
puts no special sanctity upon the work, but upon the General Conference
Association a burden which will weigh it down, cripple it, and weaken its
efficiency, unless men who have firm principle, mingled with love, shall
conduct the business lines.
In this step there has been a change of responsibility, but the wrong
principles remain unchanged. The same work that has been done in the past,
will be carried forward under the guise of the General Conference
Association. The sacred character of this Association is fast disappearing.
What will then be respected as pure, holy, and undefiled? Will there be any
voice that God’s people can regard as a voice they can respect? There
certainly is nothing now that bears the divine credentials. Sacred things are
mixed and mingled with earthly business that has no connection with God.
{18}
To a large degree the General Conference Association has lost its sacred
character, because some connected with it have not changed their sentiments
in any particular since the Conference held at Minneapolis. Some in
responsible positions go on “frowardly” in the way of their own hearts.
Some who came from South Africa and from other places to receive an
education which would qualify them for the work, have imbibed this spirit,
carried it with them to their homes, and their work has not borne the right
kind of fruit. The opinions of men, which were received by them, still
cleave to them like the leprosy; and it is a very solemn question whether the
souls who became imbued with the spiritual leprosy in Battle Creek, will
ever be able to distinguish the principles of heaven from the methods and
plans of men. The influences and impressions received in Battle Creek have
done much to retard the work in South Africa
As things now exist in Battle Creek, the work of God cannot be carried
forward on a correct basis. How long will these things be? When will the
perceptions of men be made clear and sharp by the ministration of the Holy
Spirit? Some there do not detect the injurious effects of the plans which for
years have been working in an underhand manner. Some of the managers at
the present time are walking in the light that they have received, and are
doing the best they can, but their fellow workers are making things so
oppressive for them that they can do but little. The enslaving of the souls of
men by their fellow men in deepening the darkness which already envelops
them. Who can now feel sure that they {19} are safe in respecting the voice
of the General Conference Association? If the people in our churches
understood the management of the men who walk in the light of the sparks of
their own kindling, would they respect their decisions? I answer, No, not for
a moment. I have been shown that the people at large do not know that the
heart of the work is being diseased and corrupted at Battle Creek. Many of
the people are in a lethargic, listless, apathetic condition, and assent to
plans which they do not understand. Where is the voice, from whence will it
come, to whom the people may listen, knowing that it comes from the True
Shepherd? I am called upon by the Spirit of God to present these things
before you, and they are correct to the life, according to the practice of the
past few years.
“I have seen his ways, and will heal him: I will lead him also, and
restore comforts unto him and to his mourners. I create the fruit of the lips;
Peace, peace to him that is far off, and to him that is near, saith the Lord; and
I will heal him. But the wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest,
whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the
wicked.” “Hear ye this, O house of Jacob, which are called by the name of
Israel, and are come forth out of the waters of Judah, which swear by the
name of the Lord, and make mention of the God of Israel, but not in truth, nor
in righteousness.” “Yea, thou heardest not; yea, thou knewest not; yea, from
that time that thine ear was not opened: for I knew that thou wouldest deal
very treacherously, and wast called a transgressor from the womb.” “Now
therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, {20} and keep my covenant,
then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the
earth is mine: and ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy
nation.”
 Consolidation Of The Publishing Work.
The Lord has presented matters before me that cause me to tremble for
the institutions at Battle Creek. He has laid these things before me, and I
shall not be consistent if I do not seek to repress the spirit in Battle Creek,
which reaches out for more power, when for years there have not been
sufficient men who were qualified to preside, with Christian faithfulness,
over the charge they already have.
The scheme for consolidation is detrimental to the cause of present
truth. Battle Creek has all the power she should have. Some in that place
have advanced selfish plans, and if any branch of the work promised a
measure of success, they have not exercised the spirit which lets well
enough alone, but have made an effort to attach these interests to the great
whole. They have striven to embrace altogether too much, and yet they are
eager to get more. When they can show that they have made these plans
under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, then confidence in them may be
restored.
Twenty years ago, I was surprised at the cautions and warnings given me
in reference to the publishing house on the Pacific Coast; that it was ever to
remain independent of all other institutions; that it was to be controlled by
no other institution, {21} but was to do the Lord’s work under his guidance
and protection. The Lord says, “All ye are brethren;” and the Pacific Press
is not to be envied and looked upon with jealousy and suspicion by the
stronger publishing house at Battle Creek,. It must maintain its own
individuality, and be strictly guarded from any corruption. It must not be
merged into any other institution. The hand of power and control at Battle
Creek must not reach across the continent to manage it.
At a later date, just prior to my husband’s death, the minds of some were
agitated in regard to placing these institutions under one presiding power.
Again the Holy Spirit brought to my mind what had been stated to me by the
Lord. I told my husband to say, in answer to this proposition, that the Lord
had not planned any such action. He who knows the end from the beginning,
understands these matters better than erring man.
At a still later date the situation of the publishing house at Oakland was
again presented to me. I was shown that a work was to be done by this
institution which would be to the glory of God if the workers would keep
his honor ever in view; but that an error was being committed by taking in a
class of work which had a tendency to corrupt the institution. I was also
shown that it must stand in its own independence, working out God’s plan,
under the control of none other but God.
The Lord presented before me that branches of this work would be
planted in other places, and carried on under the supervision of the Pacific
Press; but that if this proved a success, jealousy, evil surmisings, and
covetousness would arise. Efforts would be made to change the order of
{22} things, and embrace the work among other interests at Battle Creek.
Men are very zealous to change the order of things, but the Lord forbids
such a consolidation. Every branch should be allowed to live, and do its
own work.
Mistakes will occur in every institution, but if the managers will learn
the lesson all must learn, —to move guardedly,—these errors will not be
repeated, and God will preside over the work. Every workers in our
institutions needs to make the word of God his rule of action. Then the
blessing of God will rest on him. He cannot with safety dispense with the
truth of God as his guide and monitor. If man can take one breath without
being dependent upon God, then he may lay aside God’s pure, holy word as
guide book. The truth must take control of the conscience and the
understanding in all the work that is done. The Holy Spirit must preside
over thought and word and deed. It is to direct in all temporal and spiritual
actions.
It is well pleasing to God that we have praise and prayer and religious
services, but Bible religion must be brought into all we do, and give sanctity
to each daily duty. The Lord’s will must become man’s will in everything.
The Holy One of Israel has given rules of guidance to all, and these rules of
guidance are to be strictly followed; for they form the standard of character.
No one can swerve from the first principles of righteousness without
sinning. But our religion is misinterpreted and despised by unbelievers,
because so many who profess to hold the truth, do not practice its principles
in dealing with their fellow men.
To my brethren at Battle Creek, I would say, {23} You are not in any
condition to consolidate. This means nothing less than placing upon the
institutions at Battle Creek, the management of all the work, far and near.
God’s work cannot be carried forward successfully by men, who, by their
resistance to light, have placed themselves where nothing will influence
them to repent or change their course of action. There are men connected
with the work in Battle Creek whose hearts are not sanctified and controlled
by God.
If those connected with the work of God will not hear his voice and do
his will, they should be separated entirely from the work. God does not
need the influence of such men. I speak plainly; for it is time that things were
called by their right name. Those who love and fear God with all their
hearts are the only men that God can trust. But those who have separated
their souls from God, should themselves be separated from the work of
God, which is so solemn and so important.
Mrs. E. G. White. {24}
 AN EARNEST ADMONITION.
“Norfolk Villa,” Prospect St.,
Granville, N. S. W., Sept. 19, 1895.
Dear Brother______:—
I DO NOT FIND rest in spirit. Scene after scene is presented in symbols
before me, and I find no rest until I begin to write out the matter. I think we
will institute, at least once each day, a season of prayer for the Lord to set
things in order at the center of the work. Matters are being shaped so that
every other institution is following in the same course. The General
Conference is itself becoming corrupted with wrong sentiments and
principles. In the working up of plans, the same principles are manifest that
have controlled at Battle Creek for a long time.
Christ said of the Jews, “In them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias,
which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing
ye shall see, and shall not perceive: for this people’s heart is waxed gross,
and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed.” Thus it
is with some men who are connected with the great and important interests
in our institutions.
I have been shown that the Jewish nation were not brought suddenly
into their condition of thought and practice. From generation to generation
they were working on false theories, carrying out principles that were
opposed to the truth, and combining with their religion, thoughts and {25}
plans that were the product of human minds: human inventions were made
supreme.
So it is today. Men connected with the work of God have been dealing
unjustly, and it is time to call a halt. The holy principles God has given are
represented by the sacred fire: but common fire has been used in place of
the sacred. False propositions have been assumed as truth and
righteousness, and everything has been managed in such a way as to carry
out these propositions, which are a misrepresentation of God’s character.
Plans contrary to truth and righteousness have been introduced in a subtle
manner, on the plea that this must be done, and that must be done because it
is for the advancement of the cause of God. Men have taken advantage of
those whom they supposed to be under their jurisdiction. They were
determined to bring the individuals to their terms; they would rule or ruin.
This devising leads to oppression, injustice, and wickedness. There will be
no material change for the better until a decided movement is made to bring
in different state of things.
The plea some are so ready to urge, “The cause of God,” or “Working in
behalf of the cause of God,” to justify themselves in presenting robbery for
burnt offering, is an offense to God. He accepts no such transactions;
prosperity will not attend these movements. The Lord of heaven does not
accept the strange fire offered to him. Let men deal with men upon the
principles of the ten commandments, bringing these principles into their
business transactions; for the great and holy and merciful God will never be
in league with dishonest practices; not a single touch of injustice {26} will
he vindicate. The cause of God is free from every taint of injustice. It can
gain no advantage by robbing the members of the family of God of their
individuality or of their rights. All such practices are abhorrent to God.
Let all bear in mind that the Lord’s eye is upon all their works, and that
he expects fidelity from his servants. When the four Hebrew youth were
receiving an education for the court of the Babylonish king, they did not feel
that the blessing of the Lord was a substitute for the taxing effort required of
them. They were diligent in study; for they discerned that through the grace
of God, their destiny depended on their own will and action. They knew that
they were to bring all their ability to their work, and by close, severe
taxation of their powers, make the most of their opportunities for study and
labor.
He who has created men, and has given them talent and intellect, seeks
to bring their minds into association with the divine. When this is done,
goodness, love for their fellow men, will be their natural instinct. He would
have men love God supremely, and their fellow men impartially. It is his
purpose that we should be closely attached to God, and tenderly attached to
one another.
Such was the condition that existed in heaven before the disaffection of
Satan. The heavenly current flowed through the universe of God without one
cloud of evil to cast a shadow upon its bright waters. Everywhere spotless
purity was reflected as in a mirror; and God was over all. But Satan fell.
The human race were created. Adam and Eve fell.
And cannot men who have the history of the {27} fall, the workings of
the wily foe since Adam’s day, see how the same principles are still at
work, and what will be the end thereof? We are all on trial during
probationary time. Satan is playing the game of life for every soul; Christ is
at work for every soul. Those who consent to receive the moral image of
God, become like him in character. But if they refuse the character of Christ,
heaven is lost to them. When we have so gracious an opportunity of working
out our own salvation through our choice of the character we form, why will
we not lay hold of the Saviour, and by faith receive his merits, and perfect a
character like his?
 The Lord Jesus himself has bridged the gulf that sin has made, and the
whole scheme of redemption has been put in operation to restore the moral
image of God in man. “The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and
we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of
grace and truth.” Infinite wisdom is revealed in Christ. He suffered in our
stead, that men could have another test and trial to prove whether they
would be safe subjects for his kingdom. His blood was our ransom, his
death brings life and immortality within our reach. He has risen from the
dead, and has ascended on high to intercede for the fallen race. He is now at
the right hand of the throne of God,—our Representative before the Father.
Whatever was given to Christ—the “all things” to supply every need of
fallen man—was given to him as the head and representative of humanity. In
and through him we are complete in every grace. We share his throne. “To
as many as received him, to them gave he power to become {28} the sons of
God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born, not of blood,
nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”
There is a heaven of bliss, free from all dissension, free from all
selfishness, free from poverty, sickness, and oppression, for those that
overcome. Then I entreat you who have a heaven to gain and a hell to shun.
Do not be presumptuous. Link up in the closest relationship with Christ, and
depart from every species of iniquity.
All who, before the universe of heaven, are adjudged to have, in Christ,
endured the penalty of the law, and in him fulfilled its righteousness, will
have eternal life. They will be one in character with Christ. His prayer for
his followers will be fulfilled. “The glory [character] which thou gavest me
I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and
thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may
know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.”
Shall we not strive to form characters after the divine similitude? Shall we
not here be conformed to the image of Christ? O that God would give us
divine perception to comprehend the breadth and length, the depth and
height, and to know the love of Christ that passeth knowledge, that we might
be filled with all the fullness of God! Then would man look upon his fellow
men as God’s own purchased possession. He would keep his own soul in
the love of God, and would not undertake to lord it over God’s heritage.
It was a wonderful thing for God to create man, to make mind. He
created him that every faculty {29} might be the faculty of the divine mind.
The glory of God is to be revealed in the creation of man in God’s image,
and in his redemption. One soul is of more value than a world. The Lord
Jesus is the Author of our being, and he is also the Author of our
redemption; and everyone who will enter into the kingdom of God will
develop a character that is the counterpart of the character of God. None can
dwell with God in the holy heaven but those who bear his likeness. Those
who are redeemed will be overcomers; they will be elevated, pure, one
with Christ.
The divine decrees are to be vindicated; it will be demonstrated that
they are not accessory to sin. There was no withdrawal of divine influence
from Lucifer. Not in the slightest particular was there a deficiency in God’s
government that would afford a cause for disaffection in heaven. So in the
administration of affairs in connection with God’s work on earth, he
requires that those who bear the responsibility of the work are to give no
cause for disaffection. The principles that are according to heaven’s order
must be maintained.
Everything in our world is in agitation. Coming events cast their
shadows before. The signs of the times are ominous indeed. There is
assurance in nothing human or earthly. There are but two parties in this
world. Satan works with his crooked, deceiving power, and through strong
delusion he catches all who do not abide in the truth, and have turned their
ears away from the truth, and have turned unto fables. Satan himself abode
not in the truth, and he is the mystery of iniquity. Through his subtilty he
gives to his soul-destroying errors the appearance of truth. Herein is {30}
their power to deceive. It is because they are a counterfeit of the truth that
Spiritualism, theosophy, and the like deceptions gain such power over the
minds of men. Herein is the masterly working of Satan. He pretends to be
the Saviour of man, the benefactor of the human race, and thus he more
readily lures his victims to destruction.
Rapidly men are ranging themselves under the banner they have chosen,
restlessly waiting and watching the movements of their leaders. Some are
watching and waiting and working for our Lord’s appearing, but the greater
part of the world are rapidly falling into line under the generalship of the
first great apostate. They look for a god in humanity, and Satan personifies
the one they seek. Multitudes will be so deluded through their rejection of
truth, that they will accept the counterfeit; and humanity will be hailed as
God.
Satan’s skill is exercised in devising plans and methods without number
to accomplish his purpose. Dissimulation has become a fine art with him,
and he works in the guise of an angel of light. God’s eye alone discerns his
schemes to contaminate the world with false and ruinous principles, bearing
on their face the appearance of genuine goodness. He works to restrict
religious liberty, and to bring into the religious world a species of slavery.
Organizations, institutions, unless kept by the power of God, will work
under Satan’s dictation to bring men under the control of men and fraud and
guile will bear the semblance of zeal for truth, and for the advancement of
the kingdom of God. Whatever in our practice is not as open as the day,
belongs to the methods of the prince of evil. {31}
We are warned in the word of God that sleepless vigilance is the price
of safety. Only in the straight path of truth and righteousness can we escape
the tempter’s power. The winds are held by the four angels; a moment of
respite has been graciously given us of God. Every power lent us of God,
whether practical, mental, or moral, is to be sacredly cherished to do the
work assigned us for our fellow men who are perishing in their ignorance.
The warning is to go forth to all parts of the world. There must be no delay.
If men resist the warnings the Lord sends them, they become even
leaders in evil practices; such men assume to exercise the prerogatives of
God— they presume to do that which God himself will not do in seeking to
control the minds of men. They introduce their own methods and plans, and
through their misconceptions of God, they weaken the faith of others in the
truth, and bring in false principles that will work like leaven to taint and
corrupt our institutions and churches. Anything that lowers men’s conception
of righteousness and equity and impartial judgment, any device or precept
that brings God’s human agents under the control of human minds, impairs
their faith in God; it separates the soul from God, for it leads away from the
path of strict integrity and righteousness.
God will not vindicate any device whereby man shall in the slightest
degree rule or oppress his fellow man. The only hope for fallen man is to
look to Jesus, and receive him as the only Saviour. As soon as man begins to
make an iron rule for other men, as soon as he begins to harness up and
drive men according to his own mind, he dishonors {32} God, and imperils
his own soul and the souls of his brethren.
God expects his workers to be tender-hearted. How merciful are the
ways of God! (See Deuteronomy 10:17-20; 2 Chronicles 20:5-7, 9; 1 Peter
1:17.) But the rules God has given have been disregarded, and strange fire
has been offered before the Lord. The spirit of domination is extending to
the presidents of our conferences. But if a man is sanguine of his own
powers, and seeks to exercise dominion over his brethren, feeling that he is
invested with authority to make his will the ruling power, the best and only
safe course is to remove him, lest great harm be done, and he lose his own
soul, and imperil the souls of others. “All ye are brethren.” Those in
authority should manifest the spirit of Christ. They should deal as he would
deal with every case that requires attention. They should go weighted with
the Holy Spirit.
A man’s position does not make him one jot or tittle greater in the sight
of God; it is character alone that God values. The high-handed power that
has been developed, as though position made men gods, makes me afraid,
and ought to cause fear. It is a curse wherever, and by whomsoever
exercised. This lording it over God’s heritage will create such a disgust of
man’s jurisdiction that a state of insubordination will result. The people are
learning that men in high positions of authority cannot be trusted to mold and
fashion other men’s minds and characters. The result will be a loss of
confidence even in the management of faithful men. But the Lord will raise
up laborers who realize their own nothingness apart from him. {33}
Let men be connected with God’s work who will represent his character.
They may have much to learn in regard to business management; but if they
pray to God as did Daniel, if with true contrition of mind they seek that
wisdom which comes from above, the Lord will give them an understanding
heart. Read carefully and prayerfully the third chapter of James, especially
verses 13-16. The whole chapter is an eye-opener, if men wish to open their
eyes.
The goodness, mercy, and love of God was proclaimed by Christ to
Moses. This was God’s character. When men who profess to serve God,
ignore his parental character, and depart from honor and righteousness in
dealing with their fellow men, Satan exults; for he has inspired them with
his attributes. They are following in the track of Romanism. Those who are
enjoined to represent the attributes of the Lord’s character, step from the
Bible platform, and in their own human judgment devise rules and
resolutions to force the will of others. But when men are forced to follow
the prescriptions of other men, an order of things is instituted that overrides
sympathy and tender compassion, blinding the eyes of men to mercy, justice,
and the love of God. Moral influence and personal responsibility are
trodden under foot.
The righteousness of Christ by faith has been ignored by some; for it is
contrary to their spirit, and their whole life-experience. Rule, rule, has been
their course of action; and Satan has had an opportunity to represent himself
through them. When one who professes to be a representative of Christ,
engages in sharp dealing, and presses men {34} into hard places, those who
are thus oppressed will either break every fetter of restraint, or will be led
to regard God as a hard master. They cherish hard feelings against God, and
their souls are alienated from him, just as Satan planned it should be. This
hardheartedness on the part of men who claim to believe the truth, Satan
charges to the influence of truth itself, and thus men become disgusted, and
turn from the truth. For this reason no man should have a responsible
connection with our institutions, who thinks it no important matter whether
he have a heart of flesh or a heart of steel. Such men may think they are
representing the justice of God, but they do not represent his tenderness, and
the great love wherewith he has loved us. Their human inventions,
originating with the specious devices of Satan, appear fair enough to the
blinded eyes of men, because they are inherent in their nature. A lie,
believed and practiced, becomes truth to them. Thus the purpose of Satan,
that men should reach these conclusions through the working of their own
inventive minds, is accomplished.
A Common Source of Error.
Men fall into error by starting with false premises, and then bringing
everything to bear to make the error true. In some cases the first principles
have a measure of truth interwoven with the errors, but it does not lead to
any just action; and this is why men are misled. In order to reign and
become a power, they employ Satan’s methods to justify their own
principles. They exalt themselves as men of superior judgment, and profess
to stand as representatives of God. These are false gods. {35}
Sinful men can find hope and righteousness only in God; and no human
being is righteous any longer than he has faith in God, and maintains a vital
connection with him. A flower of the field must have its root in the soil; it
must have air, dew, showers, and sunshine. It will flourish only as it
receives these advantages, and all are from God. So with men. We receive
from God that which ministers to the life of the soul. We are warned not to
trust in man, nor to make flesh our arm. A curse is pronounced upon all that
do this.
“Thus saith the Lord; Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and
maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord. For he
shall be like the heath in the desert, and shall not see when good cometh;
but shall inhabit the parched places in the wilderness, in a salt land and
not inhabited. Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord, and whose
hope the Lord is. For he shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that
spreadeth out her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat cometh,
but her leaf shall be green; and shall not be careful in the year of
drought, neither shall cease from yielding fruit. The heart is deceitful
above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? I the Lord
search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his
ways, and according to the fruit of his doings. . . . O Lord, the hope of
Israel, all that forsake thee shall be ashamed, and they that depart from
me shall be written in the earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the
fountain of living water.”
Let no plans or methods be brought into any of {36} our institutions
that will place mind or talent under the control of human judgment; for
this is not in God’s order. God has given to man, talents of influence
which belong to him alone, and no greater dishonor can be done to God
than for one finite agent to purchase from men their God-given talent, or
the product of such talent, to be absolutely under his control, even
though the benefits of the same be used to the advantage of the cause. In
such arrangements, one man’s mind is ruled by another man’s mind, and
the human agent is separated from God, and exposed to temptations.
Satan’s methods tend to one end,—to make men the slaves of men. And
when this is done, confusion and distrust, jealousies and evil surmisings,
are the result. Such a course destroys man’s faith in God, and in the
principles which are to control his work, to purge from guilt and from
every species of selfishness and hypocrisy.
The Lord of heaven, who made our world, and who created man, guards
the interests of every soul. To every man he has given this work. We are
laborers together with God. There are diversities of gifts, and every man
should appreciate the moral and spiritual capital which God has entrusted to
him. No one should treat these entrusted talents with indifference. No one is
accountable for the talents he has never had; none should complain of the
smallness of their gifts. Everyone is to trade on that which God has
entrusted to him, working where he can, doing the best possible service for
the Master. Our talent, well used, will gain other talents, and these still
others. The man with a few pence can serve God faithfully with his pence. If
he does this, he is {37} judged as faithful in the sight of God as the one who
has improved pounds.
All are to realize their individual responsibility to employ their talents
to the glory of God according to their ability. Let no man or council of men
assume the responsibility of making as little as possible of these talents,
according to their human estimate of God’s entrusted qualifications. No man
is to weigh in the balances of human judgment the talents God has given to
other men. Let every man appreciate God’s gifts to him, and faithfully trade
upon them. No man is to merge his individuality into that of any other man.
No man should be urged to make another man his steward. There are
diversities of gifts, and a large work to be done in our world in the use of
God’s entrusted goods. Let us never forget that we are here to be fashioned
by the hand of God, fitted to do the work he has given us to do. That work is
our own, the accountability is our own; it cannot be transferred to another.
Let not human agents interpose to take another’s work out of the hands of
God into their own finite hands.
Principles Underlying Our Stewardship.
I have borne abundant testimony, setting forth the fact that the ability to
write a book, is, like every other talent, a gift from God, for which the
possessor is accountable to him. This talent no man can buy or sell
without incurring great and dangerous responsibility. Those who labor to
bring about changes in the publication of books, to place the books wholly
under the control of the publishing houses or the Conference, know not
{38} what they are talking about. Their eyes are blinded, and they work
from a wrong standpoint. Selfishness is a root of bitterness whereby many
are defiled.
The efforts that have been made to turn all the profits derived from
the talents of writers, into the hands of the Conference or the publishing
house, will not prove a success; for the plan is not just and equal. From
the light given me by God, the efforts made in this direction by those at
the heart of the work, are not heaven-inspired. It is a very narrow,
conceited arrangement, devised by human minds, and it does not bear the
marks of God. Every man’s special work is appointed him of God, and
he is individually responsible to God. When men connected with the
publishing business make decisions and transact business as they have
done and propose to do at Battle Creek, they give evidence that changes
should be made as soon as possible; for God is not in any such plan.
Those who write books are not to be left under the control of men who
have no experimental knowledge of authorship. These men have a high
appreciation of their own ability, but they have shown how little they
appreciate the human agent, to whom God has given a certain work to do.
They belittle men to whom God has given talents to use to his glory. He
never designed that any man should sell his stewardship, as if he were not
capable of managing the talents given him. The ideas which prevail, that, in
order to give to the cause of God, a writer must place all the profits of his
work, beyond a mere pittance, where other men shall control it for him, or
invest as shall suit their ideas, are an error. {39}
Long ago, when such ideas were first advanced, they should have been
treated as they deserved. Men took into their own hands responsibilities
which they were not capable of treating justly or managing successfully.
They have given evidence of this in the past in the fact that they would resort
to unfair means, in order to wring from men God’s entrusted talents for their
own appropriation. But the very persons whom God has entrusted with his
goods, are held responsible to trade upon them, and thus develop talent.
Every soul who has become the servant of God through the grace of
Jesus Christ, has his own peculiar sphere of labor. He is not to be bought or
sold, but he is to understand that “ye were not redeemed with corruptible
things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition
from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb
without blemish and without spot: who verily was foreordained before the
foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you, who by
him do believe in God, that raised him from the dead, and gave him glory;
that your faith and hope might be in God. Seeing ye have purified your souls
in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren,
see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently.” Who have greater
need to be doers of this inspired injunction than have those who are living at
the very close of this earth’s history?
It is not our property that is entrusted to us for investment. If it had been,
we might claim discretionary power; we might shift the responsibility upon
others, and leave our stewardship with {40} others. But this cannot be,
because the Lord is testing us individually. If we act wisely in trading upon
our Lord’s goods and multiplying the talents given us, we shall invest this
gain for the Master, praying for wisdom that we may be divested of all
selfishness, and laboring most earnestly to advance the precious truth in our
world.
Individual Responsibility.
Some men or councils may say, That is just what we wish you to do. The
Conference Committee will take your capital, and will appropriate it for
this very object. But the Lord has made us individually his stewards. We
each hold a solemn responsibility to invest this means ourselves. A portion
it is right to place in the treasury to advance the general interests of the
work; but the steward of means will not be guiltless before God, unless, so
far as he is able to do this, he shall use that means as circumstances shall
reveal the necessity. We should be ready to help the suffering, and to set in
operation plans to advance the truth in various ways. It is not in the province
of the Conference or any other organization to relieve us of this
stewardship. If you lack wisdom, go to God; ask him for yourself, and then
work with an eye single to his glory.
By exercising your judgment, by giving where you see there is need in
any line of the work, you are putting out your money to the exchangers. If
you see in any locality that the truth is gaining a foothold, and there is no
place of worship, then do something to meet the necessity. By your own
action encourage others to act, in building a humble {41} house for the
worship of God. Have an interest in the work in all parts of the field.
While it is not your own property that you are handling, yet you are made
responsible for its wise investment, for its use or abuse. God does not lay
upon you the burden of asking the Conference or any council of men whether
you shall use your means as you see fit to advance the work of God in
destitute towns and cities, and impoverished localities. If the right plan had
been followed, so much means would not have been used in some localities,
and so little in other places where the banner of truth has not been raised.
We are not to merge our individuality of judgment into any institution in our
world. We are to look to God for wisdom, as did Daniel.
Age after age Jesus has been delivering his goods to his church. At the
time of the first advent of Christ to our world, the men who composed the
Sanhedrin exercised their authority in controlling men according to their
will. If men’s wills were always submerged into God’s will, this would be
safe; but when men are separated from God, and their own wisdom is made
a controlling power, the souls for whom Christ has given his life to free
from the bondage of Satan, are brought under bondage to him in another
form.
Do we individually realize our true position, that as God’s hired
servants we are not to bargain away our stewardship; but that before the
heavenly universe we are to administer the truth committed to us by God?
Our own hearts are to be sanctified, our hands are to have something to
impart as occasion demands, of the income that God entrusts to us. The
humblest of us have been {42} entrusted with talents, and made agents for
God, using our gifts for his name’s glory. It is the duty of everyone to realize
his own responsibility, and to see that his talents are turned to advantage as
a gift that he must return, having done his best to improve it. He who
improves his talents to the best of his ability, may present his offering to
God as a consecrated gift, that will be as fragrant incense before him, a
savor of life unto life.
The Saviour’s Interview With Nicodemus.
The change which must come to the natural, inherited, and cultivated
tendencies of the human heart, is that change of which Jesus spoke when he
said to Nicodemus, “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom
of God.” Nicodemus was a man in high position of trust, a man who was
looked up to as one educated in Jewish customs, a man whose mind was
stored with wisdom. He was indeed in possession of talents of no ordinary
character. He had heard the teaching of Jesus, and his mind had been
aroused by the wonderful works. He desired to hear more, but he would not
go to Jesus by day; he was not prepared to meet the jealousy of the scribes
and Pharisees; and it would be too humiliating for a ruler of the Jews to
acknowledge himself in sympathy with the despised Nazarene. He sought
him at night, thinking, I will ascertain for myself the mission and claims of
this teacher, and see whether he in indeed the Light to lighten the Gentiles,
and the glory of Israel. “Rabbi,” he said to Jesus, “we know that thou art a
teacher come from God: {43} for no man can do these miracles that thou
doest, except God be with him.”
Jesus answered and said unto him, “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except
a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” He virtually said
to Nicodemus, It is not controversy that will help your case. Arguments will
not bring light to your soul. You must have a new heart, or you cannot
discern the kingdom of heaven. It is not greater evidence that will bring you
into a right position, but new purposes, new springs of action. You must be
born again. Until this change takes place, until all things are made new, the
strongest evidence that could be presented would be useless. The want is in
your own heart; everything must be changed or you cannot see the kingdom
of God.
To Nicodemus this was a very humiliating statement, and with a feeling
of irritation he took up the words of Christ, saying, “How can a man be born
when he is old?” He was not spiritually minded enough to discern the
meaning of the words of Christ. But the Saviour did not meet argument with
argument. Raising his hand in solemn, quiet dignity, he pressed home the
truth with greater assurance: “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be
born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit
is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind
bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell
whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is everyone that is born of the
Spirit.” {44}
Some gleams of truth were penetrating the ruler’s mind. Christ’s words
filled him with awe, and led to the inquiry. “How can these things be?” With
deep earnestness, Jesus answered, “Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest
not these things?” Surely one entrusted with the religious interests of the
people, should not be ignorant of truth so important for them to understand
as the condition of entrance into the kingdom of heaven. Christ’s words
conveyed the lesson, that instead of feeling irritated over the plain words of
truth, and indulging in irony, Nicodemus should have a far more humble
opinion of himself, because of his spiritual ignorance. Yet the words of
Christ were spoken with such solemn dignity, and both look and tone
expressed such earnest love, that Nicodemus was not offended as he
realized his humiliating position. “Verily, verily, I say unto thee,” continued
Jesus, “we speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen; and ye
receive not our witness. If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not,
how shall ye believe, If I tell you of heavenly things?”
I present this lesson to Nicodemus as highly applicable to those who
today are in responsible positions as rulers in Israel, and whose voices
are often heard in council, giving evidence of the spirit that Nicodemus
possessed. The words of Christ are spoken just as verily to presidents of
conferences, elders of churches, and those occupying responsible
positions in our churches, “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be
born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” Will the lesson given to
the chief ruler have the same influence on their hearts and lives as it had
on his? {45}
Nicodemus was converted as the result of this interview. In that night
conference with Jesus, the convicted man stood before the Saviour under the
softening, subduing influence of the truth which was shining into the
chambers of his mind, and impressing his heart. Jesus said to him, “If I have
told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you
of heavenly things? And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that
came down from heaven, even the Son of Man which is in heaven.” Jesus
not only told Nicodemus that he must have a new heart in order to see the
kingdom of heaven, but he told him how to obtain this new heart. He read
the inquiring mind of the seeker after truth, and presented before him the
representation of himself: “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness,
even so must the Son of Man be lifted up: that whosoever believeth in him
should not perish, but have eternal life. For God so loved the world, that he
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life.” Good news! Good news! let it ring
throughout the world!
Nicodemus caught the meaning of Christ’s words. He received his
lesson, and became a true believer. He searched the Scriptures in a different
way; he could say, “Old things are passed away; behold, all things are
become new.” He did begin to see the kingdom of heaven, because he
submitted himself to the leading of the Holy Spirit. His voice was heard in
the Sanhedrin council, opposing the measures for compassing the death of
Christ. “Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him?” he asked. The
scornful answer was {46} returned, “Art thou also of Galilee? Search, and
look: for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet.”
The lesson given to Nicodemus is of the greatest importance to every
soul that lives, for the terms of salvation are here laid out in distinct lines; if
one had no other text in the Bible, this alone would be a guide to the soul.
Especially to every man who accepts responsibilities as a counselor,
everyone who is dealing with human minds, is this grand, beautiful truth to
be a bright and shining light. It is no credit to the one who has the word of
God in his possession, to say, “I have no experience. I do not understand
these things.” He never will be wiser until he becomes of much less
consequence in his own estimation, and diligently searches the Word to
obtain knowledge.
The change of heart represented by the new birth, can be brought about
only by the effectual working of the Holy Spirit. If it molds and fashions
your heart daily, you will have divine insight to perceive the character of the
kingdom of God. But pride and self-love have resisted the Spirit of God.
Every natural inclination of the soul opposes the change from self-
importance and pride to the meekness and lowliness of Christ. It is only
through receiving divine light, only through the cooperation of heavenly
intelligences that we can discern the spiritual character of the kingdom of
God. Only thus can we have a lively sense of the duties due to all with
whom we are brought in contact.
We are under contract to God, in his divine service, to work as Christ
worked, not in accordance with natural inclinations, but in accordance with
the Spirit of God. But man has woven into {47} the work of God, his own
defects of character, devices that are human and earthly, delusions,
ensnaring to himself and to all who accept them. He must make it his first
duty to understand the work of God in the regeneration of the soul. He must
learn this lesson as a little child. This change should take place in every
man before he accepts a position as leader or ruler in connection with the
work of God. If he has not a vital connection with God, his own spirit and
sentiments will prevail, and he will offer strange fire in the place of the
sacred.
Consider the incident which Christ presented before Nicodemus in
referring to the uplifted serpent. The Lord Jesus had protected the children
of Israel from the venomous serpents in the wilderness, but this part of their
history they did not know. Angels from heaven had accompanied them, and
in the pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night, Christ had been
their protection through all their journeyings. But they became selfish and
discontented, and in order that they might not forget his great care over them,
the Lord Jesus gave them a bitter lesson. He permitted them to be bitten by
the fiery serpents, but in his great mercy he did not leave them to perish.
Moses was bidden to make and lift the brazen serpent on the pole, and make
the proclamation that whosoever should look upon it should live. And all
who looked did live. They recovered health at once. Suppose ye that this
life-giving message, the invitation to look upon the representation of Christ,
was given in whispered tones? Suppose ye that there were meetings for
discussion as to how the symbol of the brazen {48} serpent could have any
efficacy? Some hesitated, desiring a scientific explanation, but no light was
given. They must accept the words given by Christ to Moses. It was
proclaimed with the trumpet, and by the leading men of every tribe
throughout the encampment. The word obeyed, would bring life and healing.
What a strange symbol of Christ was that likeness of the serpent which
stung them! This symbol was lifted on a pole and they were to look to it,
and be healed. So Jesus was made in the likeness of sinful flesh. He came
as the sin-bearer. Under the symbol of the uplifted serpent, he was
presented before the vast congregation of those who were entrusted with
sacred truth. It was God’s purpose that when Christ should appear in
person, men might recognize his mission, and cooperate with him in the
saving of humanity. He was crucified at one of the yearly gatherings of the
Jews, when representatives from all nations were present at Jerusalem.
The knowledge of the cruel work done to Jesus was to go to the remotest
regions of the inhabited world. The message, Look and live, was given in
the most decided manner.
The same healing, life-giving message is now sounding. It means hope,
courage, faith, pardon, and life. It points to the Saviour, uplifted on the
shameful tree. Those who have been bitten by the old serpent, the devil, are
bidden to look and live.
Through the Saviour’s lesson, Nicodemus was brought to see that the
ignorant and unbelieving are not to be enlightened by controversy and
discussion. They must look and live. Nicodemus {49} hoped that his
people would let Christ speak to them as he had spoken to him; then they
would no longer remain in unbelief. O that today men would hear the
voice of Jesus, “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of
God”! The explanation of the plan of salvation may today be presented to
men who act as rulers and counselors, and yet, having eyes, they see not,
and having ears, they hear not; they have no experimental knowledge of
what it means to believe in Christ as their personal Saviour. Nicodemus
was converted. Will these men learn what it means to have a new heart?
and what it means to cease from sin? what it means to have the
righteousness of Christ, to bear the divine similitude?
Look only to Jesus as your righteousness and your sacrifice. As you are
justified by faith, the deadly sting of the serpent will be healed. Then there
will be no more of self; you will have peace with God through Jesus Christ.
Open the door of your hearts, and let Jesus in. Some of you have become
hard-hearted; you have resisted evidence, and have despised the messages
of warning, of light and truth, which the Lord has sent you by the Holy
Spirit, because he loves you and is loath to give you up. As a look to the
brazen serpent brought life to the dying, so the look of faith to the Lamb of
God will bring life to the soul dead in trespasses and sins. Above all others,
the men in responsible positions need the converting power of God daily.
They need to sanctify themselves, that others may be sanctified. If they
would cooperate with God, looking to Christ every moment, believing in
him as it is their privilege to do, their {50} eyes would be opened, and their
hearts would be made new.
“God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”
O who can measure such love as this? It is not that God loved us because
Christ died for us; but while we were yet sinners, rebels against his law,
he gave Jesus to bear our sins, that pardon may come to all who believe
on him. The only hope of the world was for One who knew no sin, One
equal with God, to come to our earth, and live the law, testifying that in
his humanity, he could keep the law, and that sinners might become
partakers of the divine nature, and thus be obedient children of God. This
is the great work that God has done for the fallen race. He is not willing
that any shall perish, but that whosoever will, may come to him through
Christ, and live.
Mrs. E. G. White. {51}
081—SPECIAL TESTIMONIES ON CHURCH SCHOOLS
 PH081 - Special Testimonies on Church Schools (1898)
INTRODUCTORY.
During the last year some very valuable matter has come from Sister
White on the subject of church schools. An attempt has been made to get this
before a few of our brethren. On account of the great expense it was
impossible to supply all who desired these testimonies with copies, and,
during the spring council, the General Conference Committee requested that
the instruction which has come on the subject of church schools be placed
in leaflet form that all might read it. Besides the unprinted testimonies some
selections have been made from printed testimonies on this subject, because
many do not have the special testimonies, We believe that all our people
will put forth an effort to walk in the light which is so plainly given on the
subject of home and church schools. We have only a little time remaining to
save our children and establish them in the truth, that they may be prepared
to go through the severe conflicts that will soon come upon the earth. God
has promised that we may yet redeem the time. Let us heed these
appropriate words, “Hear me, O Judah, ye inhabitants of Jerusalem; believe
in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established. Believe his prophets so
shall ye prosper.” {2}
“SUNNYSIDE,” COORANBONG, N.S.W.,
Dec. 15, 1897.
[Note: For this publication, all material by E. G. White has been placed in quotes.]
“DEAR BROTHER: In your letter you ask me serious questions, and lay
out propositions which are sensible and right. There should be schools
established wherever there is a church or company of believers. Teachers
should be employed to educate the children of Sabbath-keepers. This would
close the door to a large number who are drifting into Battle Creek,—the
very place where the Lord has warned them not to go. In the light that has
been given me, I have been pointed to the churches that are scattered in
different localities, and have been shown that the strength of these churches
depends upon their growth in usefulness and efficiency.
Building in Battle Creek.— “A large amount of the responsibility piled
up in Battle Creek is not in accordance with the principles that the Lord has
set before us. There should be fewer buildings erected in Battle Creek to
call the crowds of people there. All those large buildings should not be
crowded together as they are. They should have been placed in different
localities, and not in the very midst of one city. The various cities should
have representatives of the truth in their midst. I cannot go contrary to the
will of God, and say, Erect more buildings in Battle Creek; but I would say,
Build in other {3} localities. There should be fewer interests centered at
Battle Creek, and far more in other places where there is nothing to give
character to the work of God.
Missionary Teachers.— “In all our churches there should be schools,
and teachers in those schools who are missionaries. It is essential that
teachers be educated to act their important part in educating the children of
Sabbath-keepers, not only in the sciences, but in the Scriptures. These
schools, established in different localities, and conducted by God-fearing
men and women, as the case demands, should be built upon the same
principles as were the schools of the prophets.
“Special talent should be given to the education of the youth. The
children are to be trained to become missionaries, and but few understand
distinctly what they must do to be saved. Few have the instruction in
religious lines that is essential. If the instructors have a religious experience
themselves, they will be able to communicate to their students the
knowledge of the love of God they have received. These lessons can only
be given from those who are themselves truly converted; and this is the
noblest missionary work that any man or woman can undertake.
Essential Studies.— “Children should be educated to read, to write, to
understand figures, to keep their own accounts, when very young. They may
go forward, advancing step by step in this knowledge. But before everything
else they should be taught that the fear of the Lord is the beginning of
wisdom. They may be educated line upon line, precept upon precept, here a
little and there a little; but the one aim ever before {4} the teacher should be
to educate the children to know God, and Jesus Christ whom he has sent.
Obedience.— “Teach the youth that sin in any line is defined in the
Scriptures as “transgression of the law.” Sin originated with the first great
apostate. He was a disobedient subject. He led the family of heaven into
disobedience, and he and all who were united with him were cast out of the
paradise of God. Teach the children in simple language that they must be
obedient to their parents, and give their hearts to God. Jesus Christ is
waiting to accept and bless them, if they will only come to him and ask him
to pardon all their transgressions, and take away their sins. And when they
ask him to pardon all their transgressions, they must believe that he will do
it.
Children as Missionaries.— “God wants every child of tender age to be
his child, to be adopted into his family. Young though they may be, the youth
may be members of the household of faith, and have a most precious
experience. They may have hearts that are tender, and ready to receive
impressions that will be lasting. They may have their hearts drawn out in
confidence and love for Jesus, and live for the Saviour. Christ will make
them little missionaries. The whole current of their thoughts may be
changed, so that sin will not appear a thing to be enjoyed, but to be hated
and shunned.
“Small as well as older children will be benefited by this instruction;
and in thus simplifying the plan of salvation, the teachers will receive as
great blessings as those who are taught. The Holy Spirit of God will
impress the lessons upon the receptive minds of the children, that they {5}
may grasp the ideas of Bible truth in their simplicity. And the Lord will give
an experience to these children in missionary lines; he will suggest to them
lines of thought which the teachers themselves did not have.
“The children who are properly instructed will be witnesses for the
truth. Teachers who are nervous and easily irritated should not be placed
over the youth. They must love the children because they are the younger
members of the Lord’s family. The Lord will inquire of them as of the
parents, “What have you done with my flock, my beautiful flock?”
Home Should Be a Church.— “It is surprising to see how little is done
by many parents to save their own children. Every family in the home life
should be a church, a beautiful symbol of the church of God in heaven. If
parents realize their responsibilities to their children, they would not under
any circumstances scold and fret at them. This is not the kind of education
any child should have. Many, many children have learned to be faultfinding,
fretful, scolding, passionate children, because they were allowed to be
passionate at home. Parents are to consider that they are in the place of God
to their children, to encourage every right principle and repress every
wrong thought.
Home Training.— “If in their own homes children are allowed to be
disrespectful, disobedient, unthankful, and peevish, their sins lie at the door
of the parents. It is the special work of fathers and mothers to teach their
children with kindness and affection. They are to show that as parents they
are the ones to hold the lines, to govern, and not to be governed by their
children. {6} They are to teach that obedience is required of them, and thus
they educate them to submit to the authority of God.
Qualification of Teachers.— “In educating the children and youth,
teachers should never allow one passionate word or gesture to mar their
work, for in so doing, they imbue the students with the same spirit which
they themselves possess. The Lord would have our primary schools as well
as those for older persons, of that character that angels of God can walk
through the room, and behold in the order and principles of government, the
order and government of heaven. This is thought by many to be impossible;
but every school should begin with this, and should work most earnestly to
preserve the spirit of Christ in temper, in communications, in instruction, the
teachers placing themselves in the channel of light where the Lord can use
them as his agents, to reflect his own likeness of character upon the students.
They may know that as God-fearing instructors they have helpers every hour
to impress upon the hearts of the children the valuable lessons given.
Defective Teachers.— “The Lord works with every consecrated
teacher; and it is for his own interest to realize this. Instructors who are
under the discipline of God do not manufacture anything themselves. They
receive grace and truth and light through the Holy Spirit to communicate to
the children. They are under the greatest Teacher the world has ever known,
and how unbecoming it would be for them to have an unkind spirit, a sharp,
harsh voice, full of irritation. In this they would perpetuate their own defects
in the children. {7}
Bible as a Text-Book.— “O for a clear perception of what we might
accomplish if we would learn of Jesus! The springs of heavenly peace and
joy, unsealed in the soul of the teacher by the magic words of inspiration,
will become a mighty river of influence, to bless all who connect with him.
Do not think that the Bible will become a tiresome book to the children.
Under a wise instructor the word will become more and more desirable. It
will be to them as the bread of life, and will never grow old. There is in it a
freshness and beauty that attract and charm the children and youth. It is like
the sun shining upon the earth, giving its brightness and warmth, yet never
exhausted. By lessons from the Bible history and doctrine, the children and
youth can learn that all other books are inferior to this. They can find here a
fountain of mercy and of love.
Spirit of God as an Educator.— “God’s holy, educating Spirit is in his
word. A light, a new and precious light, shines forth upon every page. Truth
is there revealed, and words and sentences are made bright and appropriate
for the occasion as the voice of God speaking to them.
“We need to recognize the Holy Spirit as our Enlightener. That Spirit
loves to address the children, and discover to them the treasures and
beauties of the word of God. The promises spoken by the Great Teacher
will captivate the senses and animate the soul of the child with a spiritual
power that is divine. There will grow in the fruitful a familiarity with divine
things which will be as a barricade against the temptations of the enemy.
{8}
Results of Christian Education.— “The work of teachers is an
important one. They should make the word of God their meditation. God
will communicate by his own Spirit to the soul. Pray as you study, “Lord,
open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law.”
When the teacher will rely upon God in prayer, the spirit of Christ will
come upon him, and God will work through him by the Holy Spirit upon the
minds of the students. The Holy Spirit fills the mind and heart with sweet
hope, and courage, and Bible imagery, and this will be communicated to the
students, the words of truth will grow in importance, and assume a breadth
and fullness of meaning of which you have never dreamed. The beauty and
riches of the word of God have a transforming influence upon mind and
character; the sparks of heavenly love will fall upon the hearts of the
children as an inspiration. We may bring hundreds and thousands of children
to Christ if we will work for them.
Enlargement of Educational Work.— “Let all to whom these words
may come be melted and subdued. Let us in our educational work embrace
far more than we have done of the children and youth, and there will be a
whole army of missionaries raised up to work for God. I say again,
Establish schools for the children where there are churches,—those who
assemble to worship God. Where there are churches, let there be schools.
Work as if you were working for your life to save children from being
drowned in the polluting, corrupting influences of this life.
New Schools.— “Too much is centered in Battle Creek. I need not
advise that the sound of {9} the ax and hammer be heard in Battle Creek in
erecting new buildings. There are places where our schools should have
been in operation years ago. Let these now be started under wise directors.
The youth should be educated in their own churches. In America you can
build three schoolhouses cheaper than we can build one in this country. It is
a grievous offense to God that there has been so great neglect to make
provision for the improvement of the children and youth when Providence
has so abundantly supplied us with facilities with which to work.
Associations of Children at School.— “Can we wonder that children
and youth drift into temptation, and become educated in wrong lines by their
association with other neglected children? These children are not wisely
educated to use their active minds and limbs to do helpful work. Our
schools should teach the children all kinds of simple labor. Can we wonder,
neglected as they have been, that their energies become devoted to
amusements that do them no good, that their religious aspirations are
chilled, and their spiritual life darkened? Thousands in their own homes are
left almost uneducated. “It is so much trouble,” says the mother. “I would
rather do these things myself; it is such a trouble; you bother me.”
The Mother a Teacher.— “Does not mother remember that she herself
had to learn in jots and tittles before she could be helpful? It is a wrong to
children to refuse to teach them little by little. Keep these children with
you. Let them ask questions, and in patience answer them. Give your little
children something to do; and let them have the happiness {10} of
supposing they help you. There must be no repulsing of your children
when trying to do proper things. If they make mistakes, if accidents
happen, and things break, do not blame. Their whole future life depends
upon the education you give them in their childhood years. Teach them that
all their faculties of body and mind were given them to use, and that all
are the Lord’s, pledged to his service. To some of these children the Lord
gives an early intimation of his will. Parents and teachers, begin to teach
the children to cultivate their God-given qualities.
Churches Should Have Responsibility for Their Children.— “My
brother, I feel deeply over the mistake of locating so many important
interests at Battle Creek. There is a world to receive the light of truth. Had
interests been located in cities where nothing is being done, the warning
message would be given to other cities. You have asked me in regard to the
schools being opened in our churches. I have tried to answer you. That light
which has centered in Battle Creek should have been shining in other
localities. Schools should have been opened in places where they are so
much needed. This will provide for the children and youth who are drifting
into Battle Creek. Let the church carry a burden for the lambs of the flock in
its locality, and see how many can be educated and trained to do service for
God.
Mrs. E. G. White. {11}
 SCHOOLS.
Christian Schools.— “One reason why it was necessary to establish
institutions of our own was the fact that parents were not able to counteract
the influence of the teaching their children were receiving in the public
schools, and the error there taught was leading the youth into false paths. No
stronger influence could be brought to bear upon the minds of the youth and
children than that of those who were educating them in principles of
science. For this reason it was evident that schools must be established in
which our children should be instructed in the way of truth. In our schools it
was specified that the youth were to be taught in the principles of Bible
temperance, and every influence was to be brought to bear upon them that
would tend to help them to shun the follies of this degenerate age, which
were fast making the world as a second Sodom.
Evils of the Secular School.— “In our institutions of learning there was
to be exerted an influence that would counteract the influence of the world,
and give no encouragement to indulgence in appetite, in selfish gratification
of the senses, in pride, ambition, love of dress and display, love of praise
and flattery, and strife for high rewards and honors as a recompense for
good scholarship. All this was to be discouraged in our schools. It would be
impossible to avoid these things, and yet send them to the public schools,
where they would daily be brought in contact with that which would
contaminate their morals. All through the world there was so great a neglect
of home training that the children found at the {12} public schools, for the
most part, were profligate, and steeped in vice.”—Review and Herald, Jan.
9, 1894.
“In the system of education used in the common schools the most
essential part of the education is neglected; it is as follows; viz.,
religion of the Bible.”—Test. No. 31, p. 24.
For the Children.— “My subject principally was that the smaller
children should not be neglected. This work is fully as essential as the
work for the older pupils. For many years my attention has been called to
this phase of work. Schools should be established where children should
receive proper education. From the teachers in the public schools, they
receive ideas that are opposed to the truth. But further than this, they
receive a wrong education by associating with children that have no
training, that are left to obtain a street education. Satan uses these children
to educate children that are more carefully brought up. Before Sabbath-
keeping parents know what evil is being done, the lessons of depravity are
learned. The souls of their children are corrupted.
“This subject has long been neglected. The first seven or ten years of a
child’s life is the time when lasting impressions for good or for evil are
made. What is education? The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.
The child should be educated to receive the truth in the heart. It should be
given instruction which will lead it to see what constitutes sin. It should be
taught that all sin is an offense toward God. The heart should be carefully
guarded; for by giving the life of His dear Son, God has purchased the soul
of every child. He would have the {13} precious life that has been
redeemed by Jesus Christ, molded and fashioned after the similitude of a
palace, that Christ may be enshrined as the king of the soul.
Church Schools.— “Is obedience to all the commandments of God
taught the children in their very first lesson? Is sin represented as an
offense toward God? I would rather that children grow up in a degree of
ignorance of school education as it is today, and employ some other means
to teach them. But in this country many parents are compelled to send their
children to school. Therefore, in localities where there is a church, a
school should be established, if there are no more than six children to
attend. A teacher should be employed who will educate the children in the
truths of the word of God, which are so essential for these last days, and
which it is so important for them to understand. A great test is coming; it
will be upon obedience or disobedience to the commandments of God.
Intemperance is seen everywhere, disregard for the law of God, rioting,
and drunkenness prevail.”—Private Test., May 6, 1897.
Conference Schools.— “Wherever there are a few Sabbath-schools, let
the parents unite together in providing a place for a day school where the
children of the various Sabbath-schools can come together. Let them employ
a Christian teacher, who, as a consecrated missionary, shall educate the
children in such a way as to lead them to become missionaries themselves.
Work while it is day, for the night cometh in which no man can work.
Parents must gird on the armor, and by their own example, they must teach
their children to be missionaries. Let the parents put {14} forth unselfish
efforts, and the Lord will work with their efforts as they perseveringly teach
their children to bear responsibilities. As the children practice the Bible
lessons, they will receive an education of the highest value. Wherever there
are Sabbath-keepers, there is a missionary field.
Home Schools.— “If parents are not able to send their children to
school, let them hire an exemplary, religious teacher who will feel it a
pleasure to work for the Master in any capacity, who will be willing to
cultivate any part of the Lord’s vineyard. Let mothers and fathers cooperate
with the teachers, and devote an hour daily to study, becoming learners with
the children. Make the educating hour one of pleasure and importance, and
your confidence will increase in the method of seeking for the salvation of
your children. Your own spiritual growth will be more rapid as you learn to
work for them. As you work in a humble way, unbelief will disappear. Faith
and activity will impart to your experience ardor, assurance, and
satisfaction that will increase day by day as you follow on to know the
Lord, and to make him known. Your prayers will become earnest. You will
have some real object for which to pray.
“If people would encourage the church in which they are members to
establish small, humble school buildings, in which to do service for God,
they would accommodate their own children within their borders.”—P. C.,
Feb. 2, 1895.
“We should have primary schools in different localities to prepare our
youth for our higher schools.”—Sp. Test. for Ministers and Workers, No. 6,
p. 58. {15}
Church and Home Schools.— “The mother should be the teacher, and
home the school where every child receives his first lessons; and these
lessons should include habits of industry. Mothers, let the little ones play in
the open air; let them listen to the songs of the birds, and learn the love of
God as expressed in his beautiful works. Teach them simple lessons from
the book of nature and the things about them; and as their minds expand,
lessons from books may be added, and firmly fixed in the memory. But let
them also learn, even in their earliest years, to be useful. Train them to think
that, as members of the household, they are to act an interested, helpful part
in sharing the domestic burdens, and to seek [healthful] exercise in the
performance of necessary home duties.
“It is essential for parents to find useful employment for their children,
which will involve the bearing of responsibilities as their age and strength
will permit. The children should be given something to do that will not
only keep them busy, but interests them. The active hands and brains must
be employed from the earliest years. If parents neglect to turn their
children’s energies into useful channels they do them great injury; for
Satan is ready to find them something to do. Shall not the doing be chosen
for them, the parents being the instructors?
Cooperation of Parents and Teacher.— “When the child is old enough
to be sent to school, the teacher should cooperate with the parents, and
manual training should be continued as a part of his school duties. There are
many students who object to this kind of work in the school. They think
useful employment, like learning a trade, {16} degrading; but such persons
have an incorrect idea of what constitutes true dignity. Our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, who is One with the Father, the Commander in the
heavenly courts, was the personal instructor and guide of the children of
Israel; and among them it was required that every youth should learn how to
work. All were to be educated in some business line, that they might
possess a knowledge of practical life and be not only self-sustaining, but
useful. This was the instruction which God gave to his people.”—Sp. Test.,
pp. 37, 38.
“The approval of God rests with loving assurance upon the children who
cheerfully take their part in the duties of domestic life, sharing the burdens
of father and mother. They will be rewarded with health of body and peace
of mind; and they will enjoy the pleasure of seeing their parents take their
share of social enjoyment and healthful recreation, thus prolonging their
lives. Children trained to the practical duties of life, will go out from the
home to be useful members of society. Their education is far superior to that
gained by close confinement in the school-room at an early age, when
neither the mind nor the body is strong enough to endure the strain.
“The children and youth should have the lesson continually before them,
at home and in the school, by precept and example, to be truthful, unselfish,
and industrious. They should not be allowed to spend their time in idleness;
their hands should not be folded in inaction. Parents and teachers should
work for the accomplishment of this object—the development of all the
powers and a formation of a right character; but when parents realize their
responsibilities, there {17} will be far less left for teachers to do in the
training of their children.”—Sp. Test., pp. 41, 42.
 OUR YOUTH AND CHILDREN.
God Addresses Parents.— “The work that lies next to our church-
members is to become interested in our youth; for they need kindness,
patience, tenderness, line upon line, precept upon precept. O, where are the
fathers and mothers in Israel? We ought to have a large number of them who
would be stewards of the grace of Christ, who would feel not merely a
casual interest, but a special interest in the young. We ought to have those
whose hearts are touched by the pitiable situation in which our youth are
placed, who realize that Satan is working by every conceivable device to
draw them into his net. God requires that the church arouse from its lethargy
and see what is the manner of service demanded of them at this time of
peril. The lambs of the flock must be fed. The eyes of our brethren and
Sisters should be anointed with heavenly eyesalve, that they may discern the
necessities of the time. We must be aroused to see what needs to be done in
Christ’s spiritual vineyard, and go to work. The Lord of Heaven is looking
on to see who is doing the work He would have done for the youth and
children.
Church Should Awake.— “The church is asleep and does not realize
the magnitude of this matter of educating the children and youth. “Why,” one
says, “what is the need of being so particular thoroughly to educate our
youth? It seems to me that if you take a few who have decided to follow
some literary calling, or some other {18} calling that requires a certain
discipline, and give due attention to them, that is all that is necessary. It is
not required that the whole mass of our youth should be so well trained.
Will not this answer every essential requirement?”—No, I answer, most
decidedly not. What selection would we be able to make out of the numbers
of our youth? How could we tell who would be the most promising, who
would render the best service to God? In our human judgment we might do
as did Samuel when he was sent to find the anointed of the Lord, and look
upon the outward appearance.
The Lord Slights None.— “Who can determine which one of a family
will prove to be efficient in the work of God? There should be general
education of all the members, and all our youth should be permitted to have
the blessings and privileges of an education at our schools, that they may be
inspired to become laborers together with God. They all need an education
that they may be fitted for usefulness in this life, qualified for places of
responsibility both in private and public life. There is a great necessity of
making plans that there may be a large number of competent workers, and
many should fit themselves up as teachers, that others may be trained and
disciplined for the great work of the future. The church should take in the
situation, and by their influence and means seek to bring about the much-
desired end. Let a fund be created by generous contributions for the
establishment of schools for the advancement of educational work. We
need men well trained, well educated to work in the interest of the
churches. They should present the fact that we cannot {19} trust our youth
to go to seminaries and colleges established by other denominations, but
must gather them in where their religious training will not be neglected.
God would not have us in any sense behind in educational work; our
college should be far in advance in the highest kind of education.
Influence of Worldly Schools.— “’The fear of the Lord is the
beginning of wisdom.’ “The entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth
understanding unto the simple.” If we do not have schools for our youth,
they will attend other seminaries and colleges, and will be exposed to
infidel sentiments, to cavilings and questionings concerning the inspiration
of the Bible. There is a great deal of talk concerning higher education, and
many suppose that this higher education consists wholly in an education in
science and literature; but this is not all. The highest education includes
the knowledge of the word of God, and is comprehended in the words of
Christ, ‘That they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ,
whom thou hast sent.’
Encouragement.— “Though we have come short of doing what we
might have done for our youth and children in the past, let us now repent and
redeem the time. The Lord says. ‘If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat
the good of the land: but if ye refuse and rebel ye shall be devoured with the
sword.’”—Sp. Test., pp. 197, 202. {20}
 LINES OF STUDY FOR CHURCH SCHOOLS.
I. The Bible.
“The lips of children will be opened to proclaim the mysteries that have
been hidden from the minds of men. The Lord has chosen the foolish things
of this world to confound the wise, and the weak things of the world to
confound the mighty.
The Foundation.— “The Bible should not be brought into our schools to
be sandwiched in between infidelity. The Bible must be made the
groundwork and subject-matter of education. It is true that we know much
more of the word of the living God than we knew in the past, but there is
still much more to be learned. It should be used as the word of the living
God and esteemed as first, and last, and best in everything. Then will be
seen true spiritual growth. The students will develop healthy, religious
characters; because they eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.
But, unless watched and nurtured, the health of the soul decays. Keep in the
channel of light. Study the Bible. Those who serve God faithfully will be
blessed. He who permits no faithful work to go unrewarded will crown
every act of loyalty and integrity with special tokens of his love and
approbation.”—Test., “The Bible in Our Schools.”
“The word of God is to stand as the highest educating book in our world,
and is to be treated with reverential awe. It is our GUIDE BOOK; we shall
receive from it the truth. We need to present the Bible as the great lesson
book, to place it in the hands of our children and youth, {21} that they may
know Christ, whom to know aright is life eternal. It is the book to be studied
by those of middle age and those who are aged.”— Sp. Test., p. 233.
“If used as a text-book in our schools, it will be found far more effective
than any other book in the world.”— “Christian Education,” p. 108.
“The word of God is the most perfect educational book in our
world.”—Sp. Test., p. 19.
“In searching its pages, we move through scenes majestic and
eternal.”— “Christian Education,” p. 108.
“In the Bible every vital principle is declared, every duty made plain,
every obligation made evident.”— “Christian Education.” p. 84.
“The Bible is a Directory by which you may know the way to eternal
life.”—Sp. Test., p. 194.
“It unfolds a simple and complete system of Theology and
Philosophy.”— “Christian Education.” p. 106.
 “What other book presents to students more ennobling Science, more
wonderful History?”—Sp. Test., p. 19.
“The searching of all books of Philosophy and Science cannot do for the
mind and morals what the Bible can do if studied and practiced.”—
“Christian Education,” p. 107.
“Of all the books that have flooded the world, be they ever so valuable,
the Bible is the book of books, and is most deserving of the closest study
and attention.”— “Christian Education,” p. 105.
“If there was not another book in the wide world, the word of God lived
out through Christ, would make man perfect in this world.”—Sp. Test., p.
149.
“The Bible has not been made a standard matter {22} in their education,
but books mixed with infidelity and propagating unsound theories have been
placed before them.”—Sp. Test., p. 105.
II. Nature Study.
“While the Bible should hold the first place in the education of children
and youth, the book of nature is next in importance.”—Sp. Test., p. 58.
“The most effective way to teach the heathen who know not God, is
through his works. In this way, far more readily than by any other method,
they can be made to realize the difference between their idols, the work of
their own hands, and the true God, the Maker of heaven and earth.”—Sp.
Test., p. 60.
“A return to simpler methods will be appreciated by the children and
youth. Work in the garden and field will be an agreeable change from the
wearisome routine of abstract lessons, to which their young minds should
never be confined. God has, in the natural world, placed in the hands of the
children of men the key to unlock the treasure-house of His word. The
unseen is illustrated by the seen; divine wisdom, eternal truth, infinite grace,
are understood by the things that God has made. Then let the children and
youth become acquainted with nature and nature’s laws.”— Sp. Test., p. 61.
“The little children should come especially close to nature.”—Sp. Test.,
p. 62.
III. Physiology.
“The youth should be taught to look upon physiology as one of the
essential studies, and they should not be satisfied with the mere theory; they
should practice the knowledge obtained from books on this subject. This
matter has not yet {23} been patiently and perseveringly worked out. Those
who neglect this branch of study, which comprehends so much, will make
haphazard work in attempting to teach the youth. They are not qualified to
direct in our schools, because the way of the Lord must be learned in order
to be practiced.”—Test., “Our School Work.”
“A practical knowledge of the science of human life is necessary in
order to glorify God in our bodies. It is therefore of the highest importance
that among studies selected for childhood, physiology should occupy the
first place.
“It is well that physiology is introduced into the common schools as a
branch of education. All children should study it. It should be regarded as
the basis of all educational effort. And then parents should see to it that
practical hygiene be added. This will make their knowledge of physiology
of practical benefit.”— “Healthful Living,” p. 13.
IV. Common Branches.
“If teachers were receiving light and wisdom from the divine Teacher—
the common, essential branches of education would be more thoroughly
taught, and the word of God would be honored and esteemed as the Bread
sent down from heaven, which sustains all spiritual life, binding the human
agent with Christ in God.”—Sp. Test., pp. 164, 165.
“’The common branches of education should be fully and prayerfully
taught.”—Dec. 20, 1896.
“Children should be educated to read, write, to understand figures, to
keep their own accounts, when very young. They may go forward,
advancing step by step in this knowledge.”—P. C., Dec. 15, 1897. {24}
“The education given in our schools is one-sided. Students should be
given an education that will fit them for successful business life. The
common branches of education should be fully and thoroughly taught.
Bookkeeping should be looked upon as of equal importance with grammar.
This line of study is one of the most important for use in practical life; but
few leave our schools with a knowledge of how to keep books
correctly.”—Dec. 20, 1896.
V. Other Branches.
Manual Training.— “This education, in felling trees, tilling the soil,
erecting buildings, as well as in literature, is the education our youth
should each seek to obtain. Further on, a printing-press should be
connected with our school, in order to educate in this line. Tent-making
also should be learned. There are also many things which the lady students
may be engaged in. There is cooking, dressmaking, and gardening to be
done. Strawberries should be planted, plants and flowers cultivated. This
the lady students may be called out of doors to do. Thus they may be
educated to useful labor. Bookbinding also, and a variety of trades, should
be taken up. These will not only be putting into exercise brain, bone, and
muscle, but will also be gaining knowledge. The greatest curse of our
world in this, our day, is idleness. It leads to amusements merely to please
and gratify self. The students have had a superabundance of this way of
passing their time: they are now to have a different education, that they
may be prepared to go forth from the school with an all-round education.
{25}
Missionary Qualifications.— “The proper cooking of food is a most
essential acquirement, especially where meat is not made the staple article
of diet. Something must be prepared to take the place of meat, and these
foods must be well prepared, so that meat will not be desired. Culture on all
points of practical life will make our youth useful after they shall leave
school to go to foreign countries. They will not then have to depend upon the
people to whom they go, to cook and sew for them, or build their
habitations. They will be much more influential if they show that they can
educate the ignorant how to labor by the best methods, and to produce the
best results. This will be appreciated where means are difficult to obtain.
They will reveal that missionaries can become educators in teaching them
how to labor. A much smaller fund will be required to sustain such
missionaries, because they put to the very best use their physical powers in
useful, practical labor, combined with their studies. And wherever they may
go, all that they have gained in this line will give them standing room. If the
light God has given were cherished, students would leave our schools free
from the burden of debt.
Treating the Sick.— “It is also essential to understand the philosophy
of medical missionary work. Wherever the students shall go, they need an
education in the science of how to treat the sick; for this will give them a
welcome in any place, because there is suffering of every kind in every part
of the world. {26}
 BOOKS.
“The earth is corrupt and dark and idolatrous; and amid the darkness
and corruption a pure, divine light, the word of God, is shining. But
although we have known the truth for many years, little advancement has
been made by those who have been given light. Whose plan was it to
produce that class of books that has been patronized in our schools? It was
the plan largely of men who had not the experience of Moses and Joshua
and Daniel, and the other prophets and apostles, who endured the seeing
of Him who is invisible. Seeing God by faith gives a conception of the
divine character, the perfection of heaven. But to place in our schools the
books that have been placed there as standard books, is an offense to God.
In this age, as never before, when the two great forces of the Prince of
Heaven and the prince of hell have met in decided conflict, our youth need
instruction in Bible principles. Like the branches of the True Vine, the
word of God presents unity in diversity. There is in it a perfect,
superhuman, mysterious unity. It contains divine wisdom, that is the
foundation of all true education; but this book has been treated
indifferently. “—July 8, 1897.
“No teacher in our schools should suggest the idea that, in order to have
the right discipline, it is essential to study text-books expressing pagan and
infidel sentiments.”— “Christian Education,” p. 99.
“The study of works that in any way express infidel sentiments is like
handling black coals; for a man cannot be undefiled in mind who thinks
{27} along the line of skepticism.”— “Christian Education,” p. 100.
Books Must Be Used.— “The study of the sciences is not to be
neglected. Books must be used for this purpose; but they should be in
harmony with the Bible, for that is the standard. Books of this character
should take the place of many of those now in the hands of the students. God
is the author of science. Scientific research opens the mind to vast fields of
thought and information, enabling us to see God through his created works.
Ignorance may try to support skepticism by appeals to science; but instead
of doing this, science contributes fresh evidences of the wisdom and power
of God. Rightly understood, science and the written word agree, and each
sheds light on the other. Together they lead us to God, by teaching us
something of the wise and beneficent laws through which he works.”—Sp.
Test., pp. 56, 57.
Christian Text-Books Needed.— “These popular authors have not
pointed out to the students the way that leads to eternal life. ‘And this is
life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ,
whom thou hast sent.’ John 17:3. The authors of the books current in our
schools are recommended and exalted as learned men; their education is
in every way deficient, unless they themselves have been educated in the
school of Christ, and by practical knowledge bear witness to the word of
God as the most essential study for children and youth; ‘The fear of the
Lord is the beginning of wisdom.’ Books should have been prepared to
place in the hands of students that would educate them to have a sincere,
reverent love for truth {28} and steadfast integrity. The class of studies
which are positively essential in the formation of character to give them a
preparation for the future life, should be kept ever before them.”—Sp.
Test., p. 230.
“Uninspired authors are placed in the hands of children and youth in
our schools as lesson books —books from which they are to be educated.
They are kept before the youth, taking up their precious time in studying
those things which they can never use. Many books have been introduced
into the schools which should never have been placed there. These books
do not in any sense voice the words of John, “Behold the Lamb of God,
which taketh away the sin of the world.” The whole line of study in our
schools should be to prepare a people for the future, immortal life.”—Sp.
Test., p. 232.
“All unnecessary matters need to be weeded from the course of study,
and only such studies be placed before the student as will be of real value
to him.”—Sp. Test., p. 151.
“But the study of many different authors confuses and wearies the mind,
and has a detrimental influence upon the religious life.”—Sp. Test., p. 149.
 TEACHERS.
Qualifications.— “Students should be encouraged to combine mental
and physical labor. The physical powers should be developed in proportion
to the mental faculties. This is essential for an all-round education, and they
will then be at home in any place. They should be able to teach others how
to build, how to cultivate the soil. A man may have a brilliant mind, quick to
{29} catch ideas; but this is of little value to him if he has no knowledge of
practical work, if he does not know how to put his ideas into execution.
Such a one is only half educated. The teacher who has an intelligent
knowledge of the best methods, and who cannot only teach the theory, but
can show by example how things should be done, will never be a drug in the
market.”— Test., “Our School Work.”
“God wants the teachers in our schools to be efficient. Let none feel that
having an earnestness in religious matters is all that is essential in order to
become educators. While they need no less of piety, they also need a
thorough knowledge of the sciences. This will make them not only good,
practical Christians, but will enable them to educate the youth, and, at the
same time, they will have heavenly wisdom to lead them to the fountain of
living water.”— “Christian Education,” p. 51.
“Many teachers are leading their students over the same track that they
themselves have trod. They think this is the only right way. They give
students food which would not sustain spiritual life, but which will cause
those who partake of it to die. They are fascinated by that which God does
not require them to know.”— Test., “The Bible in Our Schools.”
Selection of Teachers.— “Those whom the Lord has presented to me as
not being properly trained in the home life, who have not thought it
necessary to use the powers of their mind and their physical strength and
ingenuity as members of the home firm, will always look upon order and
discipline as needless restraint and severity. Again and again the Lord has
presented this {30} matter before me in clear lines. The teachers must be
carefully picked. No haphazard work must be done in the appointment of
teachers. Those who have devoted years to study and yet have not gained the
education essential to fit them to teach others, in the lines the Lord has
marked out, should not be connected with our schools as educators. They
need to be taught the first principles of true, all-round education.
Blind Teachers.— “We are living in solemn times, and the reason why
there are so many failures in our schools is because teachers neglect to keep
the way of the Lord. Some teachers feel the burden and carry the load of
responsibility. Others do surface work. They fail to see that the woeful
influence of this deficiency is seen in the words and deportment of their
students. This influence counter-works the influence that God-fearing
teachers, who aim to meet the high standard of Christian education, seek.
Converted Teachers.— “I would that the teachers in our schools
could be of God’s selection and appointment. Souls will be lost because
of the careless work of professedly Christian teachers, who need to be
taught of God day by day, else they are unfit for the position of trust.
Teachers are needed who will strive to weed out their inherited and
cultivated tendencies to wrong, who will come into line, wearing
themselves the yoke of obedience, and thus giving an example to the
students. The sense of duty to their God and to their fellow beings, with
whom they associate, will lead such teachers to become doers of the
word, and to heed counsel as to how they should conduct
themselves.”—Sept. 17, 1887.
“It is not safe for us to employ as instructors in {31} our institutions
those who are not believers in the present truth; they advance ideas and
theories that take hold of the mind with a bewitching power, that absorb the
thoughts, making the world of an atom and an atom of the world.”— P. C., p.
121, April 15, 1892.
“Teachers themselves should be what they wish the students to become.
They should possess well-balanced, symmetrical characters. They should
be refined in manner, neat in dress, careful in all their habits, and should
have that true Christian courtesy that wins confidence and respect. “—Sp.
Test. on Ed., p. 48.
“Every teacher should be under the full control of the Holy Spirit. If
the teachers will open their own hearts to receive the Spirit, they will be
prepared to cooperate with it in working for their students. Every
teacher should know and welcome this Heavenly Guest.”—Sp. Test. on
Ed., pp. 50, 51.
“None who deal with the youth should be iron-hearted, but affectionate,
tender, pitiful, courteous, winning, and compassionate; yet they should know
that reproof should be given, and that even rebuke must be spoken to cut off
some evil doing. “—P. C., p. 549, June 21, 1897.
“Those teachers who have not a progressive religious experience, who
are not learning daily lessons in the school of Christ, that they may be
examples to the flock, but who accept their wages as the main thing, are not
fit for the solemn, awfully solemn, position they occupy.”—Sp. Test. on Ed.,
p. 184. {32}
 LOCATION OF OUR SCHOOLS.
“No pains should be spared to select places for our schools where the
moral atmosphere will be [as] healthful as possible; for the influences that
prevail will leave a deep impress on young and forming characters. For this
reason a retired locality is best. The great cities, the centers of business and
learning, may seem to present some advantages; but these advantages are
outweighed by other considerations.”—Sp. Test. on Ed., p. 43.
“In connection with our schools, there should be, as far as possible,
large flower gardens, and extensive lands for cultivation.”—Sp. Test., p. 60.
 DISCIPLINE.
“It is the duty of principal and teachers to demand perfect order and
perfect discipline. Those teachers who do not see the necessity of
maintaining the rules that it is deemed essential to make, have simply
made a mistake in thinking that they were prepared to teach, and
accepting the situation. No disorder should be allowed without decided
rebuke and a command to cease. It would not be allowed even in the
common schools. If the principal and teachers of the school have not
authority and government sufficient to set things in order, some one
should take the management who will require obedience.”— P. Test.
 A BRIEF HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS.
BY E. A. S. [E. A. Sutherland]
THE EDUCATIONAL system advocated in these testimonies is the same
as that given to all Christians from Abraham down; it is the only {33}
system of education which Christians can safely follow if they desire to
preserve their children in the true faith. Secular schools are not and never
were intended for the children of Christians, they are for those of this
world, whose citizenship is here. A few extracts are given below covering
some of the most important periods in the history of God’s people:—
Abraham’s School.— “Abraham’s house-hold comprised more than a
thousand souls. Those who were led by his teachings to worship the one
God, found a home in his encampment; and here, as in a school, they
received such instruction as would prepare them to be representatives of the
true faith. Thus a great responsibility rested upon him. He was training
heads of families, and his methods of government would be carried, out in
the households over which they should preside.”— “Patriarchs and
Prophets,” p. 141.
Did Not Attend the Schools of the World.— “It was a wise
arrangement, which God himself had made, to cut off his people, so far as
possible, from all connection with the heathen, making them a people
dwelling alone, and not reckoned among the nations. He had separated
Abraham from his idolatrous kindred, that the patriarch might train and
educate his family apart from the seductive influences which would have
surrounded them in Mesopotamia, and that the true faith might be preserved
in its purity by his descendants, from generation to generation.”—
“Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 141, 142.
Israel’s School System.—To learn the plan of ancient Israel read
Deuteronomy 6:7-10 where instruction is given on the home school. All the
teachers of the secondary and higher schools were to {34} be Levites, and
were paid from the tithes. To show that they had a school in every church,
read 2 Chronicles 17:7-9.
We learn that they had a school in which workers were trained, called a
“college” or “school of the prophets,” by reading 2 Chronicles 34:22; 1
Samuel 10:9-13; 2 Kings 4:38-44; 6:1-7. This plan of education, when
strictly followed out, placed the Israelites at the head of learning, and it is
said that they were regarded by the pagan nations round about, thus: “For
this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which
shall hear all these statutes, and say, surely this great nation I a wise and
understanding people.” Deuteronomy 4:6. Solomon’s wisdom excelled the
wisdom of all the children of the East country and all the wisdom of
Egypt, for he was wiser than all men. His fame was in all nations
roundabout. 1 Kings 4:29-34. The Bible was the basis of their principal
studies, which were the natural sciences (1Kings 4:33), the study of the
law, sacred history, sacred music, poetry, agriculture, and horticulture.
“The Lord Himself directed the education of Israel,” and He wishes to
direct our education today.
[Note: Quotes in the next four paragraphs are from D’Aubigne’s History
of the Reformation,” Bk. 10, Chap. 9].
Schools of the Early Church.— “Education among the early Christians
has been beautifully portrayed by Coleman. ‘The tender solicitude of these
early Christians for the religious instruction of their children,” he says, “is
one of the most beautiful characteristics. They taught them even at the
earliest dawn of intelligence the sacred names of God and the Saviour. They
sought to lead the infant minds of their children up to God by familiar
narratives from Scripture, {35} of Joseph, of young Samuel, of Josiah, and
of the holy child Jesus. The history of the patriarchs and prophets, apostles,
and holy men, whose lives are narrated in the sacred volume, where the
nursery tales with which they sought to form the tender minds of their
children. As the mind of the child expanded, the parents made it their sacred
duty and delightful task daily to exercise him in the recital of select
passages of Scripture relating to the doctrines and duties of religion. The
Bible was the entertainment of the fireside. It was the first, the last, the only
school book almost, of the child; the sacred psalmody, the only song with
which his infant cry was hushed as he was lulled to rest on his mother’s
arm. The sacred song and the rude melody of its music were, from the
earliest periods of Christian antiquity, an important means of impressing the
infant heart with sentiments of piety, and of imbuing the susceptible minds of
the young with the knowledge and faith of the Scriptures.’
Free from Worldly Schools.— “The purpose of these early Christian
parents, as of the ancient Jews, was to train up their children in the fear of
God. In order that the children might be exposed as little as possible to the
corrupting influence of heathen association, their education was conducted
within the healthful precincts of home. As a result, they grew up without a
taste for debasing pleasures; they acquired domestic tastes; and, when the
time came, they took their place as consistent and earnest workers in the
church.
“The beauty of this character made its impression upon an age notorious
for its vice. It extorted unwilling praises from the enemies of {36}
Christianity. A celebrated heathen orator exclaimed, ‘What wives these
Christians have!’ ‘A noble testimony,’ says a writer of note, ‘To the refining
power of woman, and the most beautiful tribute to the gentle, persuasive
influence of her piety which all iniquity, heathen of Christian, furnishes.’
Education Among the Reformers.— The early reformers realized that
they could not hope to succeed if their children were educated by Roman
Catholic teachers. Luther says that “The Bible must be studied; teachers
must be provided; schools must be established.” “He felt that to strengthen
the reformation it was requisite to work on the young, to improve schools,
and to propagate through Christendom the knowledge necessary for a
profound study of the Holy Scriptures. This, accordingly, was one of the
objects of his life; he saw it in particular at the period which we have
reached, and wrote to the councilors of all the cities of Germany calling on
them to found Christian schools.”— D’Aubigne’s History of the
Reformation,” Bk. 10, Chap. 9
Education in the Formation of the Beast and Image.—The early
reformers found it necessary to have their own courses of study, text-books,
teachers, methods, principles, etc. they separated themselves completely
from the popular schools of the day. It required courage and faith in those
days to take such a stand, and it will require even more courage and faith for
those who are preparing for translation to take the stand which the
Testimonies are pleading for them to take. They knew that if their children
should go to the schools where the popular education was given they would
receive the mark of the {37} Papacy, or the beast. Those who are living up
to the light at the present time, will see, even more clearly, that if their
children continue to go to the popular schools, they will receive such
principles as will compel them to assist in giving life to the image to the
beast anyone who has a knowledge of the third angel’s message, and who
will take the trouble to examine the studies and methods of the popular
system of education, can see that the books are filled with those errors
which will oblige those who are receiving their education from them to
take the dreadful step which will bring upon the world a religion and civil
darkness, greater than has ever been known before.
Complete Separation.—The command found in Revelation 18:4,
“Come out of her, my people,” means to come out of those institutions which
will place in the minds of our young people, principles which are apt to
make them join the class of worshipers of which we read in 2 Timothy 3:5:
“Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.” As faithful
watchmen, we should be just as desirous of getting our children out of the
popular schools as we are to call the older people out of the popular
churches. The popular churches are only a product of worldly education, so
to get at the root of the matter, we must separate ourselves from that which
creates the condition in which all the religious world, at present, finds
itself.
What Has Been Done.—A number of church schools have been
started during the present school year, with very satisfactory results. It is
almost the universal opinion in the churches where these schools have
been planted that they {38} have been a great help to the children, youth,
and parents; also, that the churches have been strengthened through the
interest aroused among outside people, a number of whom have sent their
children to receive the proper kind of education, and to avoid the evil
associations to which they must be exposed in the common schools. It is
the expression of nearly all church school teachers that teaching in these
humble schools is the most precious missionary work they have ever done.
Many churches have not started schools, simply because they have not
been able to find a true missionary teacher. If the right kind of teachers can
be procured there will be a large number of schools started next fall, and,
instead of just a few pupils receiving a Christian education in some of our
colleges and academies, there may be hundreds of them attending our
schools, if our people will move out by faith and do what the Lord has
told them to do we trust that the spirit of God will move upon the hearts of
earnest young men and women to prepare themselves to teach the children,
not only in America, but in foreign lands as well.
Would it not be a good plan if every church would look around to see if
there are persons in their midst who could, by a special training, be fitted to
enter this work, and encourage all such to prepare at once? If they should
need financial support, could not the churches invest some means in this
grand enterprises? The word of the Lord is, “All schools among us will
soon be closed up.” Let every Christian now learn what his work is, and
then begin at once to do it. {39}
 HOW TO ORGANIZE A CHURCH SCHOOL.
After the church has decided that they want a church school they should
correspond with the conference president, stating to him the situation as
fully as possible, giving the number of church members who will support
a school by sending paying pupils or by donations mention the number of
prospective students who can pay their tuition and those who cannot. State
what advantages you possess for conducting a school, such as buildings,
school furniture, and location, the length of the term desired, and time you
are ready to open the school. Any other information which would aid in the
establishment of the school, should be given.
The conference president will confer with the church and advise it to
correspond with some of our schools which train teachers.
The church should organize a school board of five members with
president, secretary, and treasurer; whose duty it is to make definite plans
for conducting the school, and provide the necessary finances.
Churches in district 3 desiring further information should address
Battle Creek College.
From what has been read in the leaflet we trust that no church will fail
to see the importance of selecting teachers who have had some training in
the proper methods of Christian education. Everything depends upon the
teacher. The ordinary public school teacher even though a sabbath keeper
would probably conduct the school on secular principles, using the Bible
as flavoring to spice the other branches taught. {40}
 COMMERCIAL.
“The principles of true education, that will fit students to be practical
business men, have been very poorly carried out. This class of education is
needed in all our missionary enterprises; and, if the teachers in our schools
did their duty, according to the “it is written,” they would send forth from
the schools men of moral worth, men who would know how to take hold of
the work in a new field, and use brain, bone, and muscle in making a
harmonious whole.”—Test., “Our School Work.”
Results of Poor Bookkeeping.— “The reason that today so many
mistakes are made in accounts is not because those in charge of them are
dishonest, but because they have not a thorough knowledge of bookkeeping.
They are not prompt in making a faithful, daily estimate of their outgo. These
mistakes are not dishonest. Many a youth, because ignorant of how to keep
accounts, has made mistakes which have caused him serious trouble. Those
who have a living interest in the cause and work of God should not allow
themselves to settle down with the idea that they are not required to know
how to keep books.”—Dec. 20, 1896.
“Everything that bears any relation to the work of God should be as
nearly perfect as human brains and hands can make it.”— “Gospel
Workers,” p. 358.
Efficiency Needed.— “I saw that there was great inefficiency in the
bookkeeping in many departments of the cause. Bookkeeping is, and ever
will be, an important part of the work; and those who have become expert in
it are greatly needed {41} in our institutions, and in all branches of the
missionary work. It is a work that requires study that it may be done with
correctness and dispatch, and without worry or over-taxation; but the
training of competent persons for this work has been shamefully neglected.
It is a disgrace to allow a work of such magnitude as ours, to be done in a
defective, inaccurate way. God wants as perfect work as it is possible for
human beings to do. It is a dishonor to sacred truth and its Author to do his
work in any other way. I saw that unless the workers in our institutions were
subject to the authority of God there would be a lack of harmony and unity
of action among them. If all will obey his directions, the Lord will stand as
the [invisible] Commander; but there must also be a visible head who fears
God. The Lord will never accept a careless, disorderly company of
workers; neither will he undertake to lead forward and upward to noble
heights and certain victory, those who are self-willed and
disobedient.”—Test., No. 33, p. 81.
Far Behind.— “Years ago I saw that our people were far behind in
obtaining that knowledge which would qualify them for positions of trust
in the cause. Every member of the church should put forth efforts to
qualify himself to do work for the Master. To each has been appointed a
work, according to his ability. Even now, at the eleventh hour, we should
arouse to educate men of ability for the work, that they may, while
occupying positions of trust themselves, be educating by precept and
example all who are associated with them.
“Through a selfish ambition, some have kept from others the knowledge
they could have {42} imparted. Others have not cared to tax themselves by
educating any one else.
“Let each go to work now with a firm determination to rise. The present
need of the cause is not so much for more men, as for greater skill and
consecration in the laborers.”—Test., No. 33, p. 82.
Division of Labor.— “You may load on one man the care and burden
which should be divided among several, but you will gain nothing by this.
Men should be educated as business men. Experience is of value. You work
at great disadvantage when you suppose that because one man can fill a
certain position he is qualified to fill several positions.
Call for Business Men.— “There is great necessity of selecting men as
students, to learn rapidly all they can in business lines of education. This
line of work is essential, and those who do the business in the work of God
are not to assume responsibilities which they suppose themselves capable
of bearing. Those who carry the responsibilities of the work have erred in
allowing persons to be placed as managers of financial matters, when there
was the best of evidence that these persons had not tact or ability for the
position.
Business and Religion.— “Especially are business men needed, not
irreligious business men, but those who will weave the great, grand
principles of truth into all their business transactions. Men who have
qualifications for the work need to have their talents exercised and
perfected by most thorough study and training. Not one business man that has
any appointment in the work need to be a novice. If men in any line of work
need to improve their opportunities to {43} become wise, efficient business
men, it is those who are using their ability in the work of building up the
kingdom of God in our world.
Correct Principles.— “Those who labor in business lines should
exercise every precaution against error through wrong principles or
methods. Their record may be like that of Daniel in the courts of Babylon. In
all his business transactions, when subjected to the closest scrutiny, there
was not found one item that was faulty. He was a sample of what every
business man may be. But the heart must be converted and
consecrated.”—Sp. Test., pp. 64-66.
*******
Announcement of UN IO N C O LLE GE, COLLEGE
VIEW, NEB.

The purpose of the promoters of this institution is to train and develop

every part of the being,—physical, mental, and moral,—that students may be
fitted for usefulness in this present life, and be prepared to enter upon the
future immortal life. It requires no extraordinary discernment to see that a
wide field opens at present to the Christian worker in the line of church and
missionary schools. To meet the present demands, and more fully to
accomplish the purpose for which the institution was established, a Normal
Course has been added, the purpose of which will be to train teachers for
work in our denominational schools at home and abroad. A course of
business training is also offered, which is sufficiently complete to enable
one to fit himself for any line of business to which he may be called in the
work of the Lord. For further information, address,
UNION COLLEGE,
College View, Neb.
 082—SPECIAL TESTIMONIES RELATING TO MEDICAL
MISSIONARY WORK.
PH082 - Special Testimonies Relating to Medical Missionary Work (1893)
I AM DEEPLY interested in the subject of medical missionary work and
the education of men and women for that work. I could wish that there were
one hundred nurses in training where there is one. It ought to be thus. Both
men and women can be so much more useful as medical missionaries than
as missionaries without the medical education. I am more and more
impressed with the fact that a more decided testimony must be borne upon
this subject, that more direct efforts must be made to interest the proper
persons, setting before them the advantages that every missionary will have
in understanding how to treat those who are diseased in body, as well as to
minister to sin-sick souls. This double ministration will give the laborer
together with God, access to homes, and will enable him to reach all classes
of society. An intelligent knowledge of how to treat disease upon hygienic
principles will gain the confidence of many who otherwise would not be
reached with the truth. In affliction, many are humbled in spirit, and words
in favor of the truth spoken to them in tenderness by one who is seeking to
alleviate physical suffering, may touch the heart. Prayer, short, weighted
with tenderest sympathy, presenting {1} the suffering ones in faith to the
great Physician, will inspire in them a confidence, a rest and trust, that will
tend to the health of both soul and body.
I have been surprised at being asked by physicians if I did not think it
would be more pleasing to God for them to give up their medical practice
and enter the ministry. I am prepared to answer such an inquirer: If you are a
Christian and a competent physician, you are qualified to do tenfold more
good as a missionary for God than if you were to go forth merely as a
preacher of the word. I would advise young men and women to give heed to
this matter. Perilous times are before us. The whole world will be involved
in perplexity and distress, disease of every kind will be upon the human
family, and such ignorance as now prevails concerning the laws of health
would result in great suffering and the loss of many lives that might be
saved.
While Satan is doing his utmost to take advantage of men’s ignorance,
and to lay the foundation of disease by improper treatment of the body, it
is best for those who claim to be the sons and daughters of God to avail
themselves, while they can, of the opportunities now presented to gain a
knowledge of the human system, and how it may be preserved in health.
We are to use every faculty of mind which God has given us. The Lord
will not work a miracle to preserve any one in health who will not make
an effort to obtain knowledge {2} within his reach concerning this
wonderful habitation that God has given. By study of the human organism,
we are to learn to correct what may be wrong in our habits, and which, if
left uncorrected, would bring the sure result, disease and suffering, that
make life a burden. The sincerity of our prayers can be proved only by the
vigor of our endeavor to obey God’s commandments.
Evil habits and practices are bringing upon men disease of every kind.
Let the understanding be convinced by education as to the sinfulness of
abusing and degrading the powers that God has given. Let the mind become
intelligent, and the will be placed on the Lord’s side, and there will be a
wonderful improvement in the physical health. But this can never be
accomplished in mere human strength. With strenuous efforts through the
grace of Christ to renounce all evil practices and associations, and to
observe temperance in all things, there must be an abiding persuasion that
repentance for the past, as well as forgiveness, is to be sought to God
through the atoning sacrifice of Christ. These things must be brought into the
daily experience; there must be strict watchfulness and unwearied entreaty
that Christ will bring every thought into captivity to himself; his renovating
power must be given to the soul, that as accountable beings we may present
to God our bodies a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto him, which is
our reasonable service. {3}
Will those who claim to believe the solemn, sacred truth for this time,
arouse their sluggish energies and place themselves in the channel where
they can gather to themselves every ray of light that shines upon their
pathway? God calls upon all who claim to believe advanced truth, to exert
every power to the utmost in gaining knowledge. If we would elevate the
moral standard in any country where we may be called to go , we must
begin by correcting their physical habits. Virtue of character depends upon
the right action of the powers of the mind and body.
Guilt rests upon us as a people who have had much light, because we
have not appreciated or improved the light given upon health reform.
Through misunderstanding and perverted ideas many souls are deceived.
Those who teach the truth to others and who should be shepherds to the
flock, will be held accountable for their willing ignorance and disregard of
nature’s laws. This is not a matter to be trifled with, to be passed off with a
jest. As we approach the close of this earth’s history, selfishness and
violence and crime prevail as in the days of Noah, when the Old World
perished in the waters of the flood. As Bible believers, we need to take our
position for righteousness and truth.
 As religious aggression subverts the liberties of our nation, those who
would stand for freedom of conscience will be placed in unfavorable
positions. For their own sake, they {4} should, while they have opportunity,
become intelligent in regard to disease, its causes, prevention, and cure.
And those who do this will find a field of labor anywhere. There will be
suffering ones, plenty of them, who will need help, not only among those of
our own faith, but largely among those who know not the truth.
The shortness of time demands an energy that has not been aroused
among those who claim to believe the present truth. There is need of
personal religion, of repentance, of faith and love. I plead that there be a
general awakening among us as a people. In the strength that Christ imparts,
we should be able to teach others also how to wrestle with those passions
which the light of heaven shows them must be mortified. Let there be
constant watchfulness and unwearied prayer for the assistance of the Holy
Spirit, and let us avail ourselves of all the help and light that God has given.
In almost every church there are young men and women who might
receive education either as nurses or physicians. They will never have a
more favorable opportunity than now. I would urge that this subject be
considered prayerfully, that special effort be made to select those youth who
give promise of usefulness and moral strength. Let these receive an
education at our Sanitarium at Battle Creek, to go out as missionaries
wherever the Lord may call them to labor. It should ever be kept before {5}
them that their work is not only to relieve physical suffering, but to minister
to souls that are ready to perish. It is important that everyone who is to act
as a medical missionary be skilled in ministering to the soul as well as to
the body. He is to be an imitator of Christ, presenting to the sick and
suffering the preciousness of pure and undefiled religion. While doing all in
his power to relieve physical distress and to preserve this mortal life, he
should point to the mercy and love of Jesus, the great Physician, who came
that “whosoever believeth in him might not perish, but have everlasting
life.”
Workers are needed now. As a people, we are not doing one fiftieth of
what we might do as active missionaries. If we were only vitalized by the
Holy Spirit, there would be a hundred missionaries where there is now one.
But where are the missionaries? Has not the truth for this time power to
stir the souls of those who claim to believe it? When there is a call to labor,
why should there be so many voices to say, “I pray thee have me excused”?
In this country [Australia] the standard of truth is to be established and
exalted. There is great need of workers, and there are many ways in which
they can labor. There is work for those in the higher, as well as in the more
humble positions. But we want none to come out to this field who have not a
high sense of what it means to be a missionary. Individually, all need a heart
work. A good work {6} cannot be done by the human agent alone. For the
full development and efficiency of the intellectual as well as the spiritual
powers, there is, there must be, a vital connection with God, a communion
with the highest source of activity. Then, with the soul all aglow with zeal
for the Master, we can be a blessing to others. Jesus said, “Whosoever
drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst, for the water
that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into
everlasting life.” Those who become partakers of the grace of Christ will
guide others also to the living stream.
Is it not a privilege to be thus co-partners with Jesus? Is it not an honor
to be connected with the grand work of saving souls, acting the part
assigned us by our Saviour? And none can impart a blessing to others
without receiving benefit himself. “He that watereth shall be watered also
himself.”
Ellen G. White.
Melbourne, Australia, Sept. 16, 1892.
*****
Hard battles have had to be fought to keep the principles of health
reform upon a high and elevated platform, where they should have stood
before our people who have had great light. . . . A great work is to be done
in the Sanitarium. . . . The Lord move upon the churches! May the voice
from the living oracles of God, the startling movements of Providence, {7}
speak in clear language to the church, “Separate unto me Paul and
Barnabas.”
Holy and devout persons, both men and women, are wanted now to go
forth as medical missionaries. Let them cultivate their physical and mental
powers and their piety to the uttermost. Every effort should be made to send
forth intelligent workers. The same grace that came from Jesus Christ to
Paul and Apollos, which caused them to be distinguished for their spiritual
excellencies, can be received now, and will bring into working order many
devoted missionaries. Let not a large number fold their hands, saying, “O
yes, let such and such ones go into untried fields,” while they themselves put
forth no interested, devoted, self-denying labor, and expect the work the
Lord has committed to them, to be done by proxy. There are those who, if
they will deny self and lift the cross, will find that God will communicate
with them as verily as he did with Paul and Barnabas. These are
representatives of what very many should be. “The Scripture saith,
Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. For there is no
difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich
unto all that call on him.”
Ellen G. White.
Auckland, New Zealand, Feb. 19, 1893.
 083—SPECIAL TESTIMONY RELATIVE TO TRACT AND
MISSIONARY SOCIETIES AND OUR PREACHERS
PH083 - Special Testimony Relative to Tract and Missionary Societies and Our Preachers (1881)
IN MY LAST vision I was pointed back to the rise and progress of the
cause of present truth. When our publishing house at Battle Creek was first
established, the friends of the cause were few, and our people generally
were poor. But when calls for help were made, many came nobly forward,
and aided the cause by taking stock in the publishing work. The Lord was
well pleased with the spirit of sacrifice manifested.
Twenty-six years have passed since then, and in the providence of God
the light of truth has been shining everywhere. The beginning was small, and
it was necessary that great sacrifices should be made by the early friends of
the cause. At every step, great obstacles had to be met and overcome. Our
brethren who invested their means in our house of publication were doing
the very work which the Lord would have them do. He had given them
means to be used for the very purpose of advancing his cause. {1}
The lapse of time has brought great changes. Light has increased, and has
become widespread. While the people who are anxious for truth have been
calling, “Watchman, what of the night?” the answer has been given
intelligently, “The morning cometh, and also the night.” By a thorough
investigation of the prophecies we understand where we are in this world’s
history; and we know for a certainty that the second coming of Christ is
near. The result of these investigations must be brought before the world
through the press. And as the work has enlarged and increased, greater
facilities have been demanded from year to year. Improvements have gone
steadily forward. It has been a cause of wonder to the world that with this
unpopular truth, such prosperity should attend the work. But with increased
light and confirmed truth and greater advantages in every way for the
advancement of the cause, our works do not comprehend with our faith.
If it was right for brethren to take stock in our publishing house when our
work was small and our influence narrow, is it not of more consequence
today, when a much larger work is going forward, and a corresponding
increase of means is needed? The evidences of our position have been
increasing with every year. We have been receiving fresh assurance that we
have the truth as revealed in the word of God,—that in accepting the third
angel’s message we have not given heed to fables, but to the “sure word of
prophecy.” We are now {2} living in the full blaze of the light of Bible truth.
The Lord calls upon his people to arouse, and to show their faith by their
works. In times past, when our numbers were few, when those who were
able felt it their duty to take stock in our publishing house, their prayers and
their alms, the fruit of persevering, self-denying efforts, came before God as
a sweet savor. Our brethren and Sisters who have received the precious
bread of life, brought to them in our publications, should be even more
willing to give of their means to support the cause than were those who
loved the truth in former years.
Brethren, God would bless you in showing your interest in our houses of
publication by making them your property. Those who own no stock in these
institutions have the privilege of investing their means in this good work.
We need your sympathy, your prayers, and your means. We need your hearty
cooperation. We hope that all whose hearts the Lord shall make willing,
will come forward with their means to invest in these institutions. Is it
indeed true that we have the last message of mercy to be given to the world?
Is it true that our work will soon close? Thus saith the word of God. The
end of all things is at hand. Then the warning should be sent to all parts of
the earth.
Our houses of publication have become a power in the world. A great
change has taken place. With our increased facilities to {3} make the clear
light shine forth to those who are in darkness, it is not now as hard as it once
was to see and accept the truth. Those who first led out in the work were
objects of the combined assaults of evil men and evil angels. The enmity of
Satan, working through men as his instruments, was strikingly developed.
On the other hand, the believers, though few in number, were earnest and
zealous to vindicate the honor of God in exalting his law, which had been
made void, and to press back the workings of Satan revealed in every form
of destructive error.
From the first, Satan has set himself against this work. He was
determined to bring all his power to bear to silence and sweep from the
earth those who were laboring for the advancement of light and truth. He has
ever had a measure of success. Calumny and the fiercest opposition have
been brought to bear to crush out the precious truth by discouraging its
advocates. The great adversary has employed his hellish deceptions in
various ways, and every effort made has brought to his side one or more of
the professed followers of Christ. Those whose hearts are carnal, who are
more in harmony with the arch deceiver than with Jesus Christ, have after a
time developed their true character, and have gone to their own company.
Satan holds under his control not a few who pass as friends of the truth,
and through them he works against its advancement. He employs them to
sow tares among {4} the people of God. Thus when danger was not
suspected, great evils have existed among us. But while Satan was working
with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, staunch
advocates of truth have stemmed the tide of opposition, and held the word
uncorrupted amid a deluge of heresies. Although the church has at times
been weakened through manifold discouragements and the rebellious
element they have had to meet, still the truth has shone brighter with every
conflict. The energies of God’s people have not been exhausted. The power
of his grace has quickened, revived, and ennobled the steadfast and the true.
Again and again was ancient Israel afflicted with rebellious murmurers.
These were not always persons of feeble influence. In many cases, men of
renown, rulers in Israel, turned against the providential leadings of God,
and fiercely set to work to tear down that which they had once zealously
built up. We have seen something of this repeated many times in our
experience. It is unsafe for any church to lean upon some favorite minister,
to trust in any arm of flesh. God’s arm alone is able to uphold all who lean
upon it.
Until Christ shall appear in the clouds of heaven, with power and great
glory, men will become perverse in spirit, and turn from the truth to fables.
The church will yet see troublous times. She will prophesy in sackcloth. But
although she must meet heresies and persecutions, although she must battle
{5} with the infidel and the apostate, yet by the help of God she is bruising
the head of Satan. The Lord will have a people as true as steel, and with
faith as firm as the granite rock. They are to be his witnesses in the world,
his instrumentalities to do a special, a glorious work in the day of his
preparation.
The gospel message does not win a single soul to Christ, or make its
way to a single heart, without wounding the head of Satan. Whenever a
captive has been wrenched from his grasp, delivered from his oppression,
the tyrant is defeated. The publishing houses, the presses, are
instrumentalities in God’s hand to send out to every tongue and nation the
precious light of truth. This light is reaching even to heathen lands, and is
constantly making inroads upon superstition and every conceivable error.
Ministers who have preached the truth with all zeal and earnestness may
apostatize, and join the ranks of our enemies; but does this turn the truth of
God into a lie? “Nevertheless,” says the apostle, “the foundation of God
standeth sure.” The faith and feelings of men may change; but the truth of
God, never. The third angel’s message is sounding; it is infallible.
No man can serve God without uniting against himself, evil men and evil
angels. Evil spirits will be put upon the track of every soul that seeks to join
the ranks of Christ; for Satan wishes to recover the prey taken from his
grasp. Evil men will give themselves over {6} to believe strong delusions,
that they may be damned. These men will put on the garments of sincerity,
and deceive, if possible, the very elect.
It is as certain that we have the truth, as that God lives; and Satan, with
all his arts and hellish power, cannot change the truth of God into a lie.
While the great adversary will try his utmost to make of none effect the
word of God, truth must go forth as a lamp that burneth.
The Lord has singled us out, and made us subjects of his marvelous
mercy. Shall we be charmed with the pratings of the apostate? Shall we
choose to take our stand with Satan and his host? Shall we join with the
transgressors of God’s law? Rather let it be our prayer, Lord, put enmity
between me and the serpent. If we are not at enmity with his works of
darkness, his powerful folds encircle us, and his sting is ready at any
moment to be driven to our hearts. We should count him a deadly foe. We
should oppose him in the name of Jesus Christ. Our work is still onward.
We must battle every inch of ground. Let all who name the name of Christ
clothe themselves with the armor of righteousness.
Brethren and Sisters, in behalf of our houses of publications we call
upon you to take stock in these institutions. You have nothing to fear; invest
your means where it will be doing good, scatter rays of light to the darkest
parts of the world. There is no such thing {7} as failure in this work. It is
your privilege and duty to do now as your brethren have done when there
were but few friends of the cause of truth. Take stock in our houses of
publications, that you may feel that you have an interest in them. Many invest
their money in worldly speculations, and in doing this, are robbed of every
dollar. We ask you to show your liberality in making investments in our
publishing work. It will do you good. Your money will not be lost, but will
be placed at interest, to increase your capital stock in Heaven. Christ has
given all for you; what will you give for him? He asks your heart; give it to
him; it is his own. He asks your intellect; give it to him; it is his own. He
asks your money; give it to him; it is his own. “Ye are not your own; ye are
bought with a price.” God wants you and yours. Let the words of the royal
psalmist express the sentiment of your hearts: “All things come of Thee, and
of thine own have we given thee.”
The time has come when we must know for ourselves why we believe
as we do. We must stand for God and for the truth, against a reckless,
unbelieving generation. The man who has once known the way of life, and
has turned from the convictions of his own heart to the sophistry of Satan,
will be more inaccessible and more unimpressible than he who has never
tasted the love of Christ. He will be wise to do evil. He has bound himself
to Satan, even against light and knowledge. I say to my brethren, Your only
hope is in God. {8} We must be clothed with Christ’s righteousness, if we
would withstand the prevailing impiety. We must show our faith by our
works. Let us lay up for ourselves a good foundation against the time to
come, that we may lay hold on eternal life. We must labor, not in our own
strength, but in the strength of our risen Lord. What will we do and dare for
Jesus?
Our houses of publication are the property of all our people, and all
should work to the point of raising them above embarrassment. In order to
circulate our publications, they have been offered at so low a figure that but
little profit could come to the Office to reproduce the same works. This has
been done with the best of motives, but not with experienced and far-seeing
judgment.
At the low prices of publications, the Office could not preserve a capital
upon which to work. This was not fully seen and critically investigated.
These low prices led people to undervalue the works, and it was not fully
discerned that when once these publications were placed at a low figure it
would be very difficult to bring them up to their proper value.
Our ministers have not had suitable encouragement. They must have
means, in order to live. There has been a sad lack of foresight in making
the low prices upon our publications, and still another in turning the
profits largely into the tract and missionary societies. These matters have
been carried to extremes, and there will be a reaction. In order for the
tract and missionary societies to flourish, the instrumentalities {9} to
make and print books must flourish. Cripple these instrumentalities,
burden the publishing houses with embarrassment and debt, and the tract
and missionary societies will not prove a success.
There has been wrong management, not designedly, but in zeal and ardor
to carry forward the missionary work. In the distribution and wide
circulation of papers, tracts, and pamphlets, the instrumentalities to produce
these publications have been crippled and embarrassed. There is ever
danger of carrying any good work to extremes. Responsible men are in
danger of becoming one-idea men, of concentrating their thoughts upon one
branch of the work, to the neglect of other parts of the great field.
As a people we need to be guarded on every point. There is not the least
safety for any, unless we seek wisdom of God daily, and dare not move in
our own strength. Danger is always surrounding us, and great caution should
be used that no one branch of the work be made a specialty, while other
interests are left to suffer.
Mistakes have been made in putting down prices of publications to
meet certain difficulties. These efforts must change. Those who made this
move were sincere. They thought their liberality would provoke ministers
and people to labor to greatly increase the demand for the publications.
Ministers and people should act nobly and liberally in dealing with our
publishing houses. Instead of studying and contriving {10} how they can
obtain periodicals, tracts, and books at the lowest figure, they should seek to
bring the minds of the people to see the true value of the publications. All
these pennies taken from thousands of publications have caused a loss of
thousands of dollars to the Office, when to each individual a few pennies
more would scarcely have been felt.
The Review and Herald and the Signs of the Times are cheap papers, at
the full price. The Review is a valuable paper; it contains matters of great
interest to the church, and should be placed in every family of believers. If
any are too poor to take it, the church should, by subscription, raise the
amount of the full price of the paper, and supply the destitute families. How
much better would be this plan than throwing the poor upon the mercies of
the publishing house or the tract and missionary society.
The same course should be pursued toward the Signs. With slight
variations, this paper has been increasing in interest and in moral worth as
a pioneer sheet since its first establishment. These periodicals are one in
interest. They are two instrumentalities in the great field to do their
specific work in disseminating light in this day of God’s preparation. All
should engage just as earnestly to build up the one as the other.
“The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and his ears are open unto
their cry.” Christ will succor those who flee to him for wisdom and strength.
If they meet duty {11} and trial with humility of soul, depending upon Jesus,
his mighty angel will be round about them, and He whom they have trusted
will prove an all-sufficient helper to them in every emergency. Those who
occupy responsible positions should daily become more intimately
acquainted with the excellency, the faithfulness, and the love of Christ. They
should be able to exclaim with assurance, “I know whom I have believed.”
These men should work as brethren, without one feeling of strife. Each
should do his duty, knowing that the eye of God is searching motives and
purposes, and reading the inmost feelings of the soul. The work is one. And
if leading men do not let their own mind and their own feelings and ideas
come in to rule and change the Lord’s design, there will be the most perfect
harmony between these two branches of the same work.
Our people should make greater efforts to extend the circulation of the
Review. If our brethren and Sisters would only manifest greater earnestness
and put forth more persevering efforts to accomplish this, it would be done.
Every family should have this paper. And if they would deny themselves
their darling luxuries, tea and coffee, many who do not now have its weekly
visits might take the money spent for these hurtful stimulants and pay for the
messenger of light to come into their household. Almost every family takes
one or more secular papers, and these frequently contain love stories and
exciting tales {12} of villainy and murder which injure the mind of all who
read them. Those who consent to do without this precious weekly visitor,
lose much. Through its pages, Christ may speak to them in warnings, in
reproofs and counsel, which would change the current of their thoughts, and
be to them as the bread of life.
Our papers should not be filled with long discussions or long doctrinal
arguments, which would weary the reader; but they should contain short and
interesting doctrinal and practical articles. The price of our papers should
not be made so low that no margin is left to work upon. The same interest
which has been manifested to circulate the Signs of the Times should be
shown in extending the circulation of the Review. If this is done, success
will attend the effort.
We are upon the enchanted ground, and Satan is continually at work to
rock our people to sleep in the cradle of carnal security. There is an
indifference, a lack of zeal, that paralyzes all our efforts. Jesus was a
zealous worker, and when his followers shall lean on him, and work as he
worked, they will see and realize corresponding results. An effort must be
made to place a proper value on our publications, and bring them back
gradually to a proper basis. We should not be affected by the cry of
speculation, money-making! We should press steadily forward, unmoved by
censure, uncorrupted by applause. It will be a greater task to work back
upon a proper basis than many {13} suppose; but it must be done, in order
to save our institutions from embarrassment.
Our brethren should be guarded, lest they become stereotyped in their
plans and labors. They may spend time and money in preparing an exact
channel, that the work must be done in just such a way or it is not done right.
There is danger of being too particular. There should be greater care to
avoid expenses in transporting books and persons. The influence is bad
upon the cause of God. Brethren, you should move cautiously, economically,
and judiciously. A great work is to be done, and our Offices are
embarrassed. There are men who work faithfully in the Office at Battle
Creek, who do not receive an equivalent for their labor. Justice is not done
these men. In other work they could earn double the amount received here;
but they conscientiously keep to their business, because they feel that God’s
cause needs their help.
There is a great work to be done in the day of God’s preparation, in
planning and executing for the advancement of the cause of God. Our
publications should have a wide circulation; for they are doing a great
work. There is much missionary work to be done. But I have been shown
that there is danger of having this work too mechanical, so intricate and
complicated that less will be accomplished than if it were more simple,
direct, plain, and decided. We have neither time nor means to keep all parts
of this machinery in harmonious action. {14}
Our brethren who bear responsibilities in devising plans for carrying
forward this part of the work, must keep in mind that while a certain
amount of education and training is essential in order to work
intelligently, there is danger of making this too great a matter. By
obtaining a most thorough education in all the minutiae, and leaving vital
principles out of the question, we become dry and formal workers. The
hearts that God has made willing by the operations of his grace, are
fitted for the work.
God wants heart-work. The unselfish purpose, the pure, elevated
principle, the high and holy motive, God will accept. His grace and power
will work with these efforts. All who realize that it is the work of God to
prepare a people for his coming, will find in their disinterested efforts
opportunities where they can do tract and missionary labor. But there may
be too much means expended and too much time occupied in making matters
so fine and so minute that the heart-work is neglected, and a dry form
preserved.
I tell you frankly that Jesus and the power of his grace are being left out
of the question. Results will show that the mechanical working has taken the
place of piety, humility, and holiness of heart and life. The more spiritual,
devoted, and humble workers find no place where they can take hold, and
therefore they stand back. The young and inexperienced learn the form, and
do their work mechanically; but true love and the burden for souls is not
felt. Less dwelling upon set forms, less {15} of the mechanical, and more of
the power of godliness, is essential in this solemn, fearful day of
responsibilities.
There is order in Heaven; and there should be system and order upon the
earth, that the work may move forward without confusion and fanaticism.
Our brethren have been working to this end; but while some of our ministers
continually bear the burden of souls, and ever seek to bring the people up in
spiritual attainments, those who are not so conscientious, and who have not
carried the cross of Christ nor felt the value of souls as reflected from
Calvary, will, in teaching and educating others in the mechanical working,
become formal and powerless themselves, and bring no Saviour to the
people.
Satan is ever working to have the service of God degenerate into dry
form, and become powerless in saving souls. While the energy, earnestness,
and efficiency to the workers become deadened by the efforts of have
everything so systematic, the taxing labor that must be done by our ministers
to keep this complicated machinery in motion, engrosses so much time that
the spiritual work is neglected. With so many things to run, this work takes
much time, and requires so large an amount of means that other branches of
the work will wither and die for want of due attention.
While the silent messengers of truth should be scattered like the
leaves of autumn, our ministers should not make this work a form, and
leave devotion and true piety out of the question. {16} Ten truly
converted, willing-minded, unselfish workers can do more in the
missionary field than one hundred who confine their efforts to set forms,
and preserve mechanical rules, working without deep love for souls.
Vigilant missionary work must in no case be neglected. It has done much
for the salvation of souls. The success of God’s work depends very much
upon this; but those who do this work are to be those who are spiritual,
whose letters will breathe the light and love of Jesus, and who feel the
burden of the work. They should be men and women who can pray, who
have a close connection with God. The ready mind, the sanctified will and
sound judgment, are needed. These will have learned of the heavenly
Teacher the most successful manner of appealing to souls. These will have
learned their lessons in the school of Christ. They will do their work with
an eye single to the glory of God.
Without this education, all the teachings received from your instructors
in regard to forms and rules, however thorough the lessons may be, will
leave you still novices in the work. You must learn of Christ. You should
deny self for Christ. You must carry the burden of Christ. You should put
your neck under the yoke of Christ. You must feel that you are not your own,
but servants of Christ, doing a work that he has enjoined upon you, not for
any praise or honor or glory that you shall receive, but for his own sake.
Into all your work you should weave his grace, his love, his {17} devotion,
his zeal, his untiring perseverance, his indomitable energy, that will tell for
time and for eternity.
The tract and missionary work is a good work. It is God’s work. It
should be in no way belittled; but there is continual danger of perverting it
from its true object. Canvassers are wanted to labor in the missionary field.
Persons of uncouth manners, would not be fitted for this work. Men and
women who possess tact, good address, keen foresight, discriminating
minds, and who feel the value of souls, are the ones who can be successful.
The work of the colporteur is elevated, and will prove a success, if he is
honest, earnest, and patient, steadily pursuing the work he has undertaken.
His heart must be in the work. He must rise early, and work industriously,
putting to proper use the faculties God has given him. Difficulties must be
met. If confronted with unceasing perseverance, they will be overcome.
Much is gained by courtesy. The worker may continually be forming a
symmetrical character. Great characters are made by little acts and efforts.
There is danger of not giving sufficient encouragement to our ministers. I
was shown some men whom God was calling to the work of the ministry,
entering the field as canvassers. This is an excellent preparation, if their
object is to disseminate light, to bring the truth revealed in God’s word
directly to the home circle. In conversation, the way will frequently be
opened to speak of the religion of the {18} Bible. If the work is taken hold
of as it should be, families will be visited, the workers will carry with them
tender hearts and love for souls, and will bear, in words and deportment, the
sweet fragrance of the grace of Christ, and great good will be the result.
This would be an excellent experience for any who have the ministry in
view.
Many are attracted into the canvassing field to sell pictures and books
that do not express our faith, and do not give light to the purchaser. They are
induced to do this because the financial prospects are more flattering than
can be offered them as licentiates. These persons are obtaining no special
fitness for the gospel ministry. They are not gaining that experience which
would fit them for the work. They are losing time and opportunity by this
kind of labor. They are not learning to bear the burden of souls, and daily
obtaining a knowledge of the most successful way of winning people to the
truth. These men are frequently turned aside from the convictions of the
Spirit of God, and receive a worldly stamp of character, forgetting how
much they owe to the Lord, who gave his life for them. They use their
powers for their own selfish interests, and refuse to labor in the vineyard of
the Lord.
I was alarmed as I saw the various nets of Satan woven about men
whom God would use, diverting them from the work of the ministry. There
will surely be a dearth of laborers, unless there is more encouragement
given men to improve their ability with the purpose of {19} becoming
ministers of Christ. Satan is constantly and perseveringly presenting
financial gain and worldly advantages to engage the minds and powers of
men, and keep them from doing the duties essential to give them an
experience in the things of God. And when he sees that men will move
forward, giving themselves to the work of teaching the truth to those who
are in darkness, he will do his utmost to push them to extremes in something
that will weaken their influence and cause them to lose the advantage they
would gain, were they balanced by the Spirit of God.
I was shown that our ministers were doing themselves great injury by
carelessness in the use of their vocal organs. Their attention was called to
this important matter, and cautions and instructions were given them, by the
Spirit of God. It was their duty to learn the wisest manner of using these
organs. The voice, this gift of Heaven, is a powerful faculty for good, and if
not perverted, would glorify God. All that was essential was to study and
conscientiously follow a few simple rules. But instead of educating
themselves under the discipline of self-control, and doing what they might
have done by exercising a little common sense and practicing according to
their best knowledge of the art of speaking, they employed a professor of
elocution.
As a result, many who were feeling that God had a work for them to do
in teaching the truth to others, have become infatuated and crazed with
elocutions. All that certain ones {20} needed was this temptation opened
before them. Their interest was attracted by the novelty, and young men
and some ministers were carried away with this excitement. They left their
fields of labor—everything in the vineyard of the Lord was neglected—
and paid their money and gave their precious time to attend a school of
elocution. When they came from this drill, devotion and religion had
parted company with them, and the burden of souls was laid off, as they
would lay aside a garment. They had accepted Satan’s suggestion, and he
had led them where he chose.
Some set themselves up as teachers of elocution, who had neither
discretion nor ability, and made themselves disgusting to the public, for
they did not properly use what knowledge they had gained. Their
performances were void of dignity or good sense; and these exploits on
their part closed the door, as far as they are known, to any influence they
may have in future as men to carry the message of truth to the world.
This was Satan’s device. It was well to have knowledge of how to speak,
but to give time and money to this one branch, and absorb the mind with it,
was rushing into extremes and showing great weakness.
Young men professing to be Sabbath-keepers attach professors to their
name, and abuse the community with that which they do not understand.
Many men will thus abuse the light God has seen fit to give them. They have
not well-balanced minds. Elocution has become a {21} by-word. It has
caught up men to engage in a work that they cannot do wisely, and spoiled
them for doing a work which, if they had been humbly and modestly seeking
to accomplish in the fear of God, they would have made a glorious success.
These youth might have been fitting for usefulness in the missionary field as
canvassers and colporteurs, or as licentiates proving themselves for
ministerial labor, doing work for time and for eternity. But they have been
crazed with the thought of becoming teachers of elocution, and Satan stands
and laughs that he has caught them in the net which he had laid for them.
God’s servants should ever be united. They should repress and control
strong traits of character, and day by day they should carefully reflect upon
the nature of the life structure they are building. Are they Christian
gentlemen in their daily lives? Are there seen in their lives noble, upright
deeds, which will make their building of character stand forth as a fair
temple of God? As one poor timber will sink a ship, and one flaw make a
chain worthless, so one demoralizing trait of character revealed in words or
actions will leave its influence for evil; and if not overcome, will subvert
every virtue.
Every faculty in man is a workman, that is building for time and for
eternity. Day by day the structure is going up, although the possessor is not
aware of it. It is a building which must stand either as a beacon of warning
because of its deformity, or as a structure {22} which God and angels will
admire for its harmony with the divine Model. The mental and moral
powers which God has given us do not consider character. They are talents,
which we are to improve, and which if properly improved will form a right
character. A man may have precious seed in his hand, but that seed is not an
orchard. The seed must be planted, before it can become a tree. The mind is
the garden; the character is the fruit. God has given us our faculties to
cultivate and develop. Our own course determines our character. In training
these powers so that they shall harmonize and form a valuable character, we
have a work which no one but ourselves can do.
Those who have sharp, rough traits of character are guilty before God if
they do not, by training, repress and root out all the bitterness of their nature.
The man who yields to impatience is serving Satan. “To whom ye yield
yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey.” A good
character is more precious in God’s sight than the gold of Ophir. The Lord
would have men act for time and for eternity. We have received good and
bad as a legacy, and by cultivation we may make the bad worse, or the good
better. Shall the bad gain the ascendancy, as with Judas, or shall the evils be
purged from our souls, and the good predominate?
Principle, right, honesty, should ever be cherished. Honesty will not
tarry where policy is harbored. They will never agree; one is of Baal, the
other of God. The Master requires {23} his servants to be honorable in
motive and action. All greed, all avarice, must be overcome. Those who
choose honesty as their companion will embody it in all their acts. To a
large class, these men are not pleasing, but to God they are beautiful.
Satan is working to crowd himself in everywhere. He would put asunder
very friends. There are men who are ever talking and gossiping and bearing
false witness, who sow the seeds of discord, and engender strife. Heaven
looks upon this class as Satan’s most efficient servants. But the man who is
injured is in a far less dangerous position than when fawned upon and
extolled for a few of his efforts which appear successful. The
commendation of apparent friends is more dangerous than reproach.
Every man who praises himself, brushes the luster from his best
efforts. A truly noble character will not stop to resent the false accusations
of enemies; every word spoken falls harmless; for it strengthens that
which it cannot overthrow. The Lord would have his people closely united
with himself, the God of patience and love. All should manifest in their
lives the love of Christ. Let none venture to belittle the reputation or the
position of another; this is egotism. It is saying, “I am so much better and
more capable than you, that God gives me the preference. You are not of
much account.”
Our ministers in responsible places are men whom God has accepted.
No matter what their origin, no matter what their format position, {24}
whether they followed the plow, worked at the carpenter’s trade, or enjoyed
the discipline of a college; if God has accepted them, let every man beware
of casting the slightest reflection upon them. Never speak disparagingly of
any man; for he may be great in the sight of the Lord; while those who feel
great may be lightly esteemed of God because of the perversity of their
hearts. Our only safety is to lie low at the foot of the cross, be little in our
own eyes, and trust in God; for he alone has power to make us great.
Our ministers are in danger of taking credit to themselves in the work
which they do. They think God is favoring them, and they become
independent and self-sufficient; then the Lord gives them up to the buffetings
of Satan. In order to do God’s work with acceptance, we must have the
spirit of meekness, of lowliness of mind, each esteeming other better than
himself. There is much at stake. The judgment and ability of all are needed
now. Every man’s work is of sufficient importance to demand that it be
performed with care and fidelity. One man cannot do the work of all. Each
has his respective place and his special work, and each should realize that
the manner in which his work is done must stand the test of the Judgment.
The work before us is important and extensive. The day of God is
hastening on, and all the workers in the Lord’s great field should be men
who are striving to become perfect, wanting in nothing, coming behind in no
gift, waiting for the appearing of the Son of man in {25} the clouds of
heaven. Not one moment of our precious time should be devoted to bringing
others to conform to our personal ideas and opinions. God would educate
men engaged as co-laborers in this great work to the highest exercise of
faith, and the development of a harmonious character.
Men have varied gifts, and some are better adapted to one branch of the
work than another. What one man would fail to do, his brother minister may
be strong to accomplish. The work of each in his position is important. One
man’s mind is not to control another. If one man stands up, feeling that no
one shall influence him, that he has judgment and ability to comprehend
every branch of the work, that man will fail of the grace of God.
My husband has experience and qualities that are valuable, if these can be
sanctified by the grace of Christ. God will make his labors wholly
acceptable if he will imitate the Pattern. But if he does not bring his will and
his mind under the control of the spirit of Christ, God cannot use him. His
efforts and work will be wrought in self, and his experience, so valuable to
the cause, will be so mingled with his own ways, and his own words, that
God will not accept it.
God would have Elders Haskell, Butler, Whitney, and White come close
to his side, and see and develop the attractive loveliness of Jesus Christ.
These men may have precious qualities, understanding, and aptness; but
unless Christ is pervading the {26} soul, and revealed in the character, all
these advantages will be no more acceptable than the offering of Cain. They
will lack the savor. Cain’s offering was good in itself, but there was no
Saviour in it.
 RESPONSE.
As the Lord has condescended to notice His unworthy servant, and as
my name is mentioned in connection with my brethren, Elders Butler,
Haskell, and Whitney, I would esteem it a great privilege to make the
statements that follow.
1. The foregoing pages bring entire relief to my mind upon the subjects
treated. No one can be as grateful as I should be that the Lord has given light
upon these matters so important to the prosperity of the cause.
2. The Lord led me to engage in the publishing work in feebleness and
poverty. The strictest economy, even depriving myself and family of many of
the plainest comforts of life, was necessary in the early history of the cause
in order to publish the Review and our first books: And with the deepest
sympathy I divided my scanty purse with brethren in the ministry to assist
and encourage them out into the harvest-field. I have ever looked upon debts
with a religious horror.
3. I have for years seen that it was impossible for me to take even the
general supervision of the extending work, as I could when the work was
small. I have dimly {27} seen the growing evils referred to in the fore going
pages, but have not been able to correct them. And now that the Lord has
spoken, I am humbled with feelings of unworthiness, and of gratitude and
love to God that he has not forsaken his erring servants.
4. The financial condition of the Review Office is deplorable. Brethren
who hold important positions are resigning, because we can pay them but $9
per week, when they should have $12. The brother who drives the team, and
has the responsibilities of business at the post, express, and freight offices,
has faithfully and correctly worked two years for only $6 per week. Another
brother who holds his diploma from the International Business College of
Boston, acted as clerk in the Review Office for two years at $6 per week,
and the third year for $7 per week. He should have $12. He has an offer of
$14 elsewhere.
5. The retail trade of our books through the mails would give this Office
$2000 per year, and this alone would enable this Office to do justice to
these valuable brethren, some of whom are resigning for want of a proper
support of their families.
6. We close these remarks by referring the reader to articles in Review
for Jan. 18, 1881, pages 40, 41. With the help of our gracious God, existing
wrongs and embarrassments will be removed from the cause, and prosperity
will attend all our efforts.
J. W. {28}
 084—SPECIAL TESTIMONIES
RELATING TO VARIOUS MATTERS IN BATTLE CREEK.
1894
(Hitherto unpublished.)
IN THE NIGHT season I was in a dream or vision, which revealed some
things in Battle Creek. My guide said, “Follow me.” I was directly in Battle
Creek; the streets were alive with bicycles ridden by our own people. There
was a witness from heaven beholding our people indulging their desire for
selfish gratification, and using the money in this way that should be invested
in foreign missions, to unfurl the banner of truth in the cities, and in the by-
ways of the land. There was an infatuation, a craze upon the subject. The
course of those who invest money in these things when starvation is at the
very door of thousands, does not bear as telling testimony to the truth that the
end of all things is at hand. These things are counterworking against the
messages that God has given his messengers to proclaim in order to arouse
the world to the great event which is just before us.
The Witness from heaven said, “I will turn my face from you for your
pleasant picture and your selfish practices which are misrepresenting the
religion of Jesus Christ, and preparing a people, through denying him in
practice, to be ensnared by the deceptions of these last days.” Every device
that Satan can invent to make our people disloyal to Jesus Christ, the
Captain of our salvation, will be ready at hand. The notices given in our
papers extolling bicycles might better be cut out and in their place the
destitute foreign fields be represented. {1} “My people,” saith the Lord,
“do err and separate from the Source of their strength. In their works they
deny me, and I will turn my face from them, unless they repent and do their
first works.”
America, and especially Battle Creek, where the greatest light from
heaven has been shining upon the people, can become the place of greatest
peril and darkness because the people do not continue to practice the truth
and walk in the light. What was the meaning of the movement last winter
[1893-94] in giving up jewelry and ornaments? Was it to teach our people a
lesson? Were they prompted by the Holy Spirit to do those things, and to use
the avail in the advancement of the work of God in foreign countries? And
has Satan been counteracting the movement of the Holy Spirit upon human
hearts, that reaction shall be allowed to take place, and another evil exist?
The present manifestation is strikingly inconsistent with that movement of
stripping off the ornaments and giving up selfish indulgences which absorb
the means, the mind, and the affections, diverting them into false channels.
The light given me of God is that there is a work to be wrought in the
heart which will not permit the mind and means to be thus perverted from
the great subject that should absorb every mind,—the kingdom of God and
his righteousness. Prepare, prepare for the great day of God. How can the
people of Battle Creek interpret such movements, so difficult to harmonize
one with the other? May the Lord help his representative men to turn their
influence into channels which he can approve.
It is the work of the Holy Spirit to act as a reprover. This I am bidden to
say to you, is the work that has been and must continue to be carried on in
every church in our land. The more nearly we approach the closing scenes
of this earth’s history, the more pronounced will be the work of Satan; every
species of {2} deception will take the lead to divert the mind from God
through Satan’s devices. The imagination will be intensely awakened in
human minds to absorb money in buildings for convenience or to expend it
unnecessarily through some excuse or invention of Satan; so that there will
be less money to support laborers in the field and less money for the
opening of new fields, and money will be unwisely appropriated to do
things that are really good works, but by doing which the larger and more
essential work is cramped, and many things cannot be undertaken at all, in
the lifting of the banner of truth in new fields, with the proper dignity that
should characterized the proclamation of warning that should be given to
our world. If at the great heart of the work the pulse beats are violent and
erratic, the peril to spiritual life affects the whole body.
Brethren and Sisters in Battle Creek, I inquire, Who hath bewitched you,
that you should not obey the truth, not only by profession, but by practice?
Shall the idols be expelled from the heart, and Jesus be enthroned there? He
is standing knocking at the door of every heart; do you hear his voice saying,
Open unto me, I have heavenly treasures, goods of imperishable value; buy
of me gold tried in the fire that you may be rich; buy white raiment and eye-
salve? These are the goods you need, which, if you possess, will open to
you the pearly gates of the city of God. He has been calling, calling, in the
rich gospel feast he has presented to you, that you may be fed with the Bread
of Life, and Christ is still knocking at the door of your hearts.
Many go to Battle Creek expecting to find an influence similar to that of
heaven, but they soon find practices not at all in accordance with their ideas
of truth, and the separate, peculiar people who are to represent the most
pure, holy principles of religion that were ever given to the world. Many
have been led to walk in false paths through being brought in connection
with those {3} who are not consecrated, self-denying followers of Jesus
Christ. These false professors have served as decoys to divert souls from
the principles of truth and righteousness.
 Where are the faithful sentinels in Battle Creek to keep the fort? Where
are the minute men to be on guard and not relax their vigilance for one
moment,— men who watch, men who pray, men who walk humbly in
meekness and lowliness, after the example of the greatest Missionary that
ever visited our world, who is our Pattern?
My soul is weighed down continually as a cart beneath sheaves. O why
do men become so spiritually blind? Poor triflers prefer their idols to Jesus
Christ, admitting them into the heart, while Jesus is left standing without.
Will you compel God to work, and dash one after another of your idols to
the ground, that those who claim to be Christians may be driven from the
perishable to the eternal?
You have been made the depositaries of sacred, solemn messages of
warning to an idolatrous and impenitent world, and the Lord is not pleased
with your ways; he cannot prosper you in thus misrepresenting the truth,
denying the message by your own course of action. Will our people awake?
Will they continue to strain every nerve to purchase things they do not
positively need, which are making them a by-word before the world? The
Lord has money in the hands of his stewards, which they are
misappropriating, binding it up in idols of some description.
We have set before you our wants in this foreign field, but you have not
had ears to hear and hearts to feel, and instead of considering our position in
this new region beyond, instead of denying yourselves that we may have
facilities, you bind up the things of God in the things which he names idols.
It is time that there was a different order of things in Battle Creek, else the
{4} judgments of God will surely fall upon the people. His blessing has
rested upon you in large measure; has it made you laborers together with
him? Are not our people in Battle Creek demonstrating to unbelievers that
they do not believe the truth which they claim to advocate? God has been
calling them away from every species of self-indulgence, and all manner of
extravagance. When the church has had great light, then is her peril if she
does not walk in the light, and put on her beautiful garments, and arise and
shine; darkness will becloud the vision, so that light will be regarded as
darkness, and darkness as light. When the believers in Battle Creek shall not
only be penitent occasionally, but shall walk in humility, doers of the word,
the world will take knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus. O
how can the Spirit speak to impress hearts so that they will obey his voice.
Ellen G. White.
Norfolk Villa, Prospect St.,
Granville, N. S. W., July, 1894.
 SECOND LETTER.
I WISH TO REMIND my brethren of the cautions and warnings that have
been given me in reference to constantly investing means in Battle Creek in
order to make a little more room, or to make things more convenient. New
fields are to be entered, the truth is to be proclaimed as a witness to all
nations. The work is hindered, so that the banner of truth cannot be uplifted,
as it should be, in these new fields. While our brethren in America feel at
liberty to invest means in buildings which time will reveal that they would
do just as well and even better without, thousands of dollars are thus
absorbed that the Lord called for, to be used in “regions beyond.” I have
presented the warnings and the caution, as the word of the Lord; but my {5}
heart has been made sad to see that, notwithstanding all these, means has
been swallowed up to satisfy these supposed wants, building has been
added to building, so that the money could not be used in places where they
have no conveniences, no building for the public worship of God or to give
character to the work, no place where the banner of truth could be uplifted.
These things I have set before you, and yet you have gone on just the same,
absorbing means, God’s means, in one locality, when the Lord has spoken
that too much was already invested in one place, which meant that there was
nothing in other places where there should be buildings and facilities to
make even a beginning. What call had you to invest thousands of dollars in
additional school buildings? You supposed you needed all this outlay, but
did not entreaties come for you not to do this?
I was shown that a terrible condition of things is seen to exist in our
world. The angel of mercy is folding her wings, ready to depart. Already
the Lord’s restraining power is being withdrawn from the earth, and the
power of Satan is working in the world to stir up the religious elements,
under the training of the great deceiver, to work with all deceivableness of
unrighteousness in the children of disobedience. Already the inhabitants of
the earth are marshaling under the leadings of the prince of darkness, and
this is only the beginning of the end. The law of God is made void. We see
and hear of confusion, perplexities, want and famine, earthquakes and
floods; terrible outrages will be committed by men; passion not reason
bears sway. The wrath of God is upon the inhabitants of a world that is
fast becoming as corrupt as were the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah.
Already fires and floods are destroying thousands of human beings and the
property that has been selfishly boarded by the oppression of the poor.
The Lord is soon to cut short his work, and put {6} an end to sin. O that
the scenes which have come before me, of the iniquities practiced in these
last days, might make a suitable impression on the minds of God’s
professed people.
As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when the Son of man shall
be revealed. The Lord is removing his restrictions from the earth, and there
will be death and destruction, and increasing crime, and evil, cruel
workings against the rich who have exalted themselves above the poor.
Those who have not God’s protection will find no safety in any place or
position. Human agents are being trained, and are using their inventive
power to put in operation all the most powerful machinery to wound and
kill. Instead of our enlarging and erecting additional buildings in Battle
Creek or other places where our institutions are already established, there
should be a limiting of the wants. Let the means and workers be scattered to
represent the truth and give the warning message in “regions beyond.”
When the children of Israel were on their journey through the
wilderness, the Lord protected them from the venomous serpents; but there
came a time when, because of Israel’s stubbornness and impenitence and
transgression, the Lord removed his restraining power from these reptiles
whose sting was deadly, and many were bitten and died. Then it was that the
brazen serpent was uplifted, that all who repented and looked to it in faith
might live. In the time of confusion and trouble, such as never was since
there was a nation, the uplifted Saviour will be presented to the people in
all lands and in all places, that all who look may live.
But in view of the terrible crisis before us, what are those doing who
claim to believe the truth? I was called by my Guide, who said, “Follow
me,” and I was shown things among our people that were not in accordance
with their faith. There seemed to be a bicycle {7} craze; money was spent
to gratify an enthusiasm in this direction that might better, far better, have
been invested in building houses of worship where they are greatly needed.
There were presented before me some very strange things in Battle Creek.
There seemed to be a bewitching influence which was passing as a wave
over our people there, and which will be followed by other temptations.
Anything that can absorb means in meeting supposed wants in any direction,
Satan will use with intensity of purpose to induce our people to invest their
time and money. It is all a species of idolatry. The example will be
followed, and while hundreds are starving for bread, while famine and
pestilence are being seen and felt, because God cannot, according to his
own name’s glory, protect those who are determinedly working contrary to
his will, shall our people who profess to love and serve God, be acting as
did the people in the days of Noah, following the imagination of their own
hearts?
While you have been gratifying your inclination in the appropriation of
money—God’s money—for which you must give an account, missionary
work has been hindered, and bound about for want of money and workers to
lift the banner of truth in localities where they have never even heard the
message of warning. Will God say to those who are selfishly pleasing their
own imagination and gratifying their own desires, “Well done, good and
faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord? Thou hast been faithful
over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things.” What kind of
witness for the truth are you in Battle Creek bearing to the unbelieving
world? I have been shown that the Lord does not look upon your course
with favor, for your practice contradicts your profession of faith. You are
not doers of the words of Christ.
I was told by my Guide, “Look ye, and behold the {8} idolatry of my
people, to whom I have been speaking, rising up early, and presenting to
them their dangers. I looked that they should bring forth fruit.” There were
some who were striving for the mastery, each striving to excel others in the
swift running of their bicycles. There was a spirit of strife and contention
among them as to which should be the greatest. The spirit was similar to that
manifested in the base ball games on the College ground. Said my guide,
“These things are an offense to God. Both near and afar off, souls are
perishing for the bread of life and the waters of salvation. When Satan is
defeated in one line, he will be all ready with other schemes and plans
which will appear attractive and needful and which will absorb money and
thought and encourage selfishness, so that he can overcome those who are so
easily led into a false and selfish indulgence.
The question will arise, What burden do these persons carry for the
advancement of the work of God? Wherein do they realize the importance of
the work for this time? Christ said to his disciples, “Ye are the light of the
world. Let your light so shine before men that they by seeing your good
works may glorify your Father which is in heaven.” Is this investment of
money, and this spinning of bicycles through the streets of Battle Creek,
giving evidence of the genuineness of your faith in the proclamation of the
last most solemn warning to be given to human beings on the very verge of
the eternal world?
Brethren and Sisters in America, I make my appeal to you. God is not
mocked; whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. The lives of
many are too delicate and dainty; they know nothing of bearing hardness as
good soldiers of Jesus Christ. They themselves are obstructions in the way
of soul-saving. They have many wants, everything must be convenient, and
easy, and nice, to suit their taste; they themselves will {9} not move, and
those who would move they hinder by their suppositions and imaginary
wants and their love of idols. They think themselves Christians, but do not
know what the practical Christian life signifies. What is the definition of
Christian? It is to be Christ-like. “He who will come after me,” said Jesus,
“let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.” When the
Lord sees his people binding about their imaginary wants, practicing self-
denial, not in a mournful, regretful spirit, as Lot’s wife left Sodom, but
joyfully, for Christ’s sake, and because it is the right thing to do, then the
work will go forward with power. Let nothing, however dear, however
loved, absorb your mind and affections, diverting you from the searching of
the Scriptures, or from most earnest prayer. Watch unto prayer, live your
own requests, cooperate with God by working in harmony with him, expel
everything from the soul temple which assumes the form of an idol. Now is
God’s time, and his time is your time. Fight the good fight of faith, refuse to
think unbelief or to talk unbelief. There is a world to hear the last warning
of mercy.
Ellen G. White.
Norfolk Villa, Prospect St.,
Granville, N. S. W., July 20, 1894.
 EXTRACTS FROM OTHER LETTERS.
I AM REMINDED of a family of children. One is more prepossessing than
the others, and that one is favored. Gifts and considerations are made
without stint and partiality, and the others are left to get along as best they
can. I think this is a good symbol of the present things in America and this
country. God knows that we have done what we could, but have been
crippled in every way,—our hands tied,—without workers or money. The
places that have nothing done in them, {10} need money and devising and
planning to create an interest. I rejoiced when I heard that the Holy Ghost
had been poured out upon our people in America, and I have been anxiously
waiting new developments there, as was seen after the Holy Ghost
descended on the day of Pentecost. I thought similar fruits would be seen,
that the missionary spirit of God would burn in the hearts of all upon whom
the Spirit of God was manifestly moving.
There should be a decided change in the spirit and character of the work,
where men and women have received increased light. What are they doing
to warn men and women who do not understand that the Lord is soon
coming? He goeth out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the world for
their iniquity. “The earth shall disclose her blood and no more cover her
slain.” Where, I asked, is the burden for souls that are perishing out of
Christ? Who will go forth without the camp, bearing the reproach? Who
will leave pleasant homes and dear ties of relationship, and carry the
precious light of truth to far-off lands, but not beyond the domain of God?
Every day and every moment comes to those who have entrusted to them the
light of truth with the terrible significance that men and women in every
clime and land are fitting themselves for weal or woe, fixing their own
destinies for eternity.
God has expended amazing sacrifices upon men, and mighty energies for
the reclaiming of man from transgression and sin to loyalty and obedience,
but I have been shown that he does nothing without the cooperation of human
agencies. Every endowment of grace and power and efficiency has been
liberally provided, and the strongest motives presented to arouse and keep
living in the human heart the missionary spirit, that divine and human agency
may be combined. What more has been done in self-denial in moving out of
Battle Creek, in carrying the light, the influence of God’s Spirit testifying to
the truth in regions where the standard {11} has never yet been lifted? Did
the Lord of heaven open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a
blessing at the last Conference? What use have you made of the gift of God?
He has supplied the motive forces of which he has made a lodgment in your
hearts, that with patience and hope and untiring vigilance you might set forth
Jesus Christ and him, crucified, that you send the note of warning that Christ
is coming the second time with power and great glory, and calling men to
repent of their sins.
If Battle Creek does not arouse now and go to work in missionary fields,
they will fall back into death-like slumber. How did the Holy Spirit work
upon your hearts? By the energies of the Holy Spirit it was stimulating you
to exercise the talents God has given you, that every man and woman and
youth should employ them to set forth the truth for this time, making personal
efforts, going into the cities where truth has never been and lifting the
standard. Have not your energies been quickened in the blessing God has
bestowed upon you, and the truth been more deeply impressed upon your
soul, and its relative importance to perishing souls out of Christ? Are ye
witnesses for Christ in a more distinct and decided manner, after the
manifest revealing of God’s blessing upon you? The Holy Spirit’s office is
to bring decidedly to your minds the important, vital truths. Is this to be
bound up in a napkin and hidden in the earth?—No, no, it is to be put out to
the exchangers; and as man uses his talents, however small, the Holy Spirit
takes the things of God, and presents them anew to the mind. He makes the
neglected word to be a vivifying agency through the Spirit; it is quick and
powerful upon human minds, not because of the smartness, the educational
power of the human agency, but because the divine power works with the
human; and it is the divine that deserves all the credit. {12}
Shall selfishness and case of those who have earthly comforts and
attractive homes allure us? Shall we cease as moral agencies to use our
powers to the saving of souls? Shall our voices be indistinct? Then God
will put his curse upon us that have had so great light, and inscribe upon the
walls of our homes, “Lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God.” He
will put a tongue in the stones, and they will speak: but God commands of
you in Battle Creek to go forth. Resolve not in your own strength, but in the
strength and grace given of God that you will consecrate to God, now, just
now, every power, every ability. You will follow Jesus because he bids
you, and you will not ask where, nor what reward shall be given? It is well
with you, if you obey, “Follow me.” Your work is to lead everyone to the
light by judicious, well-put-forth effort; under the guardianship of the divine
Leader, will to do, resolve to act, without a moment’s delay, to make terms
with God.
When you die to self, when you surrender to God to do your work, to let
every ray of light which God has been giving you, shine forth in good
works, you are not alone. God’s grace stands forth to work with every effort
to enlighten the ignorant and those who do not know that the end of all things
is at hand: But he will not be your substitute to do your God-given work.
Light may shine in abundance, but the grace given will not convert your soul
only as it arouses you to cooperate with divine agencies. You are called
upon to be active soldiers, to put on the divine armor, and put forth energies,
divine power working with the human, to break the spell of the worldly
enchantments.
Again I call for the help that we ought to have had, the means we must
have if anything is accomplished in this country. Let your minds be drawn
out for perishing souls. Obey the impulse given by high Heaven. Grieve not
the Holy Spirit by delay. Resist not God’s {13} methods of recovering poor
souls from the thralldom of sin. To every man is given his work. Then do the
very best with the powers God has given you, and he will accept your
efforts put forth with an eye single to his glory. To every man he has given
his work according to his several ability.
Ellen G. White.
 ADMONITION AND CAUTION.
YOUR LETTER tells me, my brother, that there are many who are stirred
deeply to move out of Battle Creek. There is need, great need, of this work
being done; and now, those who have felt at last to make a move should not
go in a rush, in an excitement, or in a rash manner, or in a way that hereafter
they will deeply regret that they did move out at all. Let all calmly consider
what were their motives in coming to Battle Creek, and leaving the little
churches that they might have helped and blessed if they themselves were
enjoying a personal Saviour. Then let them consider the influence upon their
own souls in making the move which they did. Have its results been deeper
spirituality? Has it been an influence over them to make them feel their
responsibility to be laborers together with God? Did it improve them in
keenness of discernment, to make them wise in counsel, and give them
experience in culture and training of their untrained abilities? Have they
seen things in a clearer light as they listened to the words of truth? Have
they practiced the truth which has been brought home to their souls with
power? Have they shown corresponding zeal to be witnesses for Christ nigh
and afar off? Have they felt that now was their opportunity to state the truth
more correctly because they understood it better, that they could adorn the
doctrine of Christ our Saviour with modest simplicity of language, and with
a sincere, honest, earnest purpose to so follow the Pattern that they may
represent {14} through the grace of Christ, a perfect manhood, because they
live an actual Christian life?
Each has his work, his own individual work, to do. Has he done it in
Battle Creek? Is he likely to do it if he has not? Can he recognize that he has
been, through practice, learning to pray more earnestly, and, through
education in the school of Christ, learning through the influence of the Holy
Spirit to use better language to address our Heavenly Father in a manner that
corresponds to the great principles of truth, that his supplications to God
will bear the marks of an intelligent progressive Christian?
What is truth? have you bought the field which contains the precious
jewels hidden in that field? Has the human agent come into possession of the
truth, precious truth, revealed in God’s word? That word gives no uncertain
sound. In obeying it, you follow no cunningly devised fables. It speaks with
definiteness and with authority, never speaking hesitatingly, never
doubtingly. It is a sure word of prophecy.
Now will you take heed that there shall be no rash movements made in
heeding counsel in moving from Battle Creek? Do nothing without seeking
wisdom of God, who hath promised to give liberally to all who ask, and
who upbraideth not. All that any one can do is to advise and counsel, and
then leave those who are convicted in regard to duty to move under divine
guidance, and with their whole hearts open, to learn and obey God.
Let everyone take time to consider carefully; not be like the man in the
parable, who began to build, and was not able to finish. Not a move should
be made until that movement and all it portends are carefully considered,
everything weighed, and he feels that the Lord has something for him to do
in educating and training himself to do a more spiritual work in imparting to
others that which God has imparted to him. {15} To every man was given
his work according to his several ability. Then let him not move hesitatingly,
but firmly, and yet humbly trusting in God.
There may be individuals who will make a rush to do something, and
enter into some business they know nothing about. This God does not
require. Think candidly, prayerfully, studying the word with all carefulness
and prayerfulness, with mind and heart awake to hear the voice of God. He
does not follow his own imagination, but weighs the words of God, and
counsels, and seeks wisdom from God. When, in the providence of God, he
has a work to be done by the human agent cooperating with the divine, he
has a man to do that work, if he will heed the moving of the Holy Spirit
upon his heart and mind. To understand the will of God is a great thing.
Divine Wisdom has his hand hold of the living machinery in human
agencies; men are selected as fitting instruments to do a given work; and O
what a precious ability is given of God to man to know his fellow-man, so
that he can use, through the grace of God, the human agencies, and organize
a working company to do the best work, according to their recognized
ability! This is a sanctified gift—genius; it is wise generalship that can
make use of men according to their ability.
When God has a work for men to do in connection with Jesus Christ and
the heavenly intelligences, and a revelation to give to men in regard to the
eternal salvation of their fellow-men, he does not select men who have not a
knowledge of God and truth and his righteousness; he does not choose weak
and unsuitable men for this work, for this would misrepresent the work, and
cast reflection upon God’s wisdom. God makes no mistakes; and he is not
glorified when those who profess to follow him are heedless, and make
mistakes. The God of heaven has not left us to follow impulses, or our own
impulses, or any man’s guesses and weaknesses {16} and perpetual
mistakes, when vital, eternal interests are involved. There are things we
need to know, and which we never can know, unless the Lord tells us about
these things. Therefore we must call upon God to give us his wisdom. We
need to have wisdom,— something reliable and sure; we need truth without
any admixture of error.
I address these words to the church at Battle Creek, to move in the
counsels of God. There is need of your moving—many from Battle Creek—
and there is also need of your having well-defined plans as to what you will
do when you go out from Battle Creek. Do not go in a rush, without knowing
what you are about. You may be enthused with the Spirit of God, saying,
Now it is time we awake out of sleep; and, Arise, and shine; for thy light is
come, and the glory of the Lord has arisen upon us. Let not one go to
enlighten others unless his own soul has been touched with the divine love
of Jesus Christ. “Thus saith the Lord;” “It is written,” let it be oft spoken,
and bring from the treasure-house things new and old. A great work is to be
done, and an important work for this time; work for the Master may be done
anywhere in this great moral vineyard. O for generals, wise and
considerate, well-balanced men, who will be safe advisers, who have some
insight into human nature, who know how to direct and counsel in the fear of
God!
I have seen that danger attends every new phase of experience in the
church, because some hear things with such a wrong spirit. While some
teachers may be strong and efficient in teaching in the lines of Bible
doctrines, they will not all be men who have a knowledge of practical life,
and can advise perplexed minds with surety and safety. They do not discern
the perplexing situation that must necessarily come to every family who
shall make a change. Therefore let all be careful what they say; if they know
not the mind of God in {17} some matters, let them never speak from a
guess or suppose so. If they know nothing definite, let them say so, and let
the individual rely wholly upon God. Let there be much praying done, and
even with fasting, that not one shall move in darkness, but move in the light
as God is in the light. We may look for anything now to break forth outside
and within our ranks; and there are minds undisciplined by the grace of the
Holy Spirit, that have not practiced the words of Christ, and who do not
understand the movings of the Spirit of God, who will follow a wrong
course of action because they do not follow Jesus fully. They follow
impulse and their own imagination. Let there be nothing done in a disorderly
manner, that there shall be a great loss or sacrifice made upon property
because of ardent, impulsive speeches which stir up an enthusiasm which is
not after the order of God, that a victory that was essential to be gained,
shall, for lack of level-headed moderation and proper contemplation, and
sound principles and purposes, be turned into a defeat. Let there be wise
generalship in this matter, and all move under the guidance of a wise, unseen
Counselor, which is God. Elements that are human will struggle for the
mastery, and there may be a work done that does not bear the signature of
God.
Now I plead with every soul to look not too strongly and confidently to
human counselors, but look most earnestly to God, the One wise in counsel.
Submit all your ways and your will to God’s ways and to God’s will. If you
did not sufficiently consider the glory of God, the good of your own
spiritual interest, and the work you might do for the saving of the souls of
the neighbors and those with whom you were associated, when you left to
make your home in the large church in Battle Creek, duly consider before
making another move whether that is sensible and sound, in the right time
and order, and under the supervision and direction {18} not of man, but
God, who never commits an error. Should some move hastily, and fly out of
Battle Creek, and be brought into discouragement, they will not reflect upon
themselves for moving unadvisedly, but upon others, who, they will say
brought a pressure to bear upon them, all their discomfiture and defeat are
charged back upon those who should not be reflected upon; for the Lord has
given to them reason; he has given his holy word, full of counsel and
cautions, and warnings and entreaties, and more, he has invited them,
“Come unto me all ye that labor and are heaven laden, and I will give you
rest.”
Now, just now, is the time when the perils of the last days are thickening
around us, that we need wise men for counselors, not men who will feel it
duty to stir up and create disorder, and who cannot possibly give wise
counsel, but who can organize and arrange that every stirring up shall bring
order out of confusion, and rest and peace in obeying the word of the Lord.
Let every man be found in his true place, ready to do some work for the
Master, according to his several ability. None should be left to drift, to make
a vast amount of trouble and confusion that is difficult to arrange and keep in
order. How shall this great work be done? “Take my yoke upon you,” saith
Jesus Christ, who hath bought you with his own precious blood, whose
servants and property you are, “and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in
heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my
burden is light.” If everyone will come to Jesus in a teachable spirit, with
contrition of heart, then he is in a condition of mind to be instructed and to
learn of Jesus, and obey his orders.
He sees the past movements you have made, he knows every error and
mistake of your life, which has been a hindrance to your spiritual
advancement. He seeth not as man seeth; he knoweth the outcome of every
{19} movement, and if you have had little faith mingled with your prayers
and movements, cultivate faith and hope and trust in God now, for if there
was ever a period that has tried the souls of men in the past, there will be a
greater necessity for faith in the times before us. We cannot have a weak
faith now; we cannot be safe in a listless, indolent, slothful attitude. Every
jot of ability is to be used, and sharp, calm, deep thinking is to be done. The
wisdom of any human agent is not sufficient for the planning and devising in
this time. Spread every plan before God, with fasting, with the humbling of
the soul before the Lord Jesus, and commit thy ways unto the Lord, and the
sure promise is, “He will direct thy paths.” He is infinite in resources. The
Holy One of Israel, who calls the host of heaven by name, and holds the
stars of heaven in position, has you individually in his keeping.
There is a work to be done by living human agencies, which they are
slow to comprehend. They need to study the Scriptures, to search the Bible,
with humble, teachable minds, that they may know their place in the work,
and not move haphazard, but fall into line, keeping step with Jesus. “Prepare
ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God.”
Every talent with which God has endowed the human agent is now to be
awakened, to be employed, not solely in worldly transactions, to buy and
sell and get gain, not to use your God-given powers selfishly, greedily to
make a place for yourself in the earth; no, you want now to consecrate every
entrusted talent of means and ability, having yourself under the influence and
guidance of the Holy Spirit. Not a word is to be spoken unadvisedly, to stir
up the elements of opposition; not an action entered into to create any
deeper enmity than exists in the hearts of the enemies of truth; and, moving
with well-balanced minds, holding aloft the banner of truth, grace from God
will be given, wisdom {20} will be imparted, and angels of God will be
commissioned to minister unto all who walk in humility of mind, trustingly
accepting the truth as it is revealed, standing by their colors, but not creating
persecution by unwise actions, but moving in the footsteps of Jesus. “Now if
any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.”
Let each now consider the strong and determined traits of his
character, and not be misled by them, and misrepresent the precious
truth, and thus misrepresent Jesus Christ by unguarded statements in
public by voice, or in publications; for every such thing will he meet
again. Those who have the truth, let the truth appear, while self is
dropped out of sight. Give no occasion for any one to be harsh,
denunciatory, or severe; for there are inexperienced men and women
who will catch the manners and indiscreet words that fall from the lips
of any one bearing aloft the banner of truth, and in an improper manner
will repeat their very works, and in a spirit which will do much harm.
Therefore, every man, however gifted, however prominent in the ranks
of believers, let him know that caution in expression is his positive duty
to practice, lest his words shall lead astray some souls, who will think
he is imitating and following the example of the man, the messenger
acknowledged to be sent forth by God to proclaim a message for this
time. Let all consider that we are as sheep among wolves, and heed the
caution of Christ by being “wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.”
The Spirit of Jesus Christ dwelling within the heart of the true teacher of
truth, will lead him to express in words and character the gentleness of
Christ. The Lord Jesus is our Example, our Pattern, our sufficiency, in all
things. He has identified his interest with suffering humanity. He knows just
what his children need, how much divine power they will appropriate for
the blessing of humanity; and he bestows no more than {21} he sees the
human agent will employ in blessing others, and elevating, and ennobling
his own soul, and he may be uplifting and refreshing and ennobling those for
whom Christ has died. I would that all could realize what possibilities and
probabilities there are for all who make Christ their sufficiency and their
trust. The life hid with Christ in God ever has a refuge. He who trusts in him
can say, “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.”
I leave this matter with you; for I have been troubled in regard to the
dangers that assail the church in Battle Creek, lest they shall move
indiscreetly, and give the enemy advantage. This need not be, for if we
walk humbly with God, we shall walk safely, and bear in mind the words
of Jesus Christ, “Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.”
“This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.”
“And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be
one, even as we are one,” “I in them, and thou in me, that they may be
made perfect in one; and [mark these words] that the world may know that
thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.” Blessed,
blessed utterance! Will we believe the words of Jesus? Will we practice
his words? If we do, we shall see far greater results than we have hitherto
seen. O, we shall be filled with all the fullness of God! We shall possess a
power that shall resist every device of the enemy.
Let us, then, bring the lessons of Christ into our practical life, and we
shall realize as the fulfillment of the prayer of Christ in all its
specifications, “And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare
it; that the love wherewith thou hast loved me, may be in them, and I in
them.” Let the mind embrace the largeness of the promise, and contemplate
the richness that is expressed. There is no excuse for unbelief.
Ellen G. White. {22}
 AN EXTRACT.
GIVING FOR the necessity of the saints and for the advancement of the
kingdom of God, is preaching practical sermons, which testify that those
who give have not received the grace of God in vain. A living example of an
unselfish character, which is after the example of Christ, has great power
upon men. Those who do not live for self, will not use every dollar meeting
their supposed wants, and supplying their conveniences, but will bear in
mind that they are Christ’s followers, and that there are others who are in
need of food and clothing. Those who live to gratify appetite and selfish
desire, will lose the favor of God, and will lose the heavenly reward. They
testify to the world that they have not genuine faith, and when they seek to
impart to others a knowledge of present truth, the world will regard their
words as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. Let everyone show his faith
by his works. “Faith without works is dead,” “being alone.” “Wherefore
show ye to them and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our
boasting in your behalf.”
How is it with my brethren and Sisters in America? How much do you
practice self-denial in order that you may show liberality to the needy cause
of God at this time? We are doing our work here under great pressure for the
want of the very money that many of the members of our churches are
expending upon their own fancies, in pleasing and gratifying themselves. If
they had accepted the testimonies I have borne to them concerning the great
want in these regions beyond, they would not be found expending one dollar
in following the example of those who are multiplying pictures of
themselves and their families. You would not be purchasing bicycles, which
you could do without, but would be receiving the blessing of God in
exercising your physical powers in a less expensive way. Instead {23} of
investing one hundred dollars in a bicycle, you would consider the matter
well, lest it might be at the price of souls for whom Christ died, and for
whom he has made you responsible. Please read Isaiah 58, and see what is
a sure remedy for poor health. Satan will contrive to bring about many
devices to absorb the means which should be devoted to the cause of God at
this time. We cannot open new fields in regions beyond, for want of the very
means that are used up in various ways, which might be given to destitute
missions. God would have you invest in a fund to erect humble houses of
worship for those who have newly come to the faith, who cannot possibly
command means to do this, on account of their great poverty. Their souls are
just as precious as your soul; and could you pass through the experience
through which we have passed since coming to this country, you would bind
about your supposed wants, and would be ready to help to build humble
houses of worship in regions beyond. You would have the satisfaction of
denying inclination in thus investing means in the cause of God. Night after
night, we have studied the perplexing problem of how we should obtain the
means to advance the cause of God. It rests with you in America to solve
this puzzling question. “For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after
the flesh (for the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through
God to the pulling down of strong holds); casting down imaginations, and
every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and
bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.”—From the
Review of Aug. 21, 1894. {24}
 085—SPECIAL TESTIMONY FOR THE BATTLE CREEK
CHURCH
PH085 - Special Testimony for the Battle Creek Church (1869)
Dear Bro. and Sr. Tabor:
IT HAS BEEN, some length of time since I have taken my pen to write,
with the exception of penning urgent letters which could not be delayed. I
have had a discouraging weight upon my spirits for months, which has
nearly crushed me. That which discourages me the most, is, the fear that all I
may write will do no more good than our earnest, anxious, wearing labor,
the past winter and spring, in Battle Creek. The hopeless view I have taken
of matters and things at Battle Creek, has kept my pen, nearly still, and my
voice nearly silent. My hands have been weakened, and my heart depressed,
to see nothing gained by the protracted effort there. I am nearly hopeless in
regard to our efforts’ being successful to awaken the sensibilities of our
Sabbath-keeping people to see the elevated position God requires them to
occupy. They do not view religious things from an elevated standpoint. This
is just your condition.
The Lord has given me a view of some of the corruptions existing
everywhere. Wickedness, crime, and sensuality, exist even in high places.
Even in the churches professing to keep God’s commandments, there are
sinners and hypocrites. It is sin, not trial and sufferings, which separates
God from his {1} people, and renders the soul incapable of enjoying and
glorifying him. It is sin that is destroying souls. Sin and vice exist in
Sabbath-keeping families. Moral pollution has done more to degenerate the
race than every other evil. It is practiced to an alarming extent, and brings
on disease of almost every description. Even very small children, infants,
being born with natural irritability of the sexual organs, find relief
momentarily in handling them, which only increases the irritation, and leads
to a repetition of the act, until a habit is established which increases with
their growth. These children are generally puny and dwarfed, and are
prescribed for by physicians, and they are drugged.
But the evil is not removed. The cause still exists. Parents do not
generally suspect that their children understand anything about this vice.
Parents are the real sinners in very many cases. They have abused their
marriage privileges, and indulged their animal passions, which have
strengthened with indulgence. And as the baser passions have strengthened,
the moral and intellectual have become weak. The spiritual has been over-
borne by the brutish. Children are born with the animal largely developed.
The parents have given to their children their own stamp of character. The
unnatural action of the sensitive organs produces irritation. They {2} are
easily excited and momentary relief is experienced in exercising them. But
the evil is constantly increasing. The drain upon the system is sensibly felt.
The brain force is weakened. The memory becomes deficient. And children
born to these parents will almost invariably take naturally to the disgusting
habits of secret vice. The marriage covenant is sacred. But what an amount
of crime and lust it covers. Those who feel at liberty because married, to
degrade their bodies by beastly indulgence or the animal passions will have
their degraded course perpetuated in their children. The sins of the parents
will be visited upon their children, because the parents have given them the
stamp of their own lustful propensities.
Those who have become fully established in this soul-and-body-
destroying vice, can seldom rest until their burden or secret evil is imparted
to those with whom they associate. Curiosity is at once aroused, and the
knowledge of vice is passed from youth to youth, from child to child, until
there is scarcely one to be found ignorant of the practice of this degrading
sin.
Your children have learned and practiced self-abuse until the draught
upon the brain has been so great, especially in the case of your eldest son,
that their minds have been seriously injured. The brilliancy of youthful
intellect is dimmed. The moral and {3} intellectual powers have become
weakened, while the baser parts of their nature have been gaining the
ascendancy.
As this is the case with your son, he turns with loathing from religious
and devotional things. He has been losing his power of self-restraint. He
has less and less reverence for sacred things, and less respect for any
thing of a spiritual character. You have charged this to your surroundings.
You have not known the real cause. Your son can be said to bear the
impress of the satanic, instead of the divine. He loves sin and evil, rather
than true goodness, purity, and righteousness. It is a deplorable picture.
The effect of such debasing habits upon the minds of all is not the same.
There are some children, who have the moral powers largely developed,
who, by associating with children that practice self-abuse, become initiated
into this vice. The effects upon such will be too frequently to make them
melancholy, irritable, and jealous, yet such may not lose their respect for
religious worship, and may not show special infidelity in regard to spiritual
things. They suffer keenly at times, with feelings of remorse. They feel
degraded in their own eyes, and lose their self-respect.
Brother and Sister, you are not clear before God. You have failed to do
your duty at home, in your own family. You have not {4} controlled your
children. You have greatly failed to know and do the will of God, and the
blessing of God has not rested upon your family. Bro. Tabor, you have been
selfish. You have had large self-esteem. You have thought you possessed a
good degree of humility, but you have not understood yourself. Your ways
are not right before God. Your influence and example have not been in
accordance with your profession. You have much fault to find with others.
You see the deviations in them, but are blind to the same in yourself.
Sr. Tabor has been far from God. Her heart has not been subdued by
grace. Her love of the world, and of the things that are in the world, has
closed her heart to the love of God. The love of dress, of appearance, has
kept her from good, and led her to place her mind and affections upon these
frivolous things. Unbelief has been gaining strength in her heart, and she has
had less and less love for the truth, and could see but little attraction in the
simplicity of true godliness.
She has not encouraged a growth of the Christian graces. She has not had
love for humility or devotion. She has taken the errors of those who
professed to be devoted to the truth, and made their lack of spirituality, their
errors, and their sins, an excuse for her world-loving disposition. She has
watched the course of those who were {5} connected with the Office, and
who were forward to take upon them the burdens of the church; and would
offset her failures to their wrongs, saying that she was no worse than they.
Such an individual in good standing did this or that, and she had as good a
right as they. Bro. W., S., or some other one, did not live the health reform
any better than she. They purchased and ate meat, and they were in high
standing in the church, and she was excusable, of course, with such an
example, if she did the same. This is not the only case of shielding neglect to
follow the light the Lord has given, behind some others. This is to the shame
of men and women of intelligent minds, that they have no standard higher
than the low standard of imperfect human beings. The course of those
around them, however imperfect, is considered by them a sufficient excuse
for them to follow in the same course. Many will be swayed by the
influence of Bro. A., or Bro. W., or Bro. S., or others. If these depart from
the counsel of God, their example is at once gladly seized by the
unconsecrated. They now are free from restraint. They now have an excuse.
And their unconsecrated hearts glory in the opportunity of indulging their
desires, and taking a step nearer the fellowship with the spirit of the world,
to enjoy its pleasures, or to gratify the appetite. They place upon their tables
those things which are not the {6} most healthful, and which they have been
taught to abstain from, that they may preserve to themselves a better
condition of health.
 There has been a war in the hearts of some, from the commencement of
the introduction of health reform. They have felt the same rebellion as did
the children of Israel when their appetites were restricted in their journeying
from Egypt to Canaan. Professed followers of Christ, who have consulted
their own pleasure, and their own interest, their own ease, their own
appetites, all through their lives, are not prepared to change their course of
action, and live for the glory of God, imitating the self-sacrificing life of
their unerring Pattern. A holy and perfect example is given for Christians to
follow and imitate. The words and works of Christ’s followers are the
channel through which the pure principles of truth and holiness are
conveyed to the world. They are the salt of the earth, the light of the world.
Sister Taber, you cannot realize the many blessings you have lost by
making the failings of others a balm to soothe your conscience for a neglect
of your duty. You have been measuring yourself by others. Their crooked
paths, their failings, have been your text-book. But their errors and follies
and sins, do not make your disobedience to God less sinful. {7}
We regret that those who should be a strength to you in your efforts to
overcome your love of self, your pride of heart, your vanity, and love of the
approbation of worldlings, have only been a hindrance, by their own lack of
spirituality and true godliness. We cannot tell you how much we regret that
those who should be self-denying Christians are so far from coming up to
the standard. Those who should be steadfast, abounding in the work of God,
are weakened by Satan, because they remain at such a distance from God.
They obtain not the power of his grace, through which they might overcome
the infirmities of their nature, and, by obtaining signal victories in God,
show those of weaker faith the way, and the truth, and the life. It has been
that which has caused us the greatest discouragement, to see those in B. C.
who have had years of experience in the cause and work of God, shorn of
their strength, by their own unfaithfulness. They are outgeneraled by the
enemy in nearly every attack. God would have made these persons strong,
like faithful sentinels at their post, to guard the fort, had they walked in the
light he had given them, and remained steadfast to duty, seeking to know and
do the whole will of God. Satan will, I have no doubt, through his
delusions, deceive these delinquent souls, and make them believe they are,
after all, about right. They have {8} committed no grievous, outbreaking
sins, and they must, after all, be on the true foundation, and God will accept
their works. They do not see that they have especial sins to repent of. And
they see no sins which call for especial humiliation, humble confession, and
rending of heart.
The delusion upon such is strong, indeed, when they are so deceived,
and mistake the form of godliness for the power thereof, and flatter
themselves that they are rich and have need of nothing. The curse of Meroz
rests upon them: “Curse ye Meroz, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof,
because they came not up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord
against the mighty.”
My Sister, excuse not your defects because others are wrong. You will
not dare plead in the day of God as an excuse for your lack of forming a
character for Heaven, that others did not manifest devotion and spirituality.
The same lack which you discovered in others was in yourself. And the fact
that others were sinners makes your sins none the less grievous. Both they,
and you, if you continue in your present state of unfitness, will be separated
from Christ, and be punished, with Satan and his angels, with everlasting
destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power.
The Lord made ample provisions for you, that if you would seek him,
and follow the {9} light he would give you, you should not fall by the way.
The word of God was given to you as a lamp to your feet, a light to your
path. If you stumble it is because you have not consulted your guide, the
word of God, and made that precious word the rule of your life. God has not
given you, as a pattern, the life of any human being, however good, and
apparently blameless his life may be. To do as others do, and act as others
act, if followed, will leave you with a vast multitude at last outside the holy
city, who have done just as you have done, followed a pattern the Lord did
not leave them, and are lost, just as you will be lost.
That which others have done, or may do in the future, will not lessen
your responsibility or guilt. A pattern has been given you; a faultless life,
characterized by self-denial and disinterested benevolence. If you disregard
this correct, this perfect, pattern, and take an incorrect one, which has been
clearly represented in the word of God, that you should shun, the failure of
your life, the imperfection of your course of action, will receive their
merited reward.
One of the greatest reasons of the declension on the part of the church at
B. C., is their measuring themselves by themselves and comparing
themselves among themselves. There are but few who have the living
principle in the soul, and who serve God with an {10} eye single to his
glory. Many at B. C. will not consent to be saved in God’s appointed way.
They will not take the trouble to work out their own salvation with fear and
trembling. The latter they do not experience; and, rather than to be at the
trouble of obtaining an individual experience through individual effort, they
will run the risk of leaning upon others, and trusting in their experience.
They cannot consent to watch and pray, to live for God, and him only. It is
more pleasant to live in obedience to self. The church at B. C. are filled
with their own backslidings, and they need not dream of prosperity until
those who name the name of Christ are careful to depart from all iniquity;
until they learn to refuse the evil and choose the good. We are required to
watch and pray without ceasing; for the snare is set in our path, and we find
some device of Satan in that time and manner we least expect. If at that
particular time we are not watching unto prayer, we are taken by the enemy,
and meet with decided loss. What a responsibility has rested upon you, as
parents! How little have you felt the weight of this burden! Your pride of
heart, love of show, and the indulgence of your appetite, have occupied your
minds. These things have been first with you. The incoming of the foe has
not been perceived. He has planted his standard in your house, and stamped
his detestable image {11} upon the characters of your children. You were so
blinded by the god of this world that you could not discern the advantage
Satan, had gained, nor his workings right in your family. You have been so
deadened to spiritual and divine things, that you could not discern the
workings of Satan.
You have brought children into the world who have had no voice in
regard to their existence. You have made yourselves responsible in a great
measure for their future happiness, their eternal well-being. You have a
burden upon you, whether you are sensible of it or not, to train these
children for God. To watch with jealous care the first approach of the wily
foe, and be prepared to raise a standard against him. Build a fortification of
prayer and faith about your children, and exercise diligent watching
thereunto. You are not secure a moment against the attacks of Satan. You
have no time to rest from watchful, earnest labor. You should not sleep a
moment at your post. This is a most important warfare. Eternal
consequences are involved. It is life or death with you and your family. Your
only safety is to break your hearts before God, and seek the kingdom of
Heaven as little children. You cannot be overcomers in this warfare if you
continue to pursue the course you have done. You are not very near the
kingdom of Heaven.
There are some who have not professed {12} Christ, who are nearer the
kingdom of God than very many professed Sabbath-keepers in Battle Creek.
You have not kept yourselves in the love of God, and taught your children
the fear of the Lord. You have not taught them the truth diligently, when you
rise up, and when you sit down, when you go out, and when you come in.
You have not restrained them. You look to other children, and solace
yourselves by saying, “My children are no worse than they.” This may be
true; but does the neglect of others to do their duty, lessen the force of the
requirements God has especially enjoined upon you as parents? God has
made you responsible to bring these children up for him, and their salvation
depends in a large degree upon the education they receive in their
childhood. This responsibility others cannot take. It is yours, solely yours,
as parents. You may bring to your aid all the helps you can to assist you in
the work; but after you have done this, and brought to your aid all the help
you can employ to aid you in this solemn and important work, there is a
power above every human agency, to work with you, in, through, and by,
means it is your privilege to use. God will come to your aid, and upon his
power you can rely. This power is infinite. Human agencies may not prove
successful; but God can make the human {13} agencies fruitful by working
in them, and by them.
You have a work to do to set your house in order. Pure and sinless
angels cannot delight to come into your dwelling, where there is so much sin
and iniquity practiced. You are asleep at your post. Things of minor
importance have occupied your minds, and the things of weightier
importance have not engaged your attention. It should be the first business of
your life to seek the kingdom of Heaven and the righteousness of God; then
you have the promise that all things shall be added. Here is where you have
failed in your family. Had you been agonizing that you and yours might enter
in at the strait gate, you would have earnestly gathered every ray of light that
the Lord has permitted to shine upon your pathway, and would have
cherished and walked in it. You have not regarded the light that has been
graciously given you. You have had a spirit of rising up against the light the
Lord has given upon health reform. You have seen no importance in it, why
you should receive it. You have not felt willing to restrict your appetite. You
could not see the wisdom of God in giving light in regard to the restriction
of appetite. All that you could discern was the inconvenience attending the
denial of the taste. The Lord has let his light shine upon us in these last days,
that the gloom and {14} darkness which have been gathering in past
generations, because of sinful indulgences, might be dispelled in some
degree, and the train of evils which have been the result of intemperate
eating and drinking to gratify appetite, might be lessened.
The Lord, in his wisdom, designed to bring his people into a position
where they would separate from the world in spirit and practice, then their
children would not so readily be led away into idolatry, and become tainted
with the prevailing corruptions of this age. It is God’s purpose that
believing parents and their children should stand forth as living
representatives of Christ, candidates for everlasting life. All who are
partakers of the divine nature will escape the corruption that is in the world
through lust. It is impossible for those who indulge the gratification of
appetite to attain to Christian perfection. You cannot arouse the moral
sensibilities of your children while you are not careful in the selection of
their food. The tables that parents usually prepare for their children are a
snare to them. The diet is not simple, and it is not prepared in a healthful
manner. The food is frequently rich and fever-producing having a tendency
to irritate and excite the tender organs of the stomach. The animal passions
are strengthened, while the moral and intellectual are weakened. The lower
order of passions bears sway, while the moral {15} and intellectual are
servants to the baser passions. You should study to prepare a simple yet
nutritious diet. Rich cakes, rich pies, prepared with spices, of any kind, and
flesh-meats, are not the most healthful and nourishing diet. Eggs should not
be placed upon your table. They are an injury to your children. Fruits and
grains, prepared in the most simple form, are the most healthful, and will
impart the greatest amount of nourishment, and, at the same time, the
intellect will be unimpaired.
Regularity in eating is very important for health of body and serenity of
mind. Your children should be allowed to eat only at regular meal time.
They should not be allowed to digress from this established rule. When you,
Sr. Tabor, absent yourself from home, you cannot control these important
matters. Already has your eldest son enervated his entire system, and laid
the foundation for permanent disease. Your second child is fast following in
his tracks, and not one of your children is safe from this evil.
You may be unable to obtain the truth, in regard to the habits of your
children, from them. Those who practice secret vice will lie and deceive.
Your children may deceive you, for you are not in a condition where you can
know if they attempt to lead you astray. You have been blinded by the enemy
so long that you have scarcely a ray of {16} light to discern darkness. There
is a great, a solemn, and important work for you to do at once, to set your
own hearts and house in order. Your only safe course is, to take right hold of
this work. Do not deceive yourselves into the belief that, after all, this
matter is placed before you in an exaggerated light. I have not colored the
picture. I have stated facts which will bear the test of the Judgment. Awake!,
Awake! I beseech you, before it shall be too late for wrongs to be righted,
and you and your children perish in the general ruin. Take hold of the solemn
work, and bring to your aid every ray of light you can gather that has shone
upon your pathway, and that you have not cherished, and, together with the
aid of the light now shining, commence an investigation of your life and
character as if before the tribunal of God. “Abstain from fleshly lusts which
war against the soul,” is the exhortation of the apostle. Vice and corruption
are abounding on every hand, and unless there is more than human strength
to rely upon to stand against so powerful a current of evil, you will be
overcome, and borne down with the current to perdition. Without holiness
no man shall see God.
The Lord is proving and testing his people. Angels of God are watching
the development of character, and weighing moral worth. Probation is
almost ended, and you {17} are unready. Oh! that the word of warning might
burn into your soul. Get ready! get ready! Work while the day lasts, for the
night cometh when no man can work. The mandate will go forth, He that is
holy, let him be holy still, and he that is filthy, let him be filthy still. The
destiny of all will be decided. A few, yes, only a few, of the vast number
who people the earth, will be saved unto life eternal, while the masses who
have not perfected their souls in obeying the truth, will be appointed for the
second death. O Saviour, save the purchase of thy blood, is the cry of my
anguished heart. I am in terrible fear for you, and for many who profess to
believe the truth in Battle Creek. Oh! search, search diligently your own
hearts, and make thorough work for the Judgment.
I am pained at heart, when I call to mind how many children of Sabbath-
keeping parents are ruining soul and body with this vice. There is a family
near you who reveal their evil habits in their bodies as well as their minds.
S. B. Warrens’ children are on the direct road to perdition. They are
debased. They have instructed very many in this vice. The eldest boy is
dwarfed, physically and mentally, through indulging in the practice of this
degrading vice. What little intellect he has left is of a low order. If he
continues in this vicious practice he will eventually {18} become idiotic.
Every indulgence of children who have attained their growth, is a terrible
evil, and will produce its terrible results, enervating the system, and
weakening the intellect. But in those who indulge this corrupting vice before
attaining their growth, the evil effects are more plainly marked, and
recovery from the effects of such sinful indulgence more nearly hopeless.
The frame is weak and stunted; the muscles are flabby; the eyes become
small, and appear at times swollen; the memory is treacherous, the inability
to concentrate the thoughts upon study increases; the memory becomes
sieve-like. To the parents of these children, I would say, you have brought
children into the world which are only a curse to society. Your children are
unruly, passionate, quarrelsome, and vicious. Their influence upon others is
corrupting. These children bear the stamp of the baser passions of the father.
The stamp of his character is placed upon his children. His hasty, violent
temper is reflected in his children. These parents should have long ago
removed to the country, separating themselves and children from the society
of those they could not benefit, but only harm.
Steady industry upon a farm would have proved a blessing to these
children, and constant employment, as their strength could bear, would have
given them less opportunity {19} to corrupt their own bodies by self-abuse,
and would have prevented them from instructing a large number in this
hellish practice. Labor is a great blessing to all children, especially to that
class whose minds are naturally inclined to vice and depravity. These
children have communicated more knowledge of vice in B. C. than all the
united efforts of ministers and people professing godliness can counteract.
Many, who have learned of your children will go to perdition rather than
control their passions and cease the indulgence of this sin. One corrupt mind
can sow more corrupt seed in a short period of time than many in a whole
life time can root out. Your children are a by-word in the mouths of
blasphemers of the truth. These are the children of Sabbath-keepers. They
are worse than the children of worldlings in general. They possess less
refinement and self-respect. Bro. Warren has been no honor to the cause of
God. His impetuous temper, and general influence, have not had a tendency
to elevate, but to bring down to a low level. He has brought the cause of
God into disrepute by his lack of judgment and refinement. It would have
been far better for the cause of truth had this family removed long ago to a
less important post, where their influence would have been less felt,
because they would be more secluded. These children have lived in the light
of truth, and have had privileges {20} that but few children have had, yet all
this time they have not been benefited. They have been growing more and
more hardened in depravity. A removal would be better for the family, for
steady employment upon land would be a blessing to father and children if
they would profit by the advantages of farming life. Their removal would be
a blessing to the church and to society.
I saw that the family of Bro. Daigneau need a great work done for them.
Samuel and Charlie have gone to great lengths in this crime of self-abuse;
especially is this true of Charlie, who has gone so far in the practice of this
sin that his intellect is affected, his eye sight is weakened, and disease is
fastening itself upon him. Satan has almost full control of this poor boy’s
mind. His parents are not awake to see the evil and its results. His mind is
debased, his conscience is hardened, his moral sensibilities are benumbed,
and he will be a ready victim to be led into sin and crime by evil
associates. Bro. and Sr. D., arouse yourselves, I beg of you. You have not
received the light of health reform, and acted upon it. If you had restricted
your appetites you would have been saved much extra labor and expense;
and what is of vastly more consequence, you would have preserved to
yourselves a better condition of health, and a greater degree of physical
and intellectual strength to appreciate {21} eternal truths; you would have
a clearer brain to weigh the evidences of truth, and be better prepared to
give to others a reason of the hope that is in you. Your food is not of that
simple, healthful quality to make the best kind of blood. Foul blood will
surely becloud the moral and intellectual, and arouse and strengthen the
baser passions of your nature. Neither of you can afford a feverish diet,
for it is at the expense of the health of the body, and the prosperity of your
own souls, and the souls of your children.
You place upon your table food which taxes the digestive organs, and
excites the animal passions, and weakens the moral and intellectual. Rich
food and flesh-meats are no benefit to you. Could you view just the nature of
the meat you eat, the animals, when living, from which the flesh is taken
when dead, you would turn with loathing from your flesh-meats. The
animals whose flesh you eat, are frequently so diseased, that, if left alone,
they would die of themselves; but, while the breath of life is in them, they
are killed and brought to market. You take directly into your system humors
and poison of the worst kind, and yet you realize it not. You love the
indulgence of appetite. You have a lesson to learn: Whatsoever you eat or
drink, or whatsoever you do, to do all to the glory of God.
I entreat of you, for Christ’s sake, to set {22} your house and hearts in
order. Let the truth of heavenly origin elevate and sanctify you, soul, body,
and spirit. Abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul. Bro. D.,
your eating has an influence to strengthen the baser passions. You do not
control your body, as it is your duty to do in order to perfect holiness in the
fear of God. Temperance in eating must be practiced by you before you can
be a patient man. Remember you have given to your children, in a great
degree, the stamp of your own character. You should guard yourself, and not
be harsh, or severe, or impatient. Deal with them decidedly, yet patiently,
lovingly, pityingly, as Jesus has dealt with you. Be careful how you censure.
Bear with your children, yet restrain them. This has been too much neglected
by you. You have not corrected them in the right manner, not having perfect
control of your own spirit. A great work must be done for you, my dear
brother and Sister.
Bro. D., if you had gone on from strength to strength, following in the
light the Lord has given, he would now have chosen you as an instrument of
righteousness. You have talents; you have ability; you can work for God’s
glory; but you have not, Bro. D., made an entire surrender of yourself to
God. Oh! that, even now, you would seek the righteousness of Christ, seek
meekness, that you may be hid in the day of the Lord’s fierce {23} anger!
Bro. and Sr. Daigneau, you should take hold unitedly and perseveringly to
right the wrong of your mismanagement of your children. Sr. D. has been too
indulgent; yet unitedly and in love, you can do much, even now, to bind your
children to your hearts, and instruct them in the good and right way.
Bro. and Sr. Barker have a work to do in setting their own hearts and
house in order. They should cultivate harmonious action. The transforming
influence of the Spirit of God can do a great work for you both, and will
unite your hearts and efforts in the work of reform in your own family. All
repining, murmuring, and a hasty irritability, should be done with. Its effects
are to weaken you both, and to destroy the influence you must have if you
succeed in training your children for Heaven. Satan now has the field. He
has the control of the minds of your children. These poor children are his
captives. They practice self-abuse. Their minds take a low turn. Their moral
sensibilities seem paralyzed. They have practiced this vice, and gloried in
their iniquities. Such boys are capable of poisoning an entire neighborhood
or community, and their pernicious influence will endanger all who are
brought in contact with them in school capacity. Your children are corrupt,
body and mind.
Vice has placed its marks upon your eldest {24} children. They are
tainted, deeply tainted, with sin. The animal propensities predominate,
while the moral and intellectual are very weak. The lower, baser passions
have gained strength by exercise, while conscience has become hardened
and seared. This is the influence which vice will have upon the mental
powers. Those who give themselves up to work the ruin of their own bodies
and minds; do not stop here. Eventually they will be found ready for crime
in almost any form, for their consciences are seared. Parents have not been
half aroused to realize their responsibility in becoming parents. They are
remiss in their duty. They do not teach their children the sinfulness of these
dangerous, virtue-destroying habits. Until parents arouse, there is no hope
for their children.
I might mention the cases of many others, but will forbear, except in a
few instances.
George Warren is a dangerous associate. He is a subject of this vice. His
influence is bad. The grace of God has no influence upon his heart. He has a
good intellect, and his father has trusted much to this to balance him. But
mental power alone is not a guaranty of virtuous superiority. The absence of
religious principles makes George Warren base and corrupt at heart, and sly
in his doings of wrong. His influence is pernicious everywhere. He is
infidel in his principles, {25} and glories in his skepticism. When with
those of his own age, or those younger than himself, he talks knowingly of
religious things, and jests at sacred things. He sneers at truth, and the Bible;
pretends knowledge, which has its influence to corrupt minds and lead
young men to feel ashamed of the truth.
The company of such companions should be wholly avoided; for this is
the only sure course of safety. Young girls are enamored with the society of
George Warren; even some who profess to be Christians prefer such society.
The young Hayward is a boy who can be moulded if surrounded by
correct influences. This boy needs right example. If the young who profess
Christ would honor him in their lives they could exert an influence to
counteract the pernicious influence of such youth as George Warren. But
the youth generally have no more religion than those who have never
named the name of Christ. They do not depart from iniquity. A smart,
intelligent boy, like George Warren, can have a powerful influence for
evil. If this intelligence were controlled by rectitude and virtue, it would
be powerful for good; but if it is swayed by depravity, its evil cannot be
estimated upon his associates, and it will assuredly sink him in perdition.
A good intellect corrupted makes a very bad heart. A brilliant intellect
sanctified {26} by the Spirit of God exerts a hidden power, diffuses light
and purity upon all with whom the happy possessor associates.
If a boy of mental abilities, as George Warren; would surrender his heart
to Christ, this would be his salvation. His intellect would, by the means of
pure religion, be brought into a healthy channel. His mental and moral
powers would grow vigorously and harmoniously. The conscience
illuminated with divine grace, would be quick and pure, controlling the will
and desires, leading to frankness and uprightness in every act of life.
Without the principles of religion this boy will be cunning, artful, sly, in an
evil course, and will poison all he associates with. I warn all the youth to
beware of this young man, if he continues to slight religion and the Bible.
You cannot be too guarded in his society.
Byron Sperry is being corrupted by associating with those boys who
have not the right influence. The Hayward boy and George Warren are not
profitable associates for Byron. Byron is easily influenced in the wrong
direction. Battle Creek is not the best place for him. Byron’s habits are not
pure; self-abuse is practiced by him, and this crime, indulged by him, and
loving the company of evil associates, will weaken his desires which help
to form a correct and virtuous character, and secure Heaven at last. The
youth, who desire immortality, must stop {27} where they are, and not
allow an impure thought or an impure act. Impure thoughts lead to impure
actions. If Christ is the theme of contemplation the thoughts will be widely
separated from every subject which will lead to impure acts. The mind will
strengthen by exercise in dwelling upon elevating subjects. It will become
healthy and vigorous if trained to run in the channel of purity and holiness.
The mind, if trained to dwell upon spiritual themes, will, by cultivation,
naturally take that turn. But this attraction of the thoughts to heavenly things
cannot be without the exercise of faith in God, and an earnest, humble
reliance upon him for strength, and that grace which is sufficient for every
emergency.
Purity of life and a character moulded after the divine Pattern are not
obtained without earnest effort and fixed principles. A wavering, vacillating
mind will not succeed in attaining Christian perfection. Such will be
weighed in the balances and found wanting. Satan is seeking for his prey
like a roaring lion. He will try his wiles upon every unsuspecting youth, and
there is no safety any where only in Christ. It is through his grace alone that
Satan can be successfully repulsed. Satan tells the youth there is time enough
yet; that they may indulge in sin and vice this once, and never again; but
{28} that one indulgence will poison your whole life.
Do not venture on forbidden ground once. Let the earnest, heart-felt cry
of the youth be raised to Heaven in this perilous day of evil, when the
allurements to vice and corruption are on every hand. “Wherewithal shall a
young man cleanse his way?” May his ears be opened and his heart inclined
to obey the instruction given in the answer, “By taking heed thereto,
according to Thy word.” The only safety for the youth in this age of
pollution is to make God their trust. Without divine help they will he unable
to resist human passions and appetites. In Christ is the very help needed; but
how few will come to him for that help. Said Jesus, when upon the earth,
“Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life.” In Christ all can conquer.
You can say with the apostle, “Nay in all these things we are more than
conquerors through Him that hath loved us.” Again, “But I keep under my
body, and bring it unto subjection.”
I have written out quite fully the case of Bro. Tabor and family, because
this one, illustrates the true state of very many families, and God would
have these families take this as though written especially for their benefit.
There are many more cases I might designate, but I have named enough
already. The young girls are not as a general thing {29} clear of the crime of
self-abuse. They practice it, and as the result their constitutions are being
ruined. Some, just entering womanhood, are in danger of paralysis upon the
brain. Already the moral and intellectual powers are weakened and
benumbed, while the animal passions are gaining the ascendancy and
corrupting body and soul. The youth, whether male or female, cannot be
Christians unless they cease this hellish, soul-and-body-destroying, vice
entirely.
Many of the young are eager after books. They read everything they can
obtain. Exciting love stories, and impure pictures, have a corrupting
influence. Novels are eagerly perused by the youth, and their imagination
becomes defiled. Photographs are circulated in the cars for sale with
females in a state of nudity. These disgusting pictures are found in the
daguerrean saloons, and hung in pictures upon the walls of those who deal
in engravings. This is an age when corruption is teeming. The lust of the eye
and corrupt passions are aroused by beholding and by reading. The heart is
corrupted through the imagination. The mind takes pleasure in contemplating
scenes which awaken the lower and baser passions. These evil images, seen
through defiled imagination, corrupt the morals, and prepare the deluded,
infatuated beings, to give loose rein to lustful passions, and then follow sins
and crimes, dragging {30} beings formed in the image of God down to a
level with the beasts, and sinking them at last in perdition. Avoid reading
and seeing things which will suggest to your imagination impure thoughts.
Cultivate the moral and intellectual powers. Let not these noble powers
become enfeebled and perverted by much reading of even story books. I
know of strong minds that have been unbalanced, and partially benumbed, or
paralyzed, by intemperance in reading.
I appeal to parents to control the reading matter for their children. Much
reading does them only harm. Especially do not permit upon your table the
magazines and newspapers wherein are found love stories. It is impossible
for the youth to possess a healthy tone of mind, and correct religious
principles, unless they enjoy the perusal of the word of God. This book
contains the most interesting history, points out the way of salvation through
Christ, and is their guide to a higher and better life. They would all
pronounce it the most interesting book they ever perused, if their
imagination had not become perverted by exciting stories of a fictitious
character. You who are looking for your Lord to come the second time to
change your mortal bodies, and fashion them like unto his most glorious
body, must come up upon a higher plane of action. You must work from a
higher standpoint than {31} you have hitherto done, or you will not be of
that number that shall receive the finishing touch of immortality.
Ellen G. White. {32}
 086—SPECIAL TESTIMONY TO BATTLE CREEK
CHURCH
PH086 - Special Testimony to Battle Creek Church (1898)

F ORGETFULNESS.
WHY DID ancient Israel so easily forget God’s dealings? The people did
not retain in their memory his works of greatness and power or his words
of warning. Had they remembered his wondrous dealings with them, they
would not have received the reproof, “And forgettest the Lord thy Maker,
that hath stretched forth the heavens and laid the foundations of the earth;
and hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressor,
as if he were ready to destroy? and where is the fury of the oppressor?”
But the children of Israel forgot God, whose they were by creation and by
redemption. After seeing all his wonderful works, they tempted him.
I would call the attention of all who claim to be children of God, to the
one hundred and fifth, one hundred and sixth, and one hundred and seventh
psalms. Please read these psalms carefully. From them we may gather the
necessity of appreciating the goodness, mercy, and love of our God.
The warning comes sounding down along the line to our time:”Take
heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in
departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is
called Today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold {1} the beginning of our
confidence steadfast unto the end; while it is said, Today if ye will hear his
voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation. For some when they
had heard, did provoke: howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.”
To the ancient people of God were committed the sacred oracles. But God’s
revealed word was misinterpreted and misapplied. The people despised the
word of the Holy One of Israel.
“Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for
light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!
Woe unto them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own
sight! Woe unto them that are mighty to drink wine, and men of strength to
mingle strong drink; which justify the wicked for reward, and take away the
righteousness of the righteous from him! Therefore as the fire devoureth the
stubble, and the flame consumeth the chaff, so their root shall be as
rottenness, and their blossom shall go up as dust; because they have cast
away the law of the Lord of Hosts, and despised the word of the Holy One
of Israel.” Please read psalms 91, 92, 95, and 96.
“Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear
him. For he knoweth our frame; he remembereth that we are dust. As for
man, his days are as grass: as a flower of the field so he flourisheth. For the
wind passeth over it, and it is gone; and the place thereof shall know it no
more. But the mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them
that fear him, and his righteousness unto children’s children.” This testifies
of the {2} influence a father and mother may have over their children. “To
such as keep his covenant, and to those that remember his commandments to
do them. The Lord hath prepared his throne in the heavens; and his kingdom
ruleth over all.”
“Blessed are the undefiled in the way, who walk in the law of the
Lord. Blessed are they that keep his testimonies, and that seek him with
the whole heart. They also do no iniquity; they walk in his ways. Thou
hast commanded us to keep thy precepts diligently. O that my ways were
directed to keep they statutes. Then shall I not be ashamed, when I have
respect unto all thy commandments. I will praise thee with uprightness
of heart, when I shall have learned thy righteous judgments. I will keep
thy statutes: O forsake me not utterly.”
“Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? by taking heed thereto
according to thy word. With my whole heart have I sought thee: O let me not
wander from thy commandments. They word have I hid in mine heart, that I
might not sin against thee.” “Deal bountifully with they servant, that I may
live, and keep thy word. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous
things out of thy law. I am a stranger in the earth: hide not thy
commandments from me. My soul breaketh for the longing that it hath unto
thy judgments at all times. Thou hast rebuked the proud that are cursed,
which do err from thy commandments. Remove from me reproach and
contempt; for I have kept thy testimonies. Princes did also sit and speak
against me; but thy servant did meditate in thy statutes. Thy testimonies also
are my delight, and my counselors. My soul cleaveth unto the {3} dust,
quicken thou me according to thy word. I have declared my ways, and thou
heardest me: teach me thy statutes.”
“Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law; yea, I shall observe it
with my whole heart. Make me to go in the path of thy commandments; for
therein do I delight. Incline my heart unto thy testimonies, and not to
covetousness. Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity, and quicken thou
me in thy way. Stablish thy word unto thy servant, who is devoted to thy
fear. Turn away my reproach which I fear: for thy judgments are good.
Behold, I have longed after thy precepts: quicken me in thy righteousness.”
“O how love I thy law! It is my meditation all the day. Thou through thy
commandments hast made me wiser than mine enemies: for they are ever
with me. I have more understanding than all my teachers: for thy testimonies
are my meditation. I understand more than the ancients, because I keep thy
precepts. I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I might keep thy
word. I have not departed from thy judgments: for thou hast taught me. How
sweet are thy words unto my taste! yea, sweeter than honey to my mouth.
Through thy precepts I get understanding: therefore I hate every false way.”
“I have longed for thy salvation, O Lord; and thy law is my delight. Let my
soul live, and it shall praise thee; and let thy judgments help me.”
Christ prayed for his disciples, “Father, the hour is come; glorify thy
Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee; as thou hast given him power over
all fresh, that he should give eternal life to {4} as many as thou hast given
him. And this is life eternal that they might know thee, the only true God, and
Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.”
Can we not see the necessity of the apostle’s words, “Take heed,
brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing
from the living God”?
I have a message for our people in America We are a people whom the
Lord has made the repository of sacred truth. To us he has opened the living
oracles, that we may arise and shine; because our light has come, and the
glory of the Lord is risen upon us.
Christ came to our world, but the world could not endure his purity. He
has gone to his Father, but he has sent his Holy Spirit to represent him in the
world till he shall come again. This is the message we are to bear, “Behold
he cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see him, and they also which
pierced him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him.”
What are we doing? Are we voicing the message of the third angel?
“The third angel followed them [the first and second angels,] saying with a
loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his
mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the
wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his
indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the
presence of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb: and the smoke
of their torment ascendeth up forever and ever: and they have no rest day
nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth
the mark of his name. Here is the patience of the saints: {5} here are they
that keep the commandments of God, and have the faith of Jesus.”
This is the message given by God to be sounded forth in the loud cry of
the third angel. The sign or seal of God is the observance of the seventh-day
Sabbath, and the Lord’s memorial of his work of creation. “The Lord spake
unto Moses saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying,
Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you
throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am Lord that doth
sanctify you.” Here the Sabbath is clearly defined as a sign between God
and his people.
The mark of the beast is the opposite of this, the observance of the first
day of the week. This mark distinguishes those who acknowledge the
supremacy of the papal authority, seen in the man of sin thinking to change
times and laws, and those who acknowledge the authority of God: The
worshipers of the beast are those that receive his mark in their foreheads
and in their hands.
The faith of Jesus and the testimony of Jesus are blended. They are to
be clearly presented to the world. But in God’s word we are shown the
consequences of proclaiming this message. “The dragon was wroth with
the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which
keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.”
A refusal to obey the commandments of God, and a determination to
cherish hatred against those who proclaim these commandments, leads to
the most determined war on the part of the dragon, whose whole energies
are brought to bear against the commandment-keeping people of God. “He
causeth all, {6} both small and great . . . to receive a mark in their right
hand, or in their foreheads.” Not only are men not to work with their hands
on Sunday, but with their minds are they to acknowledge Sunday as the
Sabbath. “And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or
the name of the beast, or the number of his name.”
“And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven,
having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried
mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen,
and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and
a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all the nations have drunk of
the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have
committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed
rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice
from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached
unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as
she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in
the cup which she hath filled, fill to her double.”
The Lord has been greatly dishonored by his people catching up the
issues that arise in this time of test and trial. His people are to keep free
from politics. They are to stand as a separate and peculiar people; the name
of God our Ruler is to be in their foreheads, showing to all that he is their
Sovereign.
If those who know the truth will have faith and zeal corresponding to
their knowledge, if {7} they desire to manifest their piety, and reveal what
the truth has done for them, showing that the salt has not lost its savor, they
will communicate the saving and sanctifying power of the truth to all with
whom they associate. There will then be less controversy and a deeper
interest in the things of God.
The man in whose heart the truth is cherished will bring from his
treasure-house things new and old. In his words and deportment he will
reveal the likeness of Christ. Lift him up, the Man of Calvary, higher and
still higher. Christ is uplifted by the right use of the faculty of speech. Thus
the Holy Spirit makes an impression upon minds. The righteousness of
Christ is the salvation of all who accept him as their personal Saviour. Why
did Christ die?—To bring life and immortality to light. Through the merits
of Christ men are invited to repent, believe and obey the commandments of
God. Christ died on the cross that he might pardon all transgression and sin,
and bring man back to his loyalty to the commandments of God. By his death
he showed the immutability of the law of God. He illustrated this truth by
laying the foundation in his own death, erecting a cross as its center and
glory. In his redemptive plan he embraces man, placing him once more on
vantage ground with God, that his moral capacity might be recognized as
amenable to God, who is the Supreme Ruler.
Men are to become the subjects of Christ’s kingdom. Through the divine
power imputed to them, they are to return to their allegiance. By laws and
resources God has ordained a heavenly communication with man’s spiritual
life, that in {8} its action is as mysterious as the science and operation of
the wind. (John 3:7, 8.) Christ declared, “My kingdom is not of this world.”
While it imprints its influence upon earthly governments, it cannot take the
slightest imprint from them without marring the divine similitude. So
spiritual is the character of God’s work upon the human heart that receives
it, that it makes everyone a new creature, without destroying or weakening
any capability God has given to man. It purifies every attribute fit for
connection with the divine nature. That which is born of the Spirit is spirit,
and when man is born from above, a heavenly peace pervades the soul.
Christ’s subjects are those who keep his commandments. These only are
counted as his subjects. If after the light has come, the disobedient continue
in transgression, they are subjects of the kingdom of the prince of this world.
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; that which is born of the Spirit is
spirit.
 But the heavenly principles that distinguish those who are one with
Christ from those who are one with the world have become almost
indistinguishable. The professed people of Christ are no longer a separate
and peculiar people. The line of demarcation is indistinct. People are
subordinating themselves to the world, to its practices, its customs, its
selfishness. The church has gone over to the world in transgression of the
law, when the world should have come over to the church in obedience to
the law. Daily the church is becoming converted to the world. Professing
Christians are slaves of mammon. Their indulgence of appetite, and
extravagant expenditure of money for selfish gratification, greatly dishonors
God. {9}
Contrary to worldly kingdoms, Christ does not find his subjects,—he
makes them. Those who stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince
Immanuel are the subjects of a kingdom not recognized by worldly
kingdoms, whose subjects have wandered from their allegiance to God,
from their obedience to the law of his kingdom. These are accounted as
dead in trespasses and sins. They are destitute of the Spirit of God, which
worketh in the children of obedience.
I am come, Christ said, to set up a new kingdom. Except a man be born
of the Spirit, he cannot be enrolled as a subject of my kingdom. “If ye love
me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give
you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit
of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither
knoweth him; but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in
you. . . . He that hath [the light on] my commandments, and keepeth them, he
it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I
will love him, and will manifest myself to him. Judas saith unto him, not
Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto
the world? Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will
keep my words; and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him,
and make our abode with him.”
God’s commandment-keeping people stand under the broad shield of
Omnipotence; the commandment-breakers, under the ensign of the man of
sin, who thought to change times and laws. But he could not do this; he only
claimed to do {10} it, opening his mouth “in blasphemy against God, to
blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.”
On which side are we ranging ourselves? On the side of the dragon,
who was wroth with the woman, and who went to make war with the
remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God and have the
testimony of Jesus Christ? “I saw three unclean spirits like frogs,” John
writes, “come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the
beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of
devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of
the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God
Almighty.”
On which side are you standing? On the side of those that worship the
beast and his image? Are you connected with those who have lost the
spiritual principles that distinguish them as men, and allied them to God,
and who have become secondary subordinates, united with the great
apostate? Christ died to make it possible for you to be allied with angels,
heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ. If you are obedient to all his
commandments, you will reign as kings and priests unto God. Will you
choose the degrading captivity of disobedience and transgression? Will you
link yourselves with those who make void God’s law?
The law that controls God’s kingdom gives no encouragement to those
who continue in transgression and sin. “Whosoever committeth sin
transgresseth also the law; for sin is the transgression of the law. And ye
know that He was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin.
{11} Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not; whosoever sinneth hath not
seen him, neither known him. Little children, let no man deceive you: he that
doeth righteousness is righteous, even as he is righteous. He that committeth
sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning.”
“Behold all souls are mine; as the soul of the father, so also the soul of
the son is mine: the soul that sinneth it shall die. But if a man be just, and do
that which is lawful and right. . . . and hath not oppressed any, but hath
restored to the debtor his pledge, hath spoiled none by violence, hath given
his bread to the hungry, and hath covered the naked with a garment; he that
hath not given forth upon usury, neither hath taken any increase, that hath
withdrawn his hand from iniquity, hath executed true judgment between man
and man, hath walked in my statutes, and hath kept my judgments, to deal
truly; he is just, he shall surely live, saith the Lord God.”
Old Testament history agrees perfectly with the New. After light has
come to us through the Scripture, we are inexcusable if we do not walk in
the light; for an unseen influence is drawing the soul to obedience, that it
may bear witness to the truth. “He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the
devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was
manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil. Whosoever is born
of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot
sin, because he is born of God. . . . And whatsoever we ask, we receive of
him, because we keep his commandments, and do those {12} things that are
pleasing in his sight. And this is his commandment, that we should believe
on the name of his Son Jesus Christ, and love one another as he gave us
commandment. And he that keepeth his commandments dwelleth in him, and
he in him. And hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he
hath given us.” E. G. White. Jan. 11, 1897.
 TRUE EDUCATION IN OUR CHURCHES.
“The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul.” “Blessed are the undefiled in the way, who
walk in the law of the Lord. Blessed are they that keep his testimonies, and that seek him with
the whole heart. They also do no iniquity: they walk in his ways. Thou hast commanded us to
keep thy precepts diligently. O that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes! Then shall I not
be ashamed, when I have respect unto all thy commandments.”
LET US TAKE this for our lesson. Study every word attentively. Upright
principles and pure sentiments, cultivated and practiced, form a character
after the divine similitude. A conscience void of offense toward God and
man; a heart that feels the tenderest sympathy for human beings, especially
that they may be won for Christ, will have the attributes that Christ had. All
such will be imbued with his Spirit. They will have a reservoir of
persuasion, and a storehouse of simple eloquence.
As Christians, we are now to labor most earnestly to bring souls to
Jesus Christ. There must be no cheap chapters of experience woven into
{13} our Christian life. All true experience costs every soul that obtains it
an effort, because of Satan’s temptations. God sees how the soul hungers
for the knowledge of God, for salvation through Christ, and the promise is,
“Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they
shall be filled.”
God has commanded all men to obey his law. He sees not as man sees.
His standard is elevated, pure, and holy: yet all may reach that standard.
The Lord sees the soul-want, the conscious soul-hunger. He regards the
disposition of the mind, from whence our actions proceed. He sees whether
above everything else, respect and faith are evidenced toward God. The
true seeker, who is striving to be like Jesus in word, life, and character, will
contemplate his Redeemer, and by beholding, become changed into his
image, because he longs and prays for the same disposition and mind that
was in Christ Jesus. He is not restrained from evil through fear of shame, or
through fear of loss; for he knows that all he enjoys comes from God, and
he would improve his blessings, that he may represent Christ in Christ. He
is not hungry to stand the highest, to obtain praise from human beings. This
is not his eager interest. By making a wise improvement of what he now
has, he seeks to obtain more and still more ability that he may give to God
greater service. He longs after God. The history of his Redeemer, the
immeasurable sacrifice that he made, becomes full of meaning to him.
Christ, the Majesty of heaven, became poor, that we through his poverty
might become rich; not rich merely in endowments, but rich in attainments.
{14}
These are the riches that Christ earnestly longs that his followers shall
possess. As the true seeker after the truth reads the word, and opens his
mind to receive the word, he longs after truth with his whole heart. The
love, the pity, the tenderness, the courtesy, the Christian politeness, which
will be the elements in the heavenly mansions that Christ has gone to
prepare for those that love him, take possession of his soul. His purpose is
steadfast. He is determined to stand on the side of righteousness. Truth has
found its way into the heart, and is planted there by the Holy Spirit, who is
the truth. When truth takes hold of the heart, the man gives sure evidence of
this by becoming a steward of the grace of Christ.
The heart of the true Christian is imbued with true love, with a most
earnest hunger for souls. He is not at rest until he is doing all that is in his
power to seek and to save that which is lost. Time and strength are spent;
toilsome work is not shunned. Others must be given the truth which has
brought to his own soul such gladness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost.
When the truly converted soul enjoys the love of God, he will feel his
obligation to yoke up with Christ and work in harmony with him. The Spirit
of Christ rests upon him. He reveals the Saviour’s love, pity, and
compassion, because he is one with Christ. He yearns to bring others to
Jesus. His heart is melted with tenderness as he sees the peril of the souls
that are out of Christ He watches for souls as one that must give an account.
With invitations and pleadings mingled with assurances of the promises of
God, he seeks to win souls to Christ; and it is registered in the {15} books
of record. He is a laborer together with God.
Is not God the proper object of invitation? It should be the work of the
Christian’s life to put on Christ, and to bring himself to a more perfect
likeness of Christ. The sons and daughters of God are to advance in their
resemblance to Christ, our pattern. Daily they are to behold his glory, and
contemplate his incomparable excellence. Tender, true, and full of
compassion, they are to pull souls out of the fire, hating even the garment
spotted by the flesh.
There is a work to be done by God’s people. What is true eloquence in
the human life? It is a heart full of pure sentiments, a veneration for all
God’s commandments. But earnest work has not been done. A certain round
of duties has been performed, but this is not enough. Step out of the common
channel. If you cannot reach the members of the churches, do not become
discouraged. Take the work into the highways, and if the self-righteousness
of those for whom you labor will not be penetrated by the leaven of truth, go
out of the usual round into the byways, and there do your missionary work.
 God will not leave you to work alone. Ever since the proclamation of
the third angel’s message, angels of God have been waiting to cooperate
with the human agent who is in earnest, and determined to work. We must go
deeper into the mines of truth than we have done.
“God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”
Oh, what love God hath shown for fallen man. Why do those who know the
truth pass by on {16} the other side so many who are in suffering need?
The whole worship of ancient Israel was a promise, in figures and
symbols, of Christ; and it was not merely a promise, but an actual provision,
designed by God to aid millions of people by lifting their thoughts to him
who was to manifest himself to our world.
In Christ the world beheld the invisible God. “I am in the Father,” he
said, “and the Father in me.” “He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father.”
“If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also; and from
henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.” In all our acts of true
devotion, we fix our eye of faith upon our Advocate, who is standing
between man and the eternal throne, waiting to meet our every effort, and by
his Spirit assist us to a more perfect knowledge of God.
The Lamb of God is represented before us as “in the midst of the throne”
of God. He is the great ordinance by which man and God are united and
commune together. Thus men are represented as sitting in heavenly places in
Christ Jesus. This is the appointed place of meeting between God and
humanity.
“And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified
through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which
shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou,
Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the
world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest
me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them,
and thou in me, that they {17} may be made perfect in one; and that the
world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast
loved me.” Christ brought human nature into a personal relation with his
own divinity. Thus he has given a center for the faith of the universe to
fasten upon.
God designs that his law shall be obeyed by all who believe on Jesus
Christ. Satan knew that if the human family could be induced to believe that
God abolished his moral standard of character, man would not have a moral
looking-glass, into which he could look and see what manner of person he
was.
 “If any be a hearer of the word and not a doer, he is like unto a man
beholding his natural face in a glass: for he beholdeth himself, and goeth his
way, and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was. But whoso
looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a
forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his
deed. If any man among you seem to be religious, and bridleth not his
tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man’s religion is vain. Pure
religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the
fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from
the world.”
This is the word of the living God. The law is God’s great moral
looking-glass. He is to compare his words, his spirit, his actions with the
word of God. If we decide that in these last days we have no work assigned
to us that is out of the common course of the nominal churches, we shall
meet with great disappointment. The great question to be investigated,
weighed, and {18} decided is, What can I do to reach souls that are lost?
God calls for a work to be done by Seventh-day Adventists that I need not
define. Unless the work is first done in their own hearts, all the specific
directions that might be given to point out their course of action, will be
labor in vain.
Read the second chapter of James. Practice the truth in your daily life,
and you will know the work that the Lord has given you to do. Read also the
fourth chapter, especially verses 5-12; and chapter five, especially verses
13-20. These chapters are a dead letter to the larger number of those who
claim to be Seventh-day Adventists. I am directed to point you to these
scriptures, and to the seventh chapter of Matthew. You need to study every
word as for your life.
What the church in Battle Creek needs is to be doers of the word. This
will lead a large number out of Battle Creek into other places, towns, and
cities, where people have not had the light and opportunities that you have
had. Many souls are now hanging in the balance. They are not with Christ.
They are not gathering with Christ. Their influence is divided. They
scatter abroad.
Especially give heed to these words: “Therefore whosoever heareth
these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man,
which built his house upon a rock. And the rain descended, and the floods
came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, and it fell not: for it
was founded upon a rock. And everyone that heareth these sayings of mine,
and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his
house upon the sand. And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the
winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it {19} fell, and great was the
fall of it.” Many houses now supposed to stand secure will fall. The Lord
declares that he will not accept divided service.
If you will take heed to the words of warning found in the chapters that I
am directed to present before you, you will change your attitude, and
become children of God. Thus you may save your souls through faith in
Jesus Christ. You will receive the counsel given in the fifty-eighth chapter of
Isaiah. If you will follow the directions marked out, the promise will be
fulfilled, “Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health
shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the
glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord
shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am. If thou take away
from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking
vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted
soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the
noonday. And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in
drought, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden,
and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not.”
Take up your appointed work. The Lord will fulfill the promise on his
part. These inspired scriptures would never have been given to you if the
Lord had not had confidence that you could do all that he has required. You
can heed the invitation, “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am
meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke
is easy, and my burden is light.” {20}
You may rise to the heights to which the Holy Spirit calls you. True
religion means living the word in your practical life. Your profession is not
of any value without the practical doing of the word. “He that will come
after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.”
This is the condition of discipleship. “Behold my servant, whom I have
chosen; my beloved, in whom my soul is well pleased: I will put my Spirit
upon him, and he shall show judgment unto the Gentiles. He shall not strive,
nor cry; neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets. A bruised reed
shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, till he send forth
judgment unto victory. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust.”
Thank God that a work is being done outside of the church. The church
has not been properly educated to work outside of their own people. Many
souls out of the church might have been enlightened, and a great deal more
light brought into the church, if every church-member in every country, who
claims to have the advanced light of truth, had worked with heart and soul
and voice to win souls to the truth. Altogether too little work is being done
by church-members for those who need the light, those who are outside of
the church of Seventh-day Adventists. The Lord declares, “A bruised reed
shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, till he send forth
judgment unto victory. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust.” Those who
cooperate with Jesus Christ will realize that all these promises are fulfilled
in their own experience. The Lord has pointed out the duty of every soul. In
the judgment no one {21} will have any excuse to present for not doing his
duty.
The test of discipleship is not brought to bear as closely as it should be
upon those who present themselves for baptism. It should be understood
whether those who profess to be converted are simply taking the name of
Seventh-day Adventists, or whether they are taking their stand on the Lord’s
side, to come out from the world, and be separate and touch not the unclean
thing. When they give evidence that they fully understand their position, they
are to be accepted. But when they show that they are following the customs
and fashions and sentiments of the world, they are to be faithfully dealt with.
If they feel no burden to change their course of action, they should not be
retained as members of the church. The Lord wants those who compose his
church to be true, faithful stewards of the grace of Christ.
The sin of these last days is upon the professed people of God. Through
selfishness, love of pleasure, and love of dress, they deny the Christ that
their church-membership says that they are following. I thank God that Jesus
Christ knows every impulse in the heart of the believer. Many profess to be
children of God, who do not follow Christ. Their frivolity, their cheap
conversation, their want of high-toned piety, their low aims, mislead others,
who would pursue a different course were it not for the example of these
deceptive characters; those who do not love Christ or do his will, but
simply follow their own imaginations.
Jesus is acquainted with every heart that is humble, meek, and lowly.
These have trials and {22} make mistakes, but they are broken-hearted
because they grieve the Saviour, who loved them and died for them. They
come humbly to his feet; they fight his battles. In meekness and lowliness of
heart they seek to do good to others. They seek to advance the cause of truth,
in good and earnest endeavor.
The Lord Jesus loves those for whom he has given his life, and when
worldly influences are allowed to come in between them and their Helper,
when idols are chosen before Christ, when his appeals to the human soul are
regarded with indifference, and there is no response, Jesus is grieved. He
knows that they are meeting with great losses; for they are stumbling-blocks
to sinners. They are not gathering with Christ, but scattering from him. But
when through great affliction the Spirit of God touches their hearts, and they
turn to him, he will hear their prayers. Christ knows the capabilities he has
given to every soul to serve him for his present and eternal good. He desires
that these souls shall not disappoint him. He wants them to shine in his
kingdom. Those who will be the most highly honored are those who take up
their cross daily, and follow Christ.
The Lord Jesus demands that every soul make a reality of truth. Show
that you believe that you are not half with Christ and half with the world.
Of all such Christ says, “I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because
thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my
mouth.” He who appreciates the love of Christ, will be an earnest worker
with Christ to bring other souls as sheaves to the Master. Thorough work
is always done by all who {23} are connected with Christ. They bear fruit
to his glory. But indolence and carelessness and frivolity separate the soul
from Christ, and Satan comes in to work his will with the poor worldly
subject, We have a great truth, but through careless indifference the truth
has lost its force upon us. Satan has come in with his specious
temptations, and has led the professed followers of Christ away from their
Leader, classing them with the foolish virgins.
The Lord is coming, and we now need the oil of grace in our vessels
with our lamps. I ask, Who will now be on the Lord’s side? Before
Jesus went away he promised that he would return again, and receive us
unto himself, “That where I am,” he said, “ye may be also.” We are
strangers and pilgrims in this world. We are to wait, watch, pray, and
work. The whole mind, the whole soul, the whole heart, and the whole
strength are purchased by the blood of the Son of God. We are not to feel
it our duty to wear a pilgrim’s dress of just such a color, just such a
shape, but neat, modest apparel, that the word of inspiration teaches us
we should wear. If our hearts are united with Christ’s heart, we shall
have a most intense desire to be clothed with his righteousness. Nothing
will be put upon the person to attract attention, or to create controversy.
Christianity. How many there are who do not know what it is. It is not
something put on the outside. It is a life inwrought with the life of Jesus. It
means that we are wearing the robe of Christ’s righteousness. In regard to
the world, Christians will say, We will not dabble in politics. They will say
decidedly, We are pilgrims {24} and strangers; our citizenship is above.
They will not be seen choosing company for amusement. They will say, We
have ceased to be infatuated by childish things. We are strangers and
pilgrims, looking for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and
maker is God.
 “SUNNYSIDE,” COORANBONG, JAN. 12, 1898.
I AM PLEASED that the Lord is in mercy again visiting the church. My
heart trembles as I think of the many times he has come in, and his Holy
Spirit has worked in the church; but after the immediate effect was over, the
merciful dealings of God were forgotten. Pride, spiritual indifference, was
the record made in heaven. Those who were visited by the rich mercy and
grace of God dishonored their Redeemer by their unbelief.
When Christ was upon the earth, he used every means possible to gain
admission to the hearts of those whose doors should have been thrown open
to receive him. He came to his vineyard seeking fruit. He dug about the vine
he had planted. He pruned it and dressed it. But when he looked for grapes,
behold, only wild grapes rewarded his care. The people disappointed their
Saviour.
How earnestly and untiringly Christ labored to reach the most lowly, as
well as those who occupied higher positions. Hear him saying to his
disciples, “Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder.” What an example he
gave them of his prayers in their behalf, that their faith should not fail, but
increase.
Christ’s heart was ever touched by human woe. He walked and worked
in the streets of the cities, teaching the weary, inviting them to come to {25}
him, crying. “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and
lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy,
and my burden is light.” Christ employed every means to arrest the attention
of the impenitent. How tender and considerate were his dealings with all.
He longed to break the spell of infatuation upon those who were deceived
and deluded by satanic agencies. He longed to give the sin-polluted soul
pardon and peace.
Christ was the mighty Healer of all spiritual and physical maladies.
Look, O look upon the sympathetic Redeemer. With the eye of faith behold
him walking in the streets of the cities, gathering the weak and weary to
himself. Helpless, sinful human beings crowd about him. See the mothers
with their sick and dying little ones in their arms pressing through the
crowd, that they may get within reach of his notice and touch. Let the eye of
faith take in the scene. Watch these mothers pressing their way to him, pale,
weary, almost despairing, yet determined and persevering, bearing their
burden of suffering in their arms.
 As these anxious ones are being crowded back, Christ makes his way to
them step by step, until he is close by their side. Tears of gladness and hope
fall freely as they catch his attention, and look into the eyes expressing such
tender pity and love for the weary mother as well as the suffering child. He
invites her confidence, saying, “What shall I do for you?” She sobs out her
great want, “Master, that thou shouldest heal my child.” She has shown her
faith in urging {26} her way to him, though she did not know that he was
making his way to her; and Christ takes the child from her arms. He speaks
the word, and disease flees at his touch. The pallor of death is gone; the
life-giving current flows through the veins; the muscles receive strength.
Words of comfort and peace are spoken to the mother, and then another
case just as urgent is presented. The mother asks help for herself and
children; for they are all sufferers. With willingness and joy Christ
exercises his life-giving power, and they give praise and honor and glory to
his name who doeth wonderful things.
No frown on Christ’s countenance spurned the humble suppliant from his
presence. The priests and rulers sought to discourage the suffering and
needy ones, saying that he healed the sick by the power of the devil. But his
way could not be hedged up. He was determined not to fail or become
discouraged. Suffering privation himself, he traversed the country that was
his scene of labor, scattering his blessings, and seeking to reach obdurate
hearts.
That Saviour has oft visited you in Battle Creek. Just as verily as he
walked in the streets of Jerusalem, longing to breathe the breath of spiritual
life into the hearts of those discouraged and ready to die, has he come to
you. The cities that were so greatly blessed by his presence, his pardon, his
gifts of healing, rejected him; and just as great, yea, greater evidence of
unrequited love, has been given in Battle Creek. Has Christ not loaded
down his church with benefits and blessings? Has he not sent his servants
with messages of pardon and righteousness, to be given freely to all who
will receive them? {27}
Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to
receive and walk in the light that God has given. Jerusalem was favored of
God as the depositary of sacred trusts. But her people perverted the truth,
and despised all-entreaties and warnings. They would not respect the
counsels. The temple courts were perverted with merchandise and robbery.
Selfishness and love of mammon, envy, and strife, were cherished.
Everyone sought for gain from his quarter. Christ turned from them, saying,
“O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,” how can I give thee up? “How often would I
have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens
under her wings, and ye would not.”
So Christ sorrows and weeps over our churches, over our institutions of
learning, that have failed to meet the demand of God. He comes to
investigate in Battle Creek, which has been moving in the same track as
Jerusalem. The publishing house has been turned into desecrated shrines,
into places of unholy merchandise and traffic. It has become a place where
injustice and fraud have been turned carried on, where selfishness, malice,
envy, and passion have borne sway. Yet the men who have been led into this
working upon wrong principles, are seemingly unconscious of their wrong
course of action. When warnings and entreaties come to them, they say, Doth
she not speak in parables? Words of warning and reproof have been treated
as idle tales.
When Christ looked down from the crest of Olivet, he saw this state of
things existing in every church. The warnings come down to all that are
following in the tread of the people of Jerusalem, who had such great light.
This people {28} is before us as a warning. By rejecting God’s warnings in
this our day men are repeating the sin of Jerusalem. The Lord sees what the
human agent does not see and will not see,—the outcome of all the human
devising in Battle Creek. He has done all that a God could do. He has
flashed light before the eyes of the people, that their sins might not reach the
boundary where repentance cannot be felt. But by a long process of
departure from just and righteous principles, men have placed themselves
where light and truth, justice and mercy are not discerned. This course has
become part of their very nature.
I call upon all who have united in a course of action that is wrong in
principle to make a decided reformation, and forever after walk humbly
with God. The world is soon to be judged. A righteous God must avenge the
death of his Son. Today men are choosing Barabbas, and saying, Crucify
Christ. They will do this in the person of his saints. They will go over the
same ground as the Jewish priests and rulers did in their treatment of Christ.
He, the Son of God, and an innocent man, was murdered because he told
men truths that it did not please them to hear. Yet he was the Son of the
infinite God.
Those who today despise the law of Jehovah, showing no respect for his
commandments, are taking sides with the great apostate. They proclaim to a
sin-corrupted world that the law of God is null and void. Those who
declare this as truth deceive the people, and have virtually nailed the law of
Jehovah to the cross between two thieves. What a thought!
Before the worlds unfallen, and the heavenly {29} universe, the world
will have to give an account to the Judge of the whole earth, the very one
they condemned and crucified. What a reckoning day that will be! It is the
great day of God’s vengeance. Christ does not then stand at Pilate’s bar.
Pilate and Herod, and all that mocked, scourged, rejected, and crucified
him will then understand what it means to feel the wrath of the Lamb.
Their deeds will appear before them in their true character.
What a terrible deception is upon the minds of those who think that the
world is growing better. Christ declares, “As it was in the days of Noe, so
shall it be also in the days of the Son of man.” “For as in the days that were
before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in
marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the
flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of
man be.” To just such a pass will the world come in rejecting the law of
God.
“And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man
worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in
his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is
poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be
tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in
the presence of the Lamb: and the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for
ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast
and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.”
John was called to behold a people distinct from those who worship the
beast or his image {30} by keeping the first day of the week. The
observance of this day is the mark of the beast. John declares, “Here is the
patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God,
and the faith of Jesus.”
And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war
with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and
have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” We are plainly shown that two
parties will exist at the appearing of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
In which party do we wish to be found? “Behold I come quickly,” Christ
says, “and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his
work shall be. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the
first and the last. Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they
may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into
the city.” This is the destination of commandment-keepers. Should we
not all wish to be among that number who have right to the tree of life,
and who enter through the gates into the city?
Adam and Eve and their posterity lost their right to the tree of life
because of their disobedience. “And the Lord God said, Behold the man has
become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his
hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever.” Adam and
Eve transgressed the law of God. This made it necessary for them to be
driven from Eden and be separated from the tree of life, to eat of which after
their transgression would perpetuate sin. “Therefore the Lord God sent him
forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken.
So he {31} drove out the man: and he placed at the east of the garden of
Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the
way of the tree of life.” Man was dependent upon the tree of life for
immortality, and the Lord took these precautions lest men should eat of that
tree and “live forever.”—become immortal sinners.
Death entered the world because of transgression. But Christ gave his
life that man should have another trial. He did not die on the cross to abolish
the law of God, but to secure for man a second probation. He did not die to
make sin an immortal attribute: he died to secure the right to destroy him that
had the power of death, that is, the devil. He suffered the full penalty of a
broken law for the whole world. This he did, not that men might continue in
transgression, but that they might return to their loyalty and keep God’s
commandments, and his law as the apple of their eye.
The sign of obedience is the observance of the Sabbath of the fourth
commandment. If men keep the fourth commandment, they will keep all the
rest. It was no human voice that spoke to Moses, giving him the Sabbath as a
sign. “The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children
of Israel, saying, Verily my Sabbaths, ye shall keep: for it is a sign between
me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord
that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto
you; everyone that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever
doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.”
The Lord does not leave so important a precept {32} as this without
definite specification. “Six days may work be done: but in the seventh is the
Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord; whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath
day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall
keep the Sabbath to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations for a
perpetual covenant.”
Human philosophy declares that an indefinite period of time was taken
in the creation of the world. Does God state the matter thus? No; he says, “It
is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever; for in six days [not
six indefinite periods of time; for then there would be no possible way for
man to observe the day specified in the fourth commandment] the Lord made
heaven and earth, and on the seventh he rested, and was refreshed.” Please
read carefully the fifth chapter of Deuteronomy. God says again, “Remember
[do not forget] the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. . . for in six days the Lord
made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the
seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it.”
Yet with the living oracles before them, those who claim to preach the
word present the suppositions of human minds, the maxims and
commandments of men. They make void the law of God by their traditions.
The sophistry in regard to the world being created in an indefinite period of
time is one of Satan’s falsehoods. God speaks to the human family in
language they can comprehend. He does not leave the matter so indefinite
that human beings can handle it according to their theories. When the Lord
declares that he made the work in six days and rested on the {33} seventh
day, he means the day of twenty-four hours, which he has marked off by the
rising and setting of the sun.
God would not present the death sentence for a disregard of the Sabbath
unless he had presented before men a clear understanding of the Sabbath.
After he had created our world and man, he looked upon the work that he
had done, and pronounced it very good. And when the foundation of the
earth was laid, the foundation of the Sabbath was laid also. When the
morning stars sang together and all the sons of God shouted for joy, God
saw that a Sabbath was essential for man, even in Paradise. In giving the
Sabbath, God considered man’s spiritual and physical health.
God made the world in six literal days, and on the seventh literal day he
rested from all his work which he had done, and was refreshed. So he has
given man six days in which to labor. But he sanctified the day of his rest,
and gave it to man to be kept, free from all secular labor. By thus setting
apart the Sabbath, God gave the world a memorial. He did not set apart one
day and any day in seven, but one particular day, the seventh day. And by
observing the Sabbath, we show that we recognize God as the living God,
the creator of heaven and earth.
There is nothing in the Sabbath that restricts it to any particular class of
people. It was given for all mankind. It is to be employed, not in indolence,
but in the contemplation of the works of God. This men are to do that they
may know “that I am the Lord that doth sanctify them.”
The Lord draws very nigh to his people on the day that he has blessed
and sanctified. “The {34} heavens declare the glory of God, and the
firmament showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night
unto night showeth knowledge.” The Sabbath is God’s memorial, pointing
men to their Creator, who made the world and all things that are therein. In
the everlasting hills, in the lofty trees, in every opening bud and blooming
flower we may behold the work of the great Master-artist. All speak to us of
God and his glory.
Every loyal child of God will seek to know the truth. John stated the
truth so plainly that a child may understand it. “If ye love me, keep my
commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another
Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth;
whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth
him.” Do we choose to be numbered with those who cannot discern the
truth, who are so blinded by the deceptive power of the enemy that they see
not Him who is the express image of the Father’s person?
The followers of Christ are of another class altogether. “But ye know
him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you
comfortless; I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the world seeth me
no more; but ye see me; because I live, ye shall live also.” “He that hath my
commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth
me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest
myself to him.” “If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father
will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.
He that loveth me {35} not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye
hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me.” The word of a human
being is not to be received and believed without question. We must first ask,
Do they speak in harmony with the word? Do they refuse a plain “Thus saith
the Lord” because they see that it involves a cross?
Are we on the side of those who refuse to be loyal to God? They have
no interest in knowing God. They reject the divine Son of God, the
personification of all human goodness. They place themselves with those
who although no fault could be preferred against Christ, chose instead a
thief and a murderer. This testifies to the moral taste of the world. Shall we
be on the side of the world, or on the side of Christ, who declared, “I have
kept my father’s commandments”?
The word of Jehovah will stand forever. “In the beginning was the Word,
and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the
beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not
anything made that was made. In him was life; and the life was the light of
men. And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it
not. . . . He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the
world knew him not. He came unto his own and his own received him not.
But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of
God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born, not of blood,
nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word
was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld {36} his glory, the
glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Those who receive Christ by faith as their personal Saviour cannot be in
harmony with the world. There are two distinct classes: One is loyal to
God, keeping his commandments, while the other talks and acts like the
world, casting away the word of God, which is truth, and accepting the
words of the apostate, who rejected Jesus.
On whose side are we? The world cast Christ out; the heavens
received him. Man, finite man, rejected the Prince of life; God, our
Sovereign Ruler, received him into the heavens. God has exalted him. Man
crowned him with a crown of thorns, God has crowned him with a crown
of royal majesty. We must all think candidly. Will you have this man Christ
Jesus to rule over you, or will you have Barabbas? The death of Christ
brings to the rejecter of his mercy the wrath and judgments of God,
unmixed with mercy. This is the wrath of the Lamb. But the death of Christ
is hope and eternal life to all who receive him and believe in him.
God will most assuredly call the world to judgment to avenge the death
of his only begotten Son, the One who stood at the bar of Pilate and Herod;
that One is now in the heavenly courts making intercession for the people
who refused him. Shall we choose the stamp of the world, or shall we
choose to be God’s separate, peculiar people? Shall we receive a “Thus
saith the Lord,” for the “Thus saith” of man? The papal power, the man of
sin, decides that the Roman Catholic Church has changed the law of God. In
the place of the seventh day, they have baptized {37} and presented to the
world a child of the papacy, the first day of the week, to be observed as a
holy day of rest. The Protestant world has received this child of the papacy,
has cradled it, and given to it the honor that God has placed on the seventh
day.
“Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my
God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to
possess it. Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your
understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes,
and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. For
what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord
our God is in all things that we call upon him for? And what nation is there
so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I
set before you this day? Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul
diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest
they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons,
and thy son’s sons; specially the day that thou stoodest before the Lord thy
God in Horeb, when the Lord said unto me, Gather me the people together,
and I will make them hear my words, that they may learn to fear me all the
days that they shall live upon the earth, and that they may teach their
children. . . . And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded
you to perform, even ten commandments; and he wrote them upon two tables
of stone.”
“Hear, O Israel: the Lord our God is one Lord: and thou shalt love the
Lord thy God with all {38} thine heart, and with all thy soul, and with all
thy might. And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine
heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of
them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and
when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for
a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes.
And thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy house, and on thy gates.”
“For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God: the Lord thy God
hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that
are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor
choose you, because ye were more in number than any people; for ye were
the fewest of all people: but because the Lord loved you, and because he
would keep the oath which he had sworn unto your fathers, hath the Lord
brought you out with a mighty hand. . . . Thou shalt therefore keep the
commandments, and the statutes, and the judgments, which I command thee
this day, to do them.” Please read carefully the whole of the seventh chapter
of Deuteronomy, and think upon the word of the Lord.
Will you turn from a plain “Thus saith the Lord” after reading the history
of Adam’s sin and fall? He fell because he discarded the words of the Lord,
and heeded the words of Satan. Will it pay to transgress? By transgression
Adam lost Eden. By the transgression of God’s commandments man will
lose heaven, and an eternity of bliss. These are no idle tales, but truth. Again
I ask, On which side are you standing? {39} “If the Lord be God, follow
him; but if Baal, then follow him.”
Mrs. E. G. White.
 CHURCH SCHOOLS.
“Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N. S. W.
Dec. 15, 1897.
Dear Brother:
IN YOUR LETTER you asked me serious questions, and lay out
propositions which are sensible and right. There should be schools
established wherever there is a church or company of believers. Teachers
should be employed to educate the children of Sabbath-keepers. This would
close the door to a large number who are drifting into Battle Creek,—the
very place where the Lord has warned them not to go. In the light that has
been given me, I have been pointed to the churches that are scattered in
different localities, and have been shown that the strength of these churches
depends upon their growth in usefulness and efficiency.
A large amount of the responsibility piled up in Battle Creek is not in
accordance with the principles that the Lord has set before us. There should
be fewer buildings erected in Battle Creek to call the crowds of people
there. All those large buildings should not be crowded together as they are.
They should have been placed in different localities, and not in the very
midst of one city. The various cities should have representatives of the truth
in their midst. I cannot go contrary to the will of God, and say, Erect more
buildings in Battle Creek: but I would say, There should be fewer interests
centered at Battle Creek and far more in other places where there is
nothing to give character to the work of God. {40} In all our churches
there should be schools, and teachers in those schools who are
missionaries. It is essential that teachers be educated to act their important
part in educating the children of Sabbath-keepers, not only in the sciences,
but in the Scriptures. These schools, established in different localities, and
conducted by God-fearing men and women, as the case demands, should
be built on the same principles as were the schools of the prophets.
Special talent should be given to the education of the youth. The children
are to be trained to become missionaries, and but few understand distinctly
what they must do to be saved. Few have the instruction in religious lines
that is essential. If the instructors have a religious experience themselves,
they will be able to communicate to their students the knowledge of the love
of God they have received. These lessons can be only given from those who
are themselves truly converted; and this is the noblest missionary work that
any man or woman can undertake.
Children should be educated to read, to write, to understand figures, to
keep their own accounts, when very young. They may go forward, advancing
step by step in this knowledge. But before everything else they should be
taught that the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. They may be
educated line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little;
but the one aim ever before the teacher should be to educate the children to
know God, and Jesus Christ whom he has sent.
Teach the youth that sin in any line is defined in the Scriptures as
“transgression of the law.” Sin originated with the first great apostate. He
{41} was a disobedient subject. He led the family of heaven into
disobedience, and he and all who were united with him were cast out of the
paradise of God. Teach the children in simple language that they must be
obedient to their parents, and give their hearts to God. Jesus Christ is
waiting to accept and bless them, if they will only come to him and ask him
to pardon all their transgressions, and take away their sins. And when they
ask him to pardon all their transgressions, they must believe that he will do
it.
God wants every child of tender age to be his child, to be adopted into
his family. Young though they may be, the youth may be members of the
household of faith, and have a most precious experience. They may have
hearts that are tender, and ready to receive impressions that will be lasting.
They may have their hearts drawn out in confidence and love for Jesus, and
live for the Saviour. Christ will make them little missionaries. The whole
current of their thought may be changed, so that sin will not appear a thing to
be enjoyed, but to be shunned and hated.
Small as well as older children will be benefited by this instruction; and
in thus simplifying the plan of salvation, the teachers will receive as great
blessings as those who are taught. The Holy Spirit of God will impress the
lessons upon the receptive minds of the children, that they may grasp the
ideas of Bible truth in their simplicity. And the Lord will give an experience
to these children in missionary lines; he will suggest to them lines of thought
which the teachers themselves did not have.
The children who are properly instructed will be witnesses for the truth.
Teachers who are {42} nervous and easily irritated should not be placed
over the youth. They must love the children because they are the younger
members of the Lord’s family. The Lord will inquire of them as of the
parents, “What have you done with my flock, my beautiful flock?”
It is surprising to see how little is done by many parents to save their
own children. Every family in the home life should be a church, a beautiful
symbol of the church of God in heaven. If parents realize their
responsibilities to their children, they would not under any circumstances
scold and fret them. This is not the kind of education any child should have.
Many children have learned to be faultfinding, fretful, scolding, passionate
children, because they were allowed to be passionate at home. Parents are
to consider that they are in the place of God to their children, to encourage
every right principle and repress every wrong thought.
If in their own homes children are allowed to be disrespectful,
disobedient, unthankful, and peevish, their sins lie at the door of the parents.
It is the special work of fathers and mothers to teach their children with
kindness and affection. They are to show that as parents they are the ones to
hold the lines, to govern, and not to be governed by their children. They are
to teach that obedience is required of them, and thus they educate them to
submit to the authority of God.
In educating the children and youth, teachers should never allow one
passionate word or gesture to mar their work, for in so doing, they imbue
the students with the same spirit which they themselves possess. The Lord
would have our primary schools as well as those for older persons, {43} of
that character that angels of God can walk through the room, and behold in
the order and principle of government, the order and government of heaven.
This is thought by many to be impossible; but every school should begin
with this, and work most earnestly to preserve the spirit of Christ in temper,
in communications, in instruction, the teachers placing themselves in the
channel of light where the Lord can use them as his agents, to reflect his
own likeness of character upon the students. They may know that as God-
fearing instructors they have helpers every hour to impress upon the hearts
of the children the valuable lessons given.
The Lord works with every consecrated teacher; and it is for his own
interest to realize this. Instructors who are under the discipline of God do
not manufacture anything themselves. They receive grace and truth and
light through the Holy Spirit to communicate to the children. They are
under the greatest Teacher the world has ever known, and how
unbecoming it would be for them to have an unkind spirit, a sharp voice,
full of irritation. In this they would perpetuate their own defects in the
children.
O for a clear perception of what we might accomplish if we would learn
of Jesus! The springs of heavenly peace and joy, unsealed in the soul of the
teacher by the magic words of inspiration, will become a mighty river of
influence, to bless all who connect with him. Do not think that the Bible will
become a tiresome book to the children. Under a wise instructor the work
will become more and more desirable. It will be to them as the bread of
life, and will never grow old. There is in it a freshness and beauty that
attract {44} and charm the children and youth. It is like the sun shining upon
the earth, giving its brightness and warmth, yet never exhausted. By lessons
from the Bible history and doctrine, the children and youth can learn that all
other books are inferior to this. They can find here a fountain of mercy and
of love.
God’s holy, educating spirit is in his word. A light, a new and
precious light, shines forth upon every page. Truth is there revealed, and
words and sentences are made bright and appropriate for the occasion,
as the voice of God speaking to them.
We need to recognize the Holy Spirit as our Enlightener. That Spirit
loves to address the children, and discover to them the treasures and
beauties of the word of God. The promises spoken by the Great Teacher
will captivate the senses and animate the soul of the child with a spiritual
power that is divine. There will grow in the fruitful a familiarity with divine
things which will be as a barricade against the temptations of the enemy.
The work of teachers is an important one. They should make the word of
God their meditation. God will communicate by his own Spirit to the soul.
Pray as you study, “Lord, open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous
things out of thy law.” When the teacher will rely upon God in prayer, the
Spirit of Christ will come upon him, and God will work through him by the
Holy Spirit upon the minds of the student. The Holy Spirit fills the mind and
heart with sweet hope, and courage, and Bible imagery, and this will be
communicated to the student, the words of truth will grow in importance,
and {45} assume a breadth and fullness of meaning of which you have never
dreamed. The beauty and virtue of the word of God has a transforming
influence upon mind and character; the sparks of heavenly love will fall
upon the hearts of the children as an inspiration. We may bring hundreds and
thousands of children to Christ if we will work for them.
Let all to whom these words may come be melted and subdued. Let us in
our educational work embrace far more than we have done of the children
and youth, and there will be a whole army of missionaries raised up to work
for God. I say again, Establish schools for the children where there are
churches,—those who assemble to worship God. Where there are churches,
let there be schools. Work as if you were working for your life to save
children from being drowned in the polluting, corrupting influences of this
life.
Too much is centered in Battle Creek. I need not advise that the sound of
the ax and hammer be heard in Battle Creek in erecting new buildings.
There are places where our schools should have been in operation years
ago. Let these now be started under wise directors. The youth should be
educated in their own churches. In America you can build three
schoolhouses cheaper than we can build one in this country. It is a grievous
offense to God that there has been so great neglect to make provision for the
improvement of the children and youth when Providence has so abundantly
supplied us with facilities with which to work.
Can we wonder that children and youth drift into temptation, and become
educated in wrong lines by their association with other neglected {46}
children? These children are not wisely educated to use their active minds
and limbs to do helpful work. Our schools should teach the children all
kinds of simple labor. Can we wonder, neglected as they have been, that
their energies become devoted to amusements that do them no good, that
their religious aspirations are chilled, and their spiritual life darkened?
Thousands in their own homes are left almost uneducated. “It is so much
trouble,” says the mother. “I would rather do these things myself; it is such a
trouble; you bother me.”
Does not mother remember that she herself had to learn in jots and
tittles before she could be helpful? It is a wrong to children to refuse to
teach them little by little. Keep these children with you. Let them ask
questions, and in patience answer them. Give your little children
something to do; let them have the happiness of supposing they help you.
There must be no repulsing of your children when trying to do proper
things. If they make mistakes, if accidents happen, and things break, do not
blame. Their whole future life depends upon the education you give them
in their childhood years. Teach them that all their faculties of body and
mind were given them to use, and that all are the Lord’s, pledged to his
service. To some of these children the Lord gives an early intimation of
his will. Parents and teachers, begin to teach the children to cultivate their
God-given qualities.
My brother, I feel deeply over the mistake of locating so many important
interests at Battle Creek. There is a world to receive the light of truth. Had
interests been located in cities where {47} nothing is being done, the
warning message would be given to other cities. You have asked me in
regard to the schools being opened in our churches. I have tried to answer
you. That light which has centered in Battle Creek should have been shining
in other localities. Schools should have been opened in places where they
are so much needed. This will provide for the children and youth who are
drifting into Battle Creek. Let the church carry a burden for the lambs of the
flock, in its locality, and see how many can be educated and trained to do
service for God.
Mrs. E. G. White. {48}
 087—SPECIAL TESTIMONY TO BATTLE CREEK
CHURCH
PH087 - Special Testimony to Battle Creek Church (1897)

WILL A M AN ROB GOD?

August, 1896.
“WHOSOEVER WILL come after me, let him deny himself, and take up
his cross, and follow me.” Those who will do this willingly, because it is
the right thing to do, dispensing with everything unnecessary; those who will
study the life of Christ, and pray with heart, and soul, and voice, in the
family circle, when walking the streets, when engaged in business, always
bearing in mind the exhortations the Lord has given, “Pray without ceasing.”
“Continuing instant in prayer,” “Watch unto prayer,” will have a divine
Companion with them who will lead them in paths of safety. Let not your
thoughts be diverted from the point; but saying, “I will follow thee, my
Saviour,” make your words true.
It is a solemn thing to be entrusted with talents. It is a wonderful
responsibility. I have some very decided statements to make to all who
claim to follow the Lord, to be faithful and obedient to his word. The word
of the Lord has come to me upon the subject of systematic benevolence. The
tithing question is a matter that is so plainly stated in God’s word that not
one living soul need to misunderstand it. The Lord has given me talents to
use to his name’s glory; but he makes one reserve. {1} To Adam and Eve in
the garden of Eden he said, “Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely
eat: but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of
it.” Here was the test that was to prove the loyalty of Adam and Eve. But
they did the very thing the Lord had forbidden, and as a result the flood-
gates of woe were opened to our world.
God has given to man abundantly. He says, “I will lend you those goods
of mine to trade upon; but I will require you to return to me the tenth of all
your increase.” Through Moses directions had been given how the Lord’s
talents of means should be appropriated; and again in Malachi this
instruction is repeated. With all the blessings that the Lord bestows upon
man, he tells him how they are to be used; and in obedience to his will there
is safety and security. But when men set up their own ideas and plans, and
do what God has forbidden with the talents he has entrusted to them, he
counts them as “disobedient, unthankful, unholy.”
The Old Testament needs to become our study-book more than it has
been. We need to learn and obey the directions there given by the Lord when
speaking to Moses in the pillar of cloud. The Most High ruleth in the
heavens. His resources are without limit. His goodness and his love are
manifested over all the works of his hands. The whole course of his
providence attests his character and his merciful designs. “The eyes of all
wait upon thee; and thou givest them their meat in due season. Thou openest
thine hand, and satisfieth the desire of every living thing.” {2}
And why is it that these blessings are so continually given,
notwithstanding the perversity and ingratitude of the human hearts that are
blessed with these earthly treasures? The answer is easy of comprehension,
and all may understand it. It is through the incarnation of the Son of God. He
was rich in majesty, in honor, and in glory; but for the sake of saving the
heritage of God, he became poor “that ye through his poverty might be rich.”
The saving power of the Holy Spirit was sent to guide men into all truth.
Light, life, and immortality were brought to light through the infinite
sacrifice of the only begotten Son of God. And this self-denial and self-
sacrifice is to be represented to the world in the character of all who are
true Christian,—not professors merely, but those who are following the
requirements of Jesus Christ. God desires that we shall be Christlike, that
we shall bear his image, imitate his example, and like him, live the law of
God in our daily life.
Selfishness, worldly policy, and worldly principles are not consistent
with Christian character. No man can live to please himself, and still enjoy
the approval of God. Worldly conformity and worldly attachments are
expressly forbidden in the word of God. The warning voice is lifted, “Be
not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your
mind.” The mighty power of the Holy Spirit is to work, producing a new
character, a new birth, “that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable,
and perfect will of God.”
Conformity to the world can be prevented by the truth, by feeding on the
word of God, by its {3} principles circulating through the entire life current,
and working out that word in the character. Christ exhorts us by the apostle
John to “love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any
man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” This is plain
language, but it is God’s measure of every man’s character. “For all that is
in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of
life, is not of the Father, but is of the world.” “They that will be rich [those
who are resolved by every possible way to obtain money and enjoy it in the
world] fall into temptation and a snare and into many foolish and hurtful
lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money
is the root of all evil; which while some covet after, they have erred from
the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.” How true
this is! It can be traced in the experience of every church.
It is the selfishness, the unsanctified thoughts and works, that have
grieved the Lord, and have turned away his blessing from his people. The
third chapter of Malachi is one of weighty importance to all who live upon
the earth; for here is plainly revealed the will and purpose of God, and the
turning away of those who claim to be the people of the Lord into false and
forbidden paths. Will you take your Bible and read this carefully and
solemnly, under the influence of the Holy Spirit of God? Make an
application to yourself of these decisive words. Verse 5 it applicable to
many: “I will come near to you to judgment; and I will be a swift witness
against the sorcerers, and against the adulterers, and against false {4}
swearers, and against those that oppress the hireling in his wages, the
widow, and the fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger from his right, and
fear not me, saith the Lord of Hosts.” There is a work of restoration to be
done before God will accept the repentance, or heal the wounds that sin has
made. “For I am the Lord, I change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not
consumed [in your evil doings]. Even from the days of your fathers ye are
gone away from mine ordinances, and have not kept them. Return unto me,
and I will return unto you, saith the Lord of Hosts. But ye said, Wherein
shall we return?”
How many are asking this question at this point in their experience, as if
they were altogether innocent of any wrong-doing? The answer comes,
“Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we
robbed thee? In tithes and offerings.” You have withheld from me the
portion that I had reserved that I might advance my work, that the gospel of
my kingdom might be sent to all parts of the world, as a witness to all
nations. You have lived to please yourselves; you have manifested
selfishness; you have taken my reserved talents to use for your own
advantage. You would not deny self, take up your cross, and follow me, your
Lord. It is not because you could not do this, but because you would not.
You have not chosen the humble, self-denying life of which your Redeemer
has given you an example. You preferred to run the risk, to venture the
salvation of your souls in practicing a system of robbery toward God,
robbing me of treasure that I had reserved to carry forward my work in the
world, {5} that it might be a praise in all parts of the earth. At the center of
the work you have put your hands into my treasury, and the funds which
should have been to you a sacred trust, you have consumed in incidental
expenses which self-denial and self-sacrifice, a limiting of some of your
selfish indulgences, would have provided for. But self, self, self has been
indulged, and my treasury has been robbed of the funds brought to it in order
that there might be meat in my house to sustain my servants in opening the
Scriptures to those who are nigh and afar off.
In Battle Creek much money has been expended which would have
brought honor and glory to God had it been invested in foreign missions. O,
how we have needed money in this mission, and still the interests are
centering in Battle Creek! We need some of the facilities you have there; but
no one feels a burden to spare some of your abundance. O that the Lord
would open blind eyes to discern what you have been doing! The Lord’s
treasures have been selfishly invested according to the devising of men, to
make a grand appearance, “to give character to the work.”
“Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the
Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my
Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts.” In giving character to the work, the Spirit
of God will accomplish more than any expensive buildings. Difficulties
have been accumulating for years. Pride has budded.
I was shown that it is wrong to use the tithe for defraying the incidental
expenses of the church. In this there has been a departure from correct {6}
methods. It would be far better to dress less expensively, cut down your
indulgences, practice self-denial, and meet these outgoings. By so doing you
will have a clear conscience. But you are robbing God every time that you
put your hands into the treasury for funds to meet the running expenses of the
church.
Ministers who could do a most precious work are kept out of the field
because there is no money to sustain them. Those who dare to reduce the
means to be used for supporting the ministry, may see the sure result in the
warnings given by Malachi.
What is the example given at the center of the work? Let those who
profess to be followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, dispose of some of
their idols, such as bicycles, and various other things. Then there will be no
need of robbing the treasury of God for church expenses. Christ for our
sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be rich. But the
professed followers of Christ do not follow his example. Let everyone study
how to help forward the work of God in home missions and in foreign
countries. The Lord has a serious account to settle with those who have
done exactly opposite to that which he has counseled them to do. The money
they have bound up in Battle Creek is needed in missionary fields, to supply
even the most meager facilities. The work cannot be advanced because there
is no money to work the fields.
Will you in Battle Creek, who have spread yourselves contrary to the
expressed will of God, in your buildings, and in your selfish acceptance of
wages, allow the treasury to be robbed that the {7} laborers shall not be
sustained in home and foreign ministerial work? God looks with disfavor
upon your selfish appropriation of the means that is consecrated for a
special purpose. You have followed this plan that you might have a better
opportunity to indulge self, and make little self-denial for Christ’s sake.
This is something you need to adjust quickly. Make no delay. Will a man rob
God? Will he steal God’s means to settle outgoing expenses when the
ministry needs every dollar?
This matter should open the eyes of all our people, to see how easy it is
to depart from justice, truth, and the keeping of the way of the Lord, when
there is a desire to follow a certain course, and God does not lead the way.
What do these infringements mean to those who give their consent to this
robbery of God’s treasure? Let the prophet speak: “Ye are cursed with a
curse: for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation.” Read now the words
of the prophet to the close of the chapter, and then let there be a short time of
silence, five or ten minutes, of close examination of the hearts of all who
read. There has been altogether too little heed given to the warnings,
reproofs, and counsels from the Lord. It is a solemn record that many will
have to meet in that great day when every man shall be judged according to
his works.
From the light which God has given me it would be for our advantage to
study the directions given to Israel. (Read Malachi 4.) Verse 4 especially
has a meaning which all have not comprehended. Let it be carefully
considered.
The Lord has of late given me special testimonies {8} to bear in regard
to the warnings and promises he has given through Malachi. After I had
spoken with great plainness to the church in Sydney, and was putting on my
wraps in the dressing-room, the question was asked me, “Sister White, do
you think my father should pay tithes? He has met with great loss recently,
and he says that as soon as he cancels his debt, he will pay tithes.” I asked,
“How do you regard our obligations to God, who gives us life and breath,
and all the blessings we enjoy? Would you have our indebtedness to God
continually increasing? Would you rob him of the portion which he has
never given us to use for any other purpose than to advance his work, to
sustain his servants in the ministry? For the answer to your question the
prophet Malachi asks, ‘Will a man rob God? . . . But ye say, Wherein have
we robbed thee?’—as though there was a willingness to misunderstand this
subject. The answer comes: ‘In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a
curse: for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation.’ After such a
statement, would I dare say to you, You need not pay tithes as long as you
are in debt? Shall I tell you to be sure to pay all you owe any man, although
you rob God to do so?”
If all would take the Scripture just as it reads, and open their hearts to
understand the word of the Lord, they would not say, “I cannot see the tithing
question. I cannot see that in my circumstances I should pay tithes.” “Will a
man rob God?” The consequence of doing so is plainly stated, and I would
not risk the consequence. All who will take a whole-hearted, decided
position to obey God; who will not take the Lord’s reserved {9} funds—his
own money—to settle their debts; who will render to the Lord the portion
that he claims as his own, will receive the blessing of God which is
promised to all who obey him.
Mrs. E. G. White.

At a meeting of the Church Board held Thursday evening, January 14,

the following preambles and resolutions were adopted:—
Whereas, The tithe is by divine appointment intended solely for the use
of the ministry; and,—
Whereas, The Battle Creek church occupies a position of influence
among all our churches, and it is, therefore, especially incumbent upon us as
a church to set a proper example in all things; and particularly in view of
the light that has come to us on this point; therefore,—
Resolved, That we, the Board of the Battle Creek church, recommend
that the church discontinue the practice of paying the current expenses of the
church and Tabernacle out of the tithe.
Resolved, That we recommend to the church that a restoration fund be
raised by voluntary contributions from those who feel that they have a duty
or privilege in this direction, and that this fund be taken up by the district
officers. The above resolutions were adopted by a unanimous vote of the
church at a meeting held in the Tabernacle, Sabbath, Jan. 16, 1897.
G. C. Tenney, Chairman.
M. M. Ashley, Clerk. {10}
 088—SPECIAL TESTIMONY TO THE MANAGERS AND
WORKERS IN OUR INSTITUTIONS
PH088 - Special Testimony to the Managers and Workers in our Institutions (1898)
Publisher’s Note.

A copy of this Testimony came to the Pacific Press without date, it is

believed in the latter part of the year 1896. It is filled with truth of the
greatest importance. Knowing that workers in our own institution desired
this Testimony in a more permanent and convenient form than the typewritten
page, and believing that this feeling will be shared by the workers in our
Sister institutions, we have printed it in a size and style corresponding to
other special Testimonies.
PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING CO.
Oakland, Cal., April 18, 1898. {2}

IN THE PROVIDENCE of God we have institutions established among us

to advance the promulgation of truth, but they do not reach the efficiency
they might if the workers were wholly consecrated to God. The Lord has
made every provision that these institutions may reach a high standard, that
they may attain to a larger growth and wider usefulness, and that those
employed in them may possess Christian virtues and graces. But those
connected with these instrumentalities are not all devout and spiritual. They
do not represent the Spirit and character of Christ. They are not ensamples
to those connected with them, because they do not live in communion with
God, earnestly seeking by faith and fervent prayer to know His will that they
may do it.
These instrumentalities are missionary institutions. The Lord designed
that they should be a power for good; and if all who are connected with
them are consecrated, if they are meek and lowly in heart, Christ will give
them most precious lessons in His school. In our health institutions, our
publishing houses, our schools, all should work harmoniously to carry out
the purpose of God, and everything connected with the institutions should
tend toward reform. The managers and helpers should have the true
missionary spirit as a daily, abiding principle; for they {3} are in a field
that requires the highest kind of missionary work. Our institutions, properly
conducted, will exert a far-reaching influence, and if the managers and
workers are Christians, they will be as shining lights. They will educate
those connected with them in the principles of truth.
A responsibility to spread the knowledge of right principles rests upon
all who have received the light. This responsibility should be felt by every
man and woman who claims to be a Seventh-day Adventist, and much more
by those who are connected with our institutions. All should realize that
these institutions are an important part of the Lord’s great work for the
salvation of souls. Let it be the aim of all to be laborers together with God
for the uplifting of humanity. All should be educators by precept and
example. They should feel a personal responsibility to send forth men and
women as fully instructed as possible, prepared to exert a direct and saving
influence in the homes, the communities, and the churches to which they go.
This would be the very best recommendation that any of our institutions
could have.
Wisdom is needed in the selection of managers in the various
departments. It is impossible for one to control others until he learns to
control himself. The superintendent should be a man who loves and fears
God. He should sacredly guard his reputation, giving no occasion for any
one to reproach the cause of God. He should not be narrow-minded, a man
of one idea One who is changeable, now indulgent, then cold and {4}
unapproachable, or critical, exacting, and domineering, is not fitted for this
position, nor is he who will cherish suspicion, jealousy, passion, or
stubbornness. These traits are not pleasing to God, and will not be
manifested by any who take Jesus for their pattern and counselor. The
superintendent must manifest the Spirit of Christ; yet he should be firm to
restrain evil. A neglect of this duty shows him to be unfit for his position.
God requires of a steward that he be found faithful. A manager must be a
growing man in order to meet the difficulties as well as the opportunities
that are constantly arising. He should be quick to discern what needs to be
done, and take active measures to accomplish the work at the right time.
There are many rules made, many regulations passed, that fall dead because
they are not carried into effect. Time is spent in Board meetings, councils,
and business meetings, matters are discussed, and resolutions made; and
then if these resolutions die a natural death, things are left in a worse state
than if no action had been taken.
If those who hold positions of trust are persons who love and fear God,
they will realize that a sacred responsibility is theirs, because of the
measure of authority and the consequent influence which their position gives
them. They are dealing with varied minds and they should move discreetly,
for they are representatives of the institution. They should be kind and
courteous, manifesting Christian politeness towards all with whom they are
brought in contact, both believers and unbelievers. Brethren, you are to
represent {5} the family of the heavenly King. You are to watch for souls as
they that must give an account. We should never forget that Jesus, in the
infinite sacrifice that He has made, has proved His love for every man,
woman and child: He has shown what value He places upon every soul. All
have been purchased by the price of His own blood.
Let your influence be persuasive, binding people to your hearts, because
you love Jesus, and these souls are His purchased possession. This is a
great work. If, by your Christ-like words and actions, you make impressions
that will create in their hearts a hungering and thirsting after righteousness
and truth, you are a co-laborer with Christ. Those who have a leading
influence in the institutions should be men and women who possess
devotion and piety, who are not narrow and selfish in any matter; but
conscientious, self-denying, and self-sacrificing, ever dealing with the
workers as they would wish to be dealt with, having an eye single to the
glory of God. Men of such a character will keep the way of the Lord. The
workers should seek to make it as easy as possible for those who bear the
burden of responsibility, and have many cares and perplexities to engage
their attention.
All need to have right principles placed before them in a judicious
manner. Men of investigating minds will thus receive the key of knowledge,
and will bring out treasures of thought for the enriching of other minds—
thought that will result in the saving of souls. Circumstances will call forth
words and decisions in favor of the right, and many {6} will thus be swayed
in the right direction. Words and works flowing from the heart imbued with
the love and fear of God become a widespread blessing—a blessing that is
carried into the highways and byways of life.
There are words spoken that are not Christlike,—bitter, harsh, wicked
words. This should not be. Men who like Enoch are walking in the light of
Christ, will exercise self-control, even under temptation and provocation.
Although sorely tried by the perversity and obstinacy of others who are
associated with them, they dare not let impulse bear sway. All who are
walking in the light will give evidence of divine power combined with
human effort; they will make it manifest that they are taught and led of God.
They will feel that the Holy Watcher is by their side, taking knowledge of
their words.
Leaders in our institutions have many and weighty responsibilities. Their
only safety is in keeping their thoughts and impulses under the control of the
great Teacher. They have golden opportunities for doing good; they can
speak words in season that will guide and mould the many and varied minds
with which they are brought in contact. Daily they should take their stand for
God as though it were the last day they should serve in this capacity. Show
men and women connected with the institution how pure and noble they may
become. Let them see that you have firm confidence in God, and that He is
your source of strength, that you are resting wholly upon His promises.
Fulfill your duty with promptness, while claiming your {7} heavenly
Father’s help in overcoming all weakness of character. With the hand of
faith grasp the arm of Infinite Power, put your whole being into your work.
Ever keep a winning, courteous, kind spirit, and every room may be
transformed into a Bethel. Angels of God will work with your efforts. If our
publishing houses, our health institutions, our colleges and missions are
conducted on right principles, the unbelievers who visit them will be
favorably impressed, and will be more inclined to accept the truth.
O, for faithful Calebs in this age of the world! We want men and
women who have self-control, who have moral worth, who love and fear
God; men and women who possess personal piety and firm religious
principle. God is dishonored by the lack of moral stamina in many who
profess to be Christians. They seem to be only half converted.
God demands more of us than we are willing to give Him. None are to
be forward or obtrusive, but we are quietly to live out our religion, with an
eye single to the glory of God. “Learn of Me,” says Christ; “for I am meek
and lowly in heart.” Then we shall shine as lights in the world, without
noise or friction. None need fail; for One is with them who is wise in
counsel, excellent in working, and mighty to accomplish His designs. He
works through His agents, seen and unseen, human and divine. This work is
a grand work, and will be carried forward to the glory of God if all who are
connected with it will make their works correspond to their profession of
faith. Purity of thought must {8} be cherished as indispensable to the work
of influencing others. The soul must be surrounded by a pure, holy
atmosphere—an atmosphere that will tend to quicken the spiritual life of all
who inhale it.
Jesus is honored or dishonored by the words and deportment of His
professed followers. The heart must be kept pure and holy, for out of it are
the issues of life. If the heart is purified through obedience to the truth, there
will be no selfish preferences, no corrupt motives. There will be no
partiality, no hypocrisy; love-sick sentimentalism will not be developed.
Strict guard must be kept that this curse shall not poison or corrupt our
institutions.
In the present state of society, with the lax morals of not only youth but
those of age and experience, there is great danger of becoming careless, and
giving especial attention to favorites, and thus creating envy, jealousy, and
evil surmising. But few realize that they drive away the Spirit of God with
their selfish thoughts and feelings, their foolish, trifling talk. When
admonished, they say, “I meant no harm.” What do these frivolous ones
mean? Do they forget that that which they sow they shall also reap? This
silly, nonsensical conversation reveals a weak character and is an offense to
God. If the grace of Christ were planted in their hearts, and striking its roots
down deep into good soil, they would bear fruit of an altogether different
character. They would be acquiring moral stamina, that strength of purpose
and solidity of character which are essential for the great and good {9}
work that ought to be done. Others would feel their influence, and would
take knowledge of them that they were led and taught by Jesus.
Many of these trifling, frivolous ones make a profession of religion, and
this hollow form of godliness has been so long tolerated that it has pervaded
our institutions, and extends to our churches. The standard of piety is
lowered into the dust.
Careful attention should be given to the moral standing and influence of
everyone employed in our institutions. If the workers are in any way impure
in heart or life, it will be revealed in their words and actions,
notwithstanding their efforts to conceal the truth. If they are not strictly
moral, there is danger in employing them, for they will be in a position
where they can mislead those who desire to reform, and can confirm them in
unholy, defiling practices. Such men and women, unless converted, will be
not only a curse to themselves, but a curse wherever they go. The converting
power of God is alone sufficient to establish pure principles in the heart, so
that the wicked one may find nothing to assail.
Our probation is short at best; we have no time to spend in erratic
movements. The familiarity of married men with married women and with
young girls, is disgusting in the sight of God and holy angels. The
forwardness of young girls in placing themselves in the company of young
men, hanging around where they are at work, entering into conversation
with them, talking common, idle talk, is belittling to womanhood. It
lowers {10} them, even in the estimation of those who indulge in such
things. There is a positive necessity for reform. All frivolity, all undue
attention of men to women, or women to men, must be condemned and
discontinued. These things have produced great evil in the world.
The first appearance of irregularity in conduct should receive attention;
the young should be taught to be frank yet modest in all their associations.
They should be taught to respect just rules and authority. If they refuse to do
this, after the right kind of labor has been bestowed upon them, let them be
dismissed, whatever position they occupy; for they will demoralize others.
Those who labor in our institutions are there for the purpose of
promoting the intellectual and spiritual welfare of those under their care.
They must make their work a matter of earnest prayer and study, that they
may know how to deal with human minds and accomplish the object before
them. Their first work is to carefully scrutinize their own habits, for there
are those who have not put away childish things. They are in need of
transforming grace, or they will not meet the Bible standard of Christianity.
Then when they are compelled to deal with those who are meeting a low
standard, they will know that words to speak to them, and will not be harsh,
domineering, or arbitrary toward them. They must be chaste, and so free
from the taint of defilement that they can correct these evils, and bring these
poor souls up to the Bible standard of purity.
Those who believe unpopular truth have {11} much prejudice to meet
everywhere in the world, and if Bible truth is to control our institutions,
those employed in them must exemplify it in their own life. If they wish that
the physical, intellectual, and moral standing of the institution shall be of the
highest order, their own deportment must give evidence of this fact. They
must plan and work constantly, and in the strength of Jesus seek so to elevate
the character of the institution that it may receive the approval of Heaven.
Every Christian home should have rules; and parents should, in their
words and in their deportment toward each other, give to the children a
precious, living example of what they desire them to be. Purity in speech,
and true Christian courtesy, should be constantly practiced. Let there be no
encouragement of sin; no evil surmising or evil speaking. Teach the children
and youth to respect themselves, to be true to God, true to principle; teach
them to respect and to obey the law of God. Then these principles will
control their lives, and will be carried out in their association with others.
They will love their neighbors as themselves. They will create a pure
atmosphere, one that will have an influence to encourage weak souls in the
path that leads to holiness and heaven. Let every lesson be of an elevating,
ennobling character, and the record made in the books of heaven will be
such as you will not be ashamed to meet in the judgment.
Children who receive this kind of instruction will not be a burden, a
cause of anxiety, {12} in our institutions; but they will be a strength, a
support, to those who bear responsibility. They will be prepared to fill
places of trust, and by precept and example, will be constantly aiding others
to do right. Those whose moral sensibilities have not been blunted will
appreciate right principles, and will practice them. They will put a right
estimate upon their endowments, and will make the best use of their
physical, mental, and moral powers. Such souls are constantly fortified
against temptations; they are surrounded by a wall not easily broken down.
All such characters are, with the blessing of God, light-bearers; their
influence tends to educate others for a practical Christian life.
The mind may be so elevated that divine thoughts and contemplations
come to be as natural as the breath. All the faculties of the soul are to be
trained. We must do God’s work intelligently. We must know the truth; and
to know this is to know God.
The evils of fashionable society have a tendency to corrupt, but every
true follower of Christ, everyone who has “this hope in him, purifieth
himself, even as He is pure,” so that not a taint of defilement will be found
in his thoughts, or upon his lips, in his heart, or in his character. There must
be a coming up to a higher, holier standard. A decided warfare should be
waged against the evils, not only in the world, but also among those who
claim to believe the truth for this time. These evils, if not put away, will
result in spiritual death. The Lord bids us, “Let your light so shine before
men that they may see your good {13} works, and glorify your Father which
is in heaven.” There must be a waking up; concentrated effort must be put
forth, that will tell powerfully against every form of evil.
Let the leaders in our institutions labor to show that their work is
wrought in God; that they are workmen who need not to be ashamed; that
their words and works are untainted with earthliness and sensualism. They
should feel their solemn responsibility to give the youth a worthy example,
one corresponding to their position of trust and their holy profession of
faith. They are sowing seed which will blossom and bear fruit. All
coarseness and trifling should be put away; it is the fruit borne upon a
corrupt tree. Brethren and Sisters, you are educators. The lessons you give
to believers and unbelievers by your words and example, will be a savor of
life unto life, or of death unto death.
Men should be chosen to stand at the head of our institutions who have
not only good, sound judgment, but a high moral tone, who will be
circumspect in their deportment, pure in speech, remembering their high and
holy calling, and that there is a Watcher, a true Witness to every word and
act. Those who give evidence that their thoughts run in a low channel,
whose conversation tends to corrupt rather than to elevate, should be
removed at once from any connection with the institution; for they will
surely demoralize others. Ever bear in mind that our institutions are
missionary fields. God’s eye is upon them day and night. No one should feel
at liberty to allow even the appearance of evil. Let all be {14} circumspect,
for the Lord will certainly judge you for any wrong influence exerted in any
one of His instrumentalities.
Managers and workers, are your souls united to Christ as the branch is
united to the living vine? If you have not been renewed in the spirit of your
mind, for your soul’s sake make no delay to have your life hid with Christ in
God.
This is the first business of your life. When Christ is abiding in the heart,
you will not be light, trifling, and immodest, but circumspect and reliable in
every place, sending forth pure words, like streams from a pure fountain,
refreshing all with whom you come in contact. If you decide to continue
your idle talk and frivolous conduct, go to some other place, where your
influence and example will not be so widely felt in contaminating other
souls. What you all need is such a sense of the purity and holiness of Christ
as will lead you to despise this pretense of religion, which blesses no one,
gives no peace of conscience, no repose of faith.
Let all connected with these instrumentalities that God has ordained for
the saving of souls, seek divine wisdom, heavenly grace, that they may have
an elevating influence upon others. Unless they are constantly receiving
strength from Jesus, looking to Him, trusting in Him, by faith drawing from
Him divine grace, they will become an easy prey to temptation.
It is time that we as Christians reach a much higher standard. God forbid
that any institution that He has planted shall become {15} a means of
decoying souls, a place where iniquity is taught. Let all learn in the school
of Christ, meekness, purity, and lowliness of heart. Let them hang their
helpless souls on Jesus. Live in the light shining from the oracles of God.
Educate mind and heart to pure, elevated, holy thoughts. “Be ye holy in all
manner of conversation.” Whatever influence you have, direct it to exalting
Jesus, and not self. Unless you do this, you are a false guide, leading souls
away from the Truth, the Life, the Light of the world; and the more pleasing
and attractive your manners, the greater the harm you do.
I tell you every soul needs a genuine conversion. All your faculties need
to be consecrated to God, that you may not encourage the evils prevailing in
society, but may counteract them. Many have been cultivating habits that
lead directly to earthly and sensual actions; and unless the power of God
shall break the snare, souls will be lost in consequence. God has claims
upon you that you do not realize; for you have not brought Christ into your
lives. Great decision of character will now be necessary on your part, to
change this order of things. No weak efforts will accomplish the work. You
cannot do it for yourselves; you must have the grace of Christ, or you can
never overcome. All your plans will prove a failure unless you are actuated
by higher motives, and upheld by greater strength, than you can have in and
of yourselves. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and
all these things shall be added unto you.” There will {16} be no relish for
trifling conversation on the part of those who are looking to Jesus for
strength, depending upon His righteousness for salvation. By faith they
accept Christ as their personal Saviour, and become partakers of the divine
nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.
There should be no giving of special favors, or attentions to a few, no
preferring of one above another. This is displeasing to God. Let all bear in
mind the words of inspiration: “The wisdom that is from above is first pure,
then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good
fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy.” When you pass by one who
is in need of your sympathy and kindly acts, and bestow your favors upon
others simply because they are more pleasing to you, remember that Jesus is
insulted in the person of His afflicted ones. He says, “I was an hungered,
and ye gave Me no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink; I was a
stranger, and ye took Me not in; naked, and ye clothed Me not; sick, and in
prison, and ye visited Me not.” To the surprised inquiry, “Lord, when saw
we Thee thus?” the answer is given, “Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the
least of these (who were afflicted and needed your sympathy), ye did it not
to Me.” “They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick.”
The bruised and wounded, the lame of the flock, are among us, and these test
the character of those who claim to be children of God. The Lord will not
excuse the wrongdoer. He will never {17} sanction partiality to the wealthy
or oppression to the weak. He requires exact and impartial justice; more
than this, He requires that His followers shall always have compassion for
the suffering, pity and love for the erring.
Angels of God are watching the development of character, and are
weighing moral worth. If you bestow your attention upon those who have no
need, you are doing harm to the recipients, and you will yourself receive
condemnation rather than reward. Remember that when, by your trifling
conversation, you descend to the level of frivolous characters, you are
encouraging them in the path that leads to perdition. Your unwise attentions
may prove the ruin of their souls. You degrade their conceptions of what
constitutes Christian life and character; you confuse their ideas, and make
impressions that may never be effaced. They cannot harmonize your course
with the position you occupy, and they come to look upon even the officers
of the church, and the ministers, as no better than themselves. Then where is
their example? The harm thus done to souls that need to be strengthened,
refined, and ennobled, is often a sin unto death.
God calls upon all who claim to be Christians, to elevate the standard of
righteousness, and to purify themselves even as Christ is pure. “If ye then be
risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on
the right hand of God. Set your affections on things above, not on things on
the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When
Christ, who is {18} our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with
Him in glory. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth:
fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and
covetousness, which is idolatry; for which things’ sake the wrath of God
cometh on the children of disobedience.” “Wherefore gird up the loins of
your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought
unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not
fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance;” for
you are to walk in the light while you have the light; “but as He which hath
called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is
written, Be ye holy; for I am holy.”
The question is, Shall we be Bible Christians? Will we disregard the
plainest instruction given us in the Word of life, and erect a false standard
whereby to measure our characters? Is this a safe thing for us to do?
Christ has given us the signs by which we may distinguish the genuine
Christian; no one need to be deceived by the pretentious claims of the
hypocrite. “Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of
thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit;
but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil
fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree that
bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Wherefore
by their (profession?—No, by their) fruits ye shall know them.”
Let those who claim to be Bible believers {19} act out their faith by
obedience to all the requirements of God. Christ has invited you, “Learn of
Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your
souls.”
Let all who profess godliness heed the apostle’s admonition: “Dearly
beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts,
which war against the soul; having your conversation honest among the
Gentiles; that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may by
your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of
visitation.”
The apostle Paul, under the influence of inspiration, has spoken to us:
“Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day; we are not of
the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us
watch and be sober. For they that sleep in the night; and they that be drunken
are drunken in the night. But let us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on
the breastplate of faith and love; and for an helmet, the hope of salvation.”
“But speak thou the things which become sound doctrine: that the aged men
be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience. The aged
women likewise, that they be in behavior as becometh holiness, not false
accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things; that they may
teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their
children, to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their
own husbands, that the Word of God be not blasphemed. Young men
likewise exhort to be sober-minded. In all things {20} showing thyself a
pattern of good works; in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity,
sound speech, that cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary part
may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you.”
There will be seasons of severe trial for those connected with our
institutions; but if you know the Source of your strength, you need not be
overcome. Whatever influence God has given you, He requires you to throw
on the side of truth, of godliness. In making men, women, and children better
by pointing them to the cross of Calvary, you are doing the work He has
given you to do. True Bible Christians will have an influence that will lead
other minds. You, as Christians, have a weight of responsibility which no
one can take from you. Said Christ, “Unto whomsoever much is given, of
him shall be much required.”
The converting power of God is needed every day. We must abide in
Christ. “As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine;
no more can ye, except ye abide in Me.” None of us can afford to sin; it is
expensive business. Sin so blinds the eyes that men do not discern evil, and
by their indiscreet practices they become instruments of unrighteousness, to
scatter from Christ. The exhortation to Christians is, “Walk in wisdom
toward them that are without;” for wise, discreet words and actions will be
a power to draw others to Christ, where they will have fellowship with the
saints. Are professed Christians walking in wisdom when they are vain and
frivolous, and live so at variance with their profession of faith that those
{21} without cannot see in them the evidences of purity, of heavenly
nobility?
We have the history of the antediluvians, and of the cities of the plain,
whose course of conduct degenerated from lightness and frivolity to
debasing sins that called down the wrath of God in a most dreadful
destruction, in order to rid the earth of the curse of their contaminating
influence. Inclination and passion bore sway over reason. Self was their
god, and the knowledge of the Most High was nearly obliterated through the
selfish indulgence of corrupt passions.
The words of Christ should ever be borne in mind: “As it was in the
days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man. They did eat,
they drank.” Appetite bears sway over mind and conscience in this age.
Gluttony, wine-bibbing, liquor drinking, tobacco using prevail; but Christ’s
followers will be temperate in eating and drinking. They will not indulge
appetite at the expense of health and spiritual growth. “They married wives,
they were given in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and
the flood came, and destroyed them all.” We see the same manifestation now
in regard to marriage. Youth, and even men and women who ought to be
wise and discerning, act as if bewitched upon this question. A Satanic
power seems to take possession of them. The most indiscreet marriages are
formed. God is not consulted. Human feelings, desires, and passions bear
down everything before them, until the die is cast. Untold misery is the
result of this state of things; and God is dishonored. The marriage {22} vow
covers every kind of lustful abomination. Shall there not be a decided
change in reference to this matter?
“Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot: they did eat, they drank, they
bought, they sold, they planted, they builded; but the same day that Lot went
out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them
all.” There is need that we eat and drink; but when men allow the
gratification of appetite to occupy their thoughts and time to the neglect of
their eternal interests, it is a sin for which God will punish them; for they
abuse their bodies, destroy health, unbalance the mind, and strengthen the
animal propensities. Then they are led by Satan to do the very things that
awaken the sword of justice against them. Christians are to seek those things
that are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. All the
warnings given, all the appeals made, do not seem to alarm those who
indulge perverted appetite. They go on in sinful indulgence, and their
conscience is seared as with a hot iron. They will put their own
interpretation on their sinful course, saying, “I have done no moral wrong.”
Clear discernment is needed—the spiritual eyesalve, which we can obtain
only by becoming partakers of the divine nature.
Do those who claim to believe the Testimonies read and practice their
teachings? All the light given in the living oracles and in the Testimonies,
which all may read and apply, can condemn them in the day of God if they
do not heed the instruction given.
The new life from Christ must be implanted {23} in the heart. God calls
for the highest development of the principles of godliness. Righteousness,
peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit, will be the rich clusters of fruit borne by
the branches that are grafted into Christ, the parent stem. Wherever this fruit
is manifest, the truth will possess power; its progress and growth will be
extended.
 Brethren, the days of our probation are nearly ended. It is time to awake
out of sleep. You are in a position of great responsibility. You need to watch
unto prayer. Watch against habits of sin. Keep a watch over the tongue.
Watch for opportunities to do good and bless others, ever looking to Jesus,
growing in grace and a knowledge of the truth. If you want the higher life,
you must live the higher life in the lower life of this world. We are working
for time and for eternity. A well-built life is formed by living upon the plan
of addition, laying up one grace after another, in good works, in faith,
patience, temperance, benevolence, courage, self-denial. “Ye are God’s
husbandry. Ye are God’s building.” Learning of Christ you will not be a
jumble of opposites and inconsistencies, today sober and devout, tomorrow
careless and frivolous.
Christ has made every provision that your character may be harmonious
through the grace given you. Then build it harmoniously. Let the structure
rise stone on stone. Catch the rays of divine light from Jesus, and let them
shine upon the pathway of others who are in darkness. All the universe of
God is looking upon us with intense interest.
Ellen G. White {24}
 089—SPIRITUAL ADVANCEMENT THE OBJECT OF
CAMP-MEETINGS
PH089 - Spiritual Advancement the Object of Camp-Meetings (1897)
OUR CAMP-MEETINGS.
The following recommendations were adopted by the General
Conference Committee at Battle Creek, Mich., March 18, 1897, with
reference to the camp-meetings for the year of 1897, in pursuance of which
the present leaflet is issued. It is hoped that our camp-meetings may be in all
respects, just what the Lord would have them, and to this end the
recommendations have been framed, and we trust will be carefully
followed:—
“1. We recommend that the arrangements for help at the various camp-
meetings be left with the district superintendent, and the officers of the
conferences in the district.
“2. That, as far as consistent, an exchange of laborers by the various
conferences in the district be encouraged.
“3. That we would encourage the ministers in the conferences where
these camp-meetings are held, largely to take the burden of the meetings. “
4. That the work of auditing the accounts of laborers be done before the
regular camp-meeting begins, or that provision be made to do this work at
some other time, so that the Conference Committee and leading brethren may
be able to devote their entire strength to the spiritual interest of the camp-
meeting.
“5. That, in the location, the advertising, and conducting of our camp-
meetings, we make greater efforts to carry the gospel to the masses.
“6. That we give heed to the counsel of God in changing the place of
these meetings, not holding them year by year in the same place. {1}
“7. That, in conducting these meetings, there be more time for meditation
and prayer, and that fewer meetings than usual be crowded into each day’s
program.
“8. That, to accomplish this, we suggest that the hours of 10:30 A. M.
and 2:30 P. M.. usually occupied in preaching, be largely used in giving
instruction in mission and gospel work.
“9. That one hour each day of the meeting be set apart upon the camp-
ground for silent prayer and meditation, in which no public meetings are to
be held.
“10. That such instruction with regard to camp-meetings as has been
given from the Lord, in first-page articles in the Review and Herald and in
other places, be printed and distributed to district superintendents,
presidents, and ministers of conferences, and that they be urged to make
special and diligent study and effort to follow them closely.” {2}

SPIRITUAL ADVANCEMENT THE OBJECT OF CAMP-MEETINGS.

OUR CAMP-MEETINGS are not conducted in a way that will result in
the greatest benefit to the largest number of those who attend, and the reason
for this is that spiritual interests do not have the prominence which they
should have in meetings of this character. Many and varied business
meetings divide the attention, and meetings for the education of workers in
different departments of missionary work, claim the services of those who
should devote themselves to feeding the flock of God.
All these different interests are of great importance; but when they have
been attended to at camp-meeting, only a small margin of time and effort
remains in which to treat of the practical relation of truth to the soul. Those
who come for enlightenment and strength, return to their homes little better
fitted to work in their families and churches than they were before they came
to the meeting.
Many meetings are conducted in which the larger number of the people
have little interest, and if they could attend all the meetings, they would go
away wearied instead of refreshed and benefited. The special branches of
the work should receive attention; but they should not be allowed to
monopolize the time and talent of those who are called of God to look after
the spiritual interests of the people; and if they are {3} diverted from this
work of building up the children of God in the most holy faith, the camp-
meeting does not meet the end for which it has been appointed.
The Specific Object
of the camp-meeting is to lead the people to discern what they must do to
inherit eternal life. If the time is given up largely to the education of
canvassers and workers, the spiritual standard is not elevated before the
people. Many are disappointed over the failure of their expectations in
gaining help from the camp-meetings, but think that the order of things
cannot be changed, and that they must submit to the existing state of affairs;
but decided reforms are possible and essential. Methods must be
discovered, plans must be carried out, whereby the standard shall be
uplifted, the people taught how they may be purified from all iniquity, and
may be elevated by adherence to pure and exalted principles.
How to Speak.
Those who labor at camp-meeting should have an appreciation of the
importance and solemnity of their work. They should not imagine that a
display of oratory, a discourse made up of flashy rhetoric, spoken in a loud
voice, is something essential to the salvation of souls. The minister should
learn to speak in a clear, low voice, using the vocal organs in such a way
that the throat and lungs will not be taxed or injured. He should cultivate a
pleasing manner, and give discourses short and to the point. In this way
neither minister nor people will be wearied.
Some of our ministers have worn themselves out by loud speaking and
long sermons, and they {4} have been looked upon as martyrs to the cause,
when they were victims of unwise habits. Brethren, your voice is a talent
given you of God, by which you are to glorify your Creator. It can be put to
the highest use, or perverted and abused. You can use it in such a way that
the vital organs will be enfeebled and injured. Every power God has given
should be used with discretion, that physical vigor may be preserved. The
minister must have strength for work in the pulpit, and in the homes of those
who are interested or in need of personal effort.
The conversion of souls does not depend on the loud tone or the long
discourse, but on the conviction which attends the word spoken, on the
inculcation of ideas that are of vital importance in obtaining eternal life.
How much better truth is appreciated when spoken in a calm, unexcited
way. Ministers should feel the importance of the theme of redemption: and
realizing that they are speaking to judgment-bound souls, their voices should
be filled with pathos and melody, and the words of eternal life should be
spoken with distinctness and impressiveness, that the people may realize the
value of the truth.
To preach in a hard, strained voice, pitched on a high key, is suicidal,
and those who have practiced this way of speaking should cease to do it,
and learn of the divine Teacher. Several of our ministers might have been
alive today if they had observed the simple rules that apply to the use of the
voice. Let loud speaking and long discourses cease from among us.
Intervals Between Discourses.
Do not immediately follow one discourse with another, but let a period
of rest intervene, that {5} the truth may be fastened in the mind, and that
opportunity for meditation and prayer may be given for both minister and
people. In this way there will be growth in religious knowledge and
experience.
Bible readings should be given, and believers and unbelievers should
have an opportunity to ask questions on points not fully understood. Those
who profess to be advocates of truth should ask questions that will bring
forth answers that will shed light upon the present truth.
If any ask questions that serve to confuse the mind, and to sow doubt and
questioning, they should be advised to abstain from such questioning, that
others may be brought to Christ. We must learn when to speak and when to
keep silent, and learn to sow seeds of faith, to reflect light and not darkness.
Special meetings should be appointed for those who are interested in the
truth, and who need instruction.
Study the Model.
Christ is the minister’s model. How directly to the point, how well
adapted to the purpose and circumstances, are Christ’s words! How clear
and forcible are his illustrations! His style is characterized by simplicity
and solemnity. Throughout the teachings of Christ, there is nothing to justify
the minister in the relation of humorous anecdotes in the pulpit. The lessons
of Christ should be carefully studied, and the subjects, manner, and form of
discourses should be modeled after the divine Pattern. Oratorical display,
flashy rhetoric, and fine gestures do not constitute a fine discourse. Many
are deceived by these things, and call a man a good minister who does not
deserve the name. {6}
If the simplicity of the gospel of Christ is lacking in a discourse, there is
great need that the minister learn lessons of the divine Teacher, that he may
become truly wise. The minister must have his heart melted by the love of
Christ, and his words must be full of divine power. He must lift up Jesus,
making him the center of attraction, the source of all power. The truth as it is
in Jesus will be efficacious in converting souls to God. The holy truth is
always to be presented in its true simplicity; for in this time, when the end
of all things is at hand, the way of the Lord is to be prepared, the third
angel’s message is to lighten the earth with its glory.
The greatest Teacher the world ever knew, educated those who came to
him, in the simplest way. Sometimes he taught them, sitting among them on
the mountainside; sometimes walking with them by the sea or way, he
revealed to them the mysteries of the kingdom of God. He did not sermonize
as men do today. In intensely earnest tones he assured them of the truths of
the life to come, of the way of salvation.
The Jews did not expect the Messiah to come as a teacher, but as a
temporal king, to sit upon the throne of David; and if they had spoken the
unbelief of their hearts, they would have scoffed at the idea of his
Messiahship. And yet some believed on him, even among the chiefs and
rulers. Nicodemus voiced the sentiments of many when he said, “Rabbi, we
know that thou art a teacher come from God; for no man can do these
miracles that thou doest, except God be with him.” {7}
The Need in Our Camp-Meetings.
If the man who feels himself called of God to be a minister, will abase
himself and learn of Christ, he will become a true teacher. This is what we
need in our camp-meetings—a ministry vivified with the Holy Ghost. There
must be less sermonizing, and more tact to educate the people in practical
religion. The people must be impressed with the fact that Jesus is salvation
to all who believe in him. “God so loved the world, that he gave his only
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have
everlasting life.” There are grand themes on which the gospel minister may
dwell. Jesus has said, “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life.”
If the minister’s lips are touched with a coal from off the altar, he will
lift up Jesus as the sinner’s only hope. When the heart of the speaker is
sanctified through the truth, his words will be living realities to himself and
to others; for those who hear him will know that he has been with God, and
drawn near to him in fervent, effectual prayer. The Holy Spirit has fallen
upon him, and his soul has felt the vital, heavenly fire, and he will be able to
compare spiritual things with spiritual, and to tear down the strongholds of
the enemy. Hearts will be broken by his presentation of the love of God, and
many will inquire, “What must I do to be saved?”
No Frivolity.
The minister who is ready to engage in frivolous conversation, ready to
jest and laugh, does not realize the sacred obligations resting upon him, and
if he goes from such an exercise to the {8} pulpit, the Lord cannot stand by
his side to bless him. The Lord cannot be a hammer to break the flinty rock
in pieces; the man stands alone. If the people are in any way affected, it is
not due to the efforts of the minister, but in answer to their own prayers. If
they have felt their need, if they have besought God for a blessing, by
drawing nigh to him, then God has fulfilled his word and drawn nigh to
them. If the people have friends for whom they have carried a burden, and
these friends turn to God in true contrition of heart, the credit does not
belong to the Christless discourse; for God has set other influences at
work to change the heart and convert the soul. O that all our ministers
might be indeed the ambassadors of Christ!
Flowery discourses will not be sufficient to feed the soul of the
famishing child of God. The following desire will give a voice to the
longing of many a heart that is fed on what are called “smart sermons.” An
intelligent man remarked, “O that my pastor would give me something
besides pretty flowers, and brilliant periods, and intellectual treats! My soul
is famishing for the bread of life. I long for something simple and nourishing
and Scriptural.”
Daniel Webster gave utterance to these forcible words: “If clergymen in
our day would return to the simplicity of gospel truth, and preach more to
individuals and less to the crowd, there would not be so much complaint of
the decline of true religion. Many of the ministers of the present day take
their text from St. Paul, and preach from the newspapers. When they do so, I
prefer to enjoy my own thoughts, rather than listen. I want my pastor to come
to me in the spirit of the gospel, saying, ‘You are mortal. Your {9} probation
is brief, your work must be done speedily. . . . You are hastening to the bar
of God. The Judge standeth before the door.’”
Instruction to Timothy Applicable.
In giving Timothy instruction, Paul exhorted him to “preach the word.”
He said, “Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ
Jesus. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the
same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.
Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.”
The apostle presented before Timothy certain principles which he was
to observe and teach, and then he declared, “Of these things put them in
remembrance, charging them before the Lord that they strive not about
words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. Study to show thyself
approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly
dividing the word of truth.”
Study Appropriateness.
The various points of truth are not all equally appropriate to be
presented to a congregation at any one time. Even Jesus said to his
disciples, who had been with him for three years, “I have yet many things to
say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.” We must endeavor to present
the truth as the people are prepared to hear it and to appreciate its value.
The Spirit of God is working upon the minds and hearts of men, and we are
to work in harmony with it.
Of some truths they already have a knowledge; there are some in which
they are interested, of which they are ready to learn more. Show them {10}
the deep significance of these truths, and their relation to others which they
do not understand. Thus you will arouse a desire for greater light. This was
Paul’s manner of labor. It is “rightly dividing the word of truth.”
Preach the Word.
“Flee also youthful lusts: but follow righteousness, faith, charity, peace,
with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart. But foolish and unlearned
questions avoid, knowing that they do gender strifes. And the servant of the
Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in
meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will
give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth; and that they may
recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by
him at his will.”
The words addressed to Timothy are addressed to all ministers; and
would it not be well if they would become doers of these words? Paul says,
“The things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same
commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.” The
instruction given to Timothy was deemed of great importance, and not to be
lost, but was to be communicated to faithful men who would disseminate the
light and spread abroad a knowledge of the principles of truth.
My ministering brethren, you are to learn the same lessons, for these are
the words of Christ through Paul, given for your instruction and admonition:
“All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine,
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness; that the man of
God may be perfect, thoroughly {11} furnished unto all good works. I
charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall
judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom; preach the
word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all
long-suffering and doctrine.”
No part of the minister’s duty is to be neglected. He is to preach the
word, not the opinions of men. He is to labor with individuals, to visit
families, not simply to talk of the common-place happenings, but of things of
eternal interest, praying with them, and teaching in all simplicity the truth of
God.
Business to be Reserved.
The State camp-meetings are not as efficient as they should be in
bringing about spiritual advancement, because many matters pertaining to
temporal, earthly things are brought in to occupy the mind. That which
relates to business should be reserved to be attended to by those who are
appointed to give attention to these matters. And as far as possible these
business matters should be brought before the churches at some other time.
Instruction in regard to conducting the Sabbath-school should to large
degree be given in the home churches; for the labor can be made more direct
and the results will be more permanent if instruction is given at home. This
work does not require the services of the ministers; they should be free to
attend to the spiritual interests of the people. They are to teach others what
to do. They must instruct the people as to how to come to the Lord and how
to lead others to him.
There must be time for heart-searching, for soul-culture. When the
mind is occupied with {12} all these matters of business, there must
necessarily be a dearth of spiritual power. Personal piety, true faith, and
heart-holiness are not kept before the mind until the people realize their
importance.
We must have the power of God with us in our camp-meetings, or we
shall not be able to prevail against the enemy of souls. Christ says, “Without
me ye can do nothing.”
Those who gather at camp-meetings must be impressed with the fact
that the object of our meetings is to attain to a higher Christian experience,
to advance in the knowledge of God, to become strengthened with
spiritual vigor; and unless we realize this, the meetings will be fruitless to
us.
The Minister’s Need.
The ministers need to humble their souls before God, and cleanse the
soul-temple of every moral and spiritual defilement, that they may attain
unto the likeness of Christ in spirit and character, and know how to watch
for souls. This they can never do without the impartation of the divine nature
and Spirit. Love must be the abiding principle of the soul that would win
others to Christ. But how little love is there for God, or for man formed in
his image.
When man is a partaker of the divine nature, the love of Jesus will be
an abiding principle in the soul, and self and its peculiarities will not be
exhibited. But it is sad to see those who should be vessels unto honor,
indulging in the gratification of the lower nature, and walking in paths
that conscience condemns. The corruption within unites with the
corruption without, and men professing to be followers of Christ, fall to
a low {13} level, always mourning over their shortcomings, but never
overcoming, and bruising Satan under their feet. Guilt and condemnation
constantly enshroud the soul, and the cry of such might well be, “O
wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this
death?” Through indulgence in sin, self-respect is destroyed; and when
that is gone, respect for others is lessened, because we are under the
impression that others are as unrighteous as we are ourselves.
At our yearly convocations these things should be set before the people,
and they should be encouraged to hope in the Lord, for he says, “When ye
shall search for me with all your heart,” “I will be found of you.” The
standard should be elevated, and the preaching should be of a more spiritual
character, that the people may see the reason of their weakness and
unhappiness. Many are unhappy because they are unholy. Purity of heart,
innocence of mind, only can be truly blessed of God. When sin is cherished
in the heart, there can be nothing but unhappiness in the end; and the sin
which leads to the most unhappy results is pride of heart, the lack of
Christlike sympathy and love.
Those in Responsible Positions.
Many are satisfied with business activity in the cause of God, while
their hearts are destitute of love and compassion one for another. They know
nothing of the tender sympathy that dwelt in the bosom of Jesus; and unless
their characters are transformed, unless the heart is made tender, and they
become partakers of the divine nature, they will make grave blunders, and
fail to become inhabitants of heaven. {14}
Those who are holding responsible positions need to drink deep at the
fountain of Christ’s love, that their hearts may be made kind and their
actions considerate. By his word, by the testimonies of his Spirit. God is
appealing to his people both early and late, urging them to the attainment of
the divine ideal.
It was for this end that Christ took human nature upon himself. The
elevation of man is the object of the plan of salvation. This elevation of
character is to be reached through the merit and grace of Christ. We are
continually to behold him, to meditate on the grace of his character, to
contemplate his love: and by beholding, we shall become changed.
The Father’s Mercy.
When Moses besought God to show him his glory, the Lord passed by
before him, and proclaimed, “The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and
gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping
mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that
will by no means clear the guilty.” It grieves the heart of God, as our
Father, to let justice smite. He “suffereth long and is kind.” While men are
hard-hearted, condemnatory, and willing to abandon the one who needs
help that his soul may be saved from death, the Father, with heart filled
with love for the sinner, opens his arms, and says, “Child, come back to
me.” If the Lord were not full of mercy and abundant in goodness, we
should not be the subjects of his grace and love today. He pardons
abundantly, He entreats the sinner to confess his sin, to come to him and
accept forgiveness. {15}
And yet, with the lessons of Christ’s life before them, how many who
claim to be his followers, fail to be tender-hearted, forgiving, and full of
love and compassion. In the hardness of their own hearts, in the iron-like
stubbornness of their own will, they wound and bruise the souls for whom
Christ has died. If they think a brother has erred, they are severe toward
him, not remembering that they themselves are in constant need of God’s
mercy. They pass lightly over things in themselves that are grievous in the
sight of God, but censure without mercy those whom they think blamable.
How differently does God deal with the sinner! he forgives transgression
and sin. He loved us and gave himself for us. What does it mean that such
hardness of heart is manifested among the professed children of God? It is
an offense to God; for it misrepresents his character.
Be Ye Therefore Merciful.
“God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” It
was the love of God that gave Christ to the world, that he might draw all
men unto himself. It is for this end that the Spirit is striving with human
hearts, that their hardness may be melted away, that they may be purified,
ennobled, refined. God would have us of the same mind as was Christ, that
we may be fitted for eternal life, and be the sons and daughters of God.
When men in connection with the work of God manifest severity,
hardness of heart, showing a lack of sympathy and love, they make it evident
that Satan is molding them after his own order. The leaven of
unrighteousness is working in {16} them, and the loss of souls will result
from their unchristian course. My brethren, all this coldness, this hardness
of heart, must be put away.
When the gold of love is sought for, when the divine nature is imparted
to you, men will see a love which is impartial, pure, elevated, and fervent,
and the fruits of pure and undefiled religion will appear. To manifest
affection in kindly words, in acts of tender consideration, will not then be
looked upon as weak and unmanly, but brethren will press together, and bear
testimony to the world that the religion of Christ is of divine origin.
Essential Work at Camp-Meetings.
The things most essential to be taught at our camp-meetings are those that
will most tend to the spiritual advancement of the people. The order that has
come in, and has almost imperceptibly molded the character of the meetings,
giving them more of a business influence than a spiritual influence, must be
changed.
The important truths of practical godliness must be presented. The
people must be made to realize that faith and love must be brought into the
soul; for it is the exercise of these graces that will give the proper training
to the soul. Christ must be formed within, the hope of glory. These things
must be taught, line upon line, and precept upon precept, here a little, and
there a little. The holiness and consecration which Christ requires of his
followers, must ever be kept before the mind.
The greater the simplicity of our faith and the more earnest and loving
our trust, the more constant will be our peace in Christ. We shall have to
fight the good fight of faith again and again; {17} for we wrestle not against
flesh and blood, but against principalities and powers, against the rulers of
the darkness of this world, “against wicked spirits in high places.”
We must put away all slothfulness in the work, and strive to run the
Christian race, that we may win the prize—the immortal crown of glory. We
must come to the Lord in faith, that he may fulfill his promises to us; for the
clean heart, the unselfish spirit, are the gracious gifts of God: it is his Spirit
that makes us new creatures in Christ Jesus. The word of God leaves the
responsibility of our ruin at our own door; everything depends upon our
obedience or disobedience.
All of Christ—None of Self.
We must have all of Christ and none of self; then the promises will be
fully ours, and the heavenly inspiration will enter and take possession of the
soul. The soul-temple will then be fully cleansed from its defilement. Pure
and undefiled religion will then be found in the heart: this is the life of God
in the soul, and it will be made manifest by good works.
The condition upon which we shall receive an increase of grace is that
we improve upon that already bestowed; for faith and works go together.
There must be no resisting of the Spirit of God, as there has been in the past,
but we must lay hold of eternal realities. The forgiveness of sins is
promised to him who repents; but if those who have resisted the Spirit of
God, who have given wrong impressions of the character of God, do not
repent, their names will be blotted out of the book of life.
The hand of God is stretched out to save his people from sinking into the
formal. Christless {18} state into which the Jewish nation sank; to slight the
means which God has ordained for this purpose, is to slight Jesus. The soul
that would be saved must cooperate with God in the work of salvation: the
human and the divine must unite in faith and practice. If we would have
pardon, we must confess our sins, and believe in the mercy of God.
What should our Christian life and character be, since God has given us
such wonderful light, illuminating the way to heaven! What constant zeal,
what prayerful watchfulness, should mark our Christian course! Jesus says,
“Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for many, I say unto you, will seek to
enter in, and shall not be able.” But though the way is so strait, there is no
need of despair if we listen to the voice of God, and obey him instead of our
own unsanctified impulses. Christ has said, “My grace is sufficient for
thee.” His strength is made perfect in weakness.
Lift the Standard Higher.
There has been marked presumption manifested by those who claim to
be the children of God. O, how much better to pass the time of our
sojourning here in fear,—not in fear that the power of God is not sufficient
for us, not that one of his good promises may fail; but in fear of our own
sinful hearts. “Fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any
of you should seem to come short of it.” We must lift the standard higher,
and still higher, and in and through the grace of Christ we must attain unto it.
We must regard the Bible as addressed to us personally; and as we take
heed to the words {19} of God, they will be a safeguard to us against the
enemy.
The religion of many is altogether too comfortable, too easy. They seem
to think that if they copy the life of their neighbors, they will be safe. I tell
you, we are not safe in copying any one but Jesus. Christ is the way, the
truth, and the life. Thank God, probation is not ended, and we are prisoners
of hope.
There is need of a daily self-examination, daily humiliation, daily
learning at the foot of the cross. It is essential that we feel our need, our
shortcomings, our failures, and trust fully in Christ. Then we shall be able to
show forth the praises of him who has called us out of darkness into his
marvelous light.
Advertise and Publish.
We must take every justifiable means of bringing the light of truth before
the people. The press must be utilized, and every advertising medium
employed that will call attention to our work. Let not this be regarded as
unessential. On every corner you may see placards and notices calling the
minds of the people to various things that are going on, some of them of the
most objectionable nature; and shall those who have the light of life fail to
place it where men can have access to it? Shall we hide the light under a
bushel? To as great an extent as possible let the important discourses given
at our camp-meetings be published in the papers; for in this way precious
light may be shed on the pathway of many who sit in darkness.
Many regard us as the unbelieving Jews regarded Paul,—as trying to
press our views upon the attention of others. But can we be too {20} urgent
in bringing the light of life before perishing men? If we have the most
solemn truth ever given to the world, why should we not be in earnest? Why
should we not use every endeavor to persuade men to lift the cross, to bear
the reproach for Christ’s sake, that they may have eternal life?
Put Your Light on a Candlestick
That it may give light to all that are in the house. Many are praying, and
asking the Lord to show them what is truth. If the truth has been revealed to
us, we are to make it so plain to others that the honest in heart may recognize
it and rejoice in its bright rays.
Nathanael prayed that he might know whether or not the man
announced by John the Baptist as the Messiah was indeed the Lamb of
God that taketh away the sin of the world. While he was laying his
perplexities before God, and asking for light, Philip called him, and in
earnest, joyful tones exclaimed, “We have found him, of whom Moses in
the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph.”
But Nathanael was prejudiced against the Nazarenes: through the
influence of false teaching, unbelief arose in his heart, and he asked, “Can
there any good thing come out of Nazareth?” Philip did not try to combat his
prejudice and unbelief. He said, “Come and see.” Philip was wise, for as
soon as Nathanael saw Jesus, he was convinced that Philip was right. His
unbelief was swept away, and faith, firm, strong, and abiding, took
possession of his soul. Jesus commended the trusting faith of Nathanael.
There are many in the same position as was Nathanael. They are
prejudiced and unbelieving {21} because they have never come in contact
with the truth or the people who hold it, and it will need but an attendance
on a meeting full of the Spirit of Christ to sweep away their unbelief. No
matter what we have to meet, what opposition, what efforts to turn souls
away from the truth of heavenly origin, we must give publicity to our faith,
that honest souls may see and hear and be convinced for themselves. Our
work is to say as did Philip, “Come and see.” We must not put our light
under a bushel but on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the
house.
We hold no doctrine that we wish to hide. To those who have been
educated to keep the first day of the week as a sacred day, the most
objectionable feature of our faith is the Sabbath of the fourth commandment.
But does not God’s word declare that the seventh day is the Sabbath of the
Lord thy God? And although it is not an easy matter to make the required
change from the first to the seventh day, this change must be made. It
involves a cross; it clashes with the precepts and practices of men. Learned
men have taught the people till they are full of unbelief and prejudice; and
yet we must say to these people, “Come and see.” God requires us to
proclaim the truth, and let it discover error.
The Third Angel’s Message.
The third angel is represented as following the first and second angels,
and crying with a loud voice, “If any man worship the beast and his image,
and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink
of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into
the cup of his indignation . . . . {22} Here is the patience of the saints: here
are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.”
Shall not we who read these threatenings, and who believe the word of
God, give the warning to a world lying in darkness? The angels are
represented as flying in the midst of heaven, uttering a solemn proclamation.
Their voices are not heard by the inhabitants of earth, save through the
people who carry forward the work as the messengers of God. Those who
search the Scriptures understand the messages given by the angels and take
up the cry proclaiming the warning to the world. The three messages for this
time are of most solemn import, and it is of the greatest consequence to
those who hear whether or not they act upon the light given.
God calls upon his faithful watchmen who see the danger, to lift up the
cry, “The morning cometh, and also the night.” It is the work of every soul
who understands Bible truth for this time, to unite his voice with the
messengers in proclaiming the message, in pushing the triumphs of the cross.
The truth must be presented in its simplicity, and laid out in clear lines. We
are in no case to hide our light under a bushel, as if ashamed of it. We have
nothing of which to be ashamed; the commandments of God are to be
honored above the traditions and commandments of men.
Then, brethren, use wisely the precious light that God has given,
presenting it to the people in the meekness and gentleness of Christ. Meet
the prejudice of the people with an invitation such as Philip gave Nathanael,
— “Come and see.” Say, “If Seventh-day Adventists have the truth, and can
prove it so from the oracles of {23} God, you do not wish to be found
fighting against God.” We are to be bodies of light, proclaiming Christ and
his love to the people, and presenting all our doctrines in their true relation
to this important theme.
Lift Up Christ.
We must expect to meet opposition and unbelief. The truth has always
had to meet these elements. In the days of Christ, the scribes and Pharisees
were filled with opposition to his work. When it was declared that “God so
loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life,” they were as
full of criticism and prejudice at this statement as are the people today when
they hear the doctrines held by the Seventh-day Adventists. We shall have to
meet people as full of hatred to our work as were the priests and rulers in
the days of Christ to his work.
It is our duty, however, to diffuse light in every direction, and lay out in
clear lines what the sinner must do in order to obtain eternal life. The words
of Christ jarred upon the prejudices of Nicodemus. He had been educated to
believe that the Jews were the people to whom, as the descendants of
Abraham, came the exclusive privileges of the gospel. All outside the
Jewish nation were the subjects of wrath and condemnation. He had
acknowledged that Christ was a teacher from God, but to be told that God’s
love was toward all men, that the mercy of God was for all who believed in
Christ, was to him a new revelation.
O that men could understand that long years of custom and tradition do
not convert error {24} into truth! Salvation is for all who believe, and there
is no respect of persons or nations with God. The truth must be made to
appear before men, whether they will hear or whether they will forbear. We
must preach Christ and him crucified, and return to the old paths, and lead
others in the good way. We must lift up Jesus and let self sink out of sight,
that Christ may draw to himself the souls for whom he has died.
Proper Location of Camp-Meetings.
In the sermon on the mount, Christ said to his disciples. “Ye are the light
of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a
candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light
unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they
may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
If our camp-meetings are conducted as they should be, they will indeed
be a light in the world. It is not wisdom to locate them in some far-away
place, difficult of access. As I have come upon camp-grounds located
several miles from a city. I have been pained at heart, and have said to
myself, “A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a
candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light
unto all that are in the house.”
From Place To Place.
The camp-meetings should be moved from place to place, and not
located at the same city or town more than twice or three times. They should
be conducted in such a way that much good may be accomplish, and the truth
properly presented and represented by those who believe it. Whatever {25}
manifests the Lord Jesus Christ to the world is light.
There are many honest souls who are in darkness; they have confused
ideas as to what the Scriptures teach; and if the lessons of Christ the truths
of the Bible, in their simplicity, are placed before them, they will
recognize the light and rejoice in it. Their perplexities will vanish before
the light of the truth as dew before the morning sun. Their conceptions of
Bible truth will be expanded, and the revelation of God in Christ will
come to them, showing them the depth, breadth, and height of divine and
spiritual mystery that they did not discern before, that cannot be explained,
but only exemplified in Christlike character.
The world in its wisdom knows not God; for the wisdom among men is
not drawn from the great Source of all light and wisdom. The world cannot
see the beauty, the loveliness, goodness, and holiness, of divine truth. And
in order that men may understand it, there must be a channel through which it
shall come to the world. The Saviour has constituted the church that channel;
for he has said, “Ye are the light of the world.” The professed follower of
Christ is under the most solemn obligation to let his light shine that Jesus
may be made manifest to the world. Christ has revealed himself to us that
we may reveal him to others.
Minister In Spiritual Things.
The presidents of conferences, the ministers of the churches, should give
themselves to the spiritual interests of the people, and should be excused
from the mechanical labor attendant on the camp-meeting. The ministers
should not be {26} wearied out, but should feel refreshed and be in a
cheerful frame of mind; for this is essential to the best good of the meetings.
They should be able to speak words of cheer and courage and drop seeds of
spiritual truth into the soil of honest hearts, to spring up and bear precious
fruit.
The Lord has left his light shine upon us that we may impart it to others.
Ye are laborers together with God. There are men and women who are
following the Saviour according to the best light they have, and the light of
advanced truth will be brought before these honest souls. Some will take
their feet from off the Sabbath, and maintain their loyalty to God.
Frequent Prayer And Counsel.
Those who labor at camp-meetings should frequently engage in prayer,
and counsel together, that they may labor intelligently. The practical lessons
of Christ are to be often repeated. Christ and his righteousness are to be so
blended with the third angel’s message that the whole world may be
lightened with his glory.
All should have a personal, experimental knowledge of what Jesus may
be to them, or they cannot proclaim the truth as it is in Jesus. Personal faith
in the efficacy of the blood of Christ in our own behalf, gives “peace and
assurance forever.” In the time of trouble and test, we shall fear no evil; for
who can lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? The Lord justifies them
for the sake of Christ, who gave his precious blood for their redemption.
We must walk and act in obedience to God in harmony with his plan for
the salvation of the world. No soul can be saved in disobedience. {27}
There is great danger of losing our interest in one another, losing our love
for those for whom Christ died, because we do not live in the light of the
Sun of Righteousness.
Brethren, shall we manifest cold indifference toward these whom we
know to be in ignorance of the truth that is to make them wise unto
salvation? If our own hearts were touched with his divine love, hearts
would be melted with the love of Christ, but it is impossible to
communicate to others that of which we have no experimental knowledge.
This hardheartedness is of Satan. There are many ways in which he
works. He seeks to make men who claim to believe the truth, faithless,
loveless, proud, selfish, haughty, tyrannical. He well knows that those who
possess such characteristics can never be a savor of life unto life. They
exert no fragrant influence, but rather wound and bruise the souls of those
whom they might relieve and comfort.
Copy The Pattern.
God would have every soul copy the Pattern; as he was in the world, so
are his followers to be. It is not in the order of God that men should be
harsh, unsympathetic, without the grace of love and patience, without true
affection for others. Paul says, “Now I Paul myself beseech you by the
meekness and gentleness of Christ.” Said Job, “Did not I weep for him that
was in trouble? Was not my soul grieved for the poor?” We only can let our
light shine to the glory of God when we manifest the goodness and mercy of
Christ, not only toward those who please us, but toward those who are
faulty and erring and sinful. Let all our works be wrought in God, and {28}
if we have unamiable traits of character, let us overcome these unsavory
representatives, and cease to dishonor God and bring the truth into
disrepute.
Represent The Love of Christ.
Our ministers and teachers should seek to represent the love of Christ to
a fallen word. The discourses at our camp-meetings should not be of an
oratorical character altogether, for they will be then as the offering of Cain,
without the blood of Christ to make them acceptable to Heaven. They should
show how God has manifested his hatred of sin and his love for the sinner.
Is there any love in the whole world that bears comparison with the love
that God has manifested to a lost world? God has commended his love
toward us in that he has given all heaven in one gift, even in the gift of his
only begotten and well-beloved Son.
The love of God is to be brought before the people. With hearts melted
into tenderness, let the words of God be spoken to the people. Let the
messages of truth go to all the highways and byways of the earth, and let
those who are in error be treated with the gentleness of Christ.
If those with whom you are laboring do not immediately and readily
grasp the truth, do not censure, do not criticize and condemn, but ever
remember that you are to represent Christ in his meekness and gentleness
and love. Then you will be indeed a laborer together with God, teaching the
truth as it is in Jesus; and every soul won to Christ will be a star in the
crown of your rejoicing. Through you should meet with the bitterest
opposition.— {29}
Do Not Denounce Your Opponents.
They may think as did Paul, that they are doing God service, and to such
we must manifest patience, meekness, long-suffering. This is the only way in
which we can be a savor of life unto life.
Let us not feel that we have heavy trials to bear, severe conflicts to
endure, in representing unpopular truth. Think of Jesus and what he has
suffered for you, and be silent. Make no complaint, speak no word of
murmuring, let no thought of reproach or discontent enter your mind, even
when abused and falsely accused.
Take a straightforward course, “having your conversation honest among
the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may be
your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of
visitation.” “Not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but
contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are called, that ye should inherit a
blessing. For he that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his
tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile: let him eschew evil,
and do good: let him seek peace, and ensue it. For the eyes of the Lord are
over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers: but the face of
the Lord is against them that do evil. And who is he that will harm you, if ye
be followers of that which is good? But and if ye suffer for righteousness’
sake, happy are ye, and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled; but
sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer
to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with
meekness and fear.” {30}
You should conduct yourself with meekness to those who are in error,
for were you not recently in blindness in your sins? and because of the
patience of Christ should you not be tender and patient to others? The
apostle exhorts us to “be pitiful, be courteous.” God has given us many
admonitions to manifest great kindness toward those who oppose us lest we
balance a soul in the wrong direction.
Our life must be hid with Christ in God, we must know Christ
personally: for this is eternal life to know God and Jesus Christ: then only
can we rightly represent him to the world. Let the prayer constantly ascend,
“Lord, teach me how to do as Jesus would do, were he in my place.”
Wherever we are, we must let our light shine forth to the glory of God in
good works. This is the great, important interest of our life.
A Word in Season.
 Those who keep in a prayerful frame of mind, will be able to speak a
word in season to those who are brought within the sphere of their
influence; for God will give wisdom whereby they may serve the Lord
Jesus. “When wisdom entereth into thine heart, and knowledge is pleasant
unto thy soul; discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee.”
You will open your mouth with wisdom, and in your tongue will be the law
of kindness.
If those who claim to be Christians will heed the words of Christ, all
who come in contact with them will acknowledge that they have been with
Jesus and have learned of him. They will represent Christ, and eternal things
will be the theme of thought and conversation. The realities of eternity will
be brought near. They will {31} watch for souls as they that must give an
account. To watch for souls means more than many seem to think; it means to
go out and search for the lost sheep of the house of Israel.
Simple Faith.
Simple faith in the atoning blood can save my soul: and with John. I must
call the attention of all to the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the
world. Jesus has saved me, though I had nothing to present to him, and could
only say:—
“In my hand no price I bring,
Simply to thy cross I cling.”
Never did a sinner seek the Saviour with the whole heart, but that the
Saviour was found of him. Every soul who trusts in Jesus can say:—
“Just as I am, thou wilt receive,
Wilt welcome, pardon, cleanse, relieve;
Because thy promise I believe;
O Lamb of God, I come, I come.”
We may claim the blessed assurance, “I have blotted out, as a thick
cloud, thy transgressions.” Thy “sins, which are many, are forgiven.” O how
precious, how refreshing, is the sunlight of God’s love! The sinner may look
upon his sin-stained life, and say, “Who is he that condescended? It is Christ
that died.” “Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound.” Christ, the
Restorer, plants a new principle of life in the soul, and that plant grows and
produces fruit. The grace of Christ purifies while it pardons, and fits men
for a holy heaven. We are to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord
Jesus Christ, until we reach the full stature of men and women in Christ.
{32}
Reach the Standard.
O that we might all reach the high standard which God has set before us,
and no longer remain dwarfs in the religious life! What beams of light
would be reflected to the world in good works, if we should become light-
bearers such as God would have us! How many would respond to the light,
and in their turn become channels of light to others! In place of standing
still, go forward. Instead of complaining, rejoice that Christ has made ample
provision for your salvation. It is always hard to do the work of God when
you leave Christ out of your experience. Jesus says, “Without me ye can do
nothing;” but through Christ who strengtheneth us, we can do all things.
I appeal to the presidents of Conferences and to ministers and workers
in the cause, to arise by faith and be diligent, valiant workers with God.
Every believer must be energized by the Spirit of Christ, and reach the
people through the power of God. The Saviour is not in Joseph’s new
tomb; he has risen from the sepulcher, and has ascended into heaven to be
our surety, to plead the merits of his blood in our behalf. We have a living
Saviour to carry forward his own work upon the earth. We are not to work
alone. The ministers of God must not only preach in the pulpit, but must
come in personal contact with the people. Personal labor must be put
forth, that souls may be rescued from the snare of the enemy. Then let us
work in all earnestness and faith, and we shall reap a blessed harvest.
Mrs. E. G. White. {33}
 FREQUENT CHANGE OF LOCATION OF CAMP-MEETINGS
IMPORTANT.
Why are the camp-meetings kept year after year in the same locality?
Why are they not taken to cities that know nothing of our faith? The plea is.
There will be a saving of money and labor. Let the saving be done in other
lines. But when souls are to be labored for, and the truth is to come before
those who know it not, let us not talk of limiting on this line.
A world is to be warned. Watch, wait, pray, work, and let nothing be
done through strife and vainglory. Let nothing be done to increase prejudice,
but everything possible to make prejudice less, by letting in light—the bright
rays of the Sun of Righteousness—amid the moral darkness.
There is a great work to be done yet, and every effort possible must be
made to reveal Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour, Christ as the sin-bearer,
Christ as the bright and morning star, and the Lord will give us favor before
the world until our work is done.—MS. {34}
 MANNER OF CONDUCTING CAMP-MEETINGS.
Remarks of Mrs. E. G. White to the General Conference Committee, with questions and
answers at the summer meeting, lake Goguac near Battle Creek, Mich., July 14, 1890.
OUR CAMP-MEETINGS are a power when they are held in a place
where the community is stirred: and they have a great deal more power
there than they have among our own people. Advantage should be taken of
the impression that is made by our camp-meetings. If something is done
that will keep up the interest, many souls might be secured. It is as much
our duty to look to the after-interest of a camp-meeting as it is to look after
the present interests: because the next time you go, if people were
impressed and convicted, and did not yield to that conviction, it is harder
to make an impression on their minds than it was before, and you cannot
reach them again.
Effect of Too Much Preaching.
There is another point I want to speak about: it is about the preaching at
our camp-meetings. There is twice the amount of preaching at our camp-
meetings that there ought to be. Many smaller matters that lead to things of
greater importance, are utterly neglected. The idea seems to be only to
preach. And the ministers {35} are so tired that when it comes to looking
after the little points that need to be guarded,—which points would close the
door to larger evils,—they have no vitality, no time to meditate and pray,
and keep themselves in the love of God during the meetings.
The sermon should come, not from a mechanical heart, but from a heart
that is filled with the love of God, and is subdued and softened by his
grace; so that when you speak, the angels of God are enlisted on your side,
and Christ is on your side, and it is Christ that makes the impression. Now
these things have been neglected at our camp-meetings. We have lost two
thirds of all that the camp-meetings were designed to accomplish. The
idea seems to be woven into the minds of some that all they have to do is
to sermonize, sermonize. While sermons are good in their place, there is
sermon after sermon given to the people that they cannot retain in their
minds; it is an impossibility for them to do it: and they are just wearied
out with sermons.
Improper Manner of Speaking.
And there is another point I want you to see: it is wearing out the
ministers, wearing out their vital organs. It is not an easy matter to go to a
camp-meeting and speak to the congregations in such a high pitch of voice
as many do. There is a certain strain on the vital organs, and you do not
realize it, because you feel enthused with the spirit of the subject and the
congregation; but afterward you feel as though you were sapped of your
strength, and then the very next thing is, “Well, there, I do not feel the Spirit
of God; something is the matter with me.” The strain has been so terrible on
the brain that there is {36} a letting-down. It cannot be otherwise. It is the
natural course of things; the next thing is backsliding. You feel too tired to
carry the matter out, so that when you do pray, you do not believe that God
hears you. You think something is the matter with you. You are separated
from God, and you do not know what the matter is; and therefore you will
pass over season after season of prayer, and there is a terrible loss in this
respect.
From the light God has given me, our brethren must get together and
consider these things. The camp-meetings lose two thirds of their efficiency
and success because the people, after so many discourses have been given,
do not have anything clear in their minds; it is a commingling of ideas.
There should be more time devoted to the spiritual seeking of God. And
there should be a personal effort with each one on the ground. After the
meetings are through, there should be a personal investigation with each one
on the ground. Each one should be asked how he is going to take these
things; if he is going to make a personal application of them. And then you
should watch to see if there is an interest in this one and that. Five words
spoken to them privately will do more good than the whole discourse has
done. But you can do more than that; you can show love and kindness and
courtesy; and in doing that you remove prejudice.
“Why,” they say, “we heard you were the people that did not believe in
conversion, and here you are talking to me about conversion, you are
appealing to me on conversion.” And all that prejudice is swept away then
you talk to individuals in that way. But there is strength exhausted at our
camp-meetings that need not be; {37} because we can have constant help
from God, and be strengthened all the time.
Personal Seeking of God.
These things that God has shown me were brought to my mind as I lay
there, as it were, under the enemy Death, and I said to those around me. “I
am learning my lesson, and I hope I will not have to learn it again.” The
lesson was that in the education of young men we should not lead them to
think that it is sermonizing that is to do the work. We say it; but let them
see the results carried out. After the discourse is through, we should have
time to seek God by ourselves. That used to be the way. The ministers
would go away and pray together, and they would not let loose until the
Spirit of God responded to their prayers. And they would come away with
their faces fairly lighted up; and when they spoke to the congregation, their
words meant something. They reached the hearts of the people, because
the Spirit that gave the blessing to them, prepared the hearts to receive the
message. There is far more being done by the universe of heaven than we
have any idea of, in preparing the way so that souls will be converted. We
want to work in harmony with the messengers of heaven. We want more of
God; we do not want to feel that it is our talking and our sermonizing that
is to do the work: we want to feel that unless the people are reached
through God, they never will be reached.
Assist Worthy Young Persons.
When we see a young man of promise, we should use our influence to
get him into the College. If young men have not any money,— {38} young
men seldom if ever lay up money,—do not say, “Go and work a year, and
then go into the College.” No; but try to help them; present them before the
churches; bear a decided testimony, and say, “Brethren, we want you to help
these individuals through College.” And all the time you keep your eye on
them, just as though you were their guardian.
There are men that lie in their graves today that ought to be alive; and
there are those that are going there; and what is the reason that God does not
raise them up to health?—The Lord wants us to learn our lesson; that is, that
we cannot use up the vital energies unreasonably, and exhaust them just as
though we had to do the work, and there was not any God in heaven, and we
are determined to make a success even at the cost of our lives. But I tell you
we must believe that God does work, and that we should enlist him in our
work. Say to him, “Your word has said it, that you will be with us always. I
do not feel that animation I would like to feel, but God has said it; and it
will be done;” and then in a straightforward manner give the practical
lessons of Christ, for which the people are starving to death.
Injury From Manner of Speaking.
Elder E. W. Farnsworth.—Don’t you think, Sister White, a great many
of our ministers have received a great injury from their manner of speaking?
Sister White.—O, yes, indeed; I have seen it over and over. My
husband got in the way of sometimes raising his voice very loud, and it
seemed as though he could not get out of that {39} way. And there is a
brother in ______ that is dying just as surely as if he were putting a
knife to his throat. Now since I have come here, I have thought of that,
and I must write to him.
Elder R. M. Kilgore.—He has been told about that.
Elder Farnsworth.—They are all around in every conference.
 Sister White.—In my younger days, I used to talk too loud. The Lord has
shown me that I could not make the proper impression upon the people by
getting the voice to an unnatural pitch. Then Christ was presented before me,
and his manner of talking; and there was a sweet melody in his voice. His
voice, in slow, calm manner, reached those who listened, his words
penetrated their hearts, and they were able to comprehend what he said
before the next sentence was spoken. Some seem to think they must race
right straight along, or else they will lose the inspiration, and the people
will lose the inspiration. If that is inspiration, let them lose it, and the
sooner the better.
I wrote an article on that point, when I was at St. Helena, because I felt
as though our ministers were going down, and there was some cause for it.
They were violating the laws of their being, and their vital organs were
suffering.
Less Preaching, More Teaching.
Elder Farnsworth.—Going back to something you said here in the first
part of your remarks, about our having too much preaching at our camp-
meetings; have you anything to suggest? For instance, that we cut off a part
of the preaching service? Have you anything to suggest in {40} reference to
the way we should fill in this vacancy?
Sister White.—When the congregation is not large, mostly of our people,
the way would be to take less time in speaking, and let the people have a
chance to testify to what they have heard. When the crowd is there, that
could not interest them.
Elder W. C. White.—I have heard you say, mother, that we should have
more teaching and less preaching, less preaching and more teaching,—
speaking of the matter of getting the people together and having Bible
Readings.
Sister White.—That was the way in Christ’s day; he would speak to the
people, and they would call out a question as to what it meant. He was a
teacher of the people.
Elder White.—Then at one time I remember very distinctly about your
saying, that “As we approach nearer the end, I have seen our camp-meetings
with less preaching and more Bible study; little groups all over the ground
with their Bibles in their hands, and different ones leading out in a free
conversational study of the Scriptures.”
Sister White.—That is the work that has been shown me; that our camp-
meetings would increase in success and interest. There are those that want
more definite light. There are some that take longer time to get hold of
things, and get what you really mean. If they could have the privilege of
having it made a little plainer, they would see that, and catch hold of that,
and it would be like a nail fastened in a sure place, and it would be written
on the tablets of their hearts.
When the great throngs would gather about {41} Christ, he would give
his lessons of instruction. Then the disciples in different places and different
positions, after the discourse, would repeat what Christ had said. The
people had misapplied Christ’s words. And the disciples would tell the
people what the Scriptures said, and what Christ said the Scriptures said.
They were learning to be educators. They were next to Christ, getting
lessons from him and giving them to the people.
Elder O. A. Olsen.—In our camp-meetings this season, except on
Sabbath and Sunday, there has not been more than one sermon a day, or at
most two, and many times not more than one.
Sister White.—There are so many things that come in at our camp-
meetings. But the ministers should get together every day and find out what
their true feelings are, and what their spiritual feelings are. You should
know that everything is drawing in even lines— “that you are standing,” as
the words were spoken to me, “shoulder to shoulder, marching right ahead,
and not drawing off.” There is unity of heart when the work is carried on in
this way, and there will be harmony among all, and this will be a wonderful
means of the blessing of God resting upon the people. There should be hours
when the ministers could get together and pray to God.
Drilling in Details of Canvassing, Tract and Missionary Work, Etc.
I have held back from saying it, because I thought there were some that
would not receive it; but I want to tell you, from the light God has given me,
the time that is taken in our camp-meetings in the drilling of our canvassers
should be at another time. It should be done in the {42} several churches
and in meetings especially appointed. It should not be done at our camp-
meetings. There are some other points that should not be brought in. There is
the tract and missionary work,—the drilling in the details of how to do the
work. The camp-meetings are for the spiritual enlightenment of the people;
and the spiritual part of our experience is to be attended to at our camp-
meetings. . . .
Question—Does not the same principle hold good with reference to
cooking schools?
Sister White.—The whole of it.
Elder Underwood—Would you think, Sister White, that taking up the
detail work of drilling Sabbath-school workers would come under the same
head?
Sister White.—Exactly; it is not the place for it. That is to be done; but it
has its time and place.
Elder Underwood—Suppose they should call a Sabbath-school
convention, and meet for that purpose?
Sister White.—That is all right; and have those engaged to carry the
burden of that work, and not hold the people there to hear those particular
things. They have no special work in that branch to do. The time is too
precious to be spent in that way.
Elder Underwood—I would like to ask a question on the point of having
family meetings, and allowing our Brethren and Sisters to ask questions in
meetings appointed for that purpose; what would you think of that?
Sister White.—That is just the way it was in Christ’s teaching. There
would not be anything like a controversy; and after you have answered their
questions, be sure that they acknowledge {43} that they are answered. Do
not let the question drop; do not tell them to ask it again. But feel your way,
and find out how much you have gained. When any come in with a spirit of
controversy, tell them that the meeting is not appointed for that purpose; but
that it is to educate those that have been listening and could not understand
some things in the discourses. It is not to get in their doctrinal and
controverted points. What are our camp-meetings put in different places for?
—It is that the people may be educated; and special effort may be made for
the unbelievers. They should be sought out, and you should tell them, Now
we would like to have you (the unbelievers) come in to our special
meetings.
We are to do missionary work. “Ye are the light of the world.” Why is it
that Christ went out by the seaside and into the mountains?—He was to give
the word of life to the people. They did not see it just that minute. A good
many do not see it now, to take their positions, but these things are
influencing their lives; and when the message goes with a loud voice, they
will be ready for it. They will not hesitate long; they will come out and take
their positions. There is a work that we have not done at our camp-meetings
that ought to be done.
 PRAYER FOR THE SICK.
IN THIS MATTER of praying for the sick, I could not move in exactly the
same lines as my brethren. I have been considering many things that have
been presented to me in the past in reference to this subject. {44}
Suppose that twenty men and women should present themselves as
subjects for prayer at some of our camp-meetings. This would not be
unlikely; for those who are suffering will do anything in their power to
obtain relief, and to regain strength and health. Of these twenty, few have
regarded the light on the subject of purity and health reform. They have
neglected to practice right principles in eating and drinking, and in taking
care of their bodies, and some of these who are married have formed gross
habits and indulged in unholy practices, while of those who are unmarried
some have been reckless of life and health, since in clear rays the light has
shone upon them; but they have not had respect unto the light, nor have they
walked circumspectly; yet they solicit the prayers of God’s people, and call
for the elders of the church. Should they regain the blessing of health many of
them would pursue the same course of heedless transgression of nature’s
laws, unless enlightened and thoroughly transformed. They solicit the
prayers of God’s people and call for the elders of the church. But little is
known of their home or private life. Sin has brought many of them where
they are,—to a state of feebleness of mind and debility of body. Shall prayer
be offered to the God of heaven for his healing to come upon them then and
there, without specifying any condition?—I say, No, decidedly no. What,
then, shall be done?—Present their cases before Him who knows every
individual by name.
Present these thoughts to the persons who come asking for your prayers:
We are human; we cannot read the heart, or know the secrets of your life.
These are known only to yourself and {45} God. If you now repent of your
sin, if any of you can see that in any instance you have walked contrary to
the light given you of God, and have neglected to give honor to the body, the
temple of God, but by wrong habits have degraded the body which is
Christ’s property, make confession of these things to God. Unless you are
wrought upon by the Spirit of God in a special manner to confess your sins
of a private nature, to man, do not breathe them to any soul. Christ is your
Redeemer; he will take no advantage of your humiliating confessions. If you
have sin of a private character, confess it to Christ, who is the only mediator
between God and man. “If any man sin, we have an advocate with the
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” If you have sinned by withholding from
God his own in tithes and offerings, confess your guilt to God and to the
Church, and heed the injunction that he has given you: “Bring ye all the
tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove
me now herewith, saith the Lord of Hosts, if I will not open you the
windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be
room enough to receive it.”
Praying for the sick is a most solemn things, and we should not enter upon
this work in any careless, hasty way. Examination should be made as to
whether those who would be blessed with health have indulged in evil
speaking, alienation, and dissension. Have they sowed discord among the
brethren and Sisters in the church? If these things have been committed, they
should be confessed before God and the church. When wrongs have been
confessed, the subjects for prayer may be presented before God in
earnestness and faith, as the Spirit of God may move upon you. {46}
But it is not always safe to ask for unconditional healing. Let your prayer
include this thought; Lord, thou knowest every secret of the soul. Thou art
acquainted with these persons: for Jesus, their Advocate, gave his life for
them. He loves them better than we possibly can. If, therefore, it is for thy
glory, and the good of these afflicted ones to raise them up to health, we ask
in the name of Jesus, that health may be given them at this time. In a petition
of this kind no lack of faith is manifested. . . .
The Lord “doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men.”
“Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him.
For he knoweth our frame; he remembereth that we are dust.” He knows our
heart, for he reads every secret of the soul. He knows whether or not those
for whom petitions are offered would be able to endure the trial and test that
would come upon them if they lived. He knows the end from the beginning.
Many will be laid away to sleep in Jesus before the fiery ordeal of the time
of trouble shall come upon our world. This is another reason why we should
say after our earnest petition: “Nevertheless not my will, but thine, be done.”
Such a petition will never be registered in heaven as a faithless prayer.
The apostle was bidden to write, “Blessed are the dead which die in the
Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their
labors; and their works do follow them.” From this we can see that
everyone is not to be raised up, and if they are not raised to health, they
should not be judged as unworthy of eternal life. If Jesus, the world’s
Redeemer, prayed, “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from
me,” and added, “nevertheless not as I {47} will, but as thou wilt,” how
very appropriate it is for finite mortals to make the same surrender to the
wisdom and will of God.
In praying for the sick, we are to pray that, if it is God’s will, they may
be raised to health: but if not, that he will give them his grace to comfort, his
presence to sustain them in their suffering. Many who should set their house
in order, neglect to do it when they have hope that they will be raised to
health in answer to prayer. Buoyed up by a false hope, they do not feel the
need of giving words of exhortation and counsel to their children, parents,
or friends, and it is a great misfortune. Accepting the assurance that they
would be healed when prayed for, they dare not make a reference as to
how their property shall be disposed of, how their family is to be cared
for, or express any wish concerning matters of which they would speak if
they thought they would be removed by death. In this way disasters are
brought upon the family and friends; for many things that should be
understood, are left unmentioned, because they fear expression on these
points would be a denial of their faith. Believing they will be raised to
health by prayer, they fail to use hygienic measures which are within their
power to use, fearing it would be a denial of their faith.
I thank the Lord that it is our privilege to cooperate with him in the
work of restoration, availing ourselves of all the possible advantages in
the recovery of health. It is no denial of our faith to place ourselves in the
condition most favorable for recovery. {48}
090—STATEMENT AND APPEAL
 PH090 - Statement and Appeal (1904)
LIGHT RECEIVED AND FOLLOWED.
When our leading publishing house, located in Battle Creek, Mich., had
been destroyed by fire, and the locating committee were uncertain as to its
future location, then came to them in a letter dated July 17, 1903, these
words, which brought light into the darkness and uncertainty: “The
headquarters of the Review and Herald should be near Washington. If there
is on our books and papers the imprint of Washington, D.C., it will be seen
that we are not afraid to let our light shine,” and in a letter written later:
“The publishing work that has been carried on in Battle Creek should,
for the present, be carried on near Washington.” * * * “Above all places,
this place should now be worked. Satan is working there against Jehovah
with all his might. I present this to you as a matter that is stirring me
mightily. One thing is certain: we shall not be clear unless we at once do
something in Washington to represent our work. I shall not be able to rest
until I see the truth going forth as a lamp that burneth.” {1}
In a letter of instruction to the General Conference Committee, dated
May 30, 1903, it is stated that where the office of publication is located, a
Sanitarium and School should be established. These quotations and much
more of the same nature may be found in the Leaflet, “Removal to
Washington,” compiled by the President of the General
Conference. J. S. W.
 SANITARIUM AND TRAINING SCHOOL IN WASHINGTON, D. C.
The committee appointed to find a suitable location for our
headquarters in the East, selected for the Sanitarium and Training School a
block of nearly fifty acres in Takoma Park; a beautiful suburb of Washington,
D. C., which lies partly in the District of Columbia and partly in Maryland.
The ground is seven miles north of the Capitol building. It is about a
mile from the Baltimore and Ohio Railway Station at Takoma Park, and the
same distance from the electric street-car line, running from the city to
Takoma Park. It has an altitude of about four hundred feet above the
Potomac, so that it overlooks the city of Washington. The tract is within the
city limits of Takoma Park, and thus it will have the advantages of {2} the
postal service, gas, water, sewerage, and streets, yet it is cut off from
dwellings and everything of a city appearance. There are hundreds of nice
shade trees on the ground. Some are beautiful chestnuts, some are oaks and
some are pines. A beautiful stream of water runs across the entire tract near
the boundary line. This stream is called Sligo Creek. It is fed by living
springs. The water supply for Takoma Park is obtained from this stream, the
pumping plant being located but a few rods above our upper boundary line.
All the water flowing from the pumping station is ours, and can be used {3}
for an artificial lake, and for power purposes. The land itself is as good, we
believe, as any we saw anywhere in the District.
 Sligo Bridge. Lower Boundary line of Sanitarium grounds.

After visiting the place three or four times, and giving every feature
critical study as we knew how, we decided that this was the place the Lord
would have us take, and that we ought to purchase it at once. Although this
tract is outside of the District of Columbia, it is so near that we can
establish the printing plant inside the District, and have it within easy access
of this place.
This will place us within seven miles of the nation’s Capital, with both
railway and street-car advantages. It will give us the Washington imprint and
a thoroughly rural location, with land enough for a sanitarium and a school.
The citizens of Takoma Park, as represented by the mayor and some of the
leading men, gave us a very hearty welcome to the place, and assurances of
friendly cooperation in carrying out our plans.
This selection was made by the following-named brethren: W. W.
Prescott, H. W. Cottrell, W. C. White, I. H. Evans, O. O. Farnsworth, C. H.
Jones, R. A. Underwood, S. N. Curtiss, J. S. Washburn, Lewis C. Sheafe,
Dr. J. H. Neall, {4} Dr. J. H. Howard, A. Kalstrom, W. M. Lewis, and A.
G. Daniells.
There was not an opposing vote when the final decision was made.
After thorough discussion the General Council Conference at Washington
in October. 1903, heartily voted that one hundred thousand dollars should be
raised for the purpose of opening a sanitarium, a school, and General
Conference offices at Takoma Park, D. C.; that a corporation should be
created to hold and manage the sanitarium, and that this corporation should
be a non-dividend paying and a non-stock company. A constituency was also
recommended, including the General and Atlantic Union Conference
Committees, and the executive committees of various surrounding
conferences, together with the board of management of local district work.
Our brethren who attended that council will probably never know the full
value of their hearty, broad, courageous attitude and addresses on this
important question, when it came before the council. I do not remember ever
having seen a more excellent manifestation of large-heartedness in my
official connection with this work. While the presidents of local
conferences were fully aware that a large measure of the responsibility of
{5} raising the money for this enterprise would fall upon the conferences
they represented, they deliberately and courageously urged the raising of
one hundred thousand dollars in order to reach the standard placed before
us by the Testimonies. Instead of trimming and shaving the estimates down
to the lowest possible notch, they placed them much higher than l had dared
to hope for, but not higher than necessary. This brought gratitude and
courage to my heart, and it means success in our efforts to raise the money.
A. G. DANIELLS, Pres. Gen. Conference.
Chairman School Board.
 FUNDS FOR OUR WASHINGTON ENTERPRISES.
We are now ready to give our people an opportunity to make offerings
for suitably establishing the headquarters of this work in the city of
Washington, D.C. The communication that directed us to the Capital of our
nation clearly pointed out the course that we should take to establish our
work here. We are to establish a printing house, a sanitarium, and a school.
We are also to make a strong public proclamation of the truth in this city. We
are to train workers for all parts of the great harvest-field. {6}
During the Washington council last fall, this instruction was placed
before the delegates. They looked the location over, and studied the general
plans. After a most thorough, deliberate consideration of all features of the
situation, the following decisions were unanimously agreed to:
1. That we look to the proceeds that should come from the Review and
Herald assets in Battle Creek, Mich., for the necessary funds to build and
equip the printing house in Washington.
2. That we call for $100,000, with which to provide the General
Conference offices, the sanitarium, and the school.
The amount specified is not more than will be needed, but it is more than
we who were located in Washington had dared to think of asking for. But the
delegates, one and all looked at the conditions and needs of the work in a
most practical and courageous way, and refused to allow a smaller sum to
be named. As stated before this splendid manifestation of confidence, good
judgment and courage lifted a great burden from my heart, and gave me hope
for much regarding this enterprise.
We now have the various departments pretty well organized, and the
general plans quite clearly outlined. {7}
The publishing interests are represented by a legal corporation with a
large and wholly denominational constituency, a good board of directors
and experienced officers. Its work is moving along as encouragingly as
could be expected under the circumstances. Large facilities are needed, but
they cannot be provided at present.
Owing to conditions which we could not change rapidly, we have been
somewhat delayed in getting our enterprises under way; but we are now
making encouraging progress. As previously reported, we have
incorporated our sanitarium association, adopted the by-laws and elected
the board of trustees. The articles of incorporation and the by-laws are
printed in the Review of February I8, page 20. We want our people to
understand all our arrangements. It may be these documents can be used to
advantage by our conferences in other parts of the field.
The trustees of the Sanitarium Association are W. C. White, A. G.
Daniells, G. A. Hare, M. D., J. H. Neall, M. D., A. P. Needham, N. Nelson,
and J. R. Scott. The officers of the Board are as follows: President, W. C.
White; Vice-President, G. A. Hare, M. D.; Secretary, J. R. Scott; Treasurer,
J. N. Nelson; {8} Business Manager, A. P. Needham; Financial Secretary, J.
S. Washburn.
The board has appointed department committees, and begun preparations
for opening city treatment-rooms and for building on the Takoma Park site.
A provisional school board has been appointed and officers elected to
develop the school interests. The members of the school board are:
Professor W. T. Bland. W. A. Spicer, J. S. Washburn, A. P. Needham, and A.
G. Daniells. The officers elected are: Chairmen, A. G. Daniells; Secretary
and Treasurer, W. T. Bland; Financial Secretary, J. S. Washburn. Steps have
already been taken to secure the services of one of our brethren to act as
architect and builder for the school board.
The board of management have agreed on the following division of the
$100,000: For the General Conference building land and expense of moving
the headquarters to Washington, $10,000; for the school, land, buildings and
improvement of land for cultivation, $30,000; for the sanitarium, land,
buildings and city treatment-rooms, $60,000. Those who have had
experience in establishing school and sanitarium enterprises will say at
once that the amounts named for these are not enough. It is {9} not all that
will eventually be required if the blessing of God attends the work. But it is
all that has been voted, and it is sufficient to start with. We shall thank God
for this much.
Now, brethren and Sisters, we are prepared to begin operations. Our
first step will be to give all our people in the United States an opportunity to
make an offering to these enterprises. While the money is beginning to come
in, we shall begin preliminary arrangements, so that we can proceed to buy
material and build as soon as we have the means.
Our first great pressing need now is money. The sanitarium and school
boards have thought it wise for Elder J. S. Washburn to take the
responsibility of soliciting funds. His whole soul is in the Washington work.
The Lord has laid the burden on his heart. He will place the situation in all
its phases before our people by articles in our papers and by
correspondence. Brother Washburn will be pleased to answer questions and
give information to all.
Please note that all offerings should be sent to the Treasurer of the
General Conference. Brother Washburn does not wish to receive the
money. His duty and burden is to do what he can to solicit the funds. The
General Conference {10} treasurer will apply the funds exactly as
requested, and return receipts. An acknowledgment of funds received will
be made through the Review.
The Lord has commanded us to establish his work at the nation’s
Capital. He knows we must have means. We believe he will send us what
we need. I suppose we have but little realization of what all this means, and
the part it will play in the closing scenes of this work. Let us all respond
quickly and liberally to this call. A. G. DANIELLS.
 A REPRESENTATIVE WORK.
As the months go by we are able to see more clearly the meaning of the
removal of the headquarters of our work to Washington, and to appreciate
the opportunity offered here to establish such memorials for the truth as will
exert a wide influence in behalf of this message. From the instruction given
through the spirit of prophecy it is plain that each line of institutional work
—publishing, educational and medical—-is to be established here in a
representative way, and that a continuous evangelical effort is to be carried
forward, so that at the Capital of the nation and at the headquarters of our
denominational work there may be a proper representation of this message
{11} as a missionary movement. It is certainly proper that all the people
should be invited to assist in providing the money needed for this work, as it
is by no means a local enterprise. W. W.
PRESCOTT, in Review, Feb. 25.
 Distant Front View of the Capitol

ABOVE ALL OTHER PLACES.

“IF THERE IS any place in the world that should have the full rays of
present truth, it is Washington, the city that is the very heart of the nation. . . .
God has looked with displeasure on the neglect that has been shown to this
city.”
“Since medical missionary work, when carried on as God has
appointed, is indeed the helping hand of the third angel’s message, we
should without delay take {12} advantage of the favorable openings for
beginning this work in the vicinity of Washington. If there is one place
above another where a sanitarium should be established, and where gospel
work should be done, it is in this city. We cannot estimate how great an
influence would have gone forth from Washington in favor of the truth had a
sanitarium been established there twenty years ago. . . . Above all other
places the Capital of our nation should now have an opportunity to hear the
message for this time.”—Mrs. E. G. White, in Testimony, “Our Work at the
Nation’s Capital,” dated July 17, 1903.
No Time to Be Lost.
“May God help us to develop plans so that our youth can become
genuine medical missionaries. . . . We have before us the work of
establishing a medical institution near Washington
At Once.
No time is to be lost. Call for the best talent, and make arrangements for
conducting a nurses’ training school. All that can be done, should be-done,
to make a deep impression in favor of the truth for this time. Place at the
head of this institution one who can be trusted. Obtain facilities for giving
treatment, and secure God-fearing youth as your {13} helpers.”—Letter of
Instruction, dated Aug. 27, 1903.
Upon a Solid Foundation.
“The plans laid for the carrying forward of this work should be such as
will bear the endorsement of heaven. In no case is this line of work to be
made secondary. It is to be prominent in bringing the truth to the minds of
the people. With great wisdom, establish a sanitarium in Washington.
Establish the work upon a solid foundation. Let the building be neat and
tasty, but not expensive. We cannot afford to erect an expensive building.
The Lord desires this building to be a representation of what he designs
all his sanitariums to be. The Lord will work with his people, if they
will work humbly with him.”—Testimony, “To the Leaders in Our
Work,” dated Oct. 15, 1903.
Character of Buildings.
“The instruction that has been given me in regard to the buildings to be
erected in Washington is that it is not the Lord’s will for an imposing
display to be made. The buildings are to show, to believers, and to those not
of our faith, that not one dollar has been invested in needless display. Every
part of the buildings is to bear witness that we realize {14} that there is
before us a great, unworked missionary field, and that the truth is to be
established in many places.
When I was last in (one of the great cities) I was in the night season
called upon to behold buildings rising story after story toward heaven.
These buildings were warranted to be fire-proof, and they were erected to
glorify the owners. Higher and still higher these buildings rose, and in them
the most costly material was used. Those to whom the buildings belonged
were not asking themselves, “How can we best glorify God, that we may
enjoy him forever?” God was not in their thoughts. I thought: O that those
who are thus investing their means could see that this display does not give
them one iota of advantage with God. They are piling up magnificent
buildings, but how foolish in the sight of the Ruler of the universe is their
planning and devising. They are not studying with all the powers of heart
and mind what they may do to glorify God, that they may enjoy him forever.
They have lost sight of this, the first duty of man. . . . The scene that next
passed before me was an
Alarm of Fire.
Men looked at lofty and supposedly fire-proof buildings, and said, “they
are {15} perfectly safe.” But these buildings were consumed as if made of
pitch. The fire engines could do nothing to stay the destruction. The firemen
were unable to operate the engines.
“I am instructed that when the Lord’s time comes, should no change have
taken place in the hearts of proud, ambitious human beings, men will find
that the hand that has been strong to save will be strong to destroy. No
earthly power can stay the hand of God.
“The buildings that you erect must be
 Solid and Well Constructed.
No haphazard work is to be done. The buildings are to be thoroughly
presentable, but no extravagance is to be seen. We are not to make it
possible for worldlings to say that we do not believe what we preach—
that the end of all things is at hand.
“The buildings should be put up at as little cost as possible. No money is
to be spent on them merely for show. We are living in a time of fearful
depravity. The whole world has thrown off the restraints of religion.
Worldlings and church members are making void the law of God. We are to
bend every energy to the proclamation of the message of warning.”—Mrs.
E. G. White, in a Letter of Instruction dated Feb. 15, 1904. {16}

These directions will be most carefully carried out You will note that
“the buildings are to be solid and well constructed;” “that no haphazard
work is to be done;” that while “no extravagance is to be seen,” yet “the
buildings are to be thoroughly presentable.” This surely cannot be done for
less than one hundred thousand dollars. There are not a hundred thousand
Seventh-day Adventists in the world. Some can give but little; therefore,
many will necessarily make large donations.
J. S. W.
 A UNITED WORK.
It has been proposed that in the erection of buildings and the opening up
of sanitarium and school work at Takoma Park, that arrangements be made
for the sanitarium to give a large amount of work to the school, and for the
school to use its facilities as far as consistent for the forwarding of the
interests of the sanitarium.
The first building to be erected on our forty-seven acre tract will
probably be a school house built to accommodate about thirty students. Then
close by a dining hall to seat about one hundred persons. Over the dining
room, the space which later on will serve as workrooms for the lady
students, can be used {I7} at the first as Meeting Hall for the church, and
school-room for evening classes.
With these two buildings the School can open up a boarding house for
workmen and an Evening School. Tents can be used during the summer by
many workmen, while the Sanitarium buildings are being constructed.
In the erection of Sanitarium buildings, we shall endeavor at first to put
up a two-story building with basement and attic, which will accommodate a
family of about twenty-five patients, but so planned that it can be enlarged to
accommodate fifty or more patients if enlargement becomes necessary. In
this building must be our parlors, and in wings or annexes, the dining-
rooms, bath-rooms and offices.
By using the school house as a home for sanitarium helpers, it may be
possible to open up our sanitarium work with accommodation for a good
number of patients before the next winter.
It is our hope that the school house may be the home also of some of the
workmen engaged in erecting the General Conference building, and the
Review and Herald building. An earnest effort will be made to secure
experienced and efficient teachers, and to conduct evening {18} classes in
such studies as will be most highly valued by the workmen on our various
buildings.
W. C. WHITE.
Chairman of Sanitarium Board.
 THE ADVANTAGES OF A TRAINING SCHOOL AT WASHINGTON,
D. C.
WHEN IT WAS decided that the headquarters of the denomination were to
be located at Washington, D. C., at once the advantages in the establishment
of a Training School at the same place were apparent.
Certainly here in connection with the general offices where many of the
great problems of the advancing Message must be worked out would be an
ideal place for an institution of this kind.
THE LOCATION.
The importance of the location in itself should not be overlooked.
Washington is rapidly becoming one of the most prominent cities of the
world. Here are gathered from all over the country the men who make the
laws of the land. The great government departments with their thousands of
officers and clerks are located here. Here are also gathered the
representatives of the various foreign nations of the world.
Washington differs from other places in that it is not a factory or
commercial {20} city. The hours for labor are short, and the people have
much time for study and thought. This makes it a favorable place for our
ministers and Bible workers to present the truth and for students in the
Training School to have an actual experience in the various lines of work
they are fitting themselves for.
Here students will have access to the Congressional Library, considered
one of the finest of its kind in the world; also the Smithsonian Institute, the
National Museum, the Patent Offices, the Art Gallery and other places
containing collections for study and information.
INDUSTRIAL EMPLOYMENT.
In the construction of buildings for the offices of the General
Conference, the Publishing House, the Sanitarium, and even in the erection
of the school buildings themselves an opportunity will be furnished from the
very start in giving employment and training to the students.
Here may be actually worked out plans and methods of education that
have long been considered and discussed. The experiences in the
establishment of all of our schools in the past will be available and
considered with a view that the mistakes may be avoided and successes
taken advantage of. {21}
 THE P LAN.
Just as soon as the time arrives to begin vigorously pushing the work
of building, it is desired that the actual work of school commence. The
Superintendents and Foremen will have completed their plans, and as far
as possible the work of building, of laying out and beautifying the grounds
will be done by student labor. The plan of study and labor will be so
combined that the students will be able to meet much if not all of their
expenses. Especially will this be so while the buildings are in process of
construction.
THE CLIMATE.
As may be observed from a glance at the map the climate of Washington
is such that much out-door work may be done. The winters are short and
comparatively mild, thus the building season is much longer than in the
north.
CLASS OF STUDENTS WANTED.
Especially during the first year of the School, only those should come
who are able and willing to work. Certainly others would not wish to fit
themselves for any line of missionary endeavor. While the students are
pursuing their studies, helping in the construction of {22} the buildings
and in other lines of employment, opportunities will also be found for
Bible work, canvassing and other forms of religious work as the student
may have ability to undertake.
Young men will be wanted who can be trusted, who can work and who
are willing to consecrate their lives to the Master’s service and to be
trained for whatever responsibilities He may have for them. Such young men
are always in demand, and will find here a wonderful opportunity for just
the training they need.
A number of earnest devoted young women will also be furnished with
employment, for much will be found that they can do that will assist them
largely if not wholly in defraying their expenses.
WHEN TO COME.
Announcements will be published as soon as definite arrangements have
been made for the work to begin. No one should come without first having
made definite arrangements. Correspondence is invited and full instruction
and information will be given on request. W. T.
Bland.
Secretary of School Board, Assistant Treasurer of General Conference.
 {23}

A STARTLING SITUATION.
It is the 4th of March, 1904, the third anniversary of the last national
Inauguration Day. From my desk, as I write, in the top most story of the old
“Washington house,” looking to the south, five hundred feet distant is a
majestic building with a towering dome in the center.
The sun low in the west lights up the great pile of marble and granite,
and glistens from the lofty dome of iron and glass, and at dizzy height, on its
pinnacle, dark and stern, with drawn sword, stands the Statue of Liberty,
facing the east.
Flags are waving over the entrance, and over each broad wing; for the
National Congress is now in session. This is the
CAPITOL OF THE UNITED STATES,
and we are looking into the windows of the United States Senate. One
year from this day the great broad plaza at the eastern front will be thronged
with patriotic citizens, intently watching the ceremonies that shall inaugurate
_______ _______, as our next president.
 Western Front and Senate Wing of the Capitol.
Miniature View as it appears from 222 N. Cap. St.

This house from which I write is the old Washington House, 222 North
Capitol St., which was for a {24} short time before his death, the Capital
home of the father of his country. From this very house today is sent out the
proclamation of a liberty greater even than that for which George
Washington fought.
From this historic structure is now sent to all the world the tidings of the
coming of Him, who, when first on earth in human form, proclaimed “liberty
to the captives. the opening of the prison to them that are bound,” and for
whose second coming the whole creation groans and travails in pain,
waiting for the adoption, the redemption, “the glorious liberty of the sons of
God.”
This old historic building is the present temporary headquarters of the
General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists, and the office of publication
of The Review and Herald. Across the Capitol and Library grounds stands
the building used as headquarters by the
INTERNATIONAL REFORM BUREAU,
the association, under the leadership of W. F. Crafts, formed to unite
church and state,-to secure religious legislation in this country, and
ultimately to bind the consciences of all men in a despotism that shall be
terminated only by the ruin of the world, and the setting up of the kingdom of
Christ.
This association is working untiringly and is gaining ground constantly.
February 4, I904, a SUNDAY LAW for the District of Columbia was
introduced into the House of Representatives by Mr.Wadsworth, of New
York, and on February 8, a hearing was held before the Commissioners of
the District of Columbia, and for some unaccountable reason, only the
friends of the measure were present; evidently not a word for liberty, and
against religious legislation was spoken, and on February 24, it was
favorably recommended back to the District Committee of the House of
Representatives for passage. What the Committee and the House of
Representatives will do with the bill we cannot now say; but it is certainly a
long step toward a District Sunday law, which would be a sure precedent
for a national {25} Sunday law. While we have slumbered, the danger
against which as have been warned for many years, has crept stealthily
nearer and nearer and many will be awakened only by the
CLANKING OF THEIR OWN F ETTERS.
O let us not sleep as do others. Let us awake and work while the day
lasts. Within a stone‘s throw of each other are the headquarters of the
LAST GREAT NATION
on earth, and the headquarters of the denomination representing the last
great proclamation of God’s message to a fallen world and right at hand in
close touch the headquarters of the movement that would destroy liberty and
truth and ultimately enthrone the Roman hierarchy. This is not a dream. This
is the actual, the literal condition, and it is a startling, a
SOLEMN SITUATION.
Does not this situation appeal to every Seventh-day Adventist who has
read the thirteenth chapter of Revelation and the “Great Controversy?” We
are here because we believe the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. We are
here because God has seen that the time has come when his message must
be brought to the front. He has not brought his people here in vain. Surely
the time has come, the hour has struck for the final, the closing work, and
God has brought us where it can be done, where all the world can be
touched. The soldiers of the Lord are wheeling into line, literally taking
position, securing vantage-ground for,
THE F INAL CONFLICT.
Here at the head of the nation that has been the cradle, the stronghold of
this great truth, a mighty conflict must be fought. Here on this battle-ground
Romanism, Spiritualism, Christian science, theosophy and many other
ancient and modern delusions are strongly entrenched. Here where the
legions of darkness will make a last desperate stand, the mighty {26} God
of battles, the Lord of hosts, is planting his banners, marshaling his forces to
stand in the evil day, to conquer, to win the victory that shall be final and
everlasting.
A DEFINITE P ROPHECY
 made many years ago is just being fulfilled. Note the Testimony:
“I saw that when the message shall increase greatly in power, then the
providence of God will open and prepare the way in the east for much more
to be accomplished than can be at the present time. God will then send some
of his servants in power to visit places where little or nothing can now be
done.”
Never have I seen a place so free from prejudice as is Washington, D.
C., at the present time. One of the leading papers said: “In the breadth of its
scope and in its possibilities of future growth, this coming of the Adventists
to Washington is one of the most important events of the year.” The people
have received us with open arms. God has certainly opened and prepared
the way in the East. And notice, too, that the work shall go “IN POWER.”
In a letter of instruction, written July 5, entitled “Our Work at the
Nation’s Capital,” after quoting Acts 1:13, 14, and 2:1-5, 9-11, a parallel is
drawn between Jerusalem and Washington as centers of influence, between
the early and the latter rain of the Holy Spirit in these words,
“In the days of the apostles, Jerusalem was a great
CENTER OF INFLUENCE,
and in this place, light from heaven was to shine in its most powerful
rays upon the Lord’s witnesses who were to bear the gospel message.
“Read the whole of the second chapter of Acts, and see if you are not
convinced that there has been a decided failure to understand that one of our
first duties is to make at the nation’s Capital a special presentation of the
truth for this time.”
Dear reader, study the significance of this statement. This city, as was
Jerusalem, is a mighty center of influence for all the world. This testimony
indicates directly that the latter rain of the Holy Spirit could not fall until
{27} this move to Washington, and that this move indicates that that glorious
event is at hand. This then is one of the way-marks. We are
ALMOST HOME.
From all parts of this country, and from foreign lands, comes to our
ears with united voice the testimony that this move to Washington is of
God. This thrill of joy, this pulse of one spirit assures us that our loyal
people will respond to this call, in heart have already responded and we
know that where the heart is there will be the treasure also; for it means as
never before in the history of this work, that God will do a new thing; this
money will be raised quickly and that these institutions will be built
without paying interest on borrowed money.
 THE GLORIOUS OPPORTUNITY
is now given to help build these institutions free, so that the item of
interest will not enter into the expense account. You can help decide that this
shall be. No building is as yet in progress. Plans are being laid, and we
hope that a good amount of money will be sent in before a
F OUNDATION STONE
has been laid or a nail driven. We have often been told that our people
much prefer to pay for our institutions before they are built rather than after.
We believe it is so. You who read this appeal have the privilege of proving
this to be true.
Very few will come to Washington in person, but all can send that which
represents their love and sympathy for the work, and their faith in this move.
You can send the representative of your strength, your energy, that which
stands for your very heart—your treasure.
Up to the present date, the actual amount of money sent in for the purpose
of paying the expense of the removal to Washington, and of building the
institutions to be erected here is
$3,144.57.
We are glad for this good beginning; but there will {28} need to be the
giving of large sums by a goodly number to make up the twenty-five
thousand dollars needed by the first of May, and fifty thousand needed by
July 15.
The wonderful response to our appeal for help in paying for the
Memorial Church assures us that vastly deeper interest will be manifested
by our people in these institutions, which are of much greater importance.
On November 13, 1903, we made the final payment on the church building,
and since that time so many have continued to send donations for the
necessary alterations, we feel confident that when the Church is dedicated in
May, there will be a good balance left over for the
ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLAR F UND.
If all who have sent money to help pay for the church will send ten times
that amount to build these institutions, the money will easily be raised. A
few may not be able to do this; many can do even more. We believe that
many who did not send money for the church will help these more important
enterprises.
We earnestly trust that the Lord will put it into the hearts of some who
read this appeal to give from five to twenty thousand dollars. Surely there
are a goodly number who will give one thousand dollars. Many will give
from one to five hundred, and we trust that every man, woman and child
throughout our ranks will have something invested in these heaven-
appointed institutions.
Our loyal people are not “weary in well doing,” they are
NOT TIRED OF GIVING.
Within the last few years they have paid the $66,000 debt on the
Christiana Publishing House; nearly $55,000 on the Relief of the School
Fund; paid for the English Sanitarium; and given largely in response to other
calls, and yet from January I to March 4 $30,500 annual offering had been
received as against $22,000 for the whole of the year 1903. This very large
increase in the annual offering shows clearly that the confidence of our
people has been {29} greatly strengthened by this move to Washington and
that now there will be more money than ever before for missions and other
enterprises.
Those who love the great message of truth love to be asked to support it
and they are greatly blessed in the actual giving. From a letter written
shortly after the week of prayer I quote the following:
“Our dear people still love the message, and they love to
HEAR THE F ACTS.”
“Sabbath we made of first importance the subject of missions and the
offering. Your appeal was read, and though the envelopes were ready to
hand in, many persons, whose hearts were touched, opened the envelopes
and enlarged the gift. * * *
“One Sister said she laid aside her gift; then in the middle of the week
she doubled it; then later she added two-thirds to it; and if the week of
prayer were to keep on, she thought she might have given all she had, and
throw herself in. That was the best meeting I have attended for years; and
the subject of the meeting was
‘M ONEY, M ONEY, M ONEY!’
‘missions, missions, missions.’
“O, the people love to hear of all the good things that mean the closing
up of the grand, old gospel work! and they are not tired of being asked for
money for such purposes.”
Let no one fear that the raising of this fund at once will reduce the
offerings to missions and other enterprises. When the health of the heart is
sound,
 “A F LOOD OF NEW LIFE”
will flow through every artery. When the work is established strongly,
firmly, at the center, then the life-line will be thrown with sure aim to the
sinking souls, far and near. Mark this statement from the spirit of prophecy:
“The, Lord calls on us to awake to a realization of the opportunities
presented before us, to let our light shine in the city of Washington by
establishing there memorials that will hasten forward the proclamation {30}
of the third angel’s message to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people.”
This is truth. How glorious the opportunity by voice or pen or by the God-
given talent of money, of actually proclaiming that message at the very head
of the nation that leads the world. Every county in the United States is
represented in Washington. Every great nation is represented by
ambassadors and other men of world-wide influence. From a two years’
residence in a foreign land I know this city is more widely known than any
other American city.
NOW I CAN SEE
as never before that the truth shining brightly here will flash to the ends
of the world, and that the work NOW can quickly be finished.
YES, THE LAST CALL TO GIVE
to the work will soon be heard; the door of the last glorious opportunity
will soon be closed forever, A late testimony says: “Ministers and people,
wake up. Be quick to seize every opportunity and advantage offered in the
TURNING WHEEL OF P ROVIDENCE.”
We are waiting for a gift of one thousand dollars, with which to start
the list of donations. We shall not wait in vain. Send all gifts to W. T.
Bland, 222 North Capitol St., Washington, D. C. The sun is sinking in the
west, but I see that its last beams are shining brightly on the beautiful
Capitol building. O brother, the sun of mercy, of divine opportunity, is
setting forever on millions of souls, yea truly, on all the world, but its
last rays are shining brightly, tenderly, mournfully, on all the beautiful
empty plans and works of men; and for those who know the truth, these
last moments of daylight are moments of destiny. This is our opportunity.
O, hasten! for soon the night cometh when no man can work, when no
man can give. NOW.
J. S. Washburn.
Financial Secretary. {31}
 THE DOOR STILL OPEN.
What a work might have been accomplished if we had done our duty
years ago! Can we stand clear in the sight of God, if we now fail of
understanding our duty?
The Lord calls on us to awake to a realization of the opportunities
presented before us to let our light shine in the city of Washington by
establishing there memorials that will hasten forward the proclamation of
the third angel’s message to every nation, kindred, tongue and people.
Let us take hold of the arm of infinite power. Let us walk humbly before
God, but let us
BE GIANTS
in meeting discouragement and difficulty. We must have increased faith.
Let us praise God. He is our strength, our shield, and our defense, our front
guard and our rearward.
ELLEN G. WHITE.

NOTE.
Second Edition. March 31, 1904.
The response to this appeal so recently made is already most
encouraging. The treasurer reports that money is being received from all
parts of the United States, and that
NOT A SINGLE DAY
passes without adding to the amount. But we still wait for a donation of
$1,000 with which to start the published list in the REVIEW AND HERALD. We
are perfectly confident, however, that not only one, but many of the friends
who read this note will send that amount and doubtless a good number will
send much more.
This is not an ordinary call. Unless there is a generous response it means
that this work and this whole movement is a colossal mistake, a complete
failure.
But it will not fail; for God is in this movement, and He CANNOT FAIL.
Someone who reads this appeal will respond immediately. WILL YOU?
J. S. W. {32}
*****
 The Capitol of the United States
Viewed from Northeast. The House of Representatives is in the south wing, the Senate in
the north wing.
The offices of the General Conference and The Review and Herald, 222 North Capitol St.,
are only about 150 yards north of the Senate wing, that part of the Capitol prominent in this
picture.
 091—STATEMENTS ON THE USE OF DRUGS
From the Writings of Mrs. E. G. White.
MEDICINES HAVE no power to cure, but generally hinder nature in her
efforts. She, after all, must do the work of restoring.

Many, while living in violation of the 1aws of health, are ignorant of the
relation which their habits of eating, drinking, and working sustain to their
health. They will not arouse to their true condition until nature protests
against the abuses she is suffering, by causing aches and pains in the system.
If, even then, the sufferers would only begin the work right, and would
resort to the simple means they have neglected,—the use of water and
proper diet,—nature would have just the help she requires, and which she
ought to have had long before. If this course is pursued, the patient will
generally recover without being debilitated.
When drugs are introduced into the system, for a time they seem to have
a beneficial effect. A change may take place, but the disease is not cured it
will manifest-itself in some other form. In nature’s efforts to expel the drug
from the system, intense suffering is sometimes caused the patient.

The effects of the poison may not be immediately perceived, but it is

surely doing its work in the system, undermining the constitution, and
crippling nature In her efforts. In seeking to correct one evil, a far greater
one is produced, which is often incurable. {1}
Those who, are thus dealt with are constantly sick and constantly
dosing. And yet, if you listen to their conversation, you will often hear
them praising the drugs they have been using, and recommending their use
to others, because they think they have been benefited by them. It would
seem that to such as can reason from cause to effect, the sallow
countenance, the continual complaints of ailments, and the general
prostration of those who claim to have been benefited, would be sufficient
proof of the health-destroying influence of drugs. And yet many are so
blinded that they do not see that all the drugs they have taken have not
cured them, but made them worse.

Some will have medicine at all events. Then let them take those hurtful
mixtures and the various deadly poisons, upon their own responsibility.
God’s servants should not administer medicines which they know will leave
behind injurious effects upon the system, even if they do relieve present
suffering. Every poisonous preparation in the vegetable and animal
kingdoms, taken into the system, will leave its wretched influence, affecting
the liver and lungs, and deranging the system generally.

There are more who die from the use of drugs than would have died of
disease if nature had been left to do her own work.
Drug medication, as it is generally practiced, is a curse. Educate away
from drugs, use them less and less, and depend more upon hygienic
agencies. Nature will respond to God’s remedies,—Pure air, pure water,
proper exercise, and a clear conscience. {2}
092—SUGGESTION TO THOSE HOLDING MISSIONARY
CONVENTIONS.
BIBLE S TUDENTS ’ LIBRARY
Published Quarterly by Pacific Press Publishing Co.
TERMS 25¢ PER YEAR ENTERED AT THE POST-OFFICE IN OAKLAND.
No. 181 Oakland, Cal. October, Extra, 1903. Price, 1½¢
*****
PH092 - Suggestions to Those Holding Missionary Conventions (1903)
Reading for Missionary Convention to be held November 21 and 22, 1903.
1. The success of these conventions depends on the largest number
possible taking part in them. It is therefore hoped that not only will
arrangements be made so that each subject will be presented by a different
person, but that the series maybe mentioned privately and publicly at least
one week before the meeting, so that each member may be prepared to help
by way of experience or suggestion.
2. It is hoped that the papers on various subjects will be regarded
merely as a foundation for study and discussion, and not as containing all
there is to be said upon the subject.
3. After the first speaker has introduced the subject by using the paper
prepared, it will be found desirable to give everybody a chance to give their
experience and talk over the points of interest which have interested them.
This discussion may be made the most profitable part of the meeting, if
(a) Each member will take some part.
(b) Each person will talk only his share of the time.{1}
(c) The leader has had experiences in missionary work and will relate
them during the discussion, and thus show that he, like his Example, has
learned “both to do and to teach.”
(d) This discussion is not allowed to run too long.
4. At least one meeting should be held evening after the Sabbath, or
Sunday, in which definite arrangements should be made for the division of
territory for the sale of papers and books. There would be considerable
business of this character developed by the services, and, if possible, this
should be attended to upon a week day.
5. It is earnestly hoped that these definite suggestions for missionary
work will bring light to thousands everywhere as to their duty in these
perilous times. We, therefore, ask our church officers, and members to unite
in earnest seasons of prayer that the very best results may be seen, and that a
harvest of souls may be gathered in as a result of this united effort.
Committee. {2}
 A CALL TO SERVICE
By Mrs. E. G. White.
CHRIST LABORED untiringly to accomplish the great work that He came
to this world to perform. His desire to save the lost race was manifest on all
occasions. During His ministry He went about doing good. It was His
mission to help those in need of help, to seek the lost, to lift up the bowed
down, to heal the sick, to speak words of sympathy and consolation to the
sorrowing and the distressed. His heart was ever touched with human woe.
How earnestly He worked for sinners! How constant were His efforts to
prepare His disciples to carry the Gospel message to the ends of the earth!
He placed Himself on the altar of service, a living sacrifice.
If Christ, the Majesty of heaven, worked thus, should we, His followers,
spare ourselves? In these last days there is a great work to be done.
Unceasing activity is called for. “Darkness hath covered the earth, and gross
darkness the people.” Many are far from Christ, wandering in the
wilderness of sin. They are strangers from the covenant of promise. The
Lord is coming soon. Already the judgments of God are in the land. Shall
we let the unwarned multitudes go down into darkness and death without a
preparation for the future life?
If we only realized how earnestly Jesus worked to sow the world with
the gospel seed, we, living at the very close of probation, would labor
untiringly to give the bread of life to perishing souls. {3} Why are we so
cold and indifferent? Why are our hearts so unimpressible? Why are we so
unwilling to give ourselves to the work to which Christ consecrated His
life? Something must be done to cure the terrible indifference that has
taken hold upon us. Let us bow our heads in humiliation, as we see how
much less we have done than we might have done to sow the seeds of
truth.
My dear brethren and Sisters. I speak to you in words of love and
tenderness. Arouse, and consecrate yourselves unreservedly to the work of
giving the light of the truth for this time to those in darkness. Catch the spirit
of the great Master-worker. Learn from the Friend of sinners how to
minister to sin-sick souls. Remember that in the lives of His followers must
be seen the same devotion, the same subjection to God’s work of every
social claim and every earthly affection, that was seen in His life. God’s
claims must always be made paramount. Christ’s example is to inspire us to
put forth unceasing, self-sacrificing effort for the good of others.
 God calls upon every church-member to enter His service. Truth that is
not lived, that is not imparted to others, loses its life-giving power, its
healing virtue. Everyone must learn to work, and to stand in his lot and
place as a burden-bearer. Every addition to the church should be one more
agency for the carrying on of the great plan of redemption. The entire
church, acting as one, blending in perfect union, is to be a living, active
missionary agency, moved and controlled by the Holy Spirit. {4}
The Needed Preparation.
As surely as we seek the Lord earnestly, He will make the way plain
before us. All around us are doors open for service. Let us prayerfully study
the work to be done, and then enter upon it with full assurance of faith. We
are to labor in quietness and humility, in the meekness and lowliness of
Christ, realizing that there is a trying time before us, and that we shall
always need heavenly grace in order to understand how to deal with minds.
It is the patient, humble, Godlike worker who will have something to show
for his labors.
As a people, and as individuals, our success depends not on numbers, on
standing, nor on intellectual attainments, but on walking and working with
Christ. The more fully we are imbued with His spirit, the greater will be our
love for the work, and the greater our delight in following in the footsteps of
the Master. Our hearts will be filled with the love of God; and with
earnestness and power we shall speak of the crucified Saviour. As He is
uplifted before the people, as they behold His self-sacrifice, His goodness,
His tender compassion, His humiliation, His suffering, their hearts will be
melted and subdued.
The Cities to be Enlightened.
The ministry of the word in our cities rests not merely upon those who
preach the word, but upon all who read and hear the word. God calls upon
His people to break the bands of their precise, indoor service. He would
have hundreds in our cities {5} doing the work that Christ did while on this
earth,—cheering the sorrowful, strengthening the weak, comforting the
mourners, preaching the gospel to the poor. In many of the cities of America
scarcely anything has been done to proclaim the message of warning. Our
brethren and Sisters living in these crowded centers should let their light
shine amidst the moral darkness. More than one may think that his light is
too small to do any good, but he should remember that it is what God has
given him, and that he is held responsible for letting it shine forth. Some one
else may light his taper from it, and his light may be the means of leading
others out from the darkness.
 Our Duty Toward Our Neighbors.
Oh, that thousands more of God’s people had a realization of the times in
which we are living, and of the work to be done in field service, in house-to
house labor! There are many, many of our neighbors who know not the truth.
Let us become acquainted with them and seek to draw them to Christ.
Entering the homes of our neighbors to sell or to give away our literature,
and in humility to teach them the truth, we shall be accompanied by the light
of heaven, which will abide in these houses. Our feet “shod with the
preparation of the gospel of peace,” we shall be prepared to go from house
to house, carrying the truth to the people. Sometimes we shall find it trying
to do this kind of work; but if we go forth in faith, the Lord will go before
us, and will send His angels to cooperate {6} with us in our efforts to bring
our neighbors to a knowledge of the truth.
The Distribution of Literature.
In the miracle of feeding the multitude with a few loaves and fishes, the
food was increased as it passed from Christ to those who accepted it. Thus
it will be in the distribution of our publications. God’s truth, as it is passed
out, will multiply greatly. And as the disciples by Christ’s direction
gathered up the fragments which remained, that nothing should be lost, so
we should treasure every fragment of literature containing the truth for this
time. None can estimate the influence that even a torn page, containing the
truths of the third angel’s message, may have upon the heart of some seeker
after truth.
There are many places in which the voice of the minister cannot be
heard, places which can be reached only by our publications,—the books,
papers, and tracts, filled with the Bible truths that the people need. Our
literature is to be distributed everywhere. The truth is to be sown beside all
waters; for we know not which will prosper, this or that. In our erring
judgment we may think it unwise to give literature to the very ones who
would accept the truth the most readily. We know not what may be the
results of giving away a leaflet containing present truth.
I have been instructed that the canvassing work is to be revived, and that
it is to be carried forward with increasing success. I feel very thankful to
our {7} heavenly Father for the interest that my brethren and Sisters have
taken in the sale of “Christ’s Object Lessons.” By the sale of this book great
good has been accomplished; and the work should be continued. The effort
to circulate “Object Lessons” has demonstrated what can be done in the
canvassing field. This effort is a never-to-be-forgotten lesson of how to
canvass in the prayerful, trustful way that brings success. Many of our larger
books could be sold if our canvassers should take up this work earnestly
and energetically, filled with the realization that these books contain
instruction that God desires to go to the world. Accompanied by the power
of persuasion, the power of prayer, the power of the love of God, the
canvasser-evangelist’s work will not, cannot be without fruit.
A Word to the Discouraged.
Many are so sad and discouraged, so weak in faith and trust, that they
cannot appropriate to themselves the rich promises of God. Let them, then,
do something to help some one more needy than themselves, and they will
grow strong in God’s strength. Let them engage in the good work of selling
our books and distributing our papers and tracts. Thus they will help others,
and they will gain an experience that will give them the assurance that they
are God’s helping hand. As they plead with the Lord to help them, He will
guide them to those who are seeking for the light. {8}
The Result of Earnest Effort.
When our church-members during the week act their part in the service
of the Lord, they will be roused from the despondency that is ruining many,
body and soul. As they work for others, they will have much that is helpful
to speak of when they assemble to worship God. The Sabbath meeting will
be like meat in due season; for all will bring precious offerings to the Lord.
When God’s people see the great need of sinners being converted, turned
from the service of Satan to serve the living God, the testimonies they bear
in the Sabbath service will not be dark and gloomy, but full of joy and
courage, life and power. Instead of thinking and talking about the faults of
their brethren and Sisters, and about their own trials, they will think and talk
of the love of Christ, and will strive earnestly to become more efficient
workers for Him.
 THE USE OF TRACTS.
More than a year ago all of our denominational tracts, published in
library form, with the exception of “Bible Students”’ and “Apples of Gold”
were excluded from the postage rate of one cent a pound. The post-office
authorities in Washington ordered the publishers of these libraries to show
reason why they should not be excluded also. Sample copies of the tracts
and a written reply were forwarded to the post-office department in
Washington and thus far the department has taken no farther action. This has
been a saving to our missionary {9} workers of seven cents a pound on the
58.000 pages a day, which has been the average daily sale since. We do not
know how much longer these rates will be given, but let us take advantage
of them while they do last. Here are some suggestions for doing so. In
addition to many other methods of tract circulation, such as the envelope
system, use in correspondence, in reading racks, and in general ways, the
following has been tried in different places with the best of success:—
Instead of a package of tracts, the worker leaves a single copy in each
home he visits, inviting the people to read and return to him when he comes
a few days later. At his second visit he leaves another tract, and so on until
he has circulated something on every point of the message. This plan has the
advantage of hitting at a definite thing each time, as only one subject is
presented, is easily followed out anywhere, is economical, and is
particularly adapted to the needs of the busy people in our large cities.
Another plan is to use tracts as a visiting card. Many earnest souls shrink
from trying to take orders for the “Signs of the Times,” “Good Health,”
“Pacific Health Journal,” and books, because of their inability to introduce
themselves and their work. This class especially will find that some tract
can be used to advantage as a means of introduction. When a person is met
at the door, state that you are circulating publications on various-religious
topics, some of which are free. Hand him or her the tract, and this will often
lead to an invitation to enter. If so, ask for the privilege of going {10} in and
showing the character of the larger publications for which you are taking
orders.
A few suggestions as to the best tracts to use may be appropriate right
here. The following selection, while it does not include nearly all the
leading numbers, does give those which the most clearly and briefly present
the message for these times.
LIST OF TRACTS.
Sabbath Question, Price per hundred post-paid
“Is Sunday the Sabbath?” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . $0.35
 “Which Day Do You Keep, and Why?”. . . . . . . 35
“Who Changed the Sabbath?” . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.00
“New Testament Sabbath.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Coming of the Lord.
“What Do these Things Mean?” . . . . . . . . . . $0.75
“Way-Marks to the Holy City.” . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
“We Would See Jesus.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
“Heralds of His Coming.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1.00
“Great Three-fold Message.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
“Winning of Margaret.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Immortality Question.
“Immortality of the Soul.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . $1.40
“Bible Questions and Answers Concerning Man.” . 70
“Is Man Immortal?” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Temperance.
“The Name.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .$0.70
“The Fiends’ Council.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
“Charged with Murder.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
Practical Christianity.
“The Way to Christ.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . $0.70
“Prayer.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
{11}
The price of these tracts is so small, and the methods of circulating them
so simple that they provide means for everybody to help carry the message.
Far better will they do an effective work than can be done by argument, and,
generally speaking they will accomplish what one can seldom hope to
accomplish in a conversation that must be hurried or interrupted. “Think on
these things.”
 OUR PERIODICALS A CONTINUAL BLESSING.
By H. H. Hall.
“He shall not fail nor be discouraged” is the history of the world’s
greatest Missionary told in a single sentence. His continued efforts to save
Peter who cursed Him, Judas who betrayed Him, and the Jews who
crucified Him, is but an illustration of these characteristics; and the many,
many times He knocked at your heart and mine before we bade Him enter is
sufficient to bring the force of the illustration home to each of us..
This is the principle on which the periodical work is based. At regular
intervals the paper enters the home, and silently testifies to the truth. Or, it
may be brought by the missionary worker. If this worker is a real Christian,
with the love for souls in his heart, his face will clearly indicate it, and his
words, though they he few, will thunder aloud the story. And do you know,
dear friends, there are thousands of people all about us who are longing” to
hear this story told?
Now, let us put these principles into practice in handling the special
number of the “Signs of the Times,” which we have before us today. It is
almost as easy to take a subscription for a month at fifteen cents as it is to
sell a single copy for five cents, but if you prefer to sell single copies, tell
the people you will call with succeeding issues, and then do it. What would
you think of a farmer who planted his corn in the spring and never cultivated
it? Yet, have we not often done our missionary work in a similar way. O
brethren, let us systematize our work, concentrate our energies, and make a
business of our missionary efforts, for the Lord desires business in religion
as well as religion in business. Therefore, even if you can take but a small
territory do, for the sake of the souls you visit, go over it again and again,
remembering that our Example did not fail nor become discouraged.
I was talking with a man the other day who told me of an incident he had
just experienced, which serves further to illustrate this thought. He was
going over a certain territory where he had sold “Desire of Ages” some
months previously. He met one person into whose family he had placed a
book, and, thinking to follow up the interest already made, he asked how
they were enjoying it. As a result he was at once invited to the home and
asked to study the Bible with them. At the close of this study they invited
him again, at which time there were so many neighbors present that the third
meeting had to be held in the schoolhouse. At the time of my conversation,
{13} the prospects for a good church being raised up at this place were
most excellent. None of this might have occurred had this brother failed to
follow up what he had accomplished by his first visit.
If there were space in this short reading, numerous incidents could be
given where our periodicals have brought about even greater results. In
some cases the paper has been received for years before the recipient
finally became interested in its contents and decided to accept its message.
Such results will not always be seen, but the promise to us as workers
is, “We shall reap if we faint not,” and our Example did not faint nor even
become discouraged. Shall we?
AN EXPERIENCE in PERIODICAL WORK.
Brother A. D. Gilbert has probably had the largest practical experience
in selling our periodicals of any man among; us. He has had the direction of
the work with “Present Truth” and “Good Health” in England, where, with a
membership of only about one thousand, they have circulated a hundred
thousand or more papers monthly. In view of this, the following experience
from him will be of particular interest:—
“From my first experience in the canvassing field, some fourteen years
ago, I have always thought it wrong to pass by a house without giving the
inmates a chance to receive the truth at my hand. It has always seemed to me
necessary to follow up by {14} weekly visits every sale made and every
effort put forth. Many a time I have walked two miles or more to deliver a
single copy of a paper because the receiver was reading it with apparent
interest. In following this plan faithfully, I have found little difficulty in
working up and maintaining a good weekly list of subscribers.”
 HOME WORKERS WITH SMALL BOOKS.
By I. A. Ford.
To everyone is given a work, according to the ability and opportunities
of the individual. Be the work great or small, no one is excused. The Lord
expects everyone to do his best in the faithful performance of duty.
“Whatever our department of labor, be it housework or fieldwork, or
intellectual pursuits, we may perform it to the glory of God so long as we
make Christ first and last and best in everything. But aside from these
worldly employments, there is given to every follower of Christ a special
work for the up building of His kingdom—a work which requires personal
effort for the salvation of men.”— “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. V, p.
459.
It is the personal effort for the salvation of men that we wish to speak of
at this time. There are many ways in which one’s influence can be made to
tell for the salvation of souls.
I once read a little incident of a gospel minister whose name I do not
recall, but who one night, while coming home from church, was accosted by
a {15} highway robber who demanded his money. The minister simply
looked at him and smiled. That smile touched the heart of the highwayman,
and this opened the way for the words of life to be spoken, and he found
peace and joy in accepting Christ that night. It was only a smile, but it was
the beginning of a work for the salvation of a soul. A smiling face, a
pleasant word, a godly life, all these reveal the indwelling of Him of whom
it is written, “He went about doing good.”
Probably one of the greatest helps, and perhaps the greatest, in working
for others is the printed page. Let us look for a moment back over the history
of the world, and see what has been done through its help. We need not go
farther back than the 1260 years of papal supremacy, known as the Dark
Ages. See how the circulation of literature was suppressed during that time.
About the only literature that they had was an occasional Bible chained in
some convent. These were made by a long, tedious process and were very
expensive, so that but a few could afford to have them; and being written in
Latin and Hebrew, only those who were educated in these languages had the
privilege of reading them. Look for a moment at the results. It was, indeed,
an age of darkness. People were controlled by superstition. Think of the
contrast between that time and this. How has it been brought about? Who
does not see that in the providence of God the printing press was invented in
time to be used by the early reformers? After {16} Luther had been
preaching and writing for a number of years, it is said that the books he had
written were far more than all the books that had existed before his time.
Zwingle also made excellent use of the printing art. In the “History of the
Reformation,” Vol. II, p. 353, we read the following:—
“A man named Lucian called on him one day with the works of the
German reformer. Rhenanus, a scholar then residing at Basel, and
indefatigable in circulating Luther’s writings in Switzerland, had sent him to
Zwingle. Rhenanus had perceived that the hawking of books was a powerful
means of spreading the evangelical doctrines. Lucian had traveled over
almost the whole of Switzerland, and knew nearly everybody. ‘Ascertain,’
said Rhenanus to Zwingle ‘whether this man possesses sufficient prudence
and skill; if so, let him carry from city to city, from town to town, from
village to village, and even from house to house among the Swiss, the works
of Luther, and especially his exposition of the Lord’s prayer written for the
laity. The more they are known, the more purchasers they will find. But you
must take care not to let him hawk any other books, for if he has only
Luther’s, he will sell them so much the faster.’ By this means a ray of light
penetrated the humble dwelling of many a Swiss family.
Those early reformers, by making the best possible use of the meager
facilities which existed at that time, were able to accomplish a work which
it would have been impossible to do a hundred years {17} before. Is it not a
remarkable fact that the art of printing was discovered just in time to aid
these early reformers? God, through his providence, had said that the days
of “great tribulation” should be shortened for the elect’s sake. That this
work might be done, he led men of ingenious minds to invent the printing
press. Pamphlets and small books were circulated by the thousands, and the
light thus disseminated shone into every dark recess in Europe. The time has
now come when the last message, the third angel’s message, is to go to all
the world, and who shall say that the inventions of later years are not the
Lord’s preparations for this work? The telegraph, the telephone, the
railroads, etc., are all helps in carrying this message, but the printing press
leads them all. As the circulation of books in Luther’s time accelerated the
Reformation, just so the circulation of books containing the special truth for
this time will be the means in God’s hands of rapidly preparing the world
for the second coming of Christ. . The writer has recently had some
experiences and observations which has impressed his mind very forcibly
with this fact. When individuals, by reading a single book, will see and
accept of this message and express their desire to become workers for the
Master, it shows what can be accomplished in this way, and should stir us to
renewed activity in the work. It is not everyone who can leave home to be
gone for weeks and months to engage in the work as a {18} regular
canvasser, but we believe that many of our busy farmers, Sisters, business
men, young people, and even children, would gladly take up the sale of
small books around home if they had definite knowledge as to what they
could use without interfering with the work of the regular canvasser. For
their benefit, the following books have been selected:—
“Education.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . .$1.25
“Thoughts from the Mount of Blessing.”. . 60
“Christ Our Saviour,” Board . . . . . . . . . . . 50
“ “ “ Cloth . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
“Steps to Christ,” Cloth, English. . . . . . . . 50
“ “ “ “ German . . . . . . . 60
“ “ “ “ Danish . . . . . . . . 60
“ “ “ “ Swedish . . . . . . . 60
“ “ “ “ Spanish . . . . . . .. 60
“ “ “ “ Portuguese . . . . . 60
“His Glorious Appearing,” Board . . . . . . . 25
“ “ “ Cloth . . . . . . . 40
“Power for Witnessing,” Paper . . . . . . . . . 25
“ “ “ Cloth . . . . . . . . . 75
“Thoughts on Daniel,” Paper . . . . . . . . . .. 25
“Thoughts on Revelation,” Paper . . . . . . . 25
“Great Nations of To-day,” Paper . . . . . . . 25
“Miraculous Power,” Paper . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
“Things Foretold,” Board . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
The above volumes are attractive in appearance, are written in an
interesting and pleasing manner, are filled with truth for this time, and are
easily sold. Shall we not take advantage of this opportunity to carry this
class of literature to our friends and neighbors this fall? {19}
 FOLLOW UP YOUR MISSIONARY EFFORTS.
By S. N. Curtiss.
And let us not be weary in well-doing, for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.” Gal.
6:9.
“Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, being patient over it, until
it receive the early and the latter rain.” Jas. 5:7.
The husbandman would harvest no “precious fruit” had he not been
busily engaged previously in preparing the soil, sowing the seed, and caring
for its development.
So the great Husbandman has given to “every man his work” in the
gospel field, and it is the persistent, continuous effort that brings the best
results.
Spasmodic effort counts for very little either in business or religion. Or,
as a business firm puts it with reference to advertising, “keeping
everlastingly at it brings success.” This same principle holds good in our
missionary work. It is “patient continuance in well-doing” that wins eternal
life.
Many a merchant advertises his business by putting out samples of his
wares. But little profit would even then accrue from his sales if he did not
follow this work with other advertising, again calling people’s attention to
his goods. Finally he places them on sale with their own dealers, so that
they may get them with little effort.
So in our work, the first printed matter placed in the hands of an
individual is a “sample,” as it were and in order that he shall receive the
benefit {20} from the truth which the publication teaches, his attention must
be called to it again and again, and it must be made very easy for him to
obtain it, in fact, it must be brought to him.
Many have done haphazard work in their efforts to sow the seeds of
truth. Some seed is sure to fall on stony ground, some among thorns, and
some where it has no depth of earth; but some will find good ground and
bring forth bountifully the “precious fruit” Much that looks unpromising may
be successfully developed into fruit-bearing soil if we are faithful in
following up our work.
Where a book is sold it many times lies on the table unread until the
attention is again especially directed to it. A tract or paper is of no value in
leading souls to Christ unless it is read. In this busy age people read and
become interested in that which is before the public eye, or that which is
impressed upon their mind in some other way. So it becomes necessary to
“follow up” our missionary calls, going over the same ground again and
again. Our distribution of “samples” must not be considered as completing
the work requisite to be done to secure the best results.
The resident canvasser who visits the same family several times, selling
them one publication after another, the worker who distributes tracts over
and over in the same neighborhood, or the one who sells papers week by
week—all of these have opportunities to talk with the people, to call
attention to some important point of truth, to explain some Bible {21} text,
to read the Bible, to pray with them, or to minister to their physical needs.
Every question asked by an interested reader only opens the way for other
seeds of truth to be sown, and that too in hopeful soil. All such work is in
harmony with the example of the great Missionary, and is therefore ideal
missionary work.
Each worker should adopt some simple method of keeping careful
account of every interested person, and faithfully take advantage of every
opening. A little note book is convenient for jotting down points of interest
in regard to those we visit, and in it can be noted the subjects in which they
are particularly interested.
Every canvasser should make such memoranda also; and if he does not go
over his territory a second time, the list should be furnished to the state
missionary secretary, or to the nearest local church so that his work may be
followed up and developed.
Because one cannot devote all his time to work of this kind, many a
person excuses himself from doing anything, but “whatever our occupation
we are to be missionaries, having for our chief aim the winning of souls to
Christ.”
We may, like John Bunyan, mend shoes “to keep up expenses,” but our
chief business in this world is to win souls, and if we are not “active in the
service of Christ, we are ranking with those who are in positive hostility
against Him.”
A paper distributed in Maine may be carried to California unread, and
there the attention be directed {22} by some circumstance or some word to
the truth it contains. The truth thus learned may be borne to the islands of the
sea and a wave of influence set in motion which will go to the ends of the
earth. So we cannot hope to see all the results of our labor, but a faithful,
earnest, conscientious following up of work begun, with daily prayer for the
guidance and help of the Holy Spirit, is certain to produce some fruit for the
heavenly garner.
“In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thine
hand.” Morning and evening and from morning to evening we are to be seed
sowers, and God who watches over His own work, will give the increase,
will supply the early and tie latter rain to ripen off the “precious fruit.”
 093—THE TEMPERANCE WORK
WORDS OF COUNSEL
Mrs. E. G. White
1908
Southern Publishing Association
Nashville, Tennessee {1}
May 24, 1908.
*****

The Temperance Watchman

GOD BIDS his people blend harmoniously in their service for him, that
they may work in Christ’s lines. This last message of warning must be
brought to the world; and there are continual calls for those who will go
forth and carry the message to the missionary fields that are calling for help.
There are some who cannot themselves go to these fields, but they can help
with their means in the support of the work.
Many can engage in the work of selling our periodicals. Thus they can
earn means for the work in foreign fields while sowing seeds of truth in the
byways and hedges in the home field. Such labor will be blessed of God,
and it will not be done in vain.
Wherever you go, let your light shine forth. Hand our papers and
pamphlets to those with whom you associate, when you are riding on the
cars, visiting, conversing with your neighbors; and improve every
opportunity to speak a word in season. The Holy Spirit will make the seed
productive in some hearts.
As a people we should cultivate kindliness and courtesy in our
association with those whom we meet. Let us avoid any abruptness of
manner, and strive always to present the truth in an easy way. This truth
means life, eternal life to the receiver. Study therefore {2} to pass easily
and courteously from subjects of a temporal nature to the spiritual and
eternal. A most courteous manner characterized the work of the Saviour.
Seek in the most gentle way to introduce your mission. While walking by the
way, or seated by the wayside, you may drop into some heart the seed of
truth.
I have words of encouragement to speak in regard to the special
number of the Watchman, which the Southern Publishing House is soon to
bring out. I shall rejoice to see our conferences help in this work by taking
a large number of this issue for circulation. Let there be no forbiddings
placed upon the effort, but let all take hold to give this temperance number
a wide circulation.
There could not be a better time than now for a movement of this kind,
when the temperance question is creating such widespread interest. Let our
people everywhere take hold decidedly to let it be seen where we stand on
the temperance question. Let everything possible be done to circulate strong,
stirring appeals for the closing of the saloon. Let this paper be made a
power for good. Our work for temperance is to be more spirited, more
decided.
Precious light will be given in the publications you scatter through the
towns and cities. Your humble prayers, your unselfish activity, will be
blessed by God, and the truth as it is in Jesus will come to those who need
it. The words that Christ spoke to men while he was in the world, he will
speak again {3} through his humble, faithful followers. Through them he
will give to men the bread of life and the waters of salvation. Brethren, take
up this work in humility of heart. The simplicity of true godliness will cause
you to be respected, and will lead men and women to seek the source of
your power. Believe, and you will receive the things you ask for.
The Woman’s Christian Temperance Union is an organization with
whose efforts for the spread of temperance principles we can heartily unite.
The light has been given me that we are not to stand aloof from them, but,
while there is to be no sacrifice of principle on our part, as far as possible
we are to unite with them in laboring for temperance reforms. My husband
and I in our labors united with these temperance workers, and we had the
joy of seeing several unite with us in the observance of the true Sabbath.
Among them there is a strong prejudice against us, but we will not remove
this prejudice by standing aloof. God is testing us. We are to work with them
when we can; and we can assuredly do this on the question of utterly closing
the saloon.
As the human agent submits his will to the will of God, the Holy Spirit
will make the impression upon the hearts of those to whom he ministers. I
have been shown that we are not to shun the W. C. T. U. workers. By uniting
with them in behalf of total abstinence, we do not change our position
regarding the observance of the seventh day, and we can show our
appreciation of their position regarding the subject of temperance. By
opening {4} the door and inviting them to unite with us on the temperance
question, we secure their help along temperance lines; and they, by uniting
with us, will hear new truths which the Holy Spirit is waiting to impress
upon hearts.
My brethren, be workers together with Christ. Make every possible
effort in season and out of season to spread the light of present truth. The
Lord has taught us how safe is the cable that anchors us to the living Rock.
Here is an opportunity to labor for those who have truth on some points,
but who on other points are not safely anchored. Keep in touch with the
people wherever you can. “Let you light so shine before men that they may
see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.”
“Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you.” “Blessed is the man
that heareth me, watching daily at my gates, and waiting at the posts of my
doors.” “He giveth power to the faint, and to them that have no might he
increaseth strength. Even the youths shall faint and be weary, and the young
men shall utterly fall; but they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their
strength. They shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not
be weary, and they shall walk, and not faint.” “In the day that I called he
answered me, and strengthened me with strength in my soul.”
I entreat every soul to seek for true conversion of heart, and then labor
for the salvation of precious souls.
Ellen G. White {5}
 EXTRACTS FROM THE WRITINGS OF
Mrs. E. G. White
“We need to have the temperance question revived among our own
people. It would be a good thing if at our camp-meetings we would invite
the members of the W. C. T. U. to take part in our exercises. This will help
them to become acquainted with the reasons of our faith, and will open the
way for us to unite with them in temperance work.
“I have had some opportunity to see the great advantage to be gained by
connecting with the W. C. T. U. workers, and I have been much surprised as
I have seen the indifference of many of our leaders to this organization. I
call on my brethren to awake. We cannot do better work than to unite, so far
as we can do so without compromise, with W. C. T. U. workers.
“By holding ourselves aloof from the workers in the W. C. T. U., our
people have lost much; and the members of the W. C. T. U. also have been
on losing ground. . . . In some matters they are far in advance of our
leaders on the important question of temperance.” —Unpublished
Testimony, dated Sept. 2, 1907.
“Let us strive to reach their hearts-not through the learned arguments of
ministers, but through the wise efforts of women of influence and tact who
can devote time and thought to this line of work.”—Special Testimony,
dated April 18, 1900.
“Let the voices of the nation demand of its lawmakers that a stop be put
to this {6} infamous traffic.”—Tract on Drunkenness and Crime, issued
November, 1907.
“In our work more attention should be given to the temperance reform.
Every duty that calls for reform, involves repentance, faith, and obedience.
It means the uplifting of the soul to a new and nobler life. Thus every true
reform has its place in the third angel’s message. Especially does the
Temperance Reform Demand Our Attention and Support. At our camp-
meetings we should call attention to this work, and make it a living issue.
We should present to the people the principles of true temperance, and call
for signers to the temperance pledge. Careful attention should be given to
those who are enslaved by evil habits. We must lead them to the cross of
Christ. . . . This evil must be more boldly met in the future than it has been in
the past. Ministers and doctors should set forth the evils of intemperance. . .
.
“In other churches there are Christians who are standing in defense of
the principles of temperance. We should seek to come near to these
workers, and make a way for them to stand shoulder to shoulder with us. .
. . If the work of temperance were carried forward by us as it was begun
thirty years ago; if at our camp-meetings we presented before the people
the evils of intemperance in eating and drinking, and especially the evil of
liquor drinking; if these things were presented in connection with the
evidences of Christ’s soon coming, there would be a shaking among the
people.” —Review and Herald. Aug. 29, 1907. {7}
 CHRISTIANS SHOULD VOTE FOR PROHIBITION AND TOTAL
ABSTINENCE
The following appeared in the Review and Herald of October 11, 1906
and is of importance in our consideration of the temperance question,
because some have refrained from voting, even for prohibition of the liquor
traffic.
“There is a cause for the moral paralysis upon society. Our laws sustain
an evil which is sapping their very foundations. Many deplore the wrongs
which they know exist, but consider themselves free from all responsibility
in the matter. This cannot be. Every individual exerts an influence in society.
In our favored land every voter has some voice in determining what laws
shall control the nation. Should not that influence and vote be on the side of
temperance and virtue?”
Again, on page 290, same paper, we have a little more on the same
point, as follows:-
“The advocates of temperance fail to do their whole duty unless they
exert their influence, by precept and example, by voice and pen and vote, in
behalf of prohibition and total abstinence. We need not expect that God will
work a miracle to bring about this reform, and thus remove the necessity for
our exertion. We ourselves must grapple this giant foe, our motto, ‘No
compromise,’ and no cessation of our efforts till victory is gained.” {8}
094—TESTIMONIES AND EXPERIENCES CONNECTED
WITH THE LOMA LINDA SANITARIUM AND COLLEGE
OF MEDICAL EVANGELISTS
 PH094 - Testimonies and Experiences Connected with the Loma Linda Sanitarium and
College of Medical Evangelists (1905)
INDEX
INTRODUCTION ................................... 1
The Work of the Spirit of Prophecy ............ 1
In Education .............................................. 2
In Organization .......................................... 3
In the Publishing Work .............................. 4
In the Medical Work .................................. 5
A Reorganization Called For ..................... 6
PIONEER WORK ................................... 9
Special Advantages ................................... 9
Financial Help Needed .............................. 9
Out of the Cities. ..................................... 10
Paradise Valley and Glendale .................. 13
Another Place Described ......................... 14
Lorna Linda ............................................. 15
Near Redlands and Riverside .................. 15
The Mission of our Sanitariums .............. 17
The Search for a Site ............................... 19
Hesitation and Delay ............................... 19
To be a Blessing ...................................... 21
The First Money Obtained ...................... 22
“G0 Ahead” ............................................. 23
Securing an Option .................................. 24
Tests of Faith ........................................... 25
Meeting at Loma Linda ........................... 27
The Very Place ......................................... 27
Los Angeles and San Diego Meetings ..... 28
Council Meeting, Decision to Purchase ... 29
Providence in Quarterly $5,000 Payments . 30
Loma Linda as an Educational Center .... 32
Land Not to be Sold .................................. 33
APPROVAL BY PACIFIC UNION ....... 34
Liberal Gifts to Sanitarium Enterprises ... 37
Testimonies Regarding Loma Linda ....... 38
The Chosen Way for Proclaiming the Third
Angel’s Message ............................ 39
The Testimonies Prove True .................... 39

INTRODUCTION
The Work of the Spirit of Prophecy
(All quotations not accredited are from Special Testimonies.)
The special providence of God that led to the securing of this beautiful
property, and the oft repeated instruction from the Testimonies that Southern
California is to become a special field for medical missionary work, has
given this institution a world-wide reputation among our people. Believing
that many would be interested in a somewhat detailed account of the
development and progress of its work, we write these few lines, hoping they
may strengthen faith_ in the gift the Lord has given this people to guide us in
dark and trying times.
“If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known
unto him in vision, and will speak unto him in a dream.” Num. 12:6.
The true prophet is a mouth-piece through which God communicates
His will to His people. Having led them through the conflict of the ages,
He is prepared to give them established prosperity if they will believe in
Him and obey the Spirit of Prophecy.
“Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe His
prophets, so shall ye prosper.” 2 Chron. 20: 20.
As the third angel’s message which is to lead modern Israel into the
heavenly inheritance rose in the world, the prophetic gift through which God
speaks to His people was immediately restored. This gift has acted a very
prominent part in the development and carrying forward of the message.
As differences of opinion have arisen in reference to interpretations of
Scripture and methods of labor, calculated to unsettle the faith of believers
in the message and lead to disunion in the {1} work, the Spirit of Prophecy
has always thrown light on the situation and brought unity of thought and
harmony of action to the body of believers, In every crisis that has arisen in
the development of the message, those who have stood firmly by the Spirit
of Prophecy have triumphed and the work has prospered in their hands.
The question naturally arises: Whence comes the wisdom revealed
through this gift which is more than the combined wisdom of all the church
besides?
As the message developed, it was this gift that urged the extension of the
work, and it has done more than all other influences combined to push the
message into the regions beyond.
In every department—evangelical, educational, medical, and publishing,
the Spirit of Prophecy has not only led the way, but given light on how to
conduct these different departments in such a way as to bring success.
Again and-again as the wisdom of men has failed and the work
became hedged about in any of its departments, the wisdom of this gift
has always been shown in setting it free. The clear-cut missionary policy
laid out for all departments of this great work by the Spirit of Prophecy,
shows that the wisdom of this gift is from above.
In Education
 When our educational work, under the fostering care of this gift, first
developed the Battle Creek College, it was a power for good in fitting men
and women to carry this message to the world. Many of those now bearing
responsibility in the cause received their early training there. The same is
true of the early days of Healdsburg College, which was fostered and
molded by the same gift. But a change came over our educational work. The
wisdom of men molded it after the wisdom of the world, until the schools,
instead of sending forth laborers into the missionary {2} fields, were
turning the minds of the young to worldly avocations, and many of them
were losing their love for the truth.
Whence came the wisdom to correct this wrong and turn our schools
again into the pathway of life? Who is responsible for the great wave of
Christian education that has moulded the entire denomination and multiplied
our Christian schools by the score, enabling them to send forth hundreds of
young people as missionaries into the home and foreign fields? Shall we not
learn to esteem more highly and obey more closely a gift that can bring such
blessing and prosperity to the cause of God?
In Organization
At the beginning of this message believers were few and widely
scattered. There was no definite organization for the direction of the work,
but as believers came into the truth and companies were formed, it was
manifest that some organization was necessary. But strange as it may seem,
many were led to oppose all organization. Again light was shed upon the
perplexing situation by the Spirit of Prophecy, which resulted in a simple
form of organization for the protection and furtherance of the work; and
peace, harmony, and prosperity came out of confusion. This simple form of
organization continued until the wisdom of men began to plan for a
centralizing power at the head of the work, which resulted in retarding
rather than fostering it. Missionaries in the field felt their hands were tied,
mission fields were languishing, and the resources were drying up. Where
was the wisdom in this perplexity?
Again the Spirit of Prophecy shed light upon the situation, pointing out
the difficulty and the remedy. As the light has been followed, relief has
come, the message has gone with leaps and bounds, and the resources have
increased wonderfully. The great need of the hour is consecrated men and
women whose faith and experience have grown strong in grappling with
difficulties {3} and in undertaking great things for the cause of God.
The object and aim of every organization and institution connected with
the third angel’s message is missionary, and when it fails in this, its
usefulness is gone.
 In the Publishing Work
The publishing work, like every other department of the message, was
started under the light and fostering care of this gift of God. Its aim was
missionary, to disseminate the light of present truth. But as the work
enlarged and the publishing work was committed to the wisdom of men, it
grew into a great commercial machine that was working more for the world
than for the spread of the message. Men conceived the idea of centralizing
our publishing work, to be managed by the men at the head of the work.
High wages were paid to some, and the missionary spirit left the work as
the spirit of the world came in. The Spirit of Prophecy called for a change
of plans in our publishing work, it called for a distribution of the abundant
facilities established at Battle Creek to assist plants in more needy fields.
The wisdom of men could see no light in distributing. There seemed to be
no remedy for God to correct the evils in this department of His work but to
let His judgments fall upon the institution. From a communication written
from Australia, I quote the following:
“The God of heaven has been dishonored. You have found a place to
invest means in various enterprises as though it were a virtue to leave my
work in other lands to struggle with poverty and nakedness. You have not
shared your abundant facilities as you might have done, even though the
sacrifice required might appear large to you.
“Nothing that earth has given is of sufficient value to recompense the
travail and burden of {5} soul, the agony of mind that has been felt in
seeing the people working at cross-purposes with God, hindering the
work, and making it necessary for God to withdraw His prospering hand
from the publishing association and from the conference.”
Had the light given in this department been followed, how different
might the results have been today! Note the result when men did turn to
follow the light. The prosperity of God has been seen all through our
publishing work. Instead of today running them simply for commercial ends,
every publishing house is crowded to its utmost capacity, publishing the
truth. The canvassing work is renewed, and hundreds of young people from
our schools are carrying the pages of truth to the homes of the people. Such
has always been the prosperity of God’s people as they have believed His
prophets.
All who are acquainted with the medical work know that it was the
Testimonies that first turned the attention of this people to the importance of
establishing medical institutions, and as the years have come and gone, this
gift has led out in establishing sanitariums and medical missionary
enterprises all over the world.
 In the Medical Work
Wonderful light has been given in every detail of the various
departments, and as the light has been followed, success has attended the
work. The policy outlined for this branch of the cause, like every other, has
been missionary, educational, and evangelical. And when our medical work
was in danger of being swayed into wrong lines, message after message was
sent to save it from ruin. A centralizing power had also entered the work,
which was seeking to gain control. The sanitarium was losing sight of the
regions beyond and the real object of this department of the message. In this
same communication from Australia I quote further: {5}
“Then the test came upon the sanitarium. God has given it prosperity, not
to be a means of self-exaltation, but that they might impart of their substance.
When His servants were sent to Australia, you should have understood that
God would work through them, and you should have exercised liberality in
appropriating means to advance the work. The medical missionary work
should ere this have been established upon a solid foundation. There should
be no withholding of means. The Lord has let His chastening hand fall upon
the Review and Herald office because they would not heed His voice. Self-
sufficient managers hedged up the way that His work should not advance.
The Lord calls upon the Battle Creek Sanitarium to extend her work and to
place the health institution here upon a proper basis. This should have been
done two years ago. The withholding tends to poverty.”
The result of failing to heed the light sent by the Spirit of Prophecy is
now manifest in the destruction of that institution, and the present situation at
the former head of our medical missionary work. Could the brethren at the
head of this department have accepted the light that was given through this
gift, we should today see the same prosperity attending this department that
has come to the others as the light has been followed.
A Reorganization Called For
The message to this people from the Spirit of Prophecy the past few
years is a call for a reorganization of the entire medical missionary work,
the key of which is unity. It would seem that this particular phase of the
message is to be so blended with every other part that the entire message is
to stand out before the world after the {6} similitude of Christ’s work, that
every individual member of the church—layman, canvasser, Bible teacher,
schoolteacher, institutional worker, and minister is to stand in Christ’s stead
before the world with His message of “teaching and healing.” The nurse or
physician is no longer to content himself to simply minister to men’s
physical necessity, but is to perform a double ministry. The minister and
missionary worker are to minister alike to soul and body in their need, and
thus the entire work is to become one united medical missionary
evangelistic work.
“We have come to a time when every member of the church should take
hold of medical missionary work.” “Christ is no longer in this world in
person, to go through our cities and towns and villages, healing the sick. He
has commissioned us to carry forward the medical missionary work that He
began.”
“If ever the Lord has spoken by me, He speaks when I say that the
workers engaged in educational lines, in ministerial lines, and in medical
missionary lines must stand as a unit.” “Medical missionary work is yet in
its infancy. The meaning of genuine medical missionary work is known by
but few. Why? Because the Saviour’s plan of work has not been followed.”
“Christ, the great medical missionary, is our example. He healed the sick
and preached the gospel. In His service, healing and teaching were linked
closely together. Today they are not to be separated. The nurses who are
trained in our institutions are to be fitted to go out as medical missionary
evangelists uniting the ministry of the Word with that of physical healing.”
“There should be companies organized and educated most thoroughly to
work as nurses, as ministers, as canvassers, as gospel students.” {7}
“From the instruction that the Lord has given me from time to time. I
know there should be workers who make medical evangelistic tours among
the towns and villages. Those who do this work will gather a rich harvest of
souls, both from the higher and lower classes.”
“Let our ministers who have gained an experience in preaching the
Word, learn how to give simple treatments, and then labor intelligently as
medical missionary evangelists. Christ stands before us as a pattern man, the
great medical missionary, an example to all who should come after.”
“The Lord calls upon our young people to enter our schools and
quickly fit themselves for service. In various places, outside of cities,
schools are to be established, where our youth can receive an education
that would prepare them to go forth to do evangelical work and medical
missionary work.”
From the above quotations and the experiences rehearsed, is it not clear
to all that the Lord, through the Spirit of Prophecy, under whose fostering
care the entire message has developed and through whose influence each
department—publishing, evangelical and educational, has been reorganized
and restored to its original purpose after the wisdom of men have turned
them aside, is now calling for a reorganization of our medical missionary
work in all its departments, educational, institutional and evangelical?
What is our individual responsibility in this matter? When God
moves forward in His work, it divides men into two classes, those who
follow in the way He leads, and those who turn aside. {8}
 PIONEER WORK IN SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA

Special Advantages
For many years Southern California has been growing in reputation as a
health resort, until now the eyes of the world are turned toward its sunny
climate as offering special advantages for the sick and feeble.
Several years ago, when Sister White returned from Australia, the Lord
opened before her plans for the work in this field, stating that its reputation
from a health standpoint would greatly increase, also calling the attention of
our people to the importance of establishing without delay a number of
medical institutions. We were told that there were properties for sale at a
low price which could be used for sanitariums, and urged that some of these
be secured and a beginning be made in several places. The following are
extracts from Testimonies regarding this work:
Financial Help Needed
“For years the work in Southern California has needed help, and we
now call upon our brethren and Sisters who have means to spare to put it
into circulation, that we may secure the places so well suited for our work.
“God has not been pleased with the way in which this field has been
neglected. From many places in Southern California the light is to shine
forth to the multitudes. Present truth is to be as a city set on a hill, which
cannot be hid.
“In Southern California there are many properties for sale on which
buildings suitable for sanitarium work are already erected. Some of these
properties should be purchased, and medical missionary work carried
forward on sensible, {9} rational lines. Several small sanitariums are to be
established in Southern California for the benefit of the multitudes drawn
there in the hope of finding health. Instruction has been given me that now is
our opportunity to reach the individuals flocking to the health resorts of
Southern California, and that a work may be done also in behalf of their
attendants.
“For months I carried on my soul the burden of the medical missionary
work in Southern California Recently much light has been given me in
regard to the manner in which God desires us to conduct sanitarium work.
We are to encourage patients to spend much of their time out-of-doors. I
have been instructed to tell our brethren to keep on the lookout for cheap,
desirable properties in healthful places, suitable for sanitarium purposes.
“Instead of investing in one medical institution all means obtainable, we
ought to establish smaller sanitariums in many places. Soon the reputation of
the health resorts in Southern California will stand even higher than it stands
at present. Now is our time to enter that field for the purpose of carrying
forward medical missionary work.”
 OUT OF THE CITIES
“St. Helena, Cal., October 13, 1902.
“DURING MY STAY in Southern California, I was enabled to visit places
that in the past have been presented to me by the Lord as suitable for the
establishment of sanitariums and schools. For years I have been given
special light that we are not to establish large centers for our work in the
cities. The turmoil and confusion that fills these {10} cities, the conditions
brought about by the labor unions and the strikes, would prove a great
hindrance to our work.
“Men are seeking to bring those engaged in the different trades under
certain unions. This is not God’s plan, but the planning of a power that we
should in no case acknowledge. God’s word is fulfilling: the wicked are
binding themselves in bundles ready to be burned.
“I have been instructed that the work in Southern California should have
advantages that it has not yet enjoyed. I have been shown that in Southern
California there are properties for sale on which buildings are already
erected that could be utilized for our work, and that such properties will be
offered to us at much less than their original cost. In these places, away from
the din and confusion of the congested cities, we can establish sanitariums
in which the sick can be cared for in the way God designs them to be. In our
efforts to help the sick, we are to take them away from the cities, where they
are continually annoyed by the noise of trains and street cars, and where
there is little besides houses to see, to places where they can be surrounded
by the scenes of nature, and where they can have the blessing of fresh air
and sunshine.
“This subject was laid out before me in Australia Light was given me
that the cities would be filled with confusion, violence and crime, and that
these things would increase till the close of this earth’s history. There is
much to be said on this point. Instruction is to be given line upon line,
precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. And our physicians and
teachers should be quick to see the advantage of retired locations for our
sanitariums and schools. {11}
“Properties such as those to which I have referred are being offered to
us, and some of them we should purchase when it is plain that they are what
we need, and when provision can be made for their acquisition without a
burdensome debt. Where there are orchards on these places, so much the
better: but on other properties where the buildings are just what we need,
trees can be set out.
“The fact that in many cases the owners of these properties are anxious
to dispose of them, and are therefore willing to sell them at a low price, is
greatly in our favor. We must study economy in the outlay of means. At this
stage of our work, we are not to erect large buildings in any of the cities.
And we are not to follow extravagant and unduly large plans in our work in
any place. We are to remember the cities which have been neglected and
which must now be worked. The people in these cities must have the light of
truth, In our establishment of sanitariums, we are not to spend large sums of
money in the erection of costly buildings; for there are many places to be
worked. We are to be wise in securing advantages already provided that the
Lord desires us to have. We are to be wise as serpents and as harmless as
doves in our efforts to secure country properties at a low figure, and from
these outpost centers we are to work the cities.
“The work in Southern California is to advance more rapidly than it has
advanced in the past. The means lying in banks or hidden in the earth is now
called for to strengthen the work in Southern California Every year many
thousands of tourists visit Southern California, and by various {12} methods
we should seek to reach them with the truth.”
 PARADISE VALLEY AND GLENDALE
In the light of these Testimonies, a number of efforts were made to rally
the people for a forward move in medical lines, but without avail, as there
were no funds on hand with which to make a beginning. Still the word came
urging that sanitariums be established without delay. Finally a few, who
were so interested to see the work go forward that they could wait no
longer, secured a very desirable property at Paradise Valley, near San
Diego.
With little encouragement, except from its promoters, the institution was
soon fitted up to receive patients, and has gone steadily forward with its
work until now it is a well-equipped sanitarium. While this enterprise was
developing in San Diego, an effort was being made to place the Los Angeles
Vegetarian Cafe and treatment rooms in improved quarters, also to establish
a sanitarium near Los Angeles. In both these enterprises the outlook seemed
very dark and forbidding, and the only thing to encourage was the Testimony
that once more the Lord had signified that the work should be started near
Los Angeles. Those, therefore, who could not delay longer, undertook the
preliminary work of securing the Glendale Sanitarium, and new quarters for
the treatment rooms and Vegetarian Cafe in Los Angeles.
While at first things moved hard and slowly, as we moved forward in
confidence in the Testimonies that had pointed out the definite work to be
done, difficulties soon vanished and in a few months the Glendale
Sanitarium, its branch treatment rooms, and the Vegetarian Cafe in Los
Angeles were all in good running order, thus proving that when the Lord
bids us move forward in any line, it is not impossible to do so.
Although the work had been delayed for a number of years, when the
people had a mind to take {13} hold and follow the Lord’s instruction, the
work was really accomplished in a very short time. The first year’s balance
sheet of these combined enterprises showed a gain of over six thousand
dollars above running expenses, besides the six thousand dollars donated to
start the work.
 ANOTHER PLACE DESCRIBED
“Sanitarium, Cal., August 8, 1904.
“AGAIN AND AGAIN during the past five years symbolic
representations have been presented to me in visions of the night, showing
what we ought to be doing in sanitarium work to help the sick to recover
soundness of body and mind. On the night of October 10, 1901, I was
unable to sleep after half past eleven at night. Many things regarding the
sanitarium work were presented to me in figures and symbols. I was
shown sanitariums near Los Angeles in running order. At one place I saw
sanitarium work being carried on in a beautiful building. On the grounds
surrounding the building there were many fruit trees. This institution,
which was away from the city, was filled with life and activity.
“On the grounds of this beautiful place that I saw in the visions of the
night, there were many shade trees, the boughs of which hung down in such a
way as to form leafy canopies somewhat in the shape of tents. Underneath
these canopies patients were resting. The sick were delighted with their
surroundings. While some worked, others were singing. There was no sign
of dissatisfaction.
“I awoke and for some time could not sleep. Many vivid scenes had
passed before me, and I {14} could not forget the words I had spoken to the
patients and helpers. Brethren and Sisters, Christ has instructed me to say to
you, the Holy Spirit will make your hearts tender and soft by His grace. The
Lord will guide you and teach you His way.”
Loma Linda
From this instruction it was evident that another sanitarium property was
somewhere awaiting us, and as Redlands and Riverside district had
previously been mentioned, it was thought Loma Linda might be the place,
as it so perfectly met the description; but on learning they asked one hundred
and ten thousand dollars for the property, the thought was dismissed as out
of the question. On February 26, 1905, shortly after the opening of the
Glendale Sanitarium, we were instructed by the Spirit of Prophecy to look
out for a sanitarium property near Redlands.
Near Redlands and Riverside
“I hope Brother ______, that when you see a suitable place in Redlands,
which could be used as a sanitarium, offered for sale at a suitable price, you
will let us know about it. We shall need a sanitarium in Redlands. Unless
we start an enterprise of this kind, others will. I understand that the property
owners are afraid that consumptives will come in, and thus the reputation of
the place be spoiled. But, of course, we should make it clear that we are not
going to establish a consumptives’ home.
“I merely mention this so that you and Brother Burden may keep it in
view. We shall not take any steps to establish a sanitarium in Redlands until
we can be assured that we are doing the right thing. Brother Burden and you
can visit {15} the place from time to time, and see what openings there are.
And in all that you do be as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves.”
In a letter written five days later—March 1, 1905, to Brother
___________, it was intimated that a sanitarium site was waiting for us
near Redlands:
“You cannot think how thankful I am that there are two sanitariums in
running order in Southern California I hope that great good will be
accomplished by these institutions. I was glad to read what you wrote about
some belonging to the higher classes being at the San Diego Sanitarium.
This is a class that we need to reach. Time is short, and the Lord would
have the truth proclaimed in the highways and the byways. Angels of God
will go before those who lift up the standard and wisely proclaim the truth.
“In closing, I would ask you not to forget that sometime a sanitarium will
be needed in Redlands. When you have opportunity, examine the field
cautiously, and tell us what you find there. We must not allow others to get
in ahead of us, and shut us off. Now is the time to make discreet inquiries.”
On receiving the above communication, Loma Linda was again brought
to mind, and on careful investigation we learned that it could be secured for
eighty-five thousand dollars.
On April 12, 1905, the following was received:
“I hear that plans are being laid for Elder Simpson to leave Southern
California I had hoped to see him extend his work from Los Angeles to
Redlands and Riverside. Redlands and Riverside have been presented to
me as places that should be worked. These two places should not be longer
neglected. Please consider the {16} advisability of establishing a
sanitarium in the vicinity of these cities with treatment rooms in each place
to act as feeders to the sanitarium.”
“Our people in Southern California need to awake to the magnitude of
the work to be done within their own borders. Let them awake to prayer and
labor. Let them manifest more spiritual vitality. They need a new conversion
that they may labor untiringly for souls. Wherever there is spiritual life there
will be an imparting as well as a receiving of light and blessing. The
nourishment from God’s Word will be received, and earnest work will be
done. The act of imparting keeps open the channel for receiving. This truth
our Saviour ever sought to keep before the people.
The Mission of Our Sanitariums
“I have a message to bear to the church members in Southern California
Arouse, and avail yourselves of the opportunities open to you. While Christ
pleads in your behalf, plead for yourselves that you may be purified from
every unrighteous thought, every unholy action. Make an entire surrender to
God, of body, soul, and spirit. Be determined to do all in your power to
learn the true science of soul-saving. While the light of God’s day of mercy
still shines, gather up every divine ray.
“If rightly conducted, our sanitariums may exert a refining, ennobling
influence, and lead many souls to Christ. The religious principles
maintained in these institutions will demonstrate that there is relief for the
soul, weary and sick with sin. Many are weak and sick because of disease
of the soul. Let Christ be held up before {17} them as the great Healer, Who
invites them to come to Him and find rest. Tell them that the heart of Christ
is drawn out in compassion and love for His blood-bought heritage. He will
heal the troubled heart that looks to Him in faith.”
“To the poor sin-sick soul repeat the Saviour’s invitation, ‘Come unto
Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My
yoke upon you and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye
shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.’
There is true joy in learning of Christ.
“Tell the suffering ones of a compassionate Saviour. He is the only
Physician who can heal both body and soul. He has given His life for the
world, that men should not perish, but have everlasting life. He looks with
compassion upon those who regard their case as hopeless.
“While the soul is filled with fear and terror, the mind cannot see the
tender compassion of Christ. Our sanitariums are to be an agency for
bringing peace and rest to the troubled mind. If you can inspire the
despondent with hopeful, saving faith, contentment and cheerfulness will
take the place of discouragement and unrest. Wonderful changes will then be
wrought in their physical condition. Christ will restore both body and soul;
and, realizing His compassion and love, they will rest in Him. He is the
bright and morning star, shining amid the moral darkness of this sinful,
corrupt world. He is the light of the world, and all who give their hearts to
Him will find peace and rest and joy.”
About this time the President of the Conference and one of the
Committee visited Sister White at her home in St. Helena In the course of
the conversation she called attention to the Sanitarium waiting near
Riverside and Redlands, stating that she thought it was nearer Redlands, and
that they could find it if they wanted to.
The Search for a Site
On receiving these repeated instructions, a committee was appointed to
investigate the opening for a sanitarium. When it was intimated that the
prospective sanitarium was near Redlands, we felt impressed that it must be
the Loma Linda property; hence the lowest cash price, forty thousand
dollars, was quietly secured before the committee visited the place. In the
meantime, Sister White passed through Los Angeles, on her way to the
General Conference of 1905, at Washington, D. C. While her train waited at
the depot, the Loma Linda proposition was laid before her. She asked that
further particulars be carefully looked up and forwarded to her.
Hesitation and Delay
When the committee returned from viewing the property, a council was
called to consider what recommendations should be sent to Washington.
While there was a general agreement that the place fully met the description
outlined in the Testimonies, and was a desirable place for sanitarium work,
no favorable recommendation could be secured from the council. Most of
the members felt that the difficulties, financial and otherwise, made it
impossible for the Conference to think of undertaking such a proposition.
Two or three of the committee, however, felt impressed that the hand of the
Lord was in it; hence a letter was written to Sister White, fully describing
the property, with the request that she counsel with the brethren from
Southern California who were present at the Conference, and advise us at
once as to what action we should take. To our surprise, a telegram came
urging {19} us to secure the property without delay. Soon afterward, we
received a letter from Takoma Park, dated May 14, 1905, in part as follows:
“Your letter has just been read. I had no sooner finished reading it than I
said, I will counsel with no one; for I have no question at all about the
matter. . . . Secure the property by all means, so that it can be held, and then
obtain all the money you can and make sufficient payments to hold the place.
Do not delay, for it is just what is needed.
“I think that sufficient help can be secured to carry the matter through. I
want you to be sure to lose no time in securing the right to purchase the
property. We will do our utmost to help you raise the money. I know that
Redlands and Riverside are to be worked; and I pray that the Lord may be
gracious, and not allow any one else to get this property instead of us.
“Here is the word of the Lord. Open up every place possible. We are to
labor in faith, taking hold of a power that is pledged to do large things for
us. We are to reach out in faith in Los Angeles and in Redlands and
Riverside.
“If we do not succeed in getting this place, we shall have to search for
another; for a sanitarium should be started at once, but I believe the Lord
means that we shall have this place and that money can be obtained to
purchase it. Let not this opportunity slip; for just such a place has been
presented before me that it would be greatly to our advantage to obtain. May
the Lord impress His people with the work long neglected in Southern
California I sent a telegram yesterday afternoon with a decided affirmation
to purchase the place.”
On receipt of this letter, another council was {20} called, and the
majority of the members of the committee felt that they could take no
responsibility in the matter. But those who felt that they could not afford to
delay action in view of the instruction that had come, began to cast about
to see what could be done to raise the money to secure the property. First,
we communicated with the brethren at Washington to secure their advice,
and while waiting for reply received the following from Sister White from
Tacoma Park, dated May 23, 1905:
“I have been waiting to hear from you again regarding the place near
Redlands about which you wrote me not long ago. I hope that this place can
be secured, because I think that the Lord has made it possible for us to
obtain it.
To Be a Blessing
“If you have anything further to tell us, please do so. We do not want this
place to be a snare to us; for I feel impressed that it will be a great blessing.
I hope that you will send me a line when you have come to a decision
regarding the place.
“Redlands and Riverside must be worked, and they could be worked
from the place about which you have written us.”
Still another letter dated May 24, 1905, and written while the
Conference brethren at Washington were deciding to take no responsibility
in the matter, and so telegraphed us.
“We received your letter today. I wish to say that I cannot ask the
Conference to invest in a sanitarium at Redlands. They have enough
responsibilities to carry without taking upon them other responsibilities. If
you in Los Angeles will do your best, we will do our best. But if you will
do nothing, say so, and we will do nothing. If {21} you will work
intelligently, as we know you can, then we will do what we can. But if you
do nothing, waiting for the Conference, you will lose your chance. If you are
going to depend on the Conference purchasing it, I have no hope of your
obtaining it.
 “Brother Burden, if you wait for ________ to work out the plans, there
will be no hope at all in the matter. I will not write more till I hear
something further from you. Telegraph us at once the price of the property,
and the best terms of payment you can obtain.”
The First Money Obtained
Meanwhile, an effort was put forth to see what means could be obtained.
On counseling over the matter, we learned that a brother had asked if the
Conference would like some money. As soon as the brother could be found,
the telegram from Sister White, with the letter that had followed, were laid
before him. Upon hearing these, he exclaimed: “Praise the Lord! I have been
praying to the Lord, for months, to send me a buyer, that l might get out of
Sodom, and devote my means to the advancement of His cause. A few days
ago, a man came and purchased my place, and the money is lying in the
bank. The devil has been tempting me to invest it again in land, but I am sure
that the Lord wants it to help secure this property.” Without any hesitation,
he turned over to us twenty-four hundred dollars. This little experience,
simple though it was, strengthened our faith that God was in the move, and
ever afterwards held us steady as perplexities arose that were calculated to
cause us to doubt that the Lord was leading.
Considerable telegraphing was done to keep Sister White informed as to
the progress being made and also to secure the cooperation of the brethren
at the Conference, as nearly all the {22} brethren here were turning the
enterprise down, thus causing great perplexity in view of the
communications from Sister White. Meanwhile another letter dated May 28,
1905, came, in part as follows:
“When you wrote to me about the advisability of purchasing the property
known as ‘Loma Linda,’ I did not consult with any one, because I thought
this would hinder us, and I believed that we could carry the matter forward
without putting the burden on the Conference. We do not desire to bring
perplexity upon the Conference regarding this matter. Be assured, my
brother, that I never advise anything unless I have a decided impression that
it should be carried out, and unless I am firmly resolved to assist.
“I am glad that means are in sight to make the first payment on the place;
for we ought to have it.
“By all means secure the property if you can; for I believe it to be the
very place the Lord desires us to have.”
“Go Ahead”
Another letter dated May 31, 1905, reads as follows:
“We hope to see you soon now, but in regard to the purchase of ‘Loma
Linda,” I will say, go ahead. I hope to be able to help by giving the
proceeds from a certain number of copies of ‘Ministry of Healing.’ I can
do no more except to borrow. I wish the place purchased. Do not neglect
to tell me all I ought to know. I have been looking over your descriptive
letter, and I am well satisfied that the place is one that we ought to have. It
is cheap at forty thousand dollars. {23} We will not leave you, but will
stand back of you and help you to raise the means.
“In regard to the right man to manage the institution. I am confident that
we shall find someone when the right time comes.
“If we do not succeed in getting this place, then we shall have to search
for another; but I believe the Lord means that we shall have this place and
that money can be obtained to purchase it. Let not this opportunity slip, for
just such a place has been presented before me, that would be greatly to our
advantage to obtain.
“W. C. White sent the telegram yesterday with a decided affirmation to
purchase the place.”
Securing an Option
About this time, after the brethren at Washington had counseled with the
officers of the General Conference, the Pacific Union Conference, and
others, they instructed us by telegram that the Southern California
Conference could take no responsibility in the enterprise. With such advice
confronting us, and the strong feeling on the part of many of the brethren at
home that we ought not to obligate ourselves further in institutional work in
Southern California, it seemed as if nothing further could be done toward
securing Loma Linda However, letters continued to come from Sister White,
urging us to move forward, and stating that if we would move forward as it
was our privilege to, the Lord would open the way before us, and means
would come from unexpected sources. We therefore again telegraphed
Sister White at Washington, informing her of the situation, with the result
that a telegram was received, signed by her and by brethren in attendance at
the General Conference, counseling us to delay matters until her return, if
possible; and that if this could not be done, we were to secure an option.
As the owners were anxious to dispose of the {24} property, we could
not induce them to delay; and the best terms we could secure on an option
was a thousand dollar forfeit. Arrangements were made for a contract of
sale, but, the Sabbath intervening while the details were being worked up,
the signing of the contract was postponed until Monday. Sunday, another
telegram was received from brethren in attendance at the conference at
Washington, to the effect that developments did not warrant the securing of
Loma Linda Needless to say, this added greatly to the perplexity of the
situation; but, after much prayer and meditation, we saw no way but to be
true to our agreement, pay down the thousand dollars, and await
developments. The instruction received and the unmistakable leadings of the
Lord had been too clear for us to forfeit our word for a thousand dollars. We
then telegraphed Sister White what we had done, and invited her to return
from Washington by way of Southern California to consider what should be
done with Loma Linda
Tests of Faith
When an option on the Lorna Linda property had been secured, by the
payment of one thousand dollars, there followed a conflict between faith
and doubt, which raged far and wide, from the General Conference to the
Pacific Union Conference, and from the Southern California State
Conference to the churches, and from individuals to individuals, with quite
a general expression of opinion that the Southern California Conference
should keep free from further obligations in institutional work. The Pacific
Union Conference Committee passed a resolution advising the Southern
California Conference Committee not to take upon itself this added
responsibility.
On June 2, 1905, the following message was sent us:
“I am much encouraged by the letters that I have received from you
regarding Loma Linda {25} From your descriptions of this place, I believe
it meets the representation which I have seen of what we should seek for as
sanitarium locations. Such a place was presented to me a few miles from an
important city. The city had recently been built up.
“I have tried to place before our people the representations given me
regarding sanitariums in the country, and I have urged upon them the
necessity of establishing our sanitariums outside of the cities. I have had
repeatedly presented to me the advantage of securing locations some miles
out of the cities. Those who follow the counsel of God in providing places
where the sick and suffering can receive proper treatment, will be guided to
the right places for the establishment of their work.
“Let our sanitariums be located where there is an abundance of land. I
can see the advantage of such a place as Loma Linda The Lord worked to
help us to secure this property. The work of this institution is to be carried
forward on pure, elevated lines. It can be conducted in such a way that truth
will be presented as the rock upon which to build.
“In order that our institutions shall teach right lessons, there must be
connected with them men of such simplicity that they are willing to learn of
the great Teacher.
“We need workers who will gain breadth of mind by studying the book
God has opened before us of His created works. Angels cooperate with
those who proclaim the truths represented by the things of nature. These
things are not God, but they are specimens of God’s handiwork.
“Our medical workers are to do all in their {26} power to cure disease
of the body and also disease of the mind. They are to watch and pray and
work, bringing spiritual as well as physical advantages to those for whom
they labor. The physician in one of our sanitariums who is a true servant of
God has an intensely interesting work to do for every suffering human being
with whom he is brought in contact. He is to lose no opportunity to point
souls to Christ, the great Healer of body and mind. Every physician should
be a skillful worker in Christ’s lines. There is to be no lessening of the
interest in spiritual things, else the power to fix the mind upon the great
Physician will be diverted. While the needs of the body are to be strictly
attended to, while all possible efforts are to be made to break the power of
disease, the physician is never to forget that there is a soul to be labored for.
“God would draw minds from the conviction of logic to a conviction
deeper, higher, purer, and more glorious, a conviction unperverted by human
logic. Human logic has often nearly quenched the light which God would
have shine forth in clear rays to convince minds that the God of nature is
worthy of all praise and all glory, because He is the Creator of all things.”
Meeting at Loma Linda
Not long afterward, about twenty of the brethren and Sisters met
Sister White at Loma Linda, on her return from Washington.
The Very Place
As she viewed the grounds and buildings she constantly remarked, “This
is the very place that has been shown me and we must have it.” She {27}
also intimated that it would become a medical educational center. The
general trend of the conversation of Sister White, and of her talk before the
committee, clearly indicated that she was in favor of securing the property
at once. But as the committee did not feel free to assume so great a
responsibility alone, it was decided to present the matter to the Los Angeles
church the next morning, at 10 o’clock.
Los Angeles and San Diego Meetings
Accordingly, Sister White rehearsed before a large congregation in the
Los Angeles Carr Street church the light that had been given her concerning
the medical work in Southern California, and stated that the Loma Linda
property recalled the scenes that had passed before her in vision, of
properties that we ought to secure for sanitarium work.
The church members present voted that the Loma Linda property be
secured, and opened as a sanitarium. Those bearing responsibility in the
Conference, however, did not see their way clear to obligate the Conference
by the vote of one church, hence it was arranged for another meeting at the
San Diego church, and still another more general meeting in the Los Angeles
church on June 20, 1905, at which delegates from nearly all the churches of
the Conference should be present.
While these meetings were being arranged for, there came a severe test
of faith to those who were bearing the burden of carrying Lorna Linda, until
it could be decided what should be done with it. On or before the 15th of
June,—just after the San Diego meeting, at which meeting it was practically
voted that the Conference should bear no responsibility in the matter, and
five days before the general meeting at Los Angeles could convene,—four
thousand dollars had to be raised, or else we would lose the property and
forfeit the thousand dollars we had paid down. {28} The Conference, of
course, under the existing circumstances, could assume no responsibility;
and its attitude had tended to weaken the confidence of individuals in
assuming responsibility. However, after prayer and counsel with a few
brethren and Sisters, the four thousand dollars was raised, and the property
held until at the general meeting it could be decided what the Conference
would do. About this time, Eider G, A. Irwin, Vice-President of the General
Conference, was passing through Southern California After visiting Loma
Linda, he came on to Los Angeles in time to attend our general meeting.
Council Meeting in Los Angeles Decision to Purchase
At the appointed time, the Los Angeles church was crowded with the
brethren and Sisters who had assembled. Sister White talked very earnestly
for more than an hour, setting forth the high and exalted character of the
work that should be done in this field along medical missionary lines. In the
course of her talk, she expressed herself very clearly in favor of securing
the Loma Linda property, as it fully met the description given her years ago,
of properties that should be purchased and utilized for sanitarium work.
Notwithstanding this clear presentation by Sister White of her
convictions, it still seemed a question in the minds of some as to whether
the Conference, as a Conference, should take any responsibility in the
matter.
While those who felt thus were expressing themselves, cautioning the
delegates against assuming such a responsibility without carefully
considering the present financial situation of the Conference, Elder Irwin
arose, and briefly rehearsed the experience of the Australian brethren in
past years in connection with the Avondale School. He clearly outlined
how, while Sister White was urging forward the brethren in Australia to
purchase the Avondale estate as a suitable site for carrying on a training
school for Christian workers, {29} the brethren in positions of
responsibility could see only failure in it; but time had demonstrated the
wisdom of the advice in the Testimonies that had finally led to the
securing of that property and its development. He stated that it was now
one of the most successful training schools in the whole denomination, not
only in a financial way, but in sending forth missionaries into the field.
While he fully appreciated the difficulties the brethren of the Southern
California Conference had presented in connection with the proposed
purchase of the Loma Linda property, yet, in the light of the Testimonies
regarding this matter, he would counsel the brethren and Sisters of the
Southern California Conference to face the situation, and move forward in
faith.
No sooner was Elder Irwin seated, than a Sister in the congregation
arose, and remarked that she could not see why we should talk
discouragement; that it seemed clear, from the instruction we had
received, that we should secure the place; and she added that she had ten
thousand dollars invested in worldly enterprises, and that if the Lord
would release this money, it should go into Loma Linda She had been
praying the Lord to make her a pioneer in some enterprise. The boldness
of this Sister encouraged many, and it was soon voted by the delegates of
the Conference churches, that we secure Loma Linda and proceed at once
to raise the necessary funds. Before the meeting closed, eleven hundred
dollars was received in cash and pledges.
Providences Connected with Making the Quarterly $5,000 Payments
We went from that meeting feeling that a real victory had been gained;
but this meant another test of faith a little later. Within the next three weeks,
or thereabouts, five thousand dollars more must be raised to meet the second
payment. The agitation over the question as to whether or not it was
advisable to add to the obligations of the Southern California Conference,
had tended to {30} make our brethren and Sisters hesitate over investing
funds in Loma Linda: and although there were several who had means, none
seemed ready to advance money with which to meet the second payment.
In our perplexity, it was advised that we ask the privilege of soliciting
funds in the Northern California Conference. Upon visiting the northern
field, the committee objected to granting us the privilege.
It is needless to say that as the very day drew near on which the payment
was to be made, and no money was in sight, some anxiety was felt. Our
gratitude to God, however, rose all the higher because of former anxiety
when, in the midst of the suspense, the ten o’clock mail, on the very day the
payment was to be made, brought the required sum—five thousand dollars.
We then took new courage, as we felt that the Lord was going before us.
Before the next payment was due, the third five thousand was secured
and paid in.
This led the people of whom we had purchased, to make us an offer
of a hundred dollars discount, if we would secure another five thousand
dollars at once, and make the fourth payment,—which was not due for
three months,—as they were anxious to make a distribution among the
stockholders, who were beginning to feel dissatisfied with the sale. The
Lord wonderfully favored us, and the money was secured.
But no sooner had they received the twenty thousand dollars than they
discovered that they could not distribute their funds until they had wound up
their corporation, and this could not be done until the twenty thousand dollar
mortgage was disposed of or collected. This led them to make us an offer of
a thousand dollars discount if we would pay the mortgage at once. The
remarkable way in which the Lord provided the twenty thousand dollars in
just a few days was enough to convince the most doubting that God was
carrying forward this enterprise. Although the strong argument of the
opponents had been {31} the impossibility of providing funds to secure it,
in less than six months the whole forty thousand had been provided by our
brethren and friends of the enterprise, proving true the statement of the Spirit
of Prophecy that money would come from unexpected sources.
Loma Linda as an Educational Center
From the first meeting at Loma Linda, Sister White suggested that
Loma Linda was to become an educational center. She stated that some
at San Fernando might at first think that the establishment of a school
here would interfere with the interests of the school already started
there; but that there was room for both. “This proposed school at Loma
Linda,” said she, “must be, molded by the early spirit of the message.
We must try to get such men as Eld. S. N. Haskell to connect with it, in
order that our students in training for service as medical missionary
evangelists may get a new view of the work.” “We are now,” said she,
“farther from the pattern than when our medical work first started.”
So the idea of a school at Loma Linda has been a part of the plan of
work here from the very first. On June 26, 1905, Sister White wrote as
follows:
“It is just daylight, and I am seated on my couch beginning a letter to you.
There are many matters to be considered; and we all need the guidance of
the Holy Spirit.
“I shall be pleased to hear from you at any time. I sincerely hope the
brethren in Southern California will unite in pressing forward the school
work and the sanitarium work. I hope that ______ will move
understandingly in reference to the sanitariums already in operation, and
also in regard to the new sanitarium. I pray that the Lord may provide
suitable help to connect with this institution. {32}
“Do not be discouraged if in any wise there is some cutting across your
plans, and if you are somewhat hindered. I hope that we shall never again
have to meet the hindrances that we have had to meet in the past because of
the way in which some things have been conducted in some lines in
Southern California I have seen the ‘hold-back’ principles followed, and I
have seen the displeasure of the Lord because of this. If the same spirit is
manifested. I shall not consent to keep silence as I have done.” {33}
Land Not to be Sold
And again in a letter of July 5, 1905:
“I write you a few lines. One thing I wish you to do. I wish you to not
be very anxious to get this property in the hands or power of the
Conference to manage, but let parties manage the holding of this
property. I learn that______ has proposed to sell some of the land to
help pay the standing debt. Tell me how the matter is now. Can you
obtain the loan of money for to raise the rest of the five thousand
dollars? If not, we must stir about to see if we cannot obtain the means. I
have sent you the letter that I have written; please tell me what is
necessary for me to do. We must be sure and have every payment made
in time, and not let it go out of our hands.”
“I just thought to write you a few lines to assure you that not one foot
of that land is to be sold to raise money. We will hire money at the bank
rather than this shall be done.”
 THE APPROVAL
OF THE LOMA LINDA ENTERPRISE BY THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE
In July Elder Irwin visited Mountain View, and at a meeting of the
Pacific Union Conference. July 6, 1905, he gave them a report of his visit to
Southern California, and a description of the new property at Loma Linda
He stated that after he had looked the property over and heard Sister White
tell what had been shown her concerning such a place, it was very clear to
him that the Conference should take it, and he so recommended. In view of
his experience in Australia, where he had seen such wonderful results come
from the locating of the training school for that field in a place that looked
almost barren; and in view of Sister White’s earnest appeal that Loma Linda
be secured, he believed that there is more in it than we are as yet able to
see. He felt like stepping out by faith, and accepting the responsibility. Eld.
W. B. White said that although the Union Conference Committee had
taken action at its last meeting, recommending the Southern California
Conference not to take upon itself additional indebtedness, yet now that
this has been done, and -it has been done with good counsel, it seemed
to him that we should do everything in our power to cooperate with our
brethren in Southern California, and that we should express to them our
determination to do so. The following recommendations were then
passed:
“Whereas, Much light regarding the matter of how to care for the sick
has been given to the Seventh-day Adventist people, and with the light, large
responsibility to provide sanitariums in favorable and needy localities; and,
“Whereas, We have been led through the Testimonies to the Church to
expect that in various localities, and especially in Southern California, {34}
properties suitable for sanitarium work would be offered to our people for
prices far below their cost and actual value; and we were instructed by the
Testimonies to look for and be ready to improve these opportunities to
secure such sanitarium properties as we need; and.—
“Whereas, In fulfillment of our expectation, the Glendale property, worth
fifty thousand dollars, was purchased for one-fourth of that amount; and the
Paradise Valley property, worth thirty thousand dollars, for less than one-
fifth of that amount; and recently the Loma Linda property worth at least one
hundred and twenty thousand dollars, for one-third of that amount; and,
“Whereas. The purchase of these three large sanitarium properties, with
the expense of fitting up and furnishing the new restaurant and treatment
rooms in Los Angeles, and the purchase of the Fernando School property,
constitutes a very heavy financial burden ‘for the brethren of Southern
California; and,
“Whereas, The Scriptures say, ‘Bear ye one another’s burdens, and in
times past our people in Southern California have been able and willing to
assist the general work and our-institutions in other parts of the field;
therefore,—
“Resolved, That we encourage our brethren and Sisters in Southern
California in the arduous tasks they have undertaken, by expressing our
appreciation of their faith in following the counsels given in the
Testimonies, and their courage in undertaking great things for the sick and
suffering; and that we encourage our brethren and Sisters throughout our
field to assist them in their great undertakings, with gifts, and loans without
interest, and loans at a low rate of interest, so {35} that they may quickly
free these institutions from all outside obligations, and place them in the
most favorable position to do their blessed work: and that our brethren, in
soliciting such funds and loans outside of the territory of Southern
California, do so in harmony with arrangements they may make with the
different Conference committees.
“Whereas, At a former meeting of this committee, we counseled our
brethren of the Southern California Conference, that, in view of their large
financial responsibilities, it was not wise for the Conference to purchase
Loma Linda; and,—
“Whereas, We have recently learned more fully the fitness and value of
the Lorna Linda property for sanitarium purposes, and how clearly it was
presented to Sister White that the place should be purchased, for if it were
not, others would secure it whose presence and work would greatly
interfere with our work; also that when Sister White visited Loma Linda,
she said that it corresponded exactly to the representations made to her in
vision, of one of the places that would be offered to us, and that it should be
secured, and that at the Los Angeles meeting of June 20, 1905, she strongly
advised our brethren to secure the place without delay; therefore,—
“Resolved, That while the Pacific Union Conference cannot enter into
any legal responsibility in this matter, yet we will do all in our power to
assist the Southern California brethren in making this institution a success,
and that we approve of the plan adopted at their recent meeting for holding
the property and -managing the enterprise.”
These resolutions were acknowledged by the {36} Southern California
Conference Committee, July 13, 1905, as follows:
“Resolved. That we hereby express our grateful appreciation of the
action of the Pacific Union Conference Committee in their hearty approval
of the steps which we have taken in securing the Loma Linda Sanitarium
property, and for their promise to do everything in their power to assist us
financially as well as by counsel in carrying the heavy burdens which
devolve upon us in our efforts to follow the instructions given by Sister
White in securing sanitarium and school property in our Conference.
“We desire further to express our appreciation of the course which you
have taken in opening the way for us to secure means to carry these
enterprises, by commending us to the Sister Conferences in the Union, and to
our brethren and Sisters in the Pacific Union territory who have means to
donate, or loan, thus providing opportunity for us to carry forward the
sanitarium work in this field, which the Lord has so plainly directed us to
undertake.”
LIBERAL GIFTS TOWARD SANITARIUM ENTERPRISES
At a meeting on the camp-ground at Boyle Heights, Los Angeles, August
17, 1905, a full account of the light given concerning the medical missionary
work in Southern California was presented to the Conference, dwelling
particularly upon that which related to the establishment of sanitariums in
this field, and how God would open the way for us to secure buildings at
reasonable rates, if we would move forward in faith. The light concerning
the two already established and the instruction concerning Loma Linda, was
carefully reviewed. As one after another expressed themselves, it was
manifest that the time for a forward move had fully come. As opportunity
was given for donations, pledges, cash loans, and the consecration of
property to be sold and the proceeds used to help in these enterprises, in
less than an hour the total amount aggregated some fifty thousand dollars.
The people rejoiced as of old when they had willingly offered to the Lord
His own.
 TESTIMONIES REGARDING LOMA LINDA
The continued interest of Sister White in this enterprise is shown by the
following quotations:
“I wish to present before our people the blessing that the Lord has
placed within our reach by enabling us to obtain possession of the beautiful
sanitarium property known as Loma Linda . . . Until our recent visit, I had
never before seen such a place as this with my natural eyes, but four years
ago just such a place was presented before me as one of those that would
come into our possession if we moved wisely. It is a wonderful place in
which to work for the sick, and in which to begin our work for Redlands
and Riverside. We must make decided efforts to secure helpers who will
do most faithful medical missionary work. . . . Oh, how I long to see the
sick and suffering coming to this institution! It is one of the most perfect
places for a sanitarium that I have ever seen, and I thank our Heavenly
Father for giving us such a place. It is provided with almost everything
necessary for sanitarium work, and is the very place in which sanitarium
work can be carried forward on right lines by faithful physicians and
managers. . . . When I saw Loma Linda, I said, ‘Thank the Lord. This is the
very place we have been hoping to find.” . . . {38}
“The patients could live out of doors a large part of the time. The land
will serve as a school for the education of patients. By outdoor exercise and
working in the soil, men and women will regain their health. Rational
methods for the cure of diseases will be used in a variety of ways. Drugs
will be discarded. . . .
“It is one of the best locations for sanitarium work that I have ever seen.
At this place the sick can be given every natural advantage for retaining
health and strength.
The Chosen Way for Proclaiming the Third Angel’s Message
“Forty years ago the Lord began to give us instruction in regard to the
establishment of sanitariums as one of His chosen ways for proclaiming the
third angel’s message. . . . Our sanitariums are to be schools in which
people of all classes shall be taught the way of salvation. In them the sick
are to be taught to overcome the appetite for tea, coffee, flesh-meat, tobacco
and intoxicating liquor of all kinds. In everyone of our medical institutions
the sick and suffering are to be pointed to the Saviour as their only hope. . . .
“For the past twenty years the Lord has been giving the message that
plants are to be made in many places. He will greatly bless us as we
endeavor to carry out His will. Out of the city into the country, is the word
that has been given, and this word is to be obeyed. Our sanitariums are to
be established in the most healthful surroundings.” . . . {39}
The Testimonies Prove True
“God declared that we should find buildings suitable for our work,
and that these buildings would be offered to us at a very low price. Has
not our recent experience in Southern California proved this true? I
could not but weep for joy as I saw how plainly the Providence of God
had been revealed in our selection of places for sanitarium work in San
Diego, Los Angeles and the Redlands and Riverside district.
“Money is needed with which to establish the work in places outside of
the cities, from which the cities can be worked. We must have means with
which to meet the payments on Loma Linda I ask our brethren who have
means to awake to the responsibilities resting upon them, and to do what
they can to help us. Those who have the Lord’s money in trust should regard
it as a privilege to give of their means to help to pay for a place so well
adapted to sanitarium work.”
095—TESTIMONIES AND EXPERIENCES CONNECTED
WITH THE LOMA LINDA SANITARIUM AND COLLEGE
OF MEDICAL EVANGELISTS
 PH095 - Testimonies and Experiences Connected With The Loma Linda Sanitarium and
College of Medical Evangelists (1906)
INDEX
PLANS FOR WORK ............................... 1
At the Sanitarium and School at Loma Linda .. 1
An Educational Center .................................. 4
A Great Work ................................................. 5
Not to Pay High Wages .................................. 7
A School for Nurses and Physicians ............. 7
The Bakery Enterprise ................................... 8
Free from Commercialism .......................... 10
As an Object Lesson .................................... 10
God Our Efficiency ...................................... 11
Elder Haskell’s First Visit ............................ 13
Character of Sanitarium Work ..................... 13
Conferences to Employ Medical Missionaries ..... 15
Council Meeting at Loma Linda ................ 16
Treatment Room Equipment ........................ 18
Electricity ................................................... 19
Simple Methods ........................................... 20
First Year’s Work ......................................... 20
Special Work at Loma Linda ..................... 21
Means Must be Provided ............................. 22
Southern California Conference to Help ...... 24
College Opened .......................................... 24
On the Training of Medical Students .......... 25
Danger at Medical Colleges ....................... 26
The First Lesson ......................................... 27
Be Not Deceived ........................................ 28
Entering Higher Colleges ........................... 29
Danger in Medical Schools ......................... 30
Men and Women Wanted ............................ 31
Study of the Bible ........................................ 32
Danger at the A. M. M. College .................. 33
Unnecessary Medical Studies ...................... 34
N0 Separation in the Work .......................... 36
Right Foundation ........................................ 37
Danger at Battle Creek ............................... 38
The Essential Study .................................... 41
Study the Bible More ................................. 42
Result of Neglecting Bible Study ................ 43
 PLANS FOR WORK
AT THE SANITARIUM AND SCHOOL AT LOMA LINDA
At the close of the Boyle Heights Camp-meeting held in August, 1905,
Sister White visited Loma Linda and urged the opening of the Sanitarium
and the starting of the school at once.
For the sake of the school that was to be established, Sister White was
doing all she could to secure several physicians, Brother and Sister
Haskell, and others to connect with the work at Loma Linda In her talks
concerning the school, she stated that thousands must he qualified with all
the ability of physicians, to labor, not in professional lines, but as medical
missionary evangelists. In writing to a physician August 24, 1905, she says:
“I write to invite you to connect with our sanitarium work in Southern
California
“We now have three sanitariums in the Southern part of the State. Loma
Linda, the one most recently purchased, is the most desirable place I have
ever seen for a sanitarium. We realize that the Lord has been very gracious
to us in opening the way for us to secure this plant. Until I saw Loma Linda,
I could not feel that I had seen the place that seemed in every respect to
correspond with the representation that I had seen of what a sanitarium
should be. I had been instructed to say to our brethren that we should have a
sanitarium near Redlands and Riverside. This institution is about five miles
from Redlands, and ten from Riverside. But I had no idea that we would be
able to purchase Loma Linda, though we had heard that the owners were
very anxious to sell {1} the property. While I was at Takoma Park, attending
the General Conference, I received a letter from Brother Burden, describing
the property at Loma Linda, and informing me that the place was offered for
sale for forty thousand dollars. The description given answered in every
respect to that of places that I had been instructed would be offered far
below their original cost.
“The letter from Brother Burden I received on Friday afternoon. I asked
W. C. White to telegraph immediately to Brother Burden that we should by
all means secure the property. Some of our brethren connected with the
Conference advised otherwise, fearing that the Conference would be more
deeply involved in debt. But I followed my telegram with a letter, saying
distinctly that the place should be purchased without delay. I consider that
the advantages of this location authorized me to speak positively regarding
this matter. I said: ‘There is sufficient money in the hands of God’s people,
and if we seek the Lord, He will make their hearts willing to help in this
time of need.’
“After writing to Brother Burden, the uncertainty so affected me that
for several nights I was unable to sleep. I lifted my heart to God in prayer.
With great anxiety I waited till at last word came that a deposit of one
thousand dollars had been made and the way was open for us to secure the
place.”
In a letter to Eld. and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, September 15, 1905, she
wrote,—
“We invite Elder Haskell to come to Southern California There is need
here of the work which he can do. The Lord has opened the way before us in
this field, but there have been few {2} worker who are able to carry
forward the work as it should be conducted. We need some of our old men
of war to give us special help just now. We need the services of Elder
Haskell in connection with the work to be carried forward at Loma Linda
An important work is opened before us for the neighboring cities—
Redlands, Riverside and San Bernardino and other smaller places.
“I think I have kept before you my expectations that you would spend a
part of the winter in Southern California By unmistakable representations,
the Lord has given evidence that a great work is to be done in Southern
California” . . .
“We thank the Lord that we have a good sanitarium at Paradise Valley,
seven miles from San Diego; a sanitarium at Glendale, eight miles from Los
Angeles; and a large and beautiful place at Loma Linda, sixty-two miles east
of Los Angeles and close to Redlands, Riverside and San Bernardino. . . .
Loma Linda is about five miles from Redlands, five miles from San
Bernardino, four miles from Colton, and nine miles from Riverside.
“Redlands and Riverside are places which the Lord has shown me
should be thoroughly worked. . . . In each of them a company of believers
has been raised up, and a meeting-house built. But more work must be done
there, and a work must be done in San Bernardino.
“I have wished that you and your wife could come to Loma Linda, and
carry on a work similar to that which you have done in other places. . . . By
the securing of Loma Linda the Lord has opened the way for a work to be
done in the {3} neighboring cities and towns. The securing of this property
at such a price as we paid for it is a miracle that should open the eyes of our
understanding. If such manifest workings of God do not give us a new
experience, what will? If we cannot read the evidence that the time has
come to work in the surrounding cities, what could be done to arouse us to
action.!” . . .
“There should be connected with our sanitariums in various places
ample facilities for the training of workers. And great care should be
taken in the selection of young people to connect with our sanitariums.” .
..
An Educational Center
“We must soon start a nurses’ training school at Loma Linda This place
will become an important educational center, and we need the efforts of
yourself and your wife to give the right mold to the work in this new
educational center.” . . .
“If you see your way clear to labor a portion of this winter in Southern
California, I think I can be with you, and I will help you all I can to open up
the work. If you will gather about you a group of workers, and do for a time
in Southern California a work similar to that which you have done in New
York and Nashville, praying and working and doing the will of the Lord,
God will not fail to show Himself your Helper; for you will be following
where He has marked out the way.
“I do not propose that you divorce yourself permanently from the work
in the cities of the Southern States, but I ask you to come and help us start
the work of training true medical {4} missionaries in this very fruitful field
—Southern California
“It is a wonderful place in which to work for the sick, and in which to
begin our work for Redlands and Riverside. We must make decided efforts
to secure helpers who will do most faithful medical missionary work. If
Christ will bless the treatment given and let His healing power be felt, a
great work will be accomplished. We shall need to secure competent
physicians and nurses,—men and women who are true and faithful, and who
can be relied on; men and women who live in constant dependence upon the
great Healer; men and women who humble their hearts before God and
believe His Word, keeping their eyes fixed on their Leader and Counselor—
the Lord Jesus Christ.
A Great Work
“I feel an intense interest in the future work and prosperity of the Loma
Linda Sanitarium. God has not given us these buildings for naught. He has
not given them for us simply to take pride and comfort in. We know that this
beautiful property has been given us as an indication of a great work that is
to be done in Southern California for the Lord.” . . .
In a letter dated September 27, 1905, we read:
“I very much wish that Brother and Sister Haskell might be with the
family at Loma Linda, and inaugurate in Redlands, Riverside and San
Bernardino a work similar to the work they conducted in Avondale and
Nashville. . . .
 “Our young men and young women should be encouraged to attend
schools away from the cities, that under intelligent teachers, they may
{5} receive a training that will fit them to stand on vantage ground.”
November 1, 1905, she wrote the following:
“We were deeply interested in your letter in regard to the prospects of
having patients as soon as you are ready for them. I am so thankful to our
heavenly Father that for a long time He has kept before me that there were
buildings that we could obtain at a greatly reduced price. This instruction
kept me from trying to purchase land on which to erect building at a large
cost. The Lord has certainly prepared the way for us, and He wants us to
work interestedly in securing sanitariums.
“I feel thankful for the school property at Fernando, and I do thank the
Lord for the property at Paradise Valley. And now you can see that the Lord
designs that these places should be worked. It may be that there will have to
be another building secured at a distance from Los Angeles, for thus it has
been presented to me. But we cannot yet reach for more, unless the Lord
should make it known that the time has come. If we consecrate our
individual selves to the Lord, we shall have that wisdom which would
enable us to move intelligently.
“I thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice that He has brought Loma
Linda to our notice, and that we might obtain it. I thank the Lord that He has
sent you to help me carry out in a determined effort that which He designed
should be a great blessing to us. Redlands will be a center, and so also will
Loma Linda A school will be established as soon as possible, and the Lord
will open the way. {6}
Not to Pay High Wages
“As regards the proposition made by Brother ______. I look at the
matter as you do. We cannot afford to start on the high-wage plan. This was
the misfortune of the people in Battle Creek, and I have something to say on
this point. We have before us a large field of missionary work. We are to be
sure to heed the requirements of Christ, who made Himself a donation to our
world. There is to be neatness and order, and everything possible is to be
done to show thoroughness in every line. But when it comes to paying
twenty-five dollars a week, and giving a large percentage on surgical work
done, light was given me in Australia that this should never be, because our
record is at stake. The matter was presented to me that many sanitariums
would have to be established in Southern California, for there would be a
great inflowing of people there. Many would seek that climate.
“We must stand in the counsel of God, everyone of us prepared to follow
the example of Jesus Christ. We cannot consent to pay extravagant wages.”
 A SCHOOL FOR NURSES AND PHYSICIANS
Again, in December 10, 1905, she writes:
“I am continually thankful to our heavenly Father that in His providence
we have been favored to secure this beautiful location as a health resort. It
answers perfectly to the representation that was given me. Praise the Lord
for His goodness and mercy expressed to us amidst the many difficulties we
have to meet. {7} The Lord is our helper, and constant guide. I say to you,
my brother, Jesus will be to us a present helper in every time of need. In
regard to the school, I would say, Make it all you possibly can in the
education of nurses and physicians.”
The Bakery Enterprise
Another enterprise Sister White was anxious to see carried forward
at Loma Linda, was a small food manufactory, or bakery, for the benefit
to the sanitarium and school and the surrounding towns in the valley, as
is shown by the following quotations:
In a letter dated December 10, 1905, I read:
“In regard to the investment of means in a food factory, if you can obtain
the money, it is the very thing needful, and I have had this in mind. I was
afraid you would let Brother Hanson go, and we would be left in the lurch at
Loma Linda I know he is a man of good sense, and he has a faculty of
experimenting on health foods which will be a blessing to the food factory
and to the table fare. I would say, improve your present opportunity and
select a man to go in with him who can be educated in uniting with him to
perfect the work. I would not delay this essential development, for it will be
a great blessing to the sanitarium, and not only to it, but to other
sanitariums.”
On December 11, 1905, she wrote again:
“I have been conversing with you in the night season in regard to
some matters that I will write you about. We were conversing with
reference to Brother Hanson and his manufacturing health foods. We were
conversing with regard to erecting a store, and One of authority {8} who
was in our midst, speaking to several present, suggested the propriety of
erecting such a building at a distance from the main building and all other
buildings that are now standing there, so that there will be no danger to
them from fire. He suggested that changes would have to be made after
thorough study, and that the buildings should be placed where the wind
would not carry the smoke or sparks to the main building.” . . .
“Before closing my letter, I will finish what I intended to say about
the building of the food factory. This work requires much wisdom and
genuine good sense. If you can bring it about, do so. Make the best
possible use of ‘Ministry of Healing’ to aid you in your work. I believe
that you can accomplish that which seems to be a necessity.”
These communications were read to the Conference Committee, and it
was voted to proceed with the work. Machinery was ordered, and the
material for the building purchased. The carpenters had started to lay the
foundation, when word came from Northern California, inviting us to delay
matters for counsel with the Union Conference. A meeting of the Pacific
Union Conference Committee was called at Loma Linda, at which it was
decided that it would be in harmony with the Testimonies to proceed with a
small bakery plant; but it was plain to be seen that nearly all present would
like to see the enterprise abandoned. For the sake of unity the machinery
was stored, and the material used for other purposes. Shortly after this
meeting, the following communication was received:
May 17, 1906.
“I have an apology to make in not sending you sooner this letter
regarding a bakery at Loma Linda I must write you words of counsel. {9}
Free from Commercialism
“The Lord has instructed me that it would be a mistake for us to plan for
the production of large quantities of health foods at Loma Linda, to be
distributed through commercial channels. Everything connected with the
institution at Loma Linda should, so far as possible, be unmingled with
commercialism. In the visions of the night, these principles were presented
to me in connection with the proposal for the establishment of a bakery at
Loma Linda I was shown a large building where many foods were made.
There were also some small buildings near the bakery. A most unfavorable
impression was being made.
As an Object Lesson
“Then One appeared on the scene and said: ‘All this has been caused to
pass before you as an object-lesson that you might see the result of carrying
out certain plans. Commercialism must not take the place of the vital work
to be done.’
“And then, lo, the whole scene changed. The bakery was not where we
had planned it, but at a distance from the sanitarium buildings, on the road
toward the railroad. It was a humble building, and a small work was being
carried on there. The commercial idea was lost sight of, and, in its stead, a
strong spiritual influence pervaded the place. The patients were favorably
impressed with what they saw. Nothing of a commercial nature, as a means
of lessening the debt on the Sanitarium, should be brought in to burden the
mind.”
Again, in a letter dated May 19, 1907, I read: {10}
“It has been found necessary at Loma Linda to provide additional
bathroom facilities. An elevator is greatly needed, and a small bakery
should be added. Therefore we are in need of means to accomplish that
which must be done.”
Because of the questioning attitude of many, this necessary improvement
was delayed at considerable inconvenience and loss to the work, but
through the self-sacrificing efforts of a few who believed the instruction
sent, money was secured to put the bakery in running order. Those furnishing
the money became responsible for any loss that might be sustained. The
Lord rewarded their efforts, as the enterprise was a success from the first,
and later the plant was turned over to the Sanitarium with its net gain of two
thousand dollars. Another department of the work that was urged by the
Spirit of Prophecy was a small printing plant. A good brother, who had faith
in the enterprise and the instruction that came, supplied the printing plant
which is doing a good work in the training of students.
God Our Efficiency
Sister White’s interest in this work, in all its departments, never ceased
as shown by the following, Jan. 19, 1906:
“I received your letter yesterday, and was very glad to hear from you. I
have been very busy of late. The Lord has sustained me in preparing matter
to meet the unbelief and infidelity expressed regarding the Testimonies He
has given me to bear to His people. . . .
“I think with great pleasure of the Loma Linda Sanitarium, and the
advantages that it possesses. I sometimes wish that I could be with you in
Southern California But here everything for my work is ready to my hand,
and to go away anywhere just now seems inconsistent; {11} for I am
getting out much matter that is very important.
“We must understand the present feebleness and smallness of the work.
We have had an experience. In doing the work God has given us, we may
go trustingly forward, assured that He will be our efficiency. He will be
with us in 1906, as He was with us in 1841, 1842, 1843, and 1844 Oh,
what wonderful evidences we had then of the presence of God with us. In
the earlier stages of our work, we had many difficulties to meet, and we
gained many victories.
“If the Lord is leading us, we may go forward courageously, assured that
He will be with us as He was with us in past years, as we labored in
feebleness, but under the miracle working power of the Holy Spirit. He will
be with us as He was with us when we had to meet the opposing influences
of erroneous theories.
“Many of the most successful undertakings made in behalf of the truth
have at the beginning been small, and have cost many tears and prayers. At
the beginning of our work, some brought in grave errors, and meeting these
placed upon as much hard labor, and such difficulties as God’s help alone
could enable us to overcome. We prayed a great deal; often we wrestled
whole nights in prayer. Then the light, precious light on Bible truth, would
come upon the whole company assembled. All could understand the
difficulties, and the truth of the Bible was comprehended an substantiated.” .
..
“Thus we worked and thus we prayed. Errors were continually being
brought in, but we went to God in prayer, and searched the Scriptures
diligently.” . . . {12}
“Had the work been done that God designed should be done, the
condition of things in our world would now be very different. But the
professed followers of Christ are asleep, the churches have not fulfilled
the solemn charge laid upon them. Men placed as watchmen have been
asleep at their post, and many refuse to wake up. They are not fulfilling the
gospel commission.”
*****
ELDER HASKELL’S FIRST VISIT
About this time Elder Haskell and wife came to Loma Linda to assist in
getting the school started, but remained only a few days as they desired
council with Sister White as to the character and work of the school. They
returned later, and in the spring of 1906 opened a medical evangelistic tent
effort in San Bernardino, which did much to mold the work of the school
and open the field for evangelistic work. Some of the workers with the
assistance of Brother and Sister Haskell raised the first thousand dollars to
establish the school by selling papers.
 CHARACTER OF SANITARIUM WORK
Sister White’s continued interest in the sanitarium and school is shown
by the following, dated February 23, 1906:
“In all our sanitariums the work done should be of such a character as to
win souls to Jesus Christ. We have a wide missionary field in our health
institutions, for here people of all countries come to regain their health. The
best helpers to have connected with our sanitariums are those men who
desire to make the Bible their guide, those who will put forth their mental
and moral powers to advance the work in correct ways.
“Let the workers in the sanitariums remember {13} that the object of
the establishment of these institutions is not alone the relief of suffering
and the healing of disease, but also the salvation of souls. Let the spiritual
atmosphere of these institutions be such that men and women who are
brought to the sanitariums to receive treatment for their bodily ills, shall
learn the lesson that their diseased souls need healing.
“To preach the gospel means much more than many realize. It is a broad,
far-reaching work. Our sanitariums have been presented to me as most
efficient means for the promotion of the gospel message.
“The work of the true medical missionary is largely a spiritual work. It
includes prayer and the laying on of hands; he therefore should be as
sacredly set apart for his work as is the minister of the gospel. Those who
are selected to act the part of missionary physicians, are to be set apart as
such. This will strengthen them against the temptations to withdraw from the
sanitarium work to engage in private practice. No selfish motive should be
allowed to draw the worker from his post of duty.
“The medical work done, in connection with the giving of the third
angel’s message, is to accomplish wonderful results. It is to be a sanctifying,
unifying work, corresponding to the work which the great Head of the
church sent forth the first disciples to do.
“Calling these disciples together, Christ gave them their commission: . . .
‘And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of God is at hand. Heal the sick,
cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast our devils: freely ye have received,
freely give.’ . . . ‘Behold I send you forth as sheep {14} in the midst of
wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves.’
“It is well for us to read this chapter and let its instruction prepare us for
our labors. The early disciples were going forth upon Christ’s errands,
under His commission. His Spirit was to prepare the way before them. They
were to feel that with such a message to give, such blessings to impart, they
should receive a welcome in the homes of the people. . . .
CONFERENCES TO EMPLOY MEDICAL MISSIONARIES
“Through the first disciples a divine gift was proffered to Israel; the
faithful evangelist today will do a similar work in every city where our
missionaries enter. It is a work which to some extent we have tried to do in
connection with some of our sanitariums, but a much wider experience in
these lines is to be gained. Cannot our conference presidents open the way
for the students in our schools to engage in this line of labor? Again and
again it has been presented to me that ‘there should be companies organized,
and educated most thoroughly to work as nurses, as evangelists, as
ministers, as canvassers, as gospel students, to perfect a character after the
divine similitude.’ There is a grand work to be done in relieving suffering
humanity, and through the labors of students who are receiving an education
and training to become efficient medical missionaries, the people living in
many cities may become acquainted with the truths of the third angel’s
message. Consecrated leaders and teachers of experience should go out with
these young workers, at first, giving them instruction how to {15} labor.
When favors of food are offered by those who fear and honor God, these
favors may be accepted. Thus opportunity will be found for conversation,
for explaining the Scriptures, for singing Bible songs and praying with the
family. There are many to whom such labor as this would prove a blessing.
“And each worker, as he goes forth to this labor, should realize that he is
as surely sent of God as were the first disciples. God’s eye follows them;
His Spirit goes with them. . . .
“I am thankful when I think of the advantages enjoyed by the schools that
are established near our sanitariums, so that the work of the two educational
institutions can blend. The students in these schools, while gaining an
education in the knowledge of present truth, can also learn how to be
ministers of healing to those whom they go forth to serve.
“If ever there was a time when our work should be done under the
special direction of the Spirit of God, it is now. Let those who are living at
their ease, arouse. Let our sanitariums become what they should be,—homes
where healing is ministered to sin-sick souls. And this will be done when
the workers have a living connection with the great Healer.”
 COUNCIL MEETING AT LOMA LINDA
At a Council Meeting at Loma Linda At a council meeting held at Loma
Linda in the month of April, at which Sister White and members of the
Union Conference and the Southern California Conference committee were
present, definite arrangements were made for the organization of the Loma
Linda College of Evangelists, and Professor W. E. Howell was invited to
take charge of the school.
Of Professor Howell’s visit with Sister White to learn the character of
the school to be started, she wrote to Elder Haskell at Loma Linda, June 5,
1906, as follows:
“Yesterday I had a long visit as I rode out with Brother and Sister
Howell. Brother Howell is very desirous of knowing how to plan for the
educational work with which he is connected, so that no mistakes may be
made. I tell him that the Lord will lead all who are willing to be led. The
Bible is our safe guide book. Said Christ, ‘He that will come after Me, let
him take up his cross, and follow Me.’
“We cannot mark out a precise line to be followed unconditionally.
Circumstances and emergencies will arise for which the Lord must give
special instruction. But if we begin to work, depending wholly upon the
Lord, watching, praying, and walking in harmony with the light He sends us,
we shall not be left to walk in darkness.
“I am glad that you are carrying forward the work you have undertaken
in San Bernardino. I believe that you are working in harmony with the light
that has been given to me. In your work you come in contact with people
who need to feel a hunger and thirst after righteousness. The Lord’s blessing
will be with all who work in harmony with His plans.” . . .
“We should seek to follow more closely the example of Christ, the great
Shepherd, as He worked with His little company of disciples, studying with
them and with the people the Old Testament scriptures. His active ministry
consisted not merely in sermonizing, but in educating the people. As He
passed through villages, He came in personal contact with the people in
their homes, teaching, and ministering to their necessities. As the crowds
that followed Him increased, when {17} He came to a favorable place, He
would speak to them, simplifying His discourses by the use of parables and
symbols.”
Concerning the fitting up of the treatment rooms, on June 17, 1906, Sister
White wrote as follows:
 In view of the school work to be carried forward, and also to
accommodate the Sanitarium patronage, it was decided at the April
meeting to build an addition to the sanitarium for treatment rooms, and
also make some other improvements. Concerning the fitting up of the
treatment rooms, on June 17, 1906, Sister White wrote as follows:
 TREATMENT ROOM EQUIPMENT
“For several days I have thought of writing to you, but could not
because so many things demanding immediate attention have come in. I may
have written to you regarding the equipment of your treatment rooms, but
fearing that I have not, I will come right to the point.
“When we were at the Paradise Valley Sanitarium, we were conducted
through the new treatment rooms. One room was elaborately fitted up with
electrical appliances for giving the patients treatment. That night I was
instructed that some connected with the institution were introducing things
for the treatment of the sick that were not safe. The application of these
electrical treatments would involve the patient in serious difficulties,
imperiling life.
“One was conversing with the doctors, and with great earnestness was
saying, ‘Never, never carry out your wonderful plans. There have been
various mechanical devices brought into the treatment rooms that are
expensive, and the men who make a specialty of treating certain cases are
liable to make grave mistakes.’”
“There are men who make a specialty of treating the rectum, and some
feel that they have been {18} greatly benefited. But I have been instructed
that this treatment, as well as many surgical operations, leaves with many a
serious weakness.
“Several things were mentioned that have been brought into the
Sanitarium which were not necessary, and which should not have been
purchased without consultation with other physicians. The amount of money
which some of these machines cost, and the salary which must be paid to the
one who operates them should be taken into consideration.
Electricity
“Now I am certain that great care should be taken in purchasing
electrical instruments and costly mechanical fixtures. Move slowly, Brother
Burden, and do not trust to men who suppose that they understand what is
essential, and who launch out in spending money for many things that require
experts to handle them.
“Several times I have been instructed that much of the elaborate, costly
machinery used in giving treatments, did not help in the work as much as is
supposed. With it we do not get so good results as with the simple
appliances we used in our earlier experiences. The application of water in
various simple ways is a great blessing.
 “I have been instructed that the X-ray is not the great blessing that
some suppose it to be. If used unwisely it may do much harm. The results
of some of the electrical treatments are similar to the results of using
stimulants. There is a weakness that follows.
“I shall have more to say about these matters later, but I wish now to say
that all patients should keep out of doors as much as possible, and {19}
many will be benefited by sleeping in the open air.
Simple Methods
“Keep the patients out of doors as much as possible, and give them
cheering, happy talks in the parlor, with simple reading and Bible lessons
easy to be understood, which will be an encouragement to the soul. Talk on
health reform, and do not you, my brother, become burden bearer in so many
lines that you cannot teach the simple lessons of health reform. Those who
go from the Sanitarium should go so well instructed that they can teach
others the methods of treating their families.
“There is danger of spending far too much money on machinery and
appliances which the patients can never use in their home lessons. They
should rather be taught how to regulate the diet, so that the living machinery
of the whole being will work in harmony. Let them become intelligent in
regard to the importance of laying aside corsets and shortening their skirts.
Such lessons will be to the women more valuable than they can estimate.”
 FIRST YEAR’S WORK
The Sanitarium was purchased May 26, 1905. During the summer little
was done at the institution except to raise funds to meet the payments and
secure a corps of workers. The 1st of October, the Sanitarium was in order
to receive patients. By the 1st of November, patients began to arrive, and at
one time during the winter we had over forty patients. Our income for the
eight months of the first year ending: June 30, 1906, was $23,625.05, and
donations for the year $2,838.13. After settling all our running expenses,
including the five {20} months’ expenses when the institution was not
earning anything, our surplus at the end of the year, including the donations,
was $1,160.22.
During this time the work had gotten nicely started, and the school was
opened in a small way. To provide facilities for the school and treatment
rooms for the Sanitarium, pledges were taken amounting: to $12,000.00,
and a three story addition erected.
These forward movements aroused considerable opposition and
criticism from those not in favor of the enterprise. During the summer of
1906, as the Sanitarium and school were struggling for advancement, the
following counsel dated August 19, 1906, was received:
 SPECIAL WORK AT LOMA LINDA
“I am very anxious that Brethren ______ and their associates shall see
all things clearly. God has given to every man a certain work to do, and He
will give to each wisdom necessary to perform His own appointed work.” .
..
“Be very careful not to do anything that would restrict the work at Loma
Linda It is in the order of God that this property has been secured, and He
has given instructions that a school should be connected with the Sanitarium.
A special work is to be done there in qualifying young men and young
women to be efficient medical missionary workers. They are to be taught
how to treat the sick without the use of drugs. Such an education requires an
experience in practical work.
“The work at Loma Linda demands immediate consideration.
Preparations must be made for the school to be opened as soon as possible.
Our young men and young women are to find in Loma Linda a school where
they can receive a medical {21} missionary training, and where they will
not be brought under the influence of some who are seeking to undermine the
truth. The students are to unite faithfully in the medical work, keeping their
physical powers in the most perfect condition possible, and laboring under
the instruction of the great medical Missionary. The healing of the sick and
the ministry of the Word are to go hand in hand.
“There is to be a thorough education in Bible truth. The Word of God is
spirit and life. We need constantly to look to Jesus. The efficiency of every
worker is largely determined by the education and training he receives. In
your educational institutions there is to be a higher class of education than
can be found elsewhere. The students are to be treated kindly, tenderly and
interestedly.
Means Must be Provided
“In order properly to fit the Sanitarium and the school at Loma Linda to
carry on the work that the Lord has plainly directed should be carried on,
means must be raised. And let no one act a part in influencing our brethren
and Sisters in Southern California not to do that which needs to be done.
“The Lord has blessed ______, and He will continue to bless him, as he
continues to move in the fear of God, and plans wisely and economically
with his associates for the fitting up and management of the institution. If any
of his brethren act arbitrarily in an effort to restrain him in this, they would
be found hindering the very work that the Lord has signified should be done.
He is not to be forced to turn aside. {22} from his convictions as to the way
in which the work under his charge shall be carried on.
“In the carrying forward of the educational work at Loma Linda, our
brethren must constantly guard against the effort of the enemy to bring in a
spirit of criticism and of alienation between brethren.
“There are times when certain sanitariums will have to pass through
a close, severe struggle for means in order to do a special work which
the Lord has particularly designated should be done. In such
emergencies they are to be free to receive gifts and donations from our
churches. Some who receive the truth have means, and they will aid in
sustaining the good work which should be done in our sanitariums.
“My brethren, I am praying that the Lord will guide you in the very best
methods of reaching hearts.” . . .
“For years we have wrestled to see the work of God advanced in
Southern California At one time we found such narrow, prescribed plans
that the work could not move forward. Then when an effort was made to
advance, it resulted in large outlay, and in extravagant plans that were
altogether out of order. Then followed a pressure for money, and the work
was held back.
“Still the light kept coming to me that the work should be conducted
after a different order, that many plans and devisings of men needed to be
changed. Of late some moves have been made. The Lord has wrought in
the securing of properties at San Fernando, at Paradise Valley and at
Glendale.
“A sanitarium has been established at Loma Linda, and this is in the
providence of God. {23} Some know how difficult it has been to
accomplish the work that has been done. But the work at Loma Linda is
not yet perfected. More money must be raised in order to make this
place a center for the training of medical missionary evangelists.
Southern California Conference to Help
“As the President and Executive Committee of the Southern California
Conference unite with Brother ______ and his associates in planning for the
thorough accomplishment of the Sanitarium and school work at Loma Linda,
they will find strength and blessing. Brother ______ is not to be bound
about in his work.
“Pray to the Lord, my brethren, council together, and then labor unitedly
to help in establishing the work which we all so greatly desire shall not be
hindered.
“The work of higher education has been greatly hindered because men
and women have not discerned spiritual things as they should. We should
know the facts that are of weight in making decisions.
“All our brethren are to be sober minded and cautious. Those who
hold office need the ability to view every matter wisely. We are all to be
workers together with God.”
 COLLEGE OPENED
On the 4th of October, 1906, the College was formally opened with
some forty students in attendance. Just before the opening, September 14,
1906, Sister White wrote as follows:
“Brethren Burden and Howell, the work of the school and the
Sanitarium will be a blessing, the one to the other. Each must act its
individual {24} part, but both must blend together; then the interest of both
will be advanced. If there is cooperation between the educational work and
the work of the sanitarium, we can heartily recommend that the higher
education be carried on on the sanitarium grounds; for this is the Lord’s
plan. If the men at the head of this enterprise plan for the usefulness of these
institutions, each helping the other, there is nothing to hinder the operations
of the school. As the work grows, buildings may have to be prepared.”
As we were anxious to have the school started on a right basis, we
wrote to Sister White asking for any further light she had that would be of
service to us. In October, 1906, we received the following extracts on the
training of medical students, compiled by her amanuensis and endorsed by
her as expressing her views from the light that had been given. Teachers and
students made a careful study of the instruction sent and molded the work
accordingly.
 ON THE TRAINING OF MEDICAL STUDENTS
In all the instruction given through the Spirit of Prophecy regarding the
training of medical students, the necessity of spiritual consecration and of
faithfulness in Bible study is constantly emphasized. The students are
directed to search the Scriptures, and to establish themselves thoroughly on
all phases of the third angel’s message.
In a manuscript dated August, 1885, and published in a leaflet entitled
“Counsel to Physicians and Medical Students,” the spiritual side of the
training of our youth is constantly kept uppermost. Note the following
extract:
“We greatly need godly physicians. We need men who have high and
holy principles. . . . {25} I have been shown that young men will accept
the responsibility of obtaining a medical education, and enter upon their
course of study designing to be right and maintain their Christian
principles; but do they do this? No; they fall into temptation, and evil
influences affect their morals. Among our own people who profess to
believe the most solemn truths ever committed to mortals, there is a
tarnishing of virtue, a sacrificing of principle. They do not, like Joseph
and Daniel, preserve their integrity of morals, much less their Christian
principles. The habits and customs of associates who claim to be
respectable men and women have a molding influence upon them. Not only
the youth, but those of mature age, are inclined to conform to the
worldlings’ standard in order not to be considered singular.
This was written about ten years before the founding of the American
Medical Missionary College. The perils to be met by the youth in a worldly
medical school were described in the following words:
 DANGER AT MEDICAL COLLEGES
“We are in need of physicians; but the plan of sending young men to a
medical college to learn to treat the sick is questionable; for many of them
have no root in themselves, and, as in sending our children to the other
colleges in our land, they are brought in contact with every class of minds,
and are thrown into a sink of iniquity, the companionship of skeptics,
infidels and the profligate, where not one out of one hundred escapes from
being contaminated. They do not come forth like Joseph and Daniel
uncorrupted, firm as a rock to principle. {26}
As a safeguard against contamination, it is suggested that—
“These students, who intend to deal with suffering humanity, will find no
graduating place this side of heaven. Every bit of knowledge that is termed
science should be acquired, while the seeker daily acknowledges that the
fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. Every item of experience and
everything that can strengthen the mind should be cultivated to the utmost of
their power, while at the same time they should seek God for His wisdom,
their consciences illuminated, quick and pure; for unless they are guided by
the wisdom from above, they become an easy prey to the deceptive power
of Satan.
 THE FIRST LESSON
And again,—
“I wish I could set before the medical student the true responsibility
which rests upon him in his work. There is not one in one hundred who has
a just sense of his position, his work, his accountability to God, and how
much God will do for him if he will make Him his trust. The very first
lesson that he should learn is dependence upon God. Make God your
counselor at every step. The worldly and the nominal Christian may
insinuate that in order for you to be successful you must be a policy man,
you must at times depart from the strictest rectitude; but be not deceived, be
not deluded. . . . Throw not open a door for the enemy to take possession of
the citadel of the soul.
“Like Enoch, the physician should be a man that walks with God. This
will be to him an {27} antidote to all the delusive, pernicious sentiments
which make so many infidel physicians, or skeptics. The true antidote is
truth, the truth of God revealed in His Word, practiced in the life, and
constantly guiding in all that concerns the interests of others. Having the soul
thus barricaded with heavenly principles you may humbly yet confidently
say, I will not fear the face of man. God is not unmindful of your struggles,
of your conflicts to maintain the truth and obtain a personal daily experience
in walking in the ways of truth. When you appreciate every word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of God, as revealed in His Word, higher than
worldly policy, you will be guided into every good and holy way. . . .
Be Not Deceived
“Let not medical students be deceived by the wiles of the devil, or by
any of his cunning pretexts which so many adopt to beguile and ensnare by
the practices of the ungodly. Cling closely to your Bibles. Inquire, What
saith the Lord? He has spoken and told me how to ennoble and purify my
life. This light I will follow. The Majesty of truth I will respect and honor. .
..
“It is the privilege of every student to enter college with the same fixed,
determined principle that Daniel had when he entered the courts of Babylon,
and to preserve his integrity untarnished. You all need a living religion, that
you may stand as God’s witnesses.
These words were written at a time when there was no medical school
operated by Seventh-day Adventists—ten years before the founding of the
American Medical Missionary College; and at that time, when the only way
for our youth to obtain a medical education was to enter a worldly college,
students were assured that so long as they chose to cling closely to their
Bibles and obey God, they would be kept from contamination while
studying science in these medical schools. This instruction is very similar to
that found in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 583. 584, Where we
read,—
 ENTERING HIGHER COLLEGES
“We would that there were strong young men, rooted and grounded in
the faith, who had such a living connection with God that they could, if so
counseled by our leading brethren, enter the higher colleges in our land,
where they would have a wider field for study and observation. Association
with different classes of minds, and acquaintance with the workings and
results of popular methods of education, and a knowledge of theology as
taught in the leading institutions of learning, would be of great value to such
workers, preparing them to labor for the educated classes, and to meet the
prevailing errors of our time. Such was the method pursued by the ancient
Waldenses; and, if true to God, our youth, like theirs, might do a good work,
even while gaining their education, in sowing the seeds of truth in other
minds.
About the time this was written (early in the eighties), it was also
written (“Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 5, pp. 446 to 448) that—
“Painstaking effort should be made to induce suitable men to qualify
themselves for this work— the work of a physician. They should be men
{29} whose characters are based upon the broad principles of the Word of
God,—men who possess a natural energy, force and perseverance that will
enable them to reach a high standard of excellence. . . .
Danger in Medical Schools
“In this age there is danger for everyone who shall enter upon the study
of medicine. Often his instructors are worldly-wise men and his fellow
students infidels, who have no thought of God, and he is in danger of being
influenced by these irreligious associations. Nevertheless, some have gone
through the medical course, and have remained true to principle. They
would not continue their studies on the Sabbath; and they have proved that
men may become qualified for the duties of a physician and not disappoint
the expectations of those who furnish them means to obtain an education.
Like Daniel, they have honored God, and He has kept them. . . .
“The young physician has access to the God of Daniel. Through divine
grace and power he may become as efficient in his calling as Daniel was in
his exalted position. But it is a mistake to make a scientific preparation the
all important thing, while religious principles, that lie at the very foundation
of a successful practice, are neglected. . . . The man who is closely
connected with the great Physician of soul and body, has the resources of
heaven at his command, and he can work with a wisdom and unerring
precision that the godless man cannot possess.
Men and Women Wanted
“Devoted persons, both men and women, are wanted now to go forth as
medical missionaries. Let them cultivate their physical and mental powers
and their piety to the utmost. Every effort should be made to send forth
intelligent workers. The same grace that came from Jesus Christ to Paul and
Apollos, which caused them to be distinguished for their spiritual
excellencies, can be received now, and will bring into working order many
devoted missionaries.
In October of the same year (two years before the American Medical
Missionary College was opened) there was written the following:
“God will surely advance the humble, trustful, praying, whole-souled
medical missionary as he advanced Daniel and his fellows.”
A study of Testimonies sent from Australia to Battle Creek during the
time when the American Medical Missionary College was being founded
and placed in running order, reveals the fact that while Sister White
rejoiced to know that our youth would no longer be exposed to the perils of
worldly medical schools, yet she repeatedly brought to view the importance
of daily Bible study,—thorough, prayerful Bible study,—in connection with
the study of science.
 STUDY OF THE BIBLE
December 1, 1895, a few weeks after the founding of the American
Medical Missionary College, these words were written (as published in
“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, pp. 156, 157): {31}
“If the medical students will study the Word of God diligently, they will
be far better prepared to understand their other studies; for enlightenment
always come with an earnest study of the Word of God. Let our medical
missionary workers understand that the more they become acquainted with
God and with Christ, and the more they become acquainted with Bible
history, the better prepared they will be to do their work.
“The students in our schools should aspire to higher knowledge. Nothing
will so help to give them a retentive memory as a study of the Scriptures.
Nothing will so help them in gaining a knowledge of their other studies. . . .
“Faithful teachers should be placed in charge of the Bible classes,
teachers who will strive to make the students understand their lessons,
not by explaining everything to them, but by requiring them to explain
clearly every passage they read. Let these teachers remember that little
good will be accomplished by skimming over the surface of the Word.
Thoughtful investigation and earnest, taxing study are required in order
for this Word to be understood. . . .
“The Bible is the great lesson book for the students in our schools. . . .
Those who consult the divine Oracle will have light. In the Bible every duty
is made plain. Every lesson given is comprehensible. Every lesson reveals
to us the Father and the Son. The Word is able to make all wise unto
salvation. In the Word the science of Salvation is plainly revealed. {32}
“‘Search the Scriptures, for they are the voice of God speaking to the
soul.’
In 1898, when God’s purpose in the training of our youth for service as
physicians was being lost sight of, a communication was written under date
of February 3, 1898, cautioning against the tendency to separate the medical
work from the evangelical line of work. Extracts from this Testimony, as
printed in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, pp. 158 to 162, clearly point
out conditions then existing:
“Remember, my brother, that medical missionary work is not to take
men from the ministry, but is to place men in the field, better qualified
to minister because of their knowledge of medical missionary work.
Young men should receive an education in medical missionary lines, and
then should go forth to connect with the ministers. . . .
 Danger at the A. M. M. College
“Those who are receiving an education in medical lines (referring to the
students in the American Medical Missionary College) hear insinuations
from time to time that disparage the church and the ministry. These
insinuations are seeds that will spring up and bear fruit. The students might
better be educated to realize that the church of Christ on earth is to be
respected. They need a clear knowledge of the reasons of our faith. This
knowledge they must have in order to serve God acceptably. Line upon line,
precept upon precept, they must receive the Bible evidence of the truth as it
is in Jesus.
“Do not, I beg of you, instill into the minds of the students ideas that will
cause them to lose confidence in God’s appointed ministers. But {33} this
you are most certainly doing, whether you are aware of it or not.
Thus, nearly eight years ago, and less than three years after the American
Medical Missionary College was founded, it was pointed out through the
Spirit of Prophecy that our medical students were from time to time hearing
insinuations that disparaged the church and the ministry in their estimation;
and it was again urged most emphatically that the students “need a clear
knowledge of the reasons of our faith. This knowledge they must have in
order to serve God acceptably.”
Students of the Testimonies know that since 1898 the policy of some
of the leading instructors in the American Medical Missionary College
has remained unchanged, and that for eight long years our youth who
have gone to this school to obtain a medical education have been met
with most subtle “insinuations from time to time that disparage the
church and the ministry.” These seeds, as prophesied, have sprung up
and borne a baleful harvest.
 UNNECESSARY MEDICAL STUDIES
October 26, 1898—about nine months later than the date of the
preceding communication, and just three years from the time the American
Medical Missionary College was founded, the following was written, as
published in “Testimonies for the Church,”’ Vol. 8, pp. 163 to 165:
“There is a burden upon my soul. There are young people who are
encouraged to take up a course of study in medical lines who ought to be
preparing themselves most decidedly to proclaim the third angel’s message.
It is not necessary for our medical students to spend all the time {34} that
they are spending in medical studies. Their work should be more decidedly
combined with a study of God’s Word. Ideas are inculcated that are not at
all necessary, and the necessary things do not receive sufficient attention.
“While students are being educated in this way, they are being made less
able to do acceptable work for the Master. The taxation that they undergo to
obtain an extended knowledge in medical lines unfits them to work as they
should in ministerial lines. Physical and mental weariness come because of
the over-strain of study, and because the students are encouraged to labor
unduly for the outcasts and the degraded. Thus some are disqualified for the
work they might have done, had they begun missionary work where it was
needed, and let the medical line come in as an essential part, connected with
the work of the gospel ministry as a whole, as the hand is connected with the
body. Life is not to be imperiled in an effort to obtain a medical education.
There is danger in some cases that students will ruin their health and unfit
themselves to do the service they might have done had they not been
unwisely encouraged to take a medical course.
“Often erroneous opinions are transcribed on the mind, and these lead to
an unwise course of action. Students should have time to talk with God, time
to live in hourly, conscious communion with the principles of truth and
righteousness and mercy. At this time straightforward investigation of the
heart is essential. The student must place himself where he can draw from
the Source of spiritual and intellectual power. He must require that every
cause which asks his {35} sympathy and cooperation has the approval of
the reason which God has given him, and the conscience, which the Holy
Spirit is controlling. He is not to perform an action that does not harmonized
with the deep, holy principles which minister light to his soul and vigor to
his will. Only thus can he do God the highest service.’ . . .
No Separation in the Work
 “The Lord’s people are to be one. There is to be no separation in his
work. Christ sent out the twelve apostles, and afterward the seventy
disciples, to preach the gospel and to heal the sick. “As ye go,” He said,
“preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse
the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely
give.” Matthew 10:7, 8. As they went forth preaching the kingdom of God,
power was given them to heal the sick and cast out evil spirits. In God’s
work teaching and healing are never to be separated. His commandment-
keeping people are to be one. Satan will invent every device to separate
those whom God is seeking to make one. But the Lord will reveal Himself
as a God of judgment. We are working under the eyes of the heavenly host.
There is a divine Watcher among us, inspecting all that is planned and
carried on.
 RIGHT FOUNDATION
At the 1901 General Conference, in an article entitled “Instruction
Regarding the School Work,” read before the delegates April 22, 1901, it
was pointed out that all our medical students were not to receive their
training at the one medical college in Battle Creek. Of cur schools that were
{36} introducing educational reforms, Sister White wrote:
“We are thankful that an interest is being shown in the work of
establishing schools on a right foundation, as they should have been
established years ago. If the proper education is given to students, it is a
positive necessity to establish our schools at a distance from cities, where
the students can do manual work. . . .
“Although there may be few students at first, do not be discouraged. The
school will win its way. Introduce the medical missionary work. Some of
the students are to be educated as nurses, some as physicians. It is not
necessary for our students to go to Ann Arbor for a medical education. They
may obtain at our schools all the education that is essential to perform the
work for this time.
“It will take some time to get a right understanding of the matter, but just
as soon as we begin to work in the lines of true reform, the Holy Spirit will
lead us and guide us if we are willing to be guided. It is a delicate matter to
deal with human minds, and no one should engage in this work without the
aid of the Holy Spirit. All must place themselves under the influence of this
Spirit. When they place themselves under the influence of the Spirit, they
will accommodate themselves to Bible lines. When the Word of God takes
possession of the minds of teachers, then they are fitted to deal with the
education of others.
“The Word of God is to stand at the foundation of all education. It is to
be made the basis of all the schools that we shall establish. {37} Following
‘Thus saith the Lord,’ brings the schools into close connection with heavenly
intelligencies. The Lord has been greatly dishonored because His holy
Word, which will accomplish so much, has been placed on the background,
while books which do not contain the highest instruction in regard to
practical life and true science of eternal things have been brought to the
front. . . .
“God’s dealings with His people are to be our guide in all educational
advancement. His glory is to be the object of all study. Those who are
being trained as medical missionaries are to realize that their work is to
restore the moral image of God in man by healing the wounds which sin
has made.”
 DANGERS AT BATTLE CREEK
Thus in 1901 attention was again directed to the Word of God as the
basis of all education, including the scientific training to be obtained by our
medical students. In 1903 some very plain letters were written, warning our
medical students against the danger of losing sight of the lessons of the
Word, and of learning, instead, the sophistries of the enemy. The subtleness
of this danger is clearly pointed out in a letter written in October, and
copied November 5, 1903, addressed “To Medical Students and Nurses”:
“There is a burden upon my mind in regard to the temptations and perils
that surround medical students and those in training for medical missionary
work at our sanitariums, and especially for those who are studying at Battle
Creek.
“There are teachers who do not daily bring the Word of God into their
life work. They {38} have not a saving knowledge of God or of Christ. It is
those who do not live the truth who are most inclined to invent sophistries,
to occupy the time and absorb the attention that ought to be given to the study
of God’s Word.
“Christ, the great medical Missionary, came to this world at infinite
sacrifice, to teach men and women the lessons that would enable them to
know God aright. He lived in this world a perfect life, setting an example
that all may safely follow. Let our medical students and other young
people study the lessons that Christ has given. It is essential that they
should have a clear understanding of these lessons. It would be a fearful
mistake for them to neglect the study of God’s Word for a study of theories
that are misleading, diverting minds from the words of Christ to fallacies
of human production.
“When our physicians and ministers are diligent students of the
Scriptures, when they live in accordance with the teaching of the Word of
God, making this Word their text-book, God will be able to bestow on them
rich blessings.
“The teaching regarding God that is presented in ‘Living Temple’ is not
such as our students need. Those who seek to define God are on forbidden
ground. We are to enter into no controversy regarding God,—what He is and
what He is not. He, the Omniscient One, is above discussion. Those who
express such sentiments regarding Him show that they are departing from the
faith. . . .
“I call upon our ministers, physicians, and all church members to
study the lessons that Christ gave His disciples just before His
ascension. These lessons contain instruction that the people {39} of God
need. When our physicians understand this instruction, they will realize
that the Holy Spirit will never lead them to speak or write that which is
at variance with the teachings of the Word of God. Take the Bible as
your study-book. It contains the Alpha and Omega of knowledge. All can
understand the instruction that it contains. . . .
“Human talent and human conjecture have tried by searching to find out
God. Many have trodden this pathway. The highest intellect may tax itself
until it is wearied out, in conjectures regarding God, but the effort will be
fruitless, and the fact will remain that man by searching cannot find out God.
This problem has not been given us to solve. All that man needs to know
and can know of God has been revealed in the life and character of His Son,
the great Teacher. As we learn more and more of what man is, of what we
ourselves are, in God’s sight, we shall fear and tremble before Him.
“To those who would represent every man as born a king; to those who
would make no distinction between the converted and the unconverted; to
those who are losing their appreciation of their need of Christ as their
Saviour, I would say, Think of yourselves as you have been during the
period of your existence! Would it be pleasant or agreeable for you to
contemplate feature after feature of your life work, in the sight of Him who
knows every thought of man, and before Whose eyes all man’s doings are as
an open book?
“I call upon all who are engaged in the service of God to place
themselves fully on Christ’s side. There are dangers on the right hand and
{40} on the left. Our greatest danger will come from men who have lifted
up their souls unto vanity, who have not heeded the words of warning and
reproof sent them by God. As such men choose their own will and way, the
tempter, clothed in angel robes, is close beside them, ready to unite his
influence with theirs. He opens to them delusions of a most attractive
character, which they present to the people of God. Some of those who
listen to them will be deceived, and will work in dangerous lines.
“The Lord calls. Will men and women hear His voice? He gives the
warning. Will they heed it? Will they listen to the last message of mercy to a
fallen world? Will they accept Christ’s yoke, and learn from Him His
meekness and lowliness?”
In connection with the foregoing extracts, there was written under
date of October 17, 1903, a letter addressed “To Our Medical
Missionaries,” in which is a summary of much of the instruction given
during a long series of years, regarding the training most essential for
our medical students:
“God would have all who profess to be gospel medical missionaries
learn diligently the lessons of the great Teacher. This they must do if they
would find peace and rest. Learning of Christ, their hearts will be filled
with the peace that He alone can give.
The Essential Study
“’The one book that is essential for all to study is the Bible. Studied
with reverence and Godly fear, it is the greatest of all educators. In it there
is no sophistry. Its pages are filled with truth. Would you gain a knowledge
of God {41} and Christ. Whom He sent into the world to live and die for
sinners? An earnest, diligent study of the Bible is necessary in order to gain
this knowledge.
“’Many of the books piled up in the great libraries of earth, confuse the
mind more than they aid the understanding. Yet men spend large sums of
money in the purchase of such books, and years in their study, when they
have within their reach a book containing the Words of Him who is the
Alpha and Omega of wisdom. The time spent in a study of these books might
better be spent in gaining a knowledge of Him Whom to know aright is life
eternal. Those only who gain this knowledge will at last hear the words, ‘Ye
are complete in Him.’
Study the Bible More
“Study the Bible more, and the theories of medical fraternity less, and
you will have greater spiritual health. Your mind will be clearer and more
vigorous. Much that is embraced in a medical course is positively
unnecessary. Those who take a medical training spend a great deal of time
in learning that which is merely rubbish. Many of the theories that they learn
may be compared in value to the traditions and maxims taught by the Scribes
and Pharisees. Many of the intricacies with which they have to become
familiar are an injury to their minds.
“These things God has been opening before me for many years. In our
medical schools and institutions we need men who have a deeper
knowledge of the Scriptures, men who have learned the lessons taught in
the Word of God, and who can teach these lessons to others clearly {42}
and simply, just as Christ taught His disciples the knowledge that He
deemed most essential.
“If, during the remainder of this year, our medical missionary workers
would follow the great Physician’s prescription for obtaining rest, a healing
current of peace would flow through their souls. Here is the prescription,—
“’Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest, Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly
in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy and my
burden is light.’
Result of Neglecting Bible Study
“When our medical missionary workers follow this prescription,
gaining from the Saviour power to reveal His characteristics, their
scientific work will have greater soundness. Because the Word of God has
been neglected, strange things have been done in the medical missionary
work of late. The Lord cannot accept the present showing.
“Study the Word which God in His wisdom and love and goodness has
made so plain and simple. . . . The Holy Spirit teaches the student of the
Scriptures to judge all things by the standard of righteousness and truth and
justice. The divine revelation supplies him with the knowledge that he
needs.
“And the needed knowledge will be given to all who come to Christ,
receiving and practicing His teachings, making His Words a part of their
lives. Those who place themselves under the instruction of the great medical
Missionary, to be workers together with Him, will have a {43} knowledge
that the world, with all its traditionary lore, cannot supply.
“Make the Bible the man of your counsel. Your acquaintance with it will
grow rapidly if you keep your mind free from the rubbish of the world. The
more the Bible is studied, the deeper will be your knowledge of God. The
truths of His Word will be written in your soul, making an ineffaceable
impression.
“Not only will the student himself be benefited by a study of the Word of
God, but his study is life and salvation to all with whom he associates. He
will feel a sacred responsibility to impart the knowledge that he receives.
His life will reveal the help and strength that he receives from communion
with the Word. The sanctification of the Spirit will be seen in thought, word
and deed. All that he says and does will proclaim that God is light, and in
Him is no darkness at all. Of such ones the Lord Jesus can indeed say, ‘Ye
are laborers together with God.’”
In the light of these extracts, and in the light of the fact that for the past
eight years there has been no change in the purposes of those who in 1898
were conveying to our medical students “insinuations from time to time
that disparage the church and the ministry,” and who more recently have
taught doctrines that undermine faith in the fundamental features of the
third angel’s message, it is not difficult to understand why, of late, the
Lord has been counseling His people to establish several centers of
medical training, where students can obtain thorough Bible instruction, and
at the same time pursue a line of scientific study that will fit them to go
forth into the field as physicians of the body as well as of the soul.{44}
 WORK FOR THE WOMEN’S CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE UNION
The carrying forward of necessary improvements and the extension of
the field work tended to intensify the opposition to the Loma Linda work.
Especially was the plan of connecting our field work with the Women’s
Christian Temperance Union workers in a health and temperance campaign
criticized. This called forth instructions from the pen of Sister White. She
forwarded to us a number of articles as follows: “Letters to Mrs. S. M. I.
Henry,” “The Work to be Done with the Women’s Christian Temperance
Union,” “The Temperance Work,” “To Seek and to Save That Which was
Lost,” showing the relation that we should sustain to the Women’s Christian
Temperance Union and other like organizations in our health and temperance
campaign.
From letters to Sister Henry, dated December 1. 1898, I quote the
following:—
“I am thankful that the Lord is leading you. I believe that the Lord has
appointed you to do His work in His way. Let us in our work have faith in
God, and trust Him. While we may take pleasure in counseling with our
brethren, an individual work is to be done which is beyond the power of any
mind to comprehend.” . . .
“I thank the Lord with heart, and soul, and voice that you have been a
prominent and influential member of the Women’s Christian Temperance
Union. In the providence of God you have been led to the light, to obtain a
knowledge of the truth. . . . This light and knowledge you need to bring into
your work, as you associate with women whose hearts are softened by the
Spirit of God, and who are searching for the truth as for hidden treasure. For
twenty years I have seen that light would come to the women workers in
temperance lines. But with sadness {45} I have discerned that many of them
are becoming politicians, and that against God. They enter into questions
and debates and theories that they have no need to touch. Christ said, “I am
the light of the world: he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but
shall have the light of life.’”. . .
“The Lord, I fully believe, is leading you that you may keep the
principles of temperance clear and distinct, in all their purity, in connection
with the truth for these last days. They that do His will shall know of the
doctrine. The Lord designs that women shall learn of Him meekness and
lowliness of heart, and cooperate with the greatest Teacher the world has
ever known. When this is done, there will be no strife for the supremacy, no
pride of opinion; for it will be realized that mind, and voice, and every jot
of ability, are only lent talents, given by God to be used in His work, to
accumulate for Him, and to be returned to the Giver with all the increase.
We are expected to grow in capability, in influence, and in power, ever
looking unto Jesus. And by beholding, we shall be changed into His
likeness.
‘The woman’s work is a power in our world, but it is lost when, with
the Word of God before her, she sees a ‘Thus saith the Lord,’ and refuses to
obey. The great and difficult thing for the soul to do is to part with its own
supposed works of merit. It is not an easy matter to understand what it
means to refuse self the least place of honor in the service of God. All
unconsciously we act out the attributes of our own character and the bias of
our own mind in the very presence of God, in our prayer and worship, {46}
in our service, and fail to see that we are absolutely dependent upon the
leading of the Holy Spirit. Self is expected to do a work that is simply out of
its power to do. This is the great peril of woman’s work in Christian
temperance lines.
“The Lord does not bid you separate from the Woman’s Christian
Temperance Union. They need all the light you can give them. You are not to
learn of them, but of Jesus Christ. Flash all the light possible into their
pathway. You can agree with them on the ground of the pure, elevating
principles that first brought into existence the Women’s Christian
Temperance Union. ‘Behold,’ said Christ, ‘I send you forth as lambs among
wolves.’ If He sends His disciples on such a mission, will He not work
through you to open the Scriptures to those who are in error? Cherish the
fragrance of that love that Christ has revealed for fallen humanity, and by
precept and example teach the truth as it is in Jesus.
“The Holy Spirit alone is able to develop in the human agent that which
is acceptable in the sight of God. The Lord has given you capabilities and
talents to be preserved uncorrupted in their simplicity. Through Jesus Christ
you may do a good work. As souls shall be converted to the truth, have them
unite with you in teaching those women who are willing to be taught, to live
and labor intelligently and unitedly.
And again, March 24, 1899,—
“. . . I am glad, my Sister, that you did not sever your connection with the
Women’s Christian Temperance Union. You may have to sever this
connection, but not yet, not yet. Hold {47} your place. Speak the words
given you by God, and the Lord will certainly work with you. You may see
many things you do not approve of, but do not fail nor be discouraged. I
hope and pray that you may be clothed daily with the righteousness of
Christ.”
And still later, June 21, 1899,—
“My Sister, let your heart ever repose in confidence in God. The Lord
will be to you a present help in every time of need. He does not need to
work through other minds in order to lead His chosen ones. He is desirous
of communicating through those who seek Him with all the heart. While we
put our entire trust in our Redeemer, we are perfectly safe. We have a large
work to do, and we are to have respect unto the recompense of reward. And
more than this, we are to use every God-given faculty, that others, through
our influence and Christ-like example, may have the same respect that we
have.
“I hope, my Sister, that you will have an influence in the Women’s
Christian Temperance Association to draw many precious souls to the
standard of truth. The Lord is drawing many to an examination of the truth,
and you need not fail nor be discouraged. Sow beside all waters. These are
good waters in which you can sow the seeds of truth, even if you do not
dwell publicly upon the prominent features of our faith. It would not be wise
to be too definite. The oil of grace revealed in your conscious and
unconscious influence will make known that you have the light of life. This
will shine forth to others in your direct, positive testimony upon subjects on
which you can all agree, and this will have a telling influence.” {48}
 096—TESTIMONIES ON THE CASE OF ELDER E. P.
DANIELS
Oakland, Cal., February 16, 1890. ‘
Dear Brethren and Sisters:
I regret the necessity of presenting the following pages for your
perusal. They are personal testimonies from Sister White to Elder E. P.
Daniels, which she has been sending to him during the last four years. I have
deep sorrow of heart that he has not with steadfastness of purpose fully
accepted and carried out these testimonies, but, instead, has become restive
under reproof, sent his credentials back to the Conference Committee, and
has struck out to labor on his own hook.
He claims that he cannot labor for the Conference for the sum that the
Conference has paid him. They paid him as much per week for the last year
as any other laborer in the Conference, and he is the only one but what
expressed themselves as “perfectly satisfied” with their allowance. The
following testimonies will explain why he demands so much means to get
along.
In sending these testimonies to me, Sister White said, “Have as many
copies made of them as you deem necessary, and send to such churches as in
your judgment you think proper to have them.” In another letter she says
“East and West the impression is gone that I am sustaining Elder Daniels. I
will have the credit of doing this when I am seeking in private to set his true
condition before him, and to have him correct his course of action, that he
may stand in a fair light before the world.”
I have had, printed a limited number of copies, because it was the most
feasible way to multiply them. We shall only put them in the hands of our
own people. They are not for general distribution.
In behalf of the California Conference,
J. N. Loughborough, Pres. {1}
*****
Basel, Switzerland, August 6, 1886.
DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER DANIELS:
AGAIN MY MIND is much exercised in regard to you. I dreamed that I
was in your home sitting at your table, but I could not see that the teachings
that you have given others on self-denial and health reform were carried out.
I groaned in spirit, and said, “Brother Daniels, you are going into darkness.”
The Lord has shown me that you have such traits of character that, should
you be prospered financially, you would be in danger of losing your soul.
You would not be economical; you would use your means too freely; your
wants would increase, and you would not practice self-denial. I was shown
that the Lord in mercy has kept you in the school of poverty that he might
save your soul.
Sister Daniels has lessons to learn in economy. I saw that you, Brother
Daniels, had been tested by poverty, and that the Lord would test you with
prosperity. If your use of his blessings and the advantages he gives you
should not be in accordance with your faith and your instructions to others;
if you should not appropriate the means God brings in your hands, in
accordance to your faith, then he would come closer to you by affliction,
disappointment, and privations; for I saw that you do not know yourself. You
would be led on by your natural inclinations, building high hopes on future
prospects, but God would put his hand against you. He can in a moment
remove your wisdom. He can in {2} a moment take from you the power he
has entrusted to you, by which you should glorify him. If left to yourself, to
follow your own will and judgment, you will surely ruin your soul. Both you
and your wife need to learn in the school of Christ.
Nebuchadnezzar was warned by God not to pursue a certain course;
but his prosperity elevated and deceived him, and in an unguarded moment
he exclaimed, “Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of
the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?”
The instant he uttered these words, the sentence was issued that felled the
tree. The blessings God had bestowed upon him were removed, his reason
was taken away, and the mighty ruler was driven from men to find his
place among the beasts of the field.
There are many ways in which God can punish, and punishment will
surely follow wherever pride is indulged. “Pride goeth before destruction.”
Let a man be lifted up by a sense of his own ability, and trust in his human
strength, and he will surely be overcome by temptation. God will bring him
down. He will teach him his utter weakness, that he may feel his need of
divine aid. Let anyone glory in his wisdom or his talents, or in anything but
Christ and him crucified, and he will learn that the Lord alone is to be
exalted.
Now, Elder Daniels, stop just where you are and consider; bring forth
fruits unto righteousness such as you have not brought forth. A great deal
was said about the injustice that was manifested when you did not receive
credentials, and desired to labor in the cause and work of God, and could
do so much good. Your credentials have been restored, and now God is
waiting to {3} see what you will do, whether you will give yourself
unreservedly to his work or will please yourself. Will you connect in your
work with those who will lead you to meet the world’s standard rather than
the standard of Christ? My heart is very sad and when I think of the state of
things in Healdsburg. I know the church is not in a right condition. I know
that your plans and ideas have fashioned some of its members not to their
spiritual advantage, but to their injury; and the end is not yet. I was in my
dream led into the church, into the college, and into your house. I sat at your
table and visited your rooms, fitted up for your students, and I was led to
see beneath the outward appearance, and I was very sad. I saw the working
of things at present and what they would be in the future, which was far from
being in God’s order or according to his arrangements. I was shown some
things in your family; the dangers that threatened your children of receiving
a wrong stamp of character, a mould that will not be easily effaced, vanity,
pride, love of dress, self-will, and anything but the meek and quiet spirit
which is in the sight of God of great price. May the Lord open your eyes to
see and your heart to feel the necessity of an entire change.
You do not know how to use means, but God is proving you, and will
you stand the test? But as I have written to you so fully in my former letter, I
will now forbear.
The Lord would have all who act a part in his work, bear testimony in
their lives to the holy character of the truth. The end is near, and now is the
time when Satan will make special efforts to distract the interest {4} and
separate it from the all-important subjects that should arrest every mind to
concentrated action. An army could do nothing successfully if its different
parts did not work in concert. Should each soldier act without reference to
the others, the army would soon become disorganized. Instead of gathering
strength from concentrated action, it would be wasted in desultory
meaningless efforts. Christ prayed that his disciple might be one with him as
he was one with the Father. A limited number united under one head, all
obeying orders, will accomplish more than ten times the number who are
drawing apart, who expend their strength on many things at the same time.
Whatever good qualities a man may have, he cannot be a good soldier if he
acts independently. Good may occasionally be done, but often the result is
of little value, and often the end shows more mischief than good. Those who
act independently make a show of doing something, attract attention, and
flash out brightly, and then are gone. All must pull in one direction in order
to render efficient service to the cause. In Healdsburg some have acted from
self-will. They have a high appreciation of their own ability. They put a
great estimate on their own plans, and are all ready to take offense at the
doings of others, and they refuse to act in concert. Now these, I saw in my
dream, were attracted to you, and God’s blessing cannot attend them,
because his spirit does not rule in their hearts, or control their actions.
 God requires concerted action of his soldiers, and in order to have this
in the church self-restraint is essential; self-restraint must be exercised. But
some in Healdsburg, as well as in other churches, will have to {5} learn
this lesson; they will have to learn to forego their own wishes and
preferences for the good of others. We have determined adversaries; we
know not their number or their position. Satan works through agencies
which we do not always see; through some whom we do not suspect. When
we think Satan is routed, he is only preparing to make an attack to discomfit
and repulse. When we fancy ourselves secure, we are in the very greatest
danger. Watchfulness and prayer combined with persevering effort to keep
the rank and file unbroken, is more necessary than ever before. The work of
the cause of truth in Healdsburg is a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to
men. Satan has brought elements into the Healdsburg church that will ever
be a source of trial, unless these unconverted members shall see their
defects of character as they have never yet seen them, and will repent of
their evil surmisings, their envy, their fault-finding, their accusing of the
brethren, their walking after their own independent judgment. These have
made independent assertions, and are bold and forward, not knowing their
place, and not realizing the order that must be observed in the church of
God.
Such are a greater affliction to the church than any of the influences we
meet with from unbelievers. The very worst elements will become
instruments in the hands of Satan to obtain sympathizers. For this reason we
see the need of using great caution in selecting persons to take responsibility
in the school and in the church; for Satan will set these unsanctified ones to
work to clog the wheels, to question, to find fault, to create suspicion,
disunion, and a disordered state of things; {6} and all the time they will
think they are doing God’s service. These elements are already to work in
the church, but their work is not yet fully developed. Much is kept in the
dark. An under-current is working. Satan lays hold of those who are self-
willed, and who move from impulse, and skillfully diverts them into
channels where they will be an element of weakness in the church.
Our conflict with Satan and his host must be earnest and determined. The
enemy will use these rebellious ones to worry, confuse, and perplex those
who would stand as bold, faithful soldiers for Jesus. We wish you to
understand your danger, to know what gins and snares Satan has set for you.
The warfare is waging now, and will continue to the end. The church must
be a unit. I wish, my brother, that you had spiritual discernment, but in this
you are deficient. I entreat you in the name of Jesus to seek wisdom from
God; for Satan is surely coming to you as an angel of light. It is not easy to
meet and withstand foes who wear the same dress as do the soldiers of
Christ. But let the Lord come in and work with your efforts. God would
have you and your wife consecrated to his service, but you both need divine
enlightenment, you need to be careful with whom you connect, to take heed
whom you admit into your confidence. The Lord will help you if you feel the
need of his help. But he is found only of those who seek him with faith, in
earnest, humble prayer. May the Lord guide and control you is my prayer.
Yours with love, Ellen G. White. {7}
 Healdsburg, Cal., April, 1888.
DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER DANIELS:
WHEN I THINK of your worn and nervous condition when we were united
in our labors in Lemoore, Selma, and Fresno, I am troubled on your account.
The April meeting is before us, and I am perplexed over many matters that I
know will call for much taxing labor on my part. My brother, I know that
you want to be right with God, but you do not keep yourself firmly in the
right way. If you kept a steady hold from above, you would be an efficient
laborer in the cause of God, but there are many influences within and
without that are striving for the mastery, and you are lacking in fixedness of
purpose to go forward and upward, to gain the heavenly prize. There are
dangerous avenues before you, leading off from the right path, and none are
more exposed to peril than yourself, although you do not imagine yourself in
any danger.
You frequently grow impatient at the words of counsel and caution that
God addresses to you through his servants. You will not think that there can
be danger in your pathway until you are entangled, and can see afterward
that you have made a mistake; then you become discouraged. Your case was
opened before me in Switzerland, as you well know. I saw you were in
danger from your hereditary tendencies, and your habits of life. You are of
that nature that you should fear to follow your strong and sometimes fierce
impulses. The more experience you gain in spiritual things, the more deeply
you will realize your own weakness, and feel your need of clinging close to
the Lord as your counselor. One of the deplorable defects {8} of the
original apostasy was the loss of man’s power to govern his own heart, and
when there is a separation from the Source of your strength, when you are
lifted up in pride, you cannot but transgress the law of your moral
constitution. It is then that you break away from the control of conscience,
and perverted habit and practices gain the ascendancy over reason; impulse
bears sway, and carries you away from the control of principle. You indulge
in disloyal feelings, and you need to be restored to yourself almost as much
as you need to be restored to your God. You do not heed warnings as you
should, because you do not think them applicable to your case. I tremble for
your safety.
The church in Fresno has re-enacted that which has taken place in other
churches. Some have been taken up with your preaching and have been
charmed with your manners as a man. The Lord has seemed to be very near
at times, and has spoken through you, and then, had you lived out that which
you preached to others, you would have been a savor of life unto life but
you have not kept humble and lowly in spirit. You knew that your influence
and labors were appreciated, and it hurt you when others referred to your
mistakes in financial management. You have conversed in a way to draw
upon the sympathy of your brethren, and they thought they were doing God’s
service in placing means in your hands. In this they were deceived. They did
not know your weakness, for it was the worst thing that they could have
done for you. It was like the unwise indulgence of parents to unreasonable
children. You needed to learn many lessons of {9} the Great Teacher to
bring into your daily practical life. If you would make a success as a
representative man in the truth, you will have to practice economy. You
should not allow yourself to be tossed to and fro by the exercises of your
mind, or to be affected by circumstances. Your surroundings color your
religious experience, and are woven into all your discourses, and the
weakness of your character is made apparent under temptation and trial. You
do not think but that your mountain standeth sure. You do not realize that you
are in an enemy’s land, where foes are lurking behind every bush and jutting
rock, to surprise you when off your guard. If you would only sense your
danger, realize your weakness, and overcome your defects of character, you
could do much good; you can and must do this, if you would have eternal
life. Then you would watch unto prayer, sending your earnest, longing
desires to the mercy-seat with a perseverance and determination that could
not be denied, and when the enemy comes in like a flood, the Spirit of the
Lord would lift up a standard against him.
You are in danger of losing the confidence of your brethren, because you
do not practice that which you preach. At one time you urge one thing, and at
another time another, because some idea strikes you in a different light.
Feeling sways you. You are not rooted and grounded and settled in the truth,
and therefore you are easily moved. There must be deep heart work in your
case, for I have been shown that unless you have power to resist inclination
and impulse, you will be overcome by the enemy of God and man. You need
to cultivate genuine faith; for it is inseparable {10} from repentance,
transformation of character, and the bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit.
The reason you have not overcome many of the weaknesses of your
character is not because you are satisfied with yourself as you are, but you
have not the moral courage to war against your inclination. You should be
determined to accept the light which God has given you, which has called
your attention to his precepts and injunctions, and follow the expressed will
of God.
 For years, testimonies have followed you upon the subject of economy
and the wise expenditure of means but neither yourself nor wife have made
decided changes in your practices, if you could obtain money to use. You
love display, you love indulgence of appetite, you love to gratify your taste;
and the same traits of character shown in yourself are reproduced in your
children, and you will reap that which you have sown. There never can be
sufficient means granted you for your labors to sustain your indulgence of
extravagant, spendthrift habits. Why do you not learn of those brethren who
comfortably support themselves and their families on less money than you
receive for your labors? The reason that you are in embarrassed
circumstances is not because your wages are not enough to support you as a
Christian, but you do not manage your means in such a way as to keep you
from embarrassment. If you had twenty dollars a week you would still
complain of financial pressures, because your habits of expenditure would
keep pace with your means.
In Healdsburg, the Lord wrought through you, not because you were
perfect, but notwithstanding your {11} imperfections. Self soon was
mingled with your work. When you realized that the Spirit and power of
God were working with the people, if you had humbled yourself, if you had
walked carefully and softly before God, feeling your unworthiness and his
goodness, the influence you left in Healdsburg would have been far better
than it now is. You charge all your financial embarrassment to
circumstances.
You can talk well in regard to parents training their children. Your wife,
whom I love and respect in the Lord, would make an excellent lecturer upon
this subject. But your own practices contradict the excellent principles that
you have presented. She does not live out her own teachings. When your
customs are seen and your home life practices revealed, the people become
confused and disgusted. You do not train your children for usefulness, and to
practice self-denial, and to keep the way of the Lord. Why are you so
irresolute in purpose, so feeble in action, so vacillating in principle, so
weak in faith? These things are a mystery to those who have an opportunity
to become acquainted with you in the pulpit and at home. Elder Daniels,
they see you one day strong and self-assured, next day they see in you a
complete change. You affirm strongly things exactly opposite to what you
affirmed as strongly the day before. If you were indulging in the use of wine,
beer, or brandy, I could see a reason for this changeableness. But I sincerely
hope that you will not form the habit of indulging in intoxicating drinks; for
then Satan will be able to do with you what he will. The wine you
recommended to be that which could be used freely and without evil effects,
{12} I used one tablespoonful for a time, but I was afraid of it.
When I was shown the great need of reform in the education and training
of your children, I was filled with pain that I cannot express, because I saw
that you did not act your part in bringing about the best good of your
children. You need the work of the Spirit of God in your own heart; for right
principles are not governing your life action. If you were right with God you
would not be doing as you have been doing in reference to your children;
you would not present such an example as you have in their management.
You should depend far less upon self and far more upon Jesus. If you were
closely connected with God you would rule your children wisely. Zua is
impulsive; she lacks experience in the right direction; she needs to be
guided and restrained instead of being indulged and flattered. If you were
discerning, if your souls were imbued with the sanctifying power of the
truth, you would need no advice in regard to her attending Snell’s Seminary.
If you were asked concerning the daughter of another, you would know just
what course parents should pursue in relation to the education of their child.
Your advice would be sensible. You have placed barriers in the way of
Zua’s salvation, for you have yourselves chosen as her associates the vain,
the proud, the unbelieving.
Sister Daniels loves dress. She is weak on this point. She desires to see
her children arrayed according to the customs of a fashionable world. The
word of God has specified how Christians should dress, and parents are to
see that his directions are carried out rather than {13} the wishes of their
children. God will hold parents accountable for sowing seeds of vanity in
the hearts of their little ones. Paul writes concerning the dress of women,
saying: “In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest
apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broidered hair, or gold,
or pearls, or costly array, but (which becometh women professing
godliness) with good works.” “Whose adorning let it not be that outward
adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of
apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not
corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the
sight of God of great price.”
My brother, how can your wife in the fear of God rebuke the sins,
fashionable follies, and love of dress as she does when seeking to meet the
world’s standard? Can you present an example in the dress of your children
to the world? Have you not encouraged your daughter, Sister Daniels, to
dress as other school-girls dress who have not the fear of God before them,
whose whole aim is to make a display? Can the Master sanction your course
in placing your daughter where she is constantly in the society of those
whose conversation, whose manners, whose characters, bear only the
worldly mould? Your daughter may receive a certain polish, a gloss, which
may please her parents, and give her ideas as to what constitutes a lady, but
it may be entirely contrary to the expressed will of God. Is the refinement of
the world that which will elevate her in the scale of moral value with God?
Will she have as great a care to possess a meek and quiet spirit, that she
will meet the approval of the self-sacrificing {14} Redeemer, as she has to
meet the approval of her worldly associates? You know that the tendencies
of your child would lead her to imitate the fashions she sees, so as not to
appear odd and singular. You may say that there are many Sabbath-keepers
who dress just like the world. This has always been so and always will be
so. Christ said, “It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by
every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.” Are you not set as a
shepherd to watch for souls as they that must give an account? Sister
Daniels, you have not met your solemn responsibilities as a mother in aiding
your daughter to deceive her father in regard to her dress and expenditures.
Both of you have been deceived. You have been carried away with false
ideas in regard to the training of your children. You must be thoroughly
transformed by the grace of Christ, so that you can teach your children by
precept and example the good and right way. Zua is full of affectation and
deception. She is superficial in nearly all her attainments. Her school life
has given her an outside polish, but her heart is unrenewed; for she has no
love for God, no love for the society of Christians. She is in the ranks of the
enemy, and should she die today, she would not enter the kingdom of heaven.
Paul is in no better condition, and your youngest girl is far from having a
lovely character. Your own training is in every way defective. May the Lord
have mercy upon you, that you may not lose your soul and the souls of your
children.
We are urged by the Spirit of the Lord to bear a pointed testimony
against the idolatry of dress in this {15} age. If we are right with God, we
will discard everything of a deforming character, such as paniers, bustles,
unnecessary plaiting, and fashionable arrangement of the dress upon the
body. Ministers and ministers’ wives should be an example in reproving the
fashionable display in our Sisters who claim to believe the truth. They
should have their children dressed in a way that God would approve,
presenting them to the church in simplicity, and modesty of apparel. Far
greater pains should be taken to instruct them so that they shall have
beautiful characters and keep the way of the Lord than to have them make a
stylish appearance, taking the way of the Sodomites. The Scripture says,
“As for my people, children are their oppressors, and women rule over
them.” Moreover the Lord saith, “Behold, this was the iniquity of thy Sister
Sodom, pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and
in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy.
And they were haughty, and committed abominations before me; therefore I
took them away as I saw good.” I appeal to you in the name of the Lord to
study your Bibles, to be doers of the word, and to educate your children that
they may know the way of the Lord, so that the curse of Eli may not come
upon you.
Children should be kept free as possible from the demoralizing
influences of the fashions of this age. Fathers who minister in word and
doctrine should have their children examples of what they teach to others in
the pulpit. When you realize the responsibility that rests upon you, your life
and character will be elevated and ennobled, and you will seek to reach the
{16} high standard God has erected. Ministers should be far more earnest
and anxious to train their children so that they shall meet the Lord’s standard
than that they may meet the approval of the world. I do not wish you to be
blindfolded by the enemy, to feel flattered because your daughter is praised
and petted by those who do not keep the commandments of God. What if
sickness or death should come upon your children? What if their reason
should be taken away, and their souls unsaved, where would the blame lay?
Has your work been done according to the light and knowledge you have
had? Have you followed the directions of Holy Writ? Have you not
educated and trained your child to fall in love with fashionable dress
because you have not firmness of principle to deny her desires? Have you
taught your children that they must have moral courage in order to be God’s
peculiar treasures, separate from the spirit and habits of those who love not
God and keep not his commandments?
If Zua should take a course according to the Bible directions, she would
have no inclination to remain at the Seminary in Oakland. Have you not
given permission for your daughter to go out from among those of like faith
into the society of those which her natural inclination chooses as
companions? The Lord said to the people of Israel, to gather their children
into their houses with them and strike their door-posts with blood, that the
destroying angel might not cut down their children. If they were found in the
homes of the Egyptians, they would perish with unconsecrated idolaters.
Now you are utterly at fault; you are letting the enemy take your children out
of your hands {17} in separating them from those who are connected with
God, and allowing them to drift into the society of worldlings. “Consistency,
thou art a jewel.” Unless you change, you will constantly erect barriers
around your children to hold them away from Christ; you will bind them
with the world, because it pleases their carnal minds. When the angel with
the writer’s inkhorn shall place a mark upon those who love Jesus and keep
his commandments, another angel will follow with destroying weapons in
his hand, and the commandment will go forth, “Slay utterly old and young,
both maids and little children and women; but come not near any man upon
whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient
men which were before the house.” Will you not carefully look at these
things, and think upon them? Will you not, for the sake of your children, do
the work for which God has made you responsible? I feel greatly burdened
over these things. The children of Sabbath-keepers who have had their own
way, and have been gratified in all their wishes, will, in consequence of
their selfishness, idolatry, and unrighteousness, be unfit for heaven, but they
will be fit for the last plagues. Unless parents arouse from their present
condition, and do their appointed work, they will perish with their children.
Paul is a boy who has good qualities as well as objectionable traits of
character. His evil traits have been cultivated and indulged rather than
restrained. You have not taught him the sinfulness of a sullen, stubborn
disposition, and firmly restrained this growing evil, and even in the
expression of his countenance your indulgence is leaving its mould. The
impressions {18} made in youth are most abiding, and early life is the best
time to cultivate correct habits. Paul has been encouraged to be exacting and
particular in his diet at the table, but you should set the food before him, and
never allow him to turn from it in disdain, calling for something that you
have not provided. He may cherish his exacting habits in regard to his diet,
until he shall be disagreeable to himself and all connected with him. If he
were obliged to labor according to his strength, hunger would give him a
relish for his food and remove his murmuring. Decided measures should be
taken in this matter. I love this son of yours; he can be moulded in the right
way, for if properly trained he will respond after a time. You should never
allow your children to find fault with their food, to murmur because spice,
pepper, pickles, and condiments are not placed before them. You should not
allow them to indulge largely in meat eating, unless you want them to
become nervous, irritable, and discontented. Give your boy something to do.
Teach him to be industrious. He has naturally no love for work; he loves
indolence and seeks to shirk responsibility. If you want your children to
bless you, teach them to be useful and self-denying. Restrict their reading.
They should not be allowed to pour over the pages of novels or story books,
filled with the tales of lust and knavery, for it will not leave a heavenly
influence on their minds. They are young and inexperienced, and will be just
what you make them. All such habits of reading will cut up by the roots the
principles of virtue which enter into the formation of a good, firm character.
Novel reading is like taking poison, and will sooner or later reveal its {19}
bitter results. The mark for good or evil made upon the characters of your
children is not written in the sand, but is traced as on enduring rock. Their
associations will have to be guarded; for what is learned from the words
and habits of their companions, will mould the whole after life. The
company your children keep, the principles they now adopt, the habits they
now form, are settling the destiny of their future with an almost infallible
certainty.
Heretofore what I have said to you has left no lasting impression, but
will you not now become a different man? If you do not, I greatly fear that
you will depart from the faith. I pray you to keep the path of honor and truth.
Do not accept money as a gift from your brethren. Bring your wants within
your means. Make no extravagant purchases for yourself or for your
children. May your wife be the help and strength to you that she should be in
aiding you to correct your deficiencies, which mar your work and which
ought not to exist. There are personal weaknesses which will make you feel
that you should leave the ministry, so that your lot would be easier. You may
feel that some other employment would be better for you financially, but you
would find that it would be a mistake. You are not qualified to become a
financier. Your hopes are large, you have glowing anticipations that have
never yet been realized, and never will be. You make large outlays on the
preparation for future promises of real success, but you will be
disappointed. But if you endure unto the end as a humble, faithful, godly
shepherd of the flock, your reward will be a crown of glory that fadeth not
away. {20} The good hand of the Lord is over you in that you are permitted
to bear the glorious message of truth to others. May the Lord give you such
clear views of Jesus that your soul will be enraptured. I commit these plain
words to you both, to tell you that one-half your usefulness is counteracted
by defects that you can and must overcome. Make thorough work for
eternity, as in the sight of God.
Elder Daniels, I am your friend because I tell you the truth. You are
engaged in a solemn work, and as an ambassador of Christ, I desire that you
should make no failure, but give full proofs of your ministry. Pray much, my
brother, talk less. Pray that you may be endowed with wisdom and courage
necessary to accomplish the work, whatever it may be. Say before God, “I
will do my duty with an eye single to thy glory.”
Difficulties will arise in your path, and you may feel the deficiency of
your character, the littleness of your ability, as a minister of the gospel, in
comparison with the greatness of the work. But if you had the greatest
intellect that was ever given to man, it would not be sufficient for your
work. “Without me ye can do nothing,” says our Lord and Saviour. The
result of all we do rests in the hands of God. You should look upon Christ,
his self-denial, the reproach he endured, the abuse he bore for man, that you
may be well balanced. When the blessing of God attends your labors you
should become neither vain nor ambitious. When disaster comes you should
not be depressed, and success should not elate you. The prosperity of the
cause of God should always be kept in view. May the Lord {21} help you
not to have a fluctuating faith, but a faith that will lay hold upon God, with
steady, persevering confidence, whatever may betide.
Ellen G. White.
 Oakland, Cal., April 24, 1888
DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER:
AT TIMES I feel much burdened on your account. I am fearful that you will
not keep self under control, that you will not move discreetly in all things,
and so lose the confidence of your brethren. I do not wish them to feel at one
time that you are a man of great value, because you are led and taught of
God, and at another time to be disappointed in you, because of your
unconsecrated life, and your great want of spiritual wisdom. I want you to
preserve your influence with the people, and I know that you can do it if you
put the power of your will on the right side; if you will ever feel your
weakness, and the necessity of constant help from God.
I was very much surprised at the remark you made to Brother and Sister
Maxson, referring to your mistakes in Healdsburg. You told them that Sister
White said, “Stop just where you are, or you will meet with disappointment
and failure.” And when you presented the interest that you had in real estate
and in the mine, you said Sister White did not advise you to have nothing to
do with them, but said, “Yes, it will prove a success.” And it has proved
just as she said. Have you forgotten, my brother, that I urged many reasons
why you should not connect yourself with these financial speculations? But
you presented the matter with so many words, and said so much about its
being no tax {22} so you, as you claimed to be only a figure-head in the
real-estate business; you had nothing special to do, your brethren did the
work, and it was through the interest they had to help you that you were
induced to engage in it, hoping to make money, that I concluded to say no
more just then; but I thought that when I was rested, I would lay it open
before you, just as I viewed it from a Bible standpoint.
I have tried to study over this matter to find out where or when I
sanctioned your engaging in real-estate business or in the mining; but I
cannot remember even an assent of my mind, and hence could not have given
you any encouragement. You had no authority for making that statement. I
shall need to be very careful of my words, not to say anything in
conversation that can be taken by any of my brethren as an assent to their
plans in entering into financial enterprises. From the light the Lord has been
pleased to give me from time to time in regard to your case, I know your
dangers, and the peculiarity of your temperament too well to give you any
encouragement to interest yourself in business of this kind; for you are not
successful as a financier. You had already entered into this business when
you asked counsel of me, and I knew that anything I might say in direct
opposition to your plans would only create unpleasant feelings. I had a
large amount of work on hand just then, for I had to make many personal
efforts for individuals whose feet had wandered away from the right
way. I knew it would be difficult for me to obtain from you the real
bearings of the case, because you would see great success where I
would only see peril to your soul. It is perilous for you {23} to engage
in, or even to taste of, these enterprises. And as I understand matters
more fully, I am more and more convinced that these business
enterprises will bind about your testimony, and greatly injure your
influence.
Have you not been set apart by the Lord to do a special work, to be a
representative of Christ upon the earth? Then it is your duty to give yourself
wholly to his work. Your heart, your mind, and your body, belong to the
Lord, and should be entirely subject to him. You cannot engage in any of
these business transactions and keep your heart and mind unaffected and
uninjured. The Lord wants all there is of you. I believe this to be a scheme
of the enemy to weaken your influence as a minister of Christ, and to imperil
your soul.
Your business entanglement in Michigan injured your influence there as a
representative of Jesus. Had you attended to the preaching of the word in
Healdsburg, had you wisely brought your own habits in domestic life in
harmony with the holy law of God, you would today stand in a position
before the people where you could do them great good. You should feel the
necessity of working perseveringly day by day to overcome the natural
defects in your character. If you would do this, you would not be so strongly
tempted to branch out and devise plans to make more money to meet your
increasing expenses. With your present remuneration for your labors, and
the consideration which will be made in regard to your wife’s wages, you
should be supplied abundantly with means, if you will only study to live
within your means. But you seldom do this. You use money altogether too
lavishly. Jesus is your example {24} in all things. You ought to have learned
before this to be careful that your expenses do not exceed your income. Bind
about your wants.
It is a great pity that your wife is so much like you in this matter of
expending means, so that she cannot be a help to you in this direction, to
watch the little outgoes, in order to avoid the larger leaks. Needless
expenses are constantly brought about in your family management. Your wife
loves to see her children dress in a manner beyond their means, and,
because of this, tastes and habits are cultivated in your children which will
make them vain and proud. If you would learn the lesson of economy, and
see the peril to yourselves and to your children, and to the cause of God, in
this free use of means, you would obtain an experience essential to the
perfection of your Christian character. Unless you do obtain such an
experience, your children will bear the mould of a defective education as
long as they live.
Your expectations in a business line have always been large and
flattering. You are a man who talks things out just as they appear to you; and
when you are engaged in financial enterprises, you present them in such
glowing colors that you injure those with whom you associate. Your
conversation has savored of covetousness. It is not your business to lead
men and women to invest means in worldly enterprises. Your eager hopes
and pursuits in worldly matters have proved a curse to you spiritually; and
you really mar the work of God that is in your hands. You have not only
been reproved, but faithfully warned in the word of God and by direct
testimony, in regard to your individual errors. {25} “If the Lord be God,
follow him; but if Baal, then follow him.” “Ye cannot serve God and
mammon.”
My brother, you know but little about voluntary self-denial. God has
held a firm, restraining hand upon you all your life, because he loves you
and wants to save you. But with morbid news and impulses, you have sought
to break away from these barriers that were holding you, you thought cruelly
away from good. It is your salvation to be saved from yourself. You must be
sanctified to God, soul, body, and spirit. This is your only hope.
God has given to everyone his measure of power. He has entrusted his
children with light which is to shine forth to the world. No one lives to
himself. We each compose a part of the great web of humanity. We are to
draw nigh to God daily and hourly; to contemplate the life and work of
Christ, and then deny self, take up the cross, and follow Jesus, our pattern.
We must practice the truth that we preach.
You do some good; but if you were a Christian in every sense of the
word, what a power you would take with you in your ministerial labors!
You profess to love the truth; I believe you do love it, but you do not reach
the Bible standard. God wants all there is of you and yours. Your children
are the Lord’s property, the younger members of the Lord’s family, to be
brought up, not in the ways and customs of the world, but in the nurture and
admonition of the Lord. It is your place to learn what the Lord approves and
what he disapproves, and not to follow the wishes and pleasures of your
children. You should ask, “What is God’s will concerning me and my
children? Has he not {26} admonished my children in the course they are
now taking?”
A voice spoke to me in the night season, while I was in Europe, “Write
the things which I shall show you.” Your children and yourself were
presented before me, in connection with things that had transpired in
Healdsburg. A portion of this I wrote to you, but not all. Now these things
are before me, when I see the very same condition actually existing which I
saw would meet the disapproval of God, and counteract your influence. God
said: “His children are my children, purchased by an infinite cost. The
eldest daughter is an offense to me, and her parents are deceived and being
deceived, and know not that Satan is seeking to obtain full control of her.
She is corrupting her ways before God, doing discredit to her parents.
These parents are not wise stewards of the souls of their children.” The
Lord holds the parents responsible for the souls of their children. You have
neglected your duty, been unfaithful in your home work. Truth is one of the
loveliest virtues, but it has not been cherished. Her course is not upright and
truthful. God reads every species of dishonesty. I cannot even now say some
things to you that were open before me, for you cannot bear them yet. When
you made some statements to me in regard to the foolishness of your
daughter’s course in Healdsburg, and admitted that she was wrong, I thought
to myself. “He does not know, he does not understand the heart of his child.”
Evil is carried forward right in your presence, and you do not seem to see
or realize it. You are not a faithful watchman to discern wrong. You have
taken altogether too {27} worldly and commonplace a view of the
characters that your children should have. I had not seen the face of your
oldest daughter, and did not know her by sight (until since coming to
California), for her face was covered, or where I could not look into it, but
the words spoken of her I shall never forget. Her heart is not right; her lips
art not truthful; her habits are not correct. A child of truth is one who is open
in all his dealings. There will be no betraying of sacred trust, no double
dealing, no insinuations. The words of the lips and the conduct of the life
will agree with each other. The child of truth will not have one appearance
in your presence, and when out of your sight do and say things she would not
have you know. When before you she will utter smooth things as though her
heart was filled with truth, when she has no love for the truth. You are and
have been asleep. You are just as much deluded as Eli was, and this is why I
write to you so plainly, for unless I do, you will go on as indifferent, as
blindfolded and deceived, as you have been in the past. Should your
daughter lose her life as she now is, she would surely come up with the
wicked in the second resurrection; for every sinner will find his true place
then. Can you not discern the peril she is in? I do not write these things to
sting and burn into your heart; I write them that you may recover your
daughter from the snare of the enemy, in place of fastening her forever in his
power beyond remedy. God says, “I know thy works.” Should anyone else
mention these subjects to you as I have done, you would, perhaps, deal with
them without mercy. But I must speak, I must tell you these things. The {28}
Scriptures declare, “Be sure your sin will find you out.” There is nothing
covered that shall not be revealed, neither hid that shall not be made open as
the day. Attend earnestly to the welfare of the souls of your children. The
presentations and representations made to you by your daughter are fair, but
if you knew all you would not feel as easy as you do. I am surprised at your
blindness, and at the course you both pursue.
The Lord declares, “Whoso covereth his sins shall not prosper.” The
all-seeing eye is upon each of us. Every secret thought and action are known
to God. Darkness and night cannot hide them. If this thought does not lead
you to arouse, and be watchful and faithful stewards, to guard the younger
members of the family of God entrusted to you, then I may have to press the
matter more decidedly upon you, whether you will hear or whether you will
forbear. Whatever position you may take, I must be faithful. Not one of your
children is in Christ; not one of them is in the truth; not one of them is in a
position to represent our faith. The relation you sustain to your children
places you under the most solemn obligation, an obligation which is plainly
enjoined in the word of God. Parents may indulge their natural affection at
the expense of God’s holy commandment; you may allow what God has
forbidden, you may neglect what he has enjoined; but you must meet your
work in the judgment. You are not only to remonstrate with your
children, but you are to command them to keep the way of the Lord. You
must wake up, for duty imperfectly understood will be imperfectly
performed; and unless you heed the true Counselor, and teach your {29}
children to walk in the ways of the Lord, when it is too late you will see
reason for great sorrow, and realize your fatal mistake.
It is not enough to have a knowledge of Bible doctrines; the truth must be
brought into your home life, and have a sanctifying influence upon the
character. I cannot justify your inclinations to mix up with business matters,
or say it is well for you to place the hand of your children in that of the
world. You have your work to do, and if you do your duty as parents, and
teach your children obedience and economy, you can support yourselves
comfortably, without receiving presents from your brethren. This practice is
a snare to you. Your conversation is too often prompted by selfishness; you
seek to draw upon your brethren for sympathy and gifts. You should stand in
the sight of God as a true, unselfish Christian, ready to practice as well as
preach self-denial. I would not influence you to horde up means—it would
be difficult for you to do this—but I would counsel you both to expend your
money carefully, and let your daily example teach lessons of frugality, self-
denial, and economy to your children. They need to be educated by precept
and example.
You should learn to be just before you are generous with yourself.
Principle must be observed in making donations for the cause of God. Your
brethren’s stewardship belongs to them, and you have a stewardship of your
own. God does not make a steward of their means. May God help you to
look upon all these matters in the right light. Wherever you go to labor, and
the Lord gives you success, many become attached {30} to you. When God
works with your effort, you can accomplish much good; but when your
weakness is developed, and the brethren see that your practice is contrary to
your teaching, it throws them into confusion, and begets doubt and suspicion
in their minds in regard to your whole ministry, and the arguments you have
presented. Those who have genuine belief in the truth say, “I cannot see how
Elder Daniels can preach as he does and retain his influence with the
people, when he does not practice what he teaches.” Although you may have
the sound, ennobling doctrines of the Bible, although you may preach the
word, presenting line upon line, and precept upon precept, yet if your
discourses are not backed up out of the pulpit by personal piety and
devotion, if you do not practice your own teachings, you become a
stumbling-block to those who are weak in the faith.
I have been shown that you could do a greater and more substantial work
if your life practice was in close harmony with the principles of truth. The
power of the Spirit shown in heart and conscience in your home life, and in
association with your brethren, will have a decided influence upon others.
“Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.” You cannot be
mixed up in financial matters without giving the burden of your thoughts to
worldly plans and calculations. As soon as you are out of the desk, you
become enthusiastic over business matters, and show that you are
intoxicated over the matter of obtaining means. An important work has been
given you of the Master, to preach the gospel of the Old and New Testament.
You are to feed the flock of God. Do no flatter {31} one’s imagination with
high hopes of earthly treasure; point men to the heavenly inheritance; call
their attention to the mansions Christ has gone to prepare for those who love
him and keep his commandments. As a faithful watchman, you are to warn
the souls that are in peril through worldliness, of their danger. Supposing it
is no sin for those whom God has not called to minister in word and
doctrine, to engage in real-estate business and mining stocks, would it not
be altogether another matter for you, a watchman upon the walls of Zion, to
do so? Your mind should be on altogether different themes. Eternal interests
demand your whole soul, your whole might, mind, and strength. You need to
be constantly digging in the precious mine of the Scriptures, that you may
bring forth from the treasure-house of God’s word things new and old. Great
light is opening to all God’s people whose hearts are open to receive it, but
those who are satisfied with their present knowledge will not desire the rich
blessings God has for his people.
Now, my brother and Sister, will you not come into a different position
in your family, that you may give the right lessons in religious life to your
dear children, and become living epistles at home? By your circumspect
conduct teach them to have solidity of character; for we are forming
characters here for the future immortal life. Teach them to deny appetite, to
be grateful for the plain, simple diet God gives them. It is not for you to
allow them to dictate to you what they shall eat, but you should dictate to
them what is best for them. It is a sin for you to allow your children to
murmur and complain about good, wholesome food, just {32} because it
does not suit their depraved appetites. Practice self-denial yourself. It is sin
to use the Lord’s money in selfish indulgence. I have been shown that the
Lord has had pity upon you, and used you, not because you were defective
in character, but in spite of these defects. He has connected you with
himself, that through his grace you might perfect a Christian character.
How much better service you could have done for the Master, whose
servant you are, if you were well balanced and sound where now you
are weak! Will you not remember that it is the Lord’s money you are
handling, and that he requires you to use it wisely? You must render an
account to God for your expenses.
You have been self-indulgent in your travels; for you do not generally
study to save expense to the cause of God. In many ways you needlessly
expend entrusted means. You are very deficient in keeping track of your
outgoes. You trust too much to memory in keeping your accounts. If you can
command money, you will use it for your own gratification and to please the
desires of your children. You do not remember that you are handling
another’s means. I cannot see how you have any valid excuse in the sight of
God for letting Zua attend Snells’s Seminary. Either you or someone else
must bear that expense. Your children have both their father’s and mother’s
traits of character transmitted to them as their legacy, and how carefully
should you educate and train them that these defects may be overcome. I
cannot let this matter stand before the people in the light in which they now
view it, as though I sanctioned and approved of your management. You have
the blessed Bible, you have the {33} testimonies, which have appealed to
you to correct your deficiencies, but if you walk in the light of your own
understandings, what excuse can you offer when the books of heaven shall
reveal your great loss as God’s hired servant? While you should appear free
from everything like stinginess, you must remember that justice in dealing
with your brethren comes before liberality. Conference officers are not
favorably impressed with the way matters have developed in regard to you.
Wages have been paid to you by the Conference, and other means has
flowed from its true channel in gifts to you. You keep yourself embarrassed
by your own management, you talk discouragingly, and groan over your
situation, and your brethren, who are grateful to see that you have success
in the pulpit, and that souls are brought into the truth, give you not only
their sympathy but their money. Although they have thought that they
were doing God’s service in so doing, they have done you a great
wrong. You may say, “I put a portion of it into the cause.” Would it not
be well to say, “Brethren, will you not place this means which you
propose to give to me in the treasury of God yourselves, that you may
not lose your reward, but lay up for yourselves a treasure in the
heavens?”
All the heart is to be given to God; all the mind, all the soul, and all the
strength. Until this is done, we come far short of loving God supremely and
our neighbor as ourselves. Unless the law of God is written in the heart, we
do not obey it in truth. The truth of God can only profit and illuminate the
soul when it is taken into the heart. There is much guile and selfishness in
human nature, but the truth must expel these; then it {34} will become
woven into the character, and the possessor will become a partaker of the
divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through
lust.
I felt sad as I was shown how little you resemble Christ. Instead of being
self-denying, you indulge and gratify self on every hand. My brother, you
must reach a higher standard, that the truth you preach may be sustained by
your influence and example. You cannot remain in your present condition
and reach the hearts of the people; for many will stumble into perdition over
your defects. Men who profess to be watchmen on the walls of Zion may
preach the gospel as well as the law, they may bring to bear on the minds of
sinners the love, pity, the self-sacrificing compassion of Jesus, they may
make the most touching appeals and urgent entreaties, and mingle them with
the most cheering promises, and yet souls may not be reached, hearts may be
proof against them all. The Bible truth will not be received, the love of
Jesus may not exercise a constraining power, and these souls may perish in
their sins. This will sometimes be the case when the Lord’s co-workers do
all they can do in the fear and love of God. But if such is the case, they will
be blameless. But if God’s ambassador brings the precious, saving truth to
bear upon the heart, and yet in his deportment errors are made prominent,
then he lays a stumbling-block before the feet of his fellow-men, over which
they may stumble into perdition. If souls do accept the truth, the defects in
the messenger are in many instances reproduced in their conduct, and the
Heart Searcher knows that his professed ambassador is perpetuating sin.
The reason of this is that the word of {35} God has not been received into
the heart, has not done its office work upon the soul. The word of God and
the testimonies that have been given for the enlightenment of God’s people,
are as a dead letter. A nominal assent may be given when the truth is
presented, but the heart’s undivided affection is not given to the Lord. His
word is perverted, the affections are not set on things above. The heart is the
citadel of the man; and unless it is wholly given to the Lord, the enemy will
come in and establish himself therein and make it his stronghold, from
which no power on earth can dislodge him.
There must be a trimming up with you. You are not guilty of
outbreaking sins, but it is the little foxes, the little neglects, the little
deficiencies, the little dishonesties, the little departures from the
principles Christ has given us, that blind the soul and separate it from
God. These little things become larger, and others see the man who is
guilty of these things professedly a messenger of God, a watchman on the
walls of Zion, a co-laborer with Christ, and they think that they can follow
his example in saying and doing things not at all in harmony with the will
of God. The practice of evil is positively ruinous to your influence. Christ
is dishonored, his name is brought into disrepute, the standard for the
ministry is not elevated or sanctified by such a course.
My brother, I must urge these things home upon your soul. You should
disconnect with everything that would have the least influence for evil upon
your mind and character as a minister of the gospel of Christ. You should
drink deeper and still deeper every day of {36} the water of life. You
should be imbued with the Spirit of Jesus Christ. You are greatly lacking in
devotion and faith. I cannot lend my influence in any way to prompt you or
any of my brethren to gain wealth by speculation and extortion; you are not
to be united with those who certainly do this. The men of solid worth are
most apt to be found with those who possess little of this world’s goods,
and what they do possess they have gained by diligence, honesty, and
economy, and not by speculation. Those who are suitably remunerated for
their labors ought not, if they practice economy, to be in rags, or on the
verge of pauperism, or overwhelmed in debt.
Paul charged Timothy to be “strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus,
and the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same
commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.”
“Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. No
man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life, that he may
please Him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. . . . Study to show thyself
approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly
dividing the word of truth.”
My brother and Sister, much beloved in the Lord, I do not want you to
lose your reward. Please read and put into practice the following words:
“Know ye not that those who run in a race run all, but one receiveth the
prize? So run that ye may obtain.” “And every man that striveth for the
mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible
crown; but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as {37} uncertainly;
so fight I, not as one that beateth the air; but I keep under my body, and bring
it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I
myself should be a castaway.” It is the privilege of every minister to
consider these words. They are full of warning, counsel, and reproof for
those who go contrary to the principles here laid down. “All Scripture is
given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” “But godliness with
contentment is great gain.” There is danger that ambition will lead to
presumption. “But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and
into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and
perdition; for the love of money is the root of all evil, which while some
have coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves
through with many sorrows.” “But thou, O man of God, flee these things
and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness,
fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art
also called, and hath professed a good profession before many witnesses.”
My brother, I wrote this while at the April meetings in Healdsburg and
Oakland, and then so many and severe burdens came upon me I could not
venture to gather more upon my soul. I am sorry, very sorry, that I did not
give it to you then and there, without further delay. I again caution you in
reference to your children. Do not indulge them. How does it agree with our
profession of faith and your teaching to {38} others to do as you are doing?
Zua has qualities that with proper education and training, would make her a
useful woman. But her parents’ false ideas of life and their vanity in regard
to their children are in danger of spoiling her. You now have light on this
point, and should work together in harmony. Will you heed this light? I
encouraged Sister Daniels to go with her husband in his work, for I thought,
yes, I knew, that another influence must be brought to bear upon the children
if they were to be saved for the future immortal life. When you take your
children with you, and encourage them in self-indulgence, and give to others
an example of lax government, then I know your influence will not be as
God would have it, and you would all do better to remain at home. You are
not able to get your daughter a saddle pony and necessary equipments,
neither are you able to get Paul a pony. You should encourage your oldest
son to work with his hands. You should encourage your daughter to take up
domestic duties. As a poor man’s daughter, she should be useful and bear
her own weight. Work will not be unhandy or disagreeable to her unless
your own instructions, and the society you place her in, shall give her an
education that will mar her prospects for both worlds.
E.G. White.
 Burrough Valley, July 3, 1888.
DEAR BROTHER:
I HAVE READ your letter, and it has made me sad at heart. I asked, Can a
fountain send forth from the same place sweet water and bitter? Cleanse the
fountain and the stream will be made pure. If the stream coming from the
fountain in the letter {39} sent to me, when tested by the royal law, is pure,
then I have altogether a wrong idea of what it means to be a Christian. As a
Christian you have no right to write as you do, and manifest so little self-
control. I have been shown repeatedly that you must be transformed before
you can do the work of God acceptably. You are of an ardent temperament;
you view things in an intense light, but the softening, sanctifying influence of
the grace of Christ must be made manifest in your life, in your words, in
your tastes, in your habits, in your character; and I shall not let the matter
rest until I see that you have undertaken the work that must be done in order
that you may labor acceptably for souls, that are ready to perish.
Stop and think what spirit controlled you when you wrote that letter. I
cannot for a moment admit that it was the Spirit of Christ, that you had
meekness and lowliness of heart. If you read the Bible carefully, you will
see what reformation is needed in yourself in order for you to be a faithful
shepherd of the flock of Christ. Compare scripture with scripture, and then
open your own heart. Gain light yourself, and then from an experimental
knowledge you can set before the people of God what constitutes Christian
character. The power of the Holy Spirit will accompany your words if your
own life is a representation of the truth which sanctifies the character; for
you will then be a living epistle, known and read of all men. You will not
appeal to your own sympathies, and seek to excuse yourself for using strong,
hard, unbecoming, unchristian language toward your brethren. You have
done this many times, and your brethren in the faith commit sin {40} against
God when they listen to you and do not reprove you. Your language reveals
the fact that the fountain is not cleansed. When you are under the controlling
influence of the Spirit of God, you will be a new man in Christ Jesus.
Hereditary and cultivated tendencies will be overcome, and Jesus will be
formed within, the hope of glory. Oh, that you would fall upon the rock and
be broken!
I cannot encourage you in laboring as a minister until you are converted.
You must first be a Bible Christian yourself, before you can lead others to
Christ. Take heed to thyself, and then to the doctrine. I long to see you what
you ought to be, and what I know you must be, if you are to receive the
benediction, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” You must not only be
faithful, but you must be good, self-denying, like Jesus. Now is your
sowing-time. By precept and example you may scatter the seeds of truth
with an unsparing hand. Make no frantic bounds, but in self-abasement go
forward intelligently, steadily, calmly, step by step in the grand work of
learning self-control. The talents God has given you are not to be abused,
perverted or misapplied. He has given them to you for wise improvement.
You are not to cease advancing; you are not to become self-confident,
careless, and irreligious, while you are professedly a shepherd of the flock.
All heaven has looked with sorrow upon your light and trifling ways. I
speak to you plainly, for it is my duty to do so.
While the unwise may flatter and praise you, and strengthen in you your
large love of approbation, I shall deal plainly and faithfully with you
according to the {41} light God has given me for you, because I have a love
for your soul. I shall not try to pacify or pet you, but I will urge upon you the
necessity of having a pure heart and clean hands. From a pure fountain will
proceed pure and holy streams to refresh others. Oh, will you go on as you
have in the past, or will you have steadiness of purpose to put away
everything unbecoming to a gospel minister? I cannot allow you to
misrepresent the great and solemn truth which we have to present to the
world, which has been committed to us by the Lord. Serving tables, the
absorbing cares of temporal life, must not be mixed with your work of
ministering; for Satan will make this a means of loss in your influence and to
your own soul. Christ said, “Without me ye can do nothing.” You must have
far less of self and far more of Jesus. You must meditate, you must pray, you
must examine yourself in the light of God’s word. If you lose eternal life,
you lose everything. I cannot endure the thought of one soul being lost, but
when I think of one who has preached the truth to others becoming a
castaway, my soul is stirred with anguish.
My brother, you should not bear down upon others, for you need far
more grace yourself; you have much to correct in your own life and
character. The work of reformation must not on any account be neglected.
When you would cut others, remember this testimony that I have given you
from God. There are only two courses which it is possible for you, your
wife, or me, to pursue. We must yield ourselves wholly to the guidance of
the Holy Spirit, or follow our own natural impulses, and these impulses are
not as harmless as we {42} think they are. Things which are offensive to
God are often construed by us into virtues. The eyes of the Lord are too pure
to behold iniquity; he registers evil as fruit borne by an unsanctified heart.
When the heart is fully surrendered to God, and our will is in harmony with
God’s will, then the fruit will be good, for the wisdom which cometh down
from above is first pure, then peaceable, easy to be entreated, full of mercy
and good fruit. The grace brought to us through Christ will enable us to be
pure, uncorrupted, holy.
The natural man always remains the same; he is what hereditary
tendencies, nationality, education, and circumstances have made him. But
when the natural man is changed by the grace of Christ, then the
transformation is seen in the new man, the new heart, new purposes, new
impulses. The word of Christ is received which is spirit and life; then we
eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God. Then there is fruit in the
heart, fruit in the lips, fruit in the character, some bearing thirty, some sixty,
and some one hundred fold.
It is dangerous to be simply hearers of the word and not doers. He that
hears and obeys every word that proceeds from the lips of God, is building
upon the rock. He that hears but does not bring the words of God into his
life practice, builds on the sand, and will surely fall. Everything is to be
shaken that can be shaken. We shall realize this in our experience.
Brother and Sister Daniels, you must have a firm hold from above; you
must hear, receive, and practice the truth daily, applying its sternest
requirements to your life, lopping off every offensive branch that makes the
tree unseemly and unfruitful, else these branches {43} will sap the life and
nourishment from the tree, and it will wither and perish. The world creeps
in stealthily and picks away one precious grace after another, and the heart
will be filled largely with worldly schemes, and the truth will not sanctify
the character. You need to be changed; in your family you should put away
childish things. You need to improve in your manner of preaching. You need
greater solemnity in attitude, in voice; in short, you need to practice that
which you teach to others. Nothing but true conversion of the whole man
will make you a wise shepherd of the flock. Will you fight inch by inch the
warfare against your own defects of character? Will you be a man that God
shall choose?
There must be more candid thought, more sanctified power in your
preaching. You are not what you might be, and what God has made every
provision that you should be. Diligent, earnest labor put forth on yourself
will not be lost. Your labor will produce good fruit. You can afford to take
time, put up your supplications to heaven for that grace which is needful for
you, that you may be a successful warrior over your own lusts, and then you
will be a winner of souls, and your example will not contradict your
teachings. The self-denial and self-sacrifice that others have practiced
should be imitated by you. Prayer, sacrifices, and sanctified labors are the
conditions of our success, for we shall not be able to give full proof of our
ministry unless we are connected with God. We too often regard ourselves
as completely our own, the owners of our time, property, speech and other
faculties. We are only stewards in trust of faculties and goods that {44}
have been given to us of the Master. He is the source of our power. Not only
does God own us, but he alone has the right and is competent to determine
what is the proper use of all his entrusted gifts, and he can guide and control
them to the very best purpose, worthy of such endowments. The power of
social influence is entrusted to us of God, but, oh, how sadly this power is
perverted. I appeal to you to dig deep, to lay your foundations sure; draw
water daily from the wells of salvation, and the Lord will make you as a
spring of water to refresh others.
Now, Brother Daniels, I shall not attempt to answer your letter, for that
is impossible. It is the production of your impulsive, erratic nature. But one
matter I must set before you as it is. You have surmised evil, but your
imaginings are without foundation. Not one in Healdsburg has passed any
words with me in regard to Zua Your own lips told me the only story I know
anything about in the matter, aside from the light God has been pleased to
give me. No one has talked to me in reference to you, to censure or condemn
you, and if you possess no more of a spirit of wisdom, and of self-control,
no more of a sanctified mind, than is displayed in this letter, my advice is,
Tarry in Jerusalem until God shall give you a better mind, clearer and more
sanctified judgment, for it is evident that you have not a living connection
with God. It will not answer, my brother, for you to feel at liberty to give
loose rein to your tongue, or your pen. If your children have been misjudged,
the Lord knows all about it. The Lord understands it; he can work for your
good if you rest the case with him; but your feelings are wrought up to a
{45} high pitch, and the letter indicates that your mind is unbalanced. And
now I beg in prayer to God that you may have a sound mind. Your feelings
are changeable. You want more of Jesus and less of self. Then you will be a
happy man, where now you are often miserable.
You may think I am your enemy. You feel desperate, but I will not feel
free unless I do my duty to you in the fear of God. I want you to win the
crown of life. I have not written to you to make you fling yourself into the
snare of Satan, but to help you to help yourself and to help your children. If
in Healdsburg they have given you occasion to say all you do say, God
knows all about that. That you have been a source of trial and perplexity to
them, as well as a means of some good, I know to be the case, and now be
careful how you condemn and charge upon them things that your own course
has given occasion for. Let us be Christians in heart and in tongue. Do learn
in Christ’s school to be meek and lowly of heart, for this will save you from
great trials.
Ellen G. White.
 Fresno, Cal., July 6, 1888.
DEAR BROTHER DANIELS:
I HAD NO STRENGTH to talk with you while at Burrough Valley, the
action of my heart was so feeble that I dare not communicate that which I
enclose in this envelope. You will see I had written before you came. Your
letter to me made me very sad, and was an evidence to me that you have not
discernment.
Zua mentioned in conversation that she had been staying with a Sister
who had recently confessed the {46} truth. This again made me feel your
want of discernment and judgment. Cannot you see that Zua’s heart is filled
with vanity and self-importance, and that she has no love for the truth?
Cannot you see she has her thoughts centered almost entirely upon herself?
Your own plans for, and indulgence of, your child and children, are leading
them directly away from the great example of Jesus Christ, away from the
principles of truth, away from lifting the burdens of Christ. I see this, I feel
this, and I am burdened over it, because, as an ambassador of Christ, you
are to be an example to the flock in teaching others how to educate their
children.
The education of your daughter that you look upon as so advantageous is
not so in reality. The very education that she needs now, and has needed in
the past, is that which is to be gained in useful home labor, in helping her
mother in household duties; for this would be of lasting advantage to the
child. I wanted to be pleased with the little present she made me, but I could
not. The money spent for the material was spent simply for the making of
an ornament. Pretty? Yes, it was pretty, but I had no use for it in my
practical life, and I fear that many of the busy activities in which your
daughter is engaged is simply to make ornaments. It is your duty and the
duty of her mother to direct her energies in another direction. It is the
duty of parents to educate, restrain, discipline their children.
Zua thinks she has learned a great deal at Snell’s Seminary; but have
you tested the kind of advancement that she has made? You are required to
see whether your child’s mind is filled with chaff or with pure grain. She
is full of vanity and pride, and studies {47} how to indulge her wishes to
dress like the young ladies of the world. She has not the right stamp of
character, and in the day of judgment you will be called to account
because you have fostered pride and selfishness in your children.
None of your children are incorrigible children; with diligent training
they might develop character which God would approve, but you cannot
relax your efforts, for they need to be firmly restrained. With your present
ideas, and your present method of training, combined with your spendthrift
habits, you will eventually have to leave the ministerial field, as did Brother
Morton, because he could not support his family in the style in which they
lived. You are not financially able to support your daughter in Snell’s
Seminary. Do you expect to subject her to irreligious influences, to pride,
vanity, and display, and yet have her come out with good, firm principles
and sound morals? It is not possible. She does not see herself as she is or
realize how silly she looks to sensible people with her affected ways. The
great burden of her life is how to act the lady, and do you think it is all smart
and nice? And will you place her where her vanity will have abundant room
to grow, and where everything will work against your teaching?
While in Fresno, Zua made the remark that she wanted to go down the
street and purchase a silk duster and a new dress. She also said, “If I had a
daughter I would send her to Snell’s Seminary, for it is a superior place to
learn good manners.” What does such talk indicate? Does it not show that
labor should be put forth to save the soul of your own child? Do {48} you
think that in thus educating her you have placed her where she will love God
and the truth? She has only attained a superficial education; real knowledge,
which is of more value than everything else besides, she has yet to gain; she
has yet to learn her poor self and to obtain a knowledge of her God. As her
father and mother, you need to take heed to yourselves that you may set a
right example before her. You should be constantly guarded that you do not
encourage in her a love of dress. You should learn to know when to spare
and when to spend. We cannot be Christ’s followers unless we deny self and
lift the cross. You should pay up squarely as you go; gather up the drop
stitches; bind off your raveling edges, and know just what you can call your
own. You should reckon up all the littles spent in self-gratification. You
should notice what is used simply to gratify taste and in cultivating a
perverted, epicurean appetite. The money expended for useless delicacies
might be used to add to your substantial home comforts and conveniences.
You are not to be penurious, you are to be honest with yourself and your
brethren. Penuriousness is an abuse of God’s bounties. Lavishness is also an
abuse. The little outgoes that you think of as not worth mentioning, amount to
considerable in the end.
Children get too much money to spend which they never earn, and of
which they never know the value. While at Sister Bowen’s I stepped into
the bedroom to lie down and I picked up a sash of highly-colored satin. I
said to Fannie Ingles, “Does this Babylonish rag belong to you?” “No, it
does not,” she replied. I was made sad to soon see it about the waist of
your daughter. {49}
Such articles of finery and extravagance may be in keeping with
Snell’s Seminary, but they are not in keeping with our faith as God’s
peculiar people, and not in accordance with your own teachings to others,
even while in Fresno. When you are tempted to spend money for
nicknacks, you should remember the self-denial and self-sacrifice that
Christ endured to save fallen man. Our children should be taught to
exercise self-denial and self-control. The reason so many ministers feel
that they have a hard time in financial matters, is that they do not bind
about their tastes, their appetites, and inclinations. The reason so many
men become bankrupt and dishonestly appropriate means is because they
seek to gratify the extravagant tastes of their wives and children. How
careful should fathers and mothers be to teach economy by precept and
example to their children! It is not out of your power to do this, unless
your habit of loosely spending money is ingrained into your very
character.
I beseech you to place your children under the guardianship of those who
will not neglect to train and educate them, for they are God’s property. The
Lord has shown me again and again that parents must fashion the character
of their children in their very earliest youth. Do you wish your children to
regard outward appearance as of greater value than the culture of the soul?
Children are what their training has made them. Boys who lavishly
spend money from their father’s pocket, who learn to smoke, to drink wine,
to play cards, who do not apply themselves to any useful occupation, have
no foundation to build upon, and cannot become self-reliant and
independent. Money which {50} comes to the young with but little effort on
their part will not be valued. Some have to obtain money by hand work and
privation, but how much safer are those youth who know just where there
spending-money comes from, who know what their clothing and food cost,
and what it takes to purchase a home. There are many ways in which
children can earn money themselves, and can act their part in bringing thank-
offerings to Jesus, who gave his own life for them. Children should be
educated to make the very best use of their time, to be helpful to father and
mother, to be self-reliant. They should not be allowed to consider
themselves above doing any kind of labor that is necessary. They should be
taught that the money which they earn is not theirs to spend as their
inexperienced minds may choose, but to use judiciously, and to give to
missionary purposes. They should not be satisfied to take money from their
father or mother, and put it into the treasury as an offering, when it is not
theirs. They should say to themselves, “Shall I give of that which costs me
nothing?”
Let children be taught to keep accounts. This will enable them to be
accurate. The spendthrift boy will be the spendthrift man. The vain, selfish,
self-caring girl will be the same kind of a woman. We are to remember there
are other youth for whom we are accountable. If we train our children to
correct habits, through them we shall be able to influence others. Every cent
expended in candy, in little luxuries to please self, and to administer to our
vanity, is money we shall have to render an account for before God. The
Lord does not design that his children shall be self-caring, that they shall
spend means for sashes, {51} ribbons, bustles, and other worldly
adornments. There are youth who are poor but possessed of ability, who, if
they only had one-half the chance that others have, they would become men
and women of moral worth, who would do and dare for Jesus’ sake. There
are plenty of homeless, friendless children and helpless individuals who
need the means expended for selfish gratification. Let the money spent for
unnecessary articles of dress be employed in doing good for others, and
youth who thus deny themselves for others’ sake will be accounted faithful
stewards of the grace of God. We must not abuse our means by centering it
on ourselves. Our children must not be a means of absorbing money from
God’s treasury, to make an appearance, or to indulge appetite or inclination.
We may have genuine pleasure in a right use of all our powers. We must be
like Jesus, pure, simple, holy, and undefiled. The grandest use of money is
not to have a selfish want for every dollar. The skill, health, and talents in
physical, mental, and moral powers that God has given us should make us
feel that we are the Lord’s almoners, to gather in means through the wise
improvement of his entrusted gifts, to communicate blessings to others, not
to make up tasteful nothings which cost time and money and which are of no
real benefit to anyone. Let the taste be cultivated, and strength of body be
given to make those things that are useful, not merely ornamental.
We want parents and children to be as springs of water, whose waters
fail not. With eyes and senses we are to see where the desert places are,
where the fields are that need to be watered, what wastes there are that need
culture, to become gardens of the Lord. {52}
May the Lord let you see and feel that you have a work before you that
needs binding off carefully and thoroughly.
I commit this to you as light given me from heaven.
Ellen G. White.
 Burrough Valley, Cal., Aug. 1, 1888.
DEAR BROTHER:

SEVERAL HAVE SAID to me that Brother and Sister Daniels were in the
habit of using tea, and when they were spoken to in regard to it they had
stated that Sister White kept tea in her house, drank it herself, and advised
you to drink it. It is difficult for me to believe that you have said this,
although the same testimony has come from several.
You are not always as particular about your words as you should be; you
make rash statements. The above declarations are not true. I learn that, to
excuse your practice of using wine, you have stated, so I have been
informed, that Brother and Sister White kept wine in their house, and to your
certain knowledge used it. This, like the statement in regard to drinking tea,
is not true. Will you please tell me why you make such rash statements? You
claim to be my friend; do you imagine these statements will help my
influence among the people? I do not use tea, either green or black. Not a
spoonful has passed my lips for many years, except when crossing the
ocean, and once since on this side I took it as a medicine when I was sick
and vomiting. In such circumstances it may prove a present relief.
I did not use tea when you were with us. I have {53} always used red
clover top, as I stated to you. I offered you this and told you it was a good,
simple, and wholesome drink. I remember that Sister Ings made tea for you
several times by special request. You said you had a headache and must
have something to help it, and you said tea always had helped you. I told her
I did not like to have her do this, for it was contrary to my principles. I
asked her where she got the tea, and she said that a family who were on a
camping-trip had stopped here and a Mr. Wallace who was not a believer
was with them, and the party had tea and made it for him, and when they
had gone the tea was found here, and she supposed they must have left it. I
have not bought a penny’s worth of tea for years. Knowing its influence, I
would not dare to use it, except in cases of severe vomiting, when I take it
as a medicine, but not as a beverage.
I have felt alarmed for you for some time because of your use of tea and
wines. Of all others, you should touch not, taste not, handle not, anything
like tea, coffee, wine, beer, brandy, or any stimulus. You are of a nature that
you cannot safely use anything of that order. Your preaching to others is not
in harmony with your practice. This is against you, and leaves a doubtful
impression upon minds in regard to the ministry. Your case is presented
before them, and the supposition in their minds is that other ministers
indulge in these things, as you do yourself. To cover and excuse yourself,
you have misled others by misstating me. I do not preach one thing and
practice another. I do not present to my hearers rules of life for them to
follow, while I make an exception in my own case. You are a man {54} who
should never use tea, coffee, brandy, or wine. Your nervous temperament
will become unduly excited, and be followed by corresponding depression.
It is perilous for you to educate your tastes and stimulate your nerves, for
you are in serious danger of depending on these stimulants and working
upon them. The habit of taking stimulants may become second nature and
pave the way for you to become a drunkard. You may start back, and feel
bitter towards me because I say these things to you, but let me tell you, you
have accustomed yourself to these indulgences because you felt that you
must have them for their immediate stimulating properties.
I have not tested the wine that you claim is not intoxicating. I have
perhaps used half a pint in all, taking a spoonful with a raw egg, much as I
hate the taste of wine. I would not care, even if I had not solemnly pledged
myself not to use wine as a beverage, to make a daily practice of taking
even one teaspoonful with a raw egg, for Satan is at work to encourage the
use of tea, coffee, wine, and beer, that he may make us dependent upon these
things, and encourage our resorting to them frequently, so that our appetite
and taste will crave these stimulants. I tell you frankly that you would be
much better in nerve and muscle if you made a decided change in your
practice, not only in drinking stimulating drinks, but in eating so largely of
meat. The animal powers are strengthened by indulgence in these things, and
the moral and spiritual powers are overborne. I am not guilty of drinking
any tea except red clover top tea, and if I loved wine, tea, and coffee, I
would not use these health-destroying {55} narcotics, for I prize health, and
I prize a healthful example in all these things. I want to be a pattern of
temperance and of good works to others. Will my brother practice as well
as preach temperance in all things? If you do this, I do not believe you will
be so changeable in your character. Your words will be more select and
well chosen. You will not be careless in regard to your conversation. You
will not be so depressed at one time and so hilarious at another, acting like
a boy in place of an ambassador of Jesus Christ. I am seriously troubled for
your soul. I know people are unwise in praising you and extolling you;
should they read you as God sees you, they could not do this. I know that
when you have apparent success you are elated, and you crave praise; and
you get it from many, who, if their hearts were right with God, would not
speak one word to flatter you. They would understand that it is not safe to
pet and praise you, or any other poor, sinful mortal. The Lord is to be
exalted by all his creatures. Finite man is not to attract admiration or praise,
but do his work in humility.
Ellen G. White.
*****
Healdsburg, Cal., Aug. 3, 1888.
SINCE HAVING the conversation with you in Fresno, I have thought much
over the matter. While at Burrough Valley I had written you several letters,
but after the letter you wrote to me I thought you were in no condition to
rightly receive anything which would seem of a reproving nature, however
much you needed it. I did not wish to expend my strength in {56} vain. The
letters written I will give to you when you are in a condition to appreciate
them. I now send you these letters that were written according to their date. I
am sure that in your present state spiritual things are not spiritually
discerned, and I greatly fear for your soul. Under temptation in your present
state you will not stand the proving any better than have some who have
apostatized. You love praise, and you are in danger, great danger, of losing
your soul. What can I say to arouse you to your true condition? Your
brethren have treated you unwisely in letting you have money time and again
to get you out of a pressure of difficulties. This has been the worst thing they
could do for you; it has hedged up the way so that you could not have a right
understanding of yourself. It has closed your lips when they should be open
to correct evils. It has influenced your decisions of men and their doings. It
has bound your hands, and bound about your testimony, so that your labor
and burden has been of a worldly character and God has not been glorified.
Unless you are balanced by the Spirit of God, you will make some very
unwise moves, which will injure, if not destroy your influence among the
people. Then, not seeing yourself, not studying wisely from cause to effect,
you will denounce your brethren as misusing you, when yourself is the one
to be denounced, and not your brethren.
Ellen G. White.
 Healdsburg, Cal. Aug. 10, 1888.
DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER DANIELS:
I HAVE NOT yet received the letter which I sent you from Burrough {57}
Valley. I requested that it should be sent to me. Will you please send it, for I
am anxious to see the character of the letter I wrote to you, which brought
the answer you sent me in return. I asked you to return it to me, or a copy of
it, but probably you have forgotten all about it. I would be pleased to have
you send me a copy of the letter which I sent you from Basel, Switzerland,
for the Healdsburg church. Sister Daniels said that she had the letter, or a
copy of it. I am anxious to hear from you. How is Sister Daniels? Was she
very sick.
Up to this date, Brother Grainger has not returned from his tour. All are
anxiously waiting for his coming, for the time to open the school is drawing
near.
I have many things to say to you, but my writing presses me, so I suppose
I must wait until the camp-meeting to speak to you of them. If I could find
time, I would love to be at Fresno over Sabbath, and also I would like to
spend some weeks in Burrough Valley, but it is not possible.
I hope you can be with us when W. C. White is here, which will be in
about two weeks. Then you can see just how matters stand, and do your part
to make everything right. This is your first duty, and may the Lord help you
that you shall not have run in vain, neither labored in vain. You need to be
strong in God, and in the power of his might, not strong in your own
strength. It is time that you gave your brethren and Sisters, and the world, an
example of what a Christian minister should be, both in the pulpit and out of
the pulpit. You are not safe unless you are daily learning meekness and
lowliness of heart in the school of Christ. Every day we need the {58}
converting, transforming grace of Christ upon our souls. Every day we need
the Comforter that Christ promised to send after he should ascend to his
Father. He said, “And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another
Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth,
whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth
him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you . . . But
the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my
name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your
remembrance, whatsoever things I have said unto you.”
I plead with God in your behalf, that the Spirit of truth may abide with
you, that the work of the comforter may be seen and realized by you. You
said in your letter to me that you would not labor again until you were a
converted man, for this you thought from what I had written was your duty. I
can tell better what I said when I have seen that letter, but, my brother,
whom I love in the Lord, this is the very point I urge upon you—and Christ
promised the Comforter to “bring all things to your remembrance”—I want
you to remember aright, and to represent all things in a right light to your
own soul as well as to others.
I dare not take back anything I said in that letter, for I am sure it is truth,
and if you only act upon it and not begin a tirade upon others, weakening
your own soul; if you will indeed sit at the feet of Jesus and learn of him
who is meek and lowly of heart you will be a converted man you will
exemplify Christ in your life work, you will not preach one thing and
practice something altogether different. All the graces you urge {59} upon
others will be presented in your own character. You will be Christ-like,
having his divine mould upon you.
I do most sincerely hope and pray that you will see the necessity of
bringing your living expenses within the limit of your means, so that you
may not give to others a wrong example in your home life. The brethren who
have placed their money in your hands, believing you to be in great need,
should not long be kept waiting for its return. If anyone among us needs to
practice economy and self-denial, it is yourself, for the money you have
received from others should be returned as soon as possible. Brother
Leininger’s family live in accordance with the principles of strictest
economy. They did not have a carriage until I told them it was their duty to
provide one for Sister Leininger. Brother Leininger had conscientiously
decided not to build a convenient wood-shed and kitchen for his large
family, because he did not feel free to invest means in personal
conveniences when the cause of God needed money to carry it forward. I
tried to show him that it was necessary for the health as well as for the
morals of his children that he should make home pleasant, and provide
conveniences to lighten the labor of his wife. Now, my brother, you would
not think you could live as that family lives. You would not economize as
that family have economized in order to save money in every way possible.
You would think it your privilege to invest means in twenty ways for your
own convenience where he would not feel that he could indulge in the
gratification of self in one way. He binds about his inclinations and wants,
while you use means freely, and {60} although you have had repeated
cautions and reproofs on this point, you will continue to pursue the same
course, unless yourself and wife are converted.
 When the transforming grace of Christ shall take hold upon your heart,
the fruit of that grace will be seen. You will not receive means from your
brethren which you do not really need, you will not keep it in your
possession, and live in a style in which I would not dare to live, and which
others would feel condemned in following. It is as much your duty to bind
about your desires and to deny your inclinations as it is my duty and the duty
of others to abstain from the gratification of self. While you selfishly gratify
appetite you talk of poverty, of being perplexed for means you borrow or
receive gifts from your brethren, although it works against you and destroys
your influence. As a minister of Christ, you cannot follow this course
consistently; and as a lay member, if you give up preaching, you cannot do
as you have done and be approved of God. You cannot afford to give to your
children such an example, for it is not after the example of Christ.
Brother and Sister Daniels. I wish you could see the necessity of
bringing yourselves to the habits of economy Brother Leininger has
practiced. With all his little children, he thinks they must get along without a
hired girl. I think they are straining the point here. You would not think for a
moment you could do as they have done in order to save expenses. A
practical knowledge of domestic duties would be the very best instruction
your children could receive. Not one or two, or three, but everyone who
knows you ,even {61} your best friends, have spoken in regard to your great
expenses, and I have said nothing. They have said, “I do not, I could not
expend money as they do, and for the things they do.” I could not say to these
friends that what they said was not true, for I knew it was. I have had the
matter presented to me again and again. I have told you of these things in the
fear of God, not to hurt you, but for your own good, and for the good of your
children. I know that neither you nor your children will be among the
overcomers around the throne of God unless you make a decided reform.
You have attempted to reform. After I wrote you from Basel, Switzerland,
you made statements of what you would do,—that you would never eat
butter or meat. I knew enough of you and your appetite to consider this an
unwise statement; for I felt sure you would break the strongest pledge on this
point. You have indulged appetite to such an extent that after making such a
decided change you would only go back stronger than ever to your old
habits. This is why I wrote you, remonstrating against your radical
resolutions in this matter. You moved impulsively, and not from principle,
and all your family are in need of reformation. If you do not make decided
changes in all of these things, you will enter into temptations of which you
do not now dream. You will not be a savor of life unto life, but of death unto
death. I write this in the fear of God, because I have a love for your soul.
 In your letter to me you said that you thought it was your duty to take
charge of your own children as well as to work to save the souls of other
people’s children. Would that this might be done; but I am obliged {62} to
tell you that your training would not be the best training your children could
have. Before you can bring up your children in the fear and admonition of
the Lord, you need to have an element brought into your character which you
do not now possess. You talk against our institutions, against our brethren, in
the presence of your children; you advance ideas without a thought on your
part, which leave an unfavorable impression on their minds, and which
shape their destiny for this life and the future life. This work coming forth
from your hands you must meet again in the judgment. Your unwise
tenderness toward your children is cruelty of the worst kind. Could you see
your words as they are in the books of heaven, you would be ashamed, for
you speak without thought. This is why I said you must be converted, and I
say it still from the light God has given me. How long do you mean to
remain in this condition? How long will it be before you will humbly seek
God? How long will it be before you will feel it your duty to act upon the
light that God has given you? How long will you stand where you are, with
every avenue of the soul open to Satan’s suggestions and temptations? Is it
not time that you were in earnest? Is it not time for you to begin to heed the
light that God has given you, in place of following your own mind and
judgment? Is it not time for you to begin to practice the teachings you have
given to others? May the Lord help you to work as you have never worked
before. I feel alarmed for you, for I know that you will not long stand where
you are. Seek the Lord, I beseech of you, while He is to be found. Yours
with solicitude.
Ellen G. White. {63}
 Battle Creek, Mich., July 28, 1889.
DEAR BROTHER DANIELS:
SINCE WRITING you, as you will see in the letter of earlier date, I have
carried a burden on my mind for you. Again last night your case was forced
to my notice, and I was talking with you as a mother talks with her son. I
said: “Brother Daniels, you should not feel it to be your duty to converse
with young ladies upon certain subjects, even if your wife is present. You
are encouraging in them the idea that it is all right to communicate to
ministers the family secrets and difficulties that should be brought before
God, who understands the heart, who never makes a mistake, and who
judges righteously. Refuse to listen to any communications of private
matters, concerning either families or individuals. If persons are
encouraged to come to one man with their troubles, they will think it all
right to keep up this practice, and it will become a snare, not only to the
soul who communicates, but to the one to whom these things are
confided.” I said: “God has not laid this kind of work upon you. Do not
invite the confidence of either married or unmarried women. Take the
young men and give them your special attention, pray with them and for
them. Do not talk with them, or with young ladies either, upon the
subject of marriage. This subject needs to be repressed rather than
encouraged.”
Again I entreat you to carry all solemnity with you into the pulpit. Do not
talk at random, or act indiscreetly, but labor for souls as for those who must
give an account. I know that our people are liable to be drawn to you,
instead of depending entirely on Christ, and thus they will endanger their
souls. {64}
One thing alarms me: When you are cautioned or reproved, you act
exactly as Elder Canright has acted for years. He rose up just as you do. He
justified himself, and thought himself misjudged and abused. Because he
pleased the tastes of the people, he regarded himself as all right. Why do
you act so pettish when your course is questioned? Do you think there is no
danger at all in your case? Are your eyes blinded that you fail to discern any
danger? Because so many are foolish enough to flatter, praise, and extol you,
does it bring you evidence that you are sinless? Because the Lord watches
your footsteps, and, seeing that they may go in wrong paths, sends you
counsel and reproof, or consolation, as the case requires, will you rise up
against it? Who can know his own faults? You may make assertions, and
they may be honestly made, but, after all, they may be made because you do
not see your danger. Real, living, Christian principles that rule the heart at
all times, and under all circumstances, will make you an overcomer and a
living channel of light. It will be nothing short of a delusion to entertain the
idea that you are in no danger. I tell you that you are in danger. You need to
walk carefully and prayerfully before God.
Ellen G. White.
 Battle Creek, Mich., Nov. 5, 1889.
BROTHER DANIELS:
YOUR CASE has again been presented before me so clearly that I
understand your danger, and I cannot hold my peace, for I have a care for
your soul. I am not at liberty to tell you all that has been shown me
concerning you; sufficient now is the fact that you have not an eye single to
the glory {65} of God; your course of action is not in harmony with the
Spirit of Christ. If the Lord Jesus were working upon you at all times and
in all places, the fruits of righteousness would appear; but the fruits you
bear are frequently of such a character as to declare distinctly that your
works are not wrought in God, that the Spirit of God does not have a
controlling power to subdue and sanctify your nature, and place Christ’s
mould upon you. Your powers have at times been unselfishly used to
glorify God; but when your own spirit prevails, the very blessings God
has given you are perverted to serve your selfish purposes.
How stands the record in the book of God in regard to your dealing in
financial matters? “He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in
much; and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much.” Christ
declares that a selfish use of our possessions in this world proves us
unfaithful to God, and therefore disqualified for the higher, heavenly trusts.
We are not to live an inactive life in heaven. The faithful steward will there
be entrusted with much. “If therefore ye have not been faithful in the
unrighteous mammon, who shall commit to your trust the true riches? And if
ye have not been faithful in that which is another man’s, who shall give you
that which is your own?” Christ has purchased us by the price of his own
blood; he has paid the purchase money for our redemption; and if we will
lay hold upon the treasure, it is ours by the free gift of the Son of God. In
this probationary time we may show ourselves unworthy to have the
heavenly gift entrusted to our keeping. Money is not ours; houses and
grounds, {66} pictures and furniture, garments and luxuries, do not belong
to us. We are pilgrims, we are strangers. We have only a grant of those
things that are necessary for health and life. But Satan places the temptation
before us to desire many things with which the children of light should have
nothing to do. Our temporal blessings are given us in trust, to prove whether
we can be trusted with eternal riches. If we stand the proving of God, then
we shall receive that purchased possession which is to be our own,—glory,
honor, and immortality.
 Money is not necessarily a curse; it is of high value, because, if rightly
appropriated, it can do good in the salvation of souls, in blessing others
who are poorer than ourselves. By an improvident or unwise use, as is
evident in your case, money will become a snare to the user. He who
employs it to gratify pride and ambition makes it a curse rather than a
blessing. Money is a constant test of the affections. Whoever acquires more
than sufficient for his real needs should seek wisdom and grace to know his
own heart and to keep his heart diligently, lest he have imaginary wants and
become an unfaithful steward, using with prodigality his Lord’s entrusted
capital. When we love God supremely, temporal things will occupy their
right place in our affections. If we humbly and earnestly seek for knowledge
and ability in order to make a right use of our Lord’s goods, we shall
receive wisdom from above. When the heart leans to its own preferences
and inclinations, when the thought is cherished that money can confer
happiness without the favor of God, then the money becomes a tyrant, ruling
the man, {67} it receives confidence and esteem, and is worshiped as a god.
Honor, truth, righteousness, and justice are sacrificed upon its altar. The
commands of God’s word are set aside, and the world’s customs and
usages, which King Mammon has ordained, become a controlling power.
In our use of money we can make it an agent of spiritual improvement by
regarding it as a sacred trust, not to be employed to administer to pride,
vanity, appetite, or passion. We should ever remember that in the judgment
we must meet the record of the way we use God’s money. Much is spent in
self-pleasing, self-gratification, that does us no real good, but positive
injury. If we realize that God is the giver of all good things, that the money
is his, then we shall exercise wisdom in its expenditure, conforming to his
holy will. The world, its customs, its fashions, will not be our standard. We
shall not have a desire to conform to its practices; we shall not permit our
inclinations to control us.
It is not best to pretend to be rich, or anything above what we are,—
humble followers of the meek and lowly Saviour. We are not to feel
disturbed if our neighbors build and furnish their houses in a manner that we
are not authorized to follow. How must Jesus look upon our selfish
provision for the indulgence of appetite, to please our guests, or to gratify
our own inclination? It is a snare to us to aim at making a display or to
allow our children under our control to do so. Notwithstanding two
testimonies given you in regard to the management of your children, you
have not corrected the errors that have been thus pointed {68} out. You have
placed your own stamp of character upon these children as a birthright, a
sad legacy; then with all the light before you, you have indulged them until
they reproduce your defects; they have the same desire for self-gratification,
the same spirit of self-indulgence. In the training and education of children,
a firm, kind, restraining influence is to be day by day exercised over them.
Teach them, as did Abraham, to keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and
judgment, that the fear of the Lord may be ever before them. Patiently
instruct them to walk humbly with God. They should be trained to habits of
industry, and not allowed to be indolent. Seek to strengthen everything that
will make their character solid, well-balanced, and noble. Let every God-
given faculty be developed for usefulness, not perverted by pleasure-loving,
by indolence, or by wild liberty. Self-love, self-admiration, is a terrible
curse. Teach your children to make the cause of Christ their first and highest
consideration, and to deny their selfish desires, that they may do good to
others. You as parents are standing under a weighty responsibility. Restrain
your own inclinations in the expenditure of means, and give your children
the precious lesson that outward display will not make the lady or the
gentleman. It is the inward adorning, that meek and quiet spirit which is in
the sight of God of great price, that demands our earnest attention.
Elder Daniels, my heart is sad for you, for your wife, and your children,
for I say to you in the fear of God, You are making a record that will be
lasting as eternity; “and if ye have not been faithful in that which {69} is
another man’s, who shall give you that which is your own?” We are placed
here as probationers, to prove whether we will, through the grace of Christ,
develop all that the Lord exacts of us. We have been entrusted with great
light in regard to the truths of his holy word, and with mental faculties
susceptible of the highest cultivation. You are to love God supremely, and
your neighbors as yourself. You are to prove yourself faithful even in the
least temporal matters. If you disregard the plainest directions given by our
Lord in his holy word, and by the testimony of his Spirit, and choose to
walk in your own way, to follow the impulse of your own heart, you will be
pronounced an unfaithful steward. If you prove yourself unfit to hold the
smallest interests which your Master has placed in your hands here, how
can God trust you with eternal interests? You may give your money quite
freely to our institutions or to individuals, but does God honor you for this?
If the money has been obtained unjustly, will he accept this offering at your
hands? You may ease your conscience by saying, “I give to the cause what
others have given me.” Tell these persons they should be stewards of their
own means.
You do not know how to use money economically, and do not learn to
bring your wants within your income. Your spend thrift habits are a snare to
you. The Lord has warned you, but your habits of prodigality have taken
such a hold upon you that his cautions and warnings have been alike
unheeded. Your wife, while she may be a help to you in many things, does
not help you as she should in this respect. In order to live the life {70} of a
true disciple of Christ, you must day by day deny yourself, take up your
cross, and follow your self-denying, self-sacrificing Redeemer. You have
not yet learned the lesson of meekness and lowliness in the school of
Christ. You have an eager desire to get money, that you may freely use it as
your inclination shall dictate; and your teaching and example have proved
a curse to your children. How little they care for principle! They are more
and more forgetful of God, less fearful of his displeasure, more impatient
of restraint. The more easily money is obtained the less thankfulness is
felt.
I have been shown of God the sinfulness of the course you have been
pursuing. You have engaged in mining and real-estate business, and while an
acknowledged minister of the gospel, you have worked upon the minds of
your brethren, and have influenced them to invest their means in real estate
and in mining shares. You told them the investment would bring large
returns; that they would more than treble their money, and could help the
cause so much more. You represented that this was a golden opportunity
which you did not want them to lose, and urged them to avail themselves
of the advantages that God had placed right within their reach. With your
powers of exaggeration you represented the matter in such a light that
many were deceived, and some lost their money, which should have gone
into the cause of God.
Now you have urged upon others the duty to confession, have you made
confession of the wrong that you have done to the brethren? Have you told
them of your errors? Have you told them of your schemes to {71} obtain
means because your extravagant expenditures brought you into embarrassing
positions? Have you fulfilled your promise, that if they did not realize the
glowing expectations you had kindled, you would repay the money they
had invested? Have you felt that you must confess your sin in diverting to
city lands and mining stocks the means which should have been invested in
the cause of God? You and your brethren who were engaged with you have
a work of restitution to do. When you, Elder Daniels, can say, with
Zacchaeus, that if you have received aught of any man unjustly you will
restore to him fourfold, then there will be evidence of a genuine work of
the Spirit of God in your heart.
At the late camp-meeting at Oakland many came to me and inquired if
there was nothing to be done in your case. The strong influence you had
been exerting in behalf of these speculative enterprises, to the injury of the
work of God, brought great trial and perplexity to our brethren. But
notwithstanding the wrongs on your part that called for confession, you
came to that meeting and held yourself aloof, neither seeking to right your
wrongs, nor showing an interest in the work of God. You necessarily had
some care of your wife, but this was no sufficient excuse. You needed all the
help and blessing which the Lord was waiting to bestow upon you if you
would seek him with humility of heart. If you were envious, dissatisfied,
feeling that due honor had not been shown you, the Lord could do nothing
for you. What conclusion could the people draw from your attitude at that
meeting? Had you, as a humble learner in the school of {72} Christ, tried to
obtain all the help possible from your brethren and Sisters, you would not at
the close of the meeting have been barren and unblessed; you would not,
when you left, have been under temptation, dissatisfied, and unhappy.
I am pained that you have entered upon another money-making scheme.
You are teaching voice culture, and by your exaggerated statements, made
with such a professed knowledge of the benefits of this exercise, many are
deceived, and are led to give you their patronage.
The secret of all these movements is this: When you get into difficult
places financially, on account of the extravagant expenses of your family,
you set about extricating yourself by some of your inventions. You extort
money from those who believe you to be so good a man that everything you
say is truth and righteousness. Your method of dealing savors of dishonesty
and perversion of facts; it is more like fraud than like honorable,
straightforward integrity.
Now the fact that you hold credentials from the Conference, and are
receiving pay from the money brought in by the tithing, makes the
Conference responsible for your influence among the flock of God. The
Lord will not hold them guiltless of your wrong course of action, and the
misrepresentations to which you have resorted to draw money from your
brethren. Unless you change your course, I advise the brethren to withdraw
your credentials and not let you carry their influence to sanction your
proceedings.
Your course is causing great perplexity among those best acquainted
with you. You seem to have a power {73} which many would think it is a
sin to term anything but the power of God; but your influence does not tend
to strengthen, establish, settle them as to the operations of the Spirit of God.
They see you acting in direct opposition to your own work and your own
teaching, and that which they suppose to be a divine influence seems to be
so blended with the perversity of your nature that they know not how to
distinguish between the two. The Lord has shown me that you employ human
influence to move upon minds. In your labors it is often the case that that
which is attributed to divine power is from a human source; you yourself
have at times been amazed that your brethren and Sisters should regard you
as moved by the power of God. You are deceiving and being deceived.
Your mind is not well-balanced. You are moved by impulse. You make
statements in the pulpit, and then go away and contradict them in your
conversation. You preach, but do not practice; you have good qualities, but
you abuse them, because you do not train your powers to serve God only.
You serve yourself, and attract the people to yourself. Your brethren and
Sisters are certainly deceived in you.
The worst of the matter is that you become impatient if any effort is
made to correct these evils. Your pride is touched, and when your brethren
seek to counsel and help you, you regard them as personal enemies, and
count their reproofs and corrections as designed to work evil against you.
You are not right with God. It is only when one unduly esteems himself that
he imagines evil of those who would help and save him. God has borne long
with your perversity. For years {74} he has sent you messages of warning;
he has called to you, and held to you as a mother to her erring son; and yet
his goodness and mercy have been abused. In the place of heeding the
testimonies of the Spirit of God, you have treated them according to the
frame of mind you were in when you received them; and your heart is
hardened by the very goodness and mercy of God.
You make statements wholly untrue in regard to the testimonies. You
belittle them. You represent things in a distorted light. You do this in order
to break down everything that would prevent you from carrying out your
own plans for self-advantage. Well-balanced, judicious minds cannot long
be abused in this manner; but after one class has been thus deceived, you
take another class; you begin your operations where your mistakes are less
known. Your brethren have borne long with you, until forbearance has
ceased to be a virtue. I would not write to you as I do if it was not enjoined
upon me to do this.
One day you will stand in the pulpit and strongly advocate the
testimonies which God has sent to his people; in a few days, if you feel like
it, you do your best to unsettle faith in them, among those with whom you
associate; and then in a day or two you are advocating the testimonies again.
Now, my brother, are you anchored anywhere, or are you not more like the
waves of the sea, tossed to and fro, unstable, unreliable, moved not by
principle, but by emotion? Will not your work be of the same character?
Will it not ravel out? Both you and your wife are under the reproof of God.
What are you going to do about it? Will you draw nigh to God? Will you set
your own {75} house in order? Will you unitedly make earnest work for
eternity? Or will you throw down the yoke of Jesus, refuse to lift his
burdens, and choose to be independent, perverse, willful, uncontrollable?
God is faithful to his word. A watcher is beside you in the house of God. A
watcher is beside you when you sit in converse with your brethren, and say
things that have no foundation in truth. A watcher will write the record of
every word and action and that motive that prompted it. There can be no
denial of the record, as here you often deny what you have said or done. The
watcher will write it all, and he will do the bidding of God in regard to
your case.
Brother and Sister Daniels, must I conclude that the word of the living
God has no special weight with you? Must I decide by your course of action
that the testimonies of warning, reproof, and entreaty, calling you to God’s
word, to listen to his voice, are set aside by you as unworthy your notice, as
an idle tale? I have not spoken to you my own words, but the words given
me of God. You speak your own words, and with such intensity and
assurance that you make those whom you address believe error to be truth,
and that the testimonies which God has set in the church are of but little
weight. Tell me, if you can, what will have weight with you? Tell me what
reserve force the Lord has to meet your case? You ride over all counsel, you
pay not the least heed to advice unless it pleases you and accords with your
mind. When you happen to be so disposed, you will make of none effect the
testimonies of the Spirit of God, if they reprove and correct your course.
{76}
One thing is certain, I have held my peace as long as I shall do so. Now
the only thing I can do is to put before our people, in some form, the light
which God has seen fit to give me in your case. If the testimonies have no
influence upon you, they may at least guard the flock of God from deception.
You may say you will give up your credentials and step out of the work;
better, far better, to do this than to cast such an influence as you are now
exerting upon the work of God. But what would gladden my heart, and
please the dear Saviour, who gave his life for you, is for you to humble
yourself under the hand of God. You are a very weak man, but God can give
you strength, that you may finish your course with joy. I warn you, my
brother, to prepare for the judgment. Let not the blood of the souls of the
flock and the blood of your children be upon your garments. Never boast of
your endowments, or position, or achievements. All our talents are from
God, to be rendered back with interest. From him come all the gifts you
have misapplied. May the Lord help you to see and repent of your abuse of
his blessings before it is forever too late.
 “Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man
glory in his might; let not the rich man glory in his riches; but let him that
glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the
Lord which exercise loving kindness, judgment, and righteousness, in the
earth; for in those things I delight, saith the Lord.” I am pained beyond
measure to see the little discernment existing among our people who have
had so great light. They listen to a sermon that stirs their emotions, and the
language of their {77} hearts is, “Evermore give us the ministry of this man;
he moves our hearts, he makes us feel.” They forget God, and praise and
exalt the man, to his injury, and the injury of their own souls. When will
those who claim to believe the truth cease from man, whose breath is in his
nostrils? When will they trust in God? make him just what he is,—all and in
all?
You have earnest work to do if through Christ’s righteousness you win
the crown of life. Oh, you must have a transformation of character before
you can be a safe teacher of the truth! A profession of faith avails little
without a personal, living experience in the truth. A casual or nominal faith
is of no value. We must have a faith that works by love, and purifies the
soul. That faith has strength; it requires on your part supreme preference,
holiest love for God, reliance upon him, entire consecration, not one day in
seven, but day by day. It identifies you in your feelings, your interests, your
service, with Christ. Having this faith, you will be constantly receiving
strength that is out of and above yourself. You will partake of the grace of
God, which is without limit. When you have this communion with the
divine, there is an identification of Christ’s interest with yours before all the
universe. Your sins are reckoned to Jesus, his righteousness is imputed to
you. For God “hath made him to be sin for us who knew no sin; that we
might be made the righteousness of God in him.” Thus your prayers are
accepted, becoming unto God a sweet-smelling savor in the beloved. Thus
you enter into his rights, and become an heir with God and joint heir with
Jesus Christ. You will enter into His victories, and the reward of eternal life
will be given you. {78}
Again I inquire, What are you going to do? Will you be wholly on the
Lord’s side? Will you be a converted man? Remember, I do not say you
never have been converted; but will you now have a new consecration?
Will you die to self? Will you put away every wrong, and watch, watch for
the stealthy approach of the enemy; watch the old habits of sin that will steal
back upon you and that need to be shaken off again and again; watch over a
careless, unruly tongue; watch your spirit, lest, because you cannot have
your own way, you become desperate reckless, profane; watch for
opportunities to do good; be ever learning humility and meekness at the feet
of Jesus? Oh, when will every child of God learn to unite with Jesus, and
not depend upon frail, erring men, and expect to be towed along to heaven
by their faith and zeal? Genuine conversion unites the soul in clinging faith
to the one helper, Jesus Christ. Make no more half-way efforts, to fall back
worse than before; but, oh, make thorough work; begin in your neglected
family! Your neglect has not been a lack in your indulgence, but a neglect of
their souls. May the Lord make you a priest in your own household.
Do not, I entreat you, continue the same course of extorting money from
your brethren, and robbing the Lord’s treasury. You have done this work
altogether too long. You have now a work to do to right up your wrongs.
When you read this, pray earnestly to God. Do not throw it aside, do not
become impatient, do not become desperate, but consider thoughtfully and
candidly what is your real state. Utter no threats, make no false statements,
for many of these now stand registered in the book of heaven, unrepented
of, even {79} during the year now almost ended. Let not this year close
and you be found at variance with God. I must now leave you, but with
only a small part written of that which is upon my mind. If this does not
lead you to pursue a different course, I have more to write. God help you
to be wise unto salvation!
Ellen G. White. {80}
 097—TESTIMONY FOR THE CHURCH AT BATTLE
CREEK
PH097 - Testimony for the Church at Battle Creek (1868)
WHEN IN YOUR midst, June 12, 1868, I was shown that you are not what
God would have you to be. Sad effects have been growing out of the
unbelief and worldly prosperity of the church. God designed that the light of
the church should increase, and grow brighter and brighter, unto the perfect
day.
Precious promises are made to God’s people, upon condition of
obedience. If, like Caleb and Joshua, you had wholly followed the Lord, he
would have magnified his power in your midst. Sinners would have been
converted, and backsliders reclaimed, by your influence; and even the
enemies of our faith, although they might oppose and speak against the truth,
could but admit that God was with you.
Many of the professed, peculiar people of God are so conformed to the
world that the peculiar character is not discerned, and it is difficult to
distinguish “between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not.”
God would do great things for his people if they would “come out from
among them and be separate.” He would make them a praise in all the earth,
if they would submit to be led by him. Says the True Witness, “I know thy
works.” Angels of God, who minister unto those who shall be heirs of
salvation, are acquainted with the condition of all, and understand just the
{1} measure of faith possessed by each individual. The unbelief, pride,
covetousness, and love of the world, which have existed in the hearts of
God’s professed people, have grieved the sinless angels. The grievous and
presumptuous sins, which exist in the hearts of many, have caused angels to
weep, as they have seen that God has been dishonored because of the
inconsistent, crooked course of professed followers of Christ. And yet those
the most at fault, those who cause the greatest feebleness in the church, and
bring upon their holy profession a stain, do not seem to be alarmed, or
convicted, but seem to feel that they are flourishing in the Lord.
Many believe themselves to be on the right foundation, that they have the
truth, and rejoice in the clearness of truth, and boast of the powerful
arguments in proof of the correctness of our position, and reckon themselves
among the chosen, peculiar people of God, yet they experience not the
presence and power of God to save them from yielding to temptation and
folly. These profess to know God, yet in works deny him. How great is their
darkness! The love of the world with many, the deceitfulness of riches with
a few, has choked the word, and they have become unfruitful.
 I was shown that the church at Battle Creek have partaken of the spirit of
the world, and become lukewarm to an alarming extent. When efforts are
there made to set things in order, and bring the people up to the position God
would have them occupy, a class will be affected by the labor, and will
make earnest efforts to press through the darkness to the light. But many do
not persevere in their efforts long enough to realize the {2} sanctifying
influence of the truth upon their hearts and lives. The cares of the world
engross the mind to that degree that self-examination and secret prayer are
neglected. The armor is laid off, and Satan has free access to them,
benumbing their sensibilities, and causing them to be unsuspicious of his
wiles.
Some do not manifest a desire to know their true state, and escape from
Satan’s snares. They are sickly, and dying. They are occasionally warmed
by the fire of others, yet are so nearly chilled by formality, pride, and the
influence of the world, that they have no sense of their need of help.
I was shown that those who occupy responsible positions at the head
of the work should feel that a great burden rests upon them. They have an
influence which tells for good or evil. It is impossible for them to occupy
a neutral position. If their influence is not decidedly such as to increase
spirituality, it is of a character to decrease it.
I was shown the cases of Brn. Aldrich and Walker. They occupy
responsible positions which give them influence; and yet these brethren do
not live in the light of God’s countenance. They are deficient in spirituality
and the Christian graces. A weight of solemn responsibility should daily rest
upon them as they view the perilous times in which we live, and the
corrupting influences which are teeming around us. Their only hope of being
partakers of the divine nature, is to escape the corruption that is in the
world. These brethren lack a deep and thorough experience in the things of
God. This experience cannot be obtained without effort on their part. Their
{3} position requires them to possess earnestness and unabated diligence,
so as not to be found sleeping at their post. Satan and his angels sleep not;
and while Brn. A. and W. sleep, these adversaries gain special advantages,
which can never be fully regained. Satan transforms himself so as to appear
like a friend, and works side by side with them quite a length of time before
they know that it is he. They are finally aroused to the painful fact by the
enemy’s being recognized by one who better knows his manner of working.
Is this as God would have it? Oh, no! He holds these men responsible
for all the mischief the enemy wrought while their understanding was so
blinded that they knew not that it was he. The cause and work of God are
endangered every day while these brethren neglect the warnings which have
been given them, to be on their guard lest the foe find entrance and work to
the disadvantage of God’s people. Dear brethren, you both need a fresh
conversion.
Bro. Aldrich, you are decidedly a worldly, business man. The life of
Christ’s followers is a warfare upon earth, and their daily business is to
watch and pray always, lest they enter into temptation. God united you to his
work, and designed that you should walk in the light as he is in the light.
Satan is constantly watching those who are especially connected with the
cause and work of God. He knows that he will gain a decided victory if he
secures the least advantage over such. Your love of approbation is great.
You love office, love promotion, love to be engaged in a large enterprise,
which makes considerable show. You love to be considered a man of
business, a {4} manager; and you have not maintained humility, but have got
above the simplicity of the work. It is heart work that is needed. God
designed you to become a spiritual worker. It should be your anxiety to
possess true godliness, to be a pattern of good works. You fail in many
respects. You shun the burden of reproving wrong and seeking to have these
wrongs corrected and make right. Some have received the impression that
you were a man of such fine feelings, possessing so sensitive an organism,
that it would be exceedingly painful for you to do this. They do not rightly
estimate you, but give you credit for excelling in those qualities in which
you are deficient. Did you really possess these traits of character, you
would manifest an interest for the very ones who need your sympathy. Your
feelings would be enlisted for the widows, the orphans, and fatherless. Your
heart would be drawn out in this direction. You would not need your
sympathy called out in behalf of this class; for you could not be hindered
from making their case your own.
Bro. Aldrich, unless there is a reformation in you, you are not the man
for the place you now occupy. You do not obey the commandments enforced
by Christ, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind,” and “thou shalt
love thy neighbor as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law
and the prophets.” You decidedly fail in obeying these express commands.
No choice is left you to do these things if you choose to; to obey if
convenient for you to obey. The injunction is positive: Thou shalt do it; and
the whole duty of man is {5} comprised in doing these positive commands.
You possess pride, with a large share of selfishness. This shuts you away
from doing your duty. A man that occupies your position in connection with
the work and cause of God, should rid himself of every vestige of
selfishness, and should imitate the unerring Pattern, whose life was devoted
to doing others good, sacrificing his own ease, and pleasure, and
convenience, for others good. His pure, devoted, unselfish life, is given us
as a pattern for us to imitate. Did you possess that fineness of feeling which
has been accredited to you, it would be exercised in this direction. You are
seeking to benefit yourself, advantage yourself. Wherein do you manifest
that love for your neighbors which you possess for yourself? You do not see
yourself. You have a work to do, but cannot perform it until there is a
transformation of the mind, until all the powers of your body and mind are
brought into subjection to God, and sanctified to him. You have a set,
stubborn will, that must be subdued by grace. The Lord seeth not as man
seeth. His thoughts and ways are not what blind, selfish mortals believe they
are, or wish them to be. The Lord looks on the heart. The Lord selected you
to fill an appointed place in his cause. He designed that your course should
be onward and upward, you growing in grace and in the knowledge of the
truth. Light has shone upon you and all around you; but you have not walked
in it. Angels of God have their pure eyes bent upon you. They follow you.
They mark your spiritual advancement, and your deficiencies. They have
marked where in any instance you have favored yourself and yours in {6}
your business with that Office, and at the same time have not seen that
justice was done to others who were needy. God has marked every
deviation from a strict, impartial dealing with everyone connected with that
Office. To appear all right in the sight and opinion of others is not enough.
Our acts, our works, are to bear the inspection of Him whose eyes are too
pure to behold any iniquity, any deviation from a correct course. Christ is
the example, the standard. If you fail to imitate Christ, your influence leads
others to do the same.
God requires you to bear fruit to his glory, to come out from the
world and be separate. If your talents are buried, if your fruit is not
perfect, you fail to meet the measurement of God. Do not mistake the
form of godliness for the spirit and power thereof.
I was pointed to the time when you came to Battle Creek. You designed
to do your duty, but had not clear conceptions of duty. You felt an earnest
desire as you entered upon your work to be faithful, but when your heart
arose against health and dress reforms you were opposing that which God
had shown was according to his will. You were blinded. You failed to
discern any sacredness in the matter, and took a course unbecoming your
position. You opposed the change of diet, and the reform dress; you
ridiculed and made light of them. Because it was J. M. Aldrich who
ventured to do this, others followed your example, which brought an issue
upon the subject of dress reform prematurely. Your set, stubborn will would
not yield to the convictions of your conscience. Your pride would be
wounded. {7} Your influence was on the wrong side. I wish you could see it
just as it was shown me.
Bro. Aldrich, your bracing up against light led others to lightly esteem
that which Heaven sanctioned. The diet and dress question was a matter of
importance. Had you stood in the counsel of God you would not have been
left to oppose that which God had signified was in accordance with his
will. Your position gave you influence which you would not otherwise have
had. Some concluded that you were in so responsible a position you would
not venture to oppose the things which came from God. They thought there
must be some mistake in the matter, that too much importance was attached
to the diet and dress question. If God had called you to fill that position
should not they have confidence in your judgment? Thus you stood directly
in the way, making my work very taxing. God was working through his
servants to bring the people up to the point to yield their pride, and with the
spirit of humility manifest their separation from the fashions of the world,
and you were working on the other hand to keep them united with the world.
The speech of people had greater weight with you than any other
consideration. God was seeking to unite his people on these subjects, while
your influence was to keep them from the point, in a state of disunion; and
great spiritual weakness was the result. Many rejected the light given, some
acknowledged it but had not moral courage to manifest obedience by
walking in the light. You had trifled with that light, and esteemed it as
foolishness. In your house, and in the Office, before the young, it was a
subject for you to jest over, {8} and for you to ridicule, the light of God’s
countenance was removed from you, and you, with others, were left to take
the course of your own choosing. Then followed darkness, yet at the same
time some of those in darkness thought their light was never clearer. We
have had but a faint sense of the length and breadth of the difficulty existing
in B. C.—the prejudice, the jealousy of us, the evil surmisings, the disregard
of the visions; Satan had been invited into the church, and had a powerful
hold of minds. He was exulting as he saw souls walking right into his net.
I was shown the wonderful impressions, the zeal, the earnestness, the
fervor, of some. The special light that some thought they received from God,
was from another source. There has not been clean work made of this
matter; and all who have failed to come out fully, and humbly acknowledge
their deception and error, will be yet exposed to the deceptive power of
Satan. God will prove them by bringing them over the ground again. All that
counterfeit trash should be swept forever by the board. The experience of
the church in this matter was sound or unsound, either from the Lord or the
Devil. Christ and Satan do not work in copartnership. All that busy talking,
that burden of news which was Bro. and Sr. Whites’ supposed
inconsistencies, was spread all through the church, and has done its work.
One soul died under this delusion of the Devil. She was imbued with the
spirit of hatred against us, and died in this condition. The blood of her soul
is upon the church. And the probation of a number more will not be greatly
lengthened; yet they are not ready. They are at ease in Zion, {9} and are not
agonizing that they may enter into the strait gate. Like many, they are seeking
merely, but are not striving. Could they see their life-record, they would
make most earnest efforts to discern their wrongs, in order, by humble
confession to remove the stains from their characters. The little leaven
leaveneth the whole lump. A thorough heart-work is necessary with many
who acted their part in this work, who are so deceived by Satan. Those who
felt that they were not so much out of the way after all, will yet, I saw, have
to learn by bitter experience that which they were unwilling to take to heart
before. Such an unfeeling, heartless, satanic spirit as was possessed by
some who are naturally tender-hearted, conscientious, and pitiful, was
enough to have aroused all their senses, that they had another spirit.
I was shown that God’s Spirit did not lead to that enthusiasm in
reference to the Health Institute. There was a zeal, but not according to
knowledge. A triumphant spirit seized the men who should have been in
humility seeking the Lord. They became self-sufficient, and walked in the
light of the sparks of their own kindling. A new order of things had come.
The visions were no longer reliable. The reprover had become silent. Now
all was peace, peace. Things were moving prosperously. Means flowed in,
and the zeal of the collectors was eulogized. Responsibilities of importance
were laid upon men unfitted to bear them. In a short period of time, in which
Bro. Loughborough was invested with authority, and apparently prospered,
he became exalted, lost sight of the simplicity of the work, and to a great
{10} extent finished his usefulness and influence where he was known.
Bro. Aldrich trusted to his own wisdom and judgment. He lost sight of
the simplicity of the work as well as its exalted, holy character. He spread
himself like a green bay-tree, but God withered his branches, and brought
to naught his plans. God made the wisdom of Bro. Aldrich foolishness. He
has not managed with economy and prudence. His management has
increased the embarrassment of the Institute without relieving it. If Bro.
Aldrich would possess a humble heart, ready to admit his errors, and
confess his wrongs, he could then see clearer light. If he does not do this,
darkness will envelop him, and he will be left to his own imperfect
judgment. No error is a trifle, unworthy of notice or comment, be it found
to exist in Bro. Aldrich, Bro. Gage, Bro. Amadon, or any of the working
hands. The smallest entrance should not be allowed to the foe; for when
once he is in the fort, his work of deception and injury commences.
It is unfortunate that men so closely connected with the work as Brn.
Aldrich and Walker, should possess just the turn of mind they do. They have
with them a tendency to spiritual sloth, and a love to engage in worldly
commerce. They are not helps to one another in the right way. Their interest
is not kept awake by their association together, and strengthened by mutual
zeal and devotion to the work. A mist and cloud is gathering over the Office.
Things are not as God would have them. There is not a consecration to the
work. Self and self-interest are too prominent. There is not that sanctified
judgment {11} exercised that should be in the management of all pertaining
to the Office. There is not a nice discrimination with regard to the workers.
Some have received too liberal wages, while others who have been just as
faithful, have had less, though they have been more needy.
Some have had a selfish spirit, and worked merely for wages. They had
no special interest in, nor devotion to, the work, further than the wages were
concerned. These have been favored, while some who possessed more
moral worth, and whose influence was more healthful and saving, received
but a small sum. Bro. and Sr. C. Smith have foolishly indulged their
children, labored to gratify their every desire, and remove from them all
cause of discontent. It is right that this should be done to a degree; but Bro.
and Sr. Smith have carried their fondness to extremes, to the injury of their
children. Bro. Smith was wrong in pleading with Bro. Aldrich to increase
the wages of his daughters. They received all their labor was worth. Bro.
Aldrich was wrong in being influenced in this direction. It only hurt them.
Some, at the same time, were performing more taxing labor, and were
struggling with difficulties, who deserved an increase of wages. But these
were not thought of. Brn. Aldrich and Amadon have duties to perform in
making themselves acquainted with the situation of all connected with that
Office. The circumstances of some may be such as to warrant decisions
made in their favor. Let none in that Office say, like Cain, “Am I my
brother’s keeper?” You are your brother’s keeper; and if there is one place
above another on earth, where examples of justice, equality, {12}
compassion, and love, should be exercised, it is in the Office.
The wages of those who act an important part in the Office should be
such that in an economical use of means they need not be embarrassed.
Their wages should be sufficient to enable them to set right examples in
the different benevolent enterprises that arise, to entertain freely and
cheerfully their share of those brethren who visit Battle Creek, and to
remove the necessity of engaging in worldly commerce and speculations.
I saw that if Brn. Aldrich and Walker continue occupying the post they
do, they should devote their entire interest and energies to the work of the
Office. One of them can do the work at the Office which both now do in
connection with their other matters. And the work would be better done by
one fully devoted to the work, than by both with their interest and time
divided as it now is. God would have those who labor in the Office receive
a good support. But these brethren, with their interest and time divided as it
has been, have not earned all the wages they have received from the Office.
I was shown that those brethren have not the just claims on the Association
for favors, as Brn. Amadon and Smith, who have been connected with the
work for fifteen years, and who, at its commencement, labored several years
for only the most economical food and clothing. These have invested time,
labor and interest, in the cause, with very small wages. Within a few years,
their wages have been gradually raised. The cause is a part of their very
being. It would be like parting with life, to separate their interest from the
work. If Brn. Aldrich and Walker {13} should be favored, these should be
favored much more.
No one connected with the work should hold any worldly office, unless
it be one necessary to the transaction of business among our people. The
peculiar, holy character of our work is such as to separate us from the
world. The acceptance of worldly offices leads to the world, which is
displeasing to God. The worldly business carried on by Brn. Aldrich and
Walker brings into the Office many to consult with them, and talk over
business matters, which consumes their time, divides the interest in the
work, and brings an influence into the Office which is worldly and
corrupting, and which grieves the angels of God away from the place. As I
viewed the scene, the Office, especially the counting room, it was more like
a public place of worldly business, than that retirement and quiet necessary
to encourage the presence of holy angels, and to properly conduct the work
of God.
When it comes to this, that the brethren will not restrain themselves in
these things, if their minds are in some other business, they should be
released from the Office, to engage in vocations where their minds and
hearts are, and let their places be filled by those whose whole souls shall be
devoted to the work. It requires the whole man for the place, and God will
not accept the services of those at the Office who divide their interest and
efforts between his work and their own speculations and worldly interests.
The time has fully come for either a separation from these things, or a
separation from the work of the Office.
 There must be greater devotion to the work, {14} and an unselfish
interest in it, if the Office be kept in a prospering condition, so that the
blessing of God may attend the labor of each. The Lord needs not the
services of those who have not the missionary spirit, a devotion to, and a
special interest in, the work. This he has shown frequently, and again it was
presented in a more clear and positive manner. God designs that all the
workers in that Office shall be instruments of righteousness, workmen,
living stones, that emit light, that they may encourage the presence of
heavenly angels. They are required, as it were, to be channels through which
the spirit of truth and righteousness shall flow. There should not be a spirit
of messing together to the exclusion of some; a few attached to each other,
conversing with one another, walking and associating together, and
neglecting and slighting others. We are all one in Christ Jesus. Yet some
who have labored in that Office have partaken so largely of the spirit and
influence of the world, that they act like the world. They have their likes and
dislikes, and discern not excellence of character. Their conduct is not
governed by the pure principles of Christianity, therefore they think only of
themselves, their pleasure, and enjoyment, to the disregard of others. They
are not sanctified through the truth, therefore realize not the oneness of
Christ’s followers the world over. Those who are most loved of God are
those who possess the least self-confidence, and are adorned with a meek
and quiet spirit; whose lives are pure and unselfish, and whose hearts are
inclined, through the abundant measure of the spirit of Christ, to obedience,
justice, purity and true holiness. {15}
If all were devoted to God in that Office, a precious light would shine
forth from it, which would have a direct influence upon all who are brought
in contact with it. But all need a work done for them. Some are far from
God, variable, changeable, and unstable as water. Some, I saw, have no
idea of sacrifice. When they desire any pleasure, or any article of dress, or
any special indulgence, they do not sit down and consider whether they can
do without the article, or deny themselves of the pleasure, and make a
freewill offering to God. How many have considered that they were
required to make some sacrifice? Although it may be of less value than that
of the wealthy man in possession of his thousands, yet that which really
costs self-denial would be a precious sacrifice, and an offering to God. It
would be a sweet smelling savor, and come up from his altar like sweet
incense.
The youth are not authorized to do just as they please with their means,
regardless of the requirements of God. With David, they should say,
“Neither will I offer burnt offerings unto the Lord my God of that which doth
cost me nothing.” Quite an amount of means have been expended to multiply
copies of their pictures. Could all enumerate the amount given to the artist
for this purpose, it would swell to quite a large sum. This is merely one way
in which means are squandered. In this direction much means are invested
for self-gratification, from which no profit is received. They are not clothed
nor fed by this outlay. The widow and the fatherless are not relieved, the
hungry are not fed, the naked are not clothed. Your stinted offerings are
brought to God almost {16} unwillingly, while, in self-gratification, means
are spent lavishly. How much of the wages earned finds its way into the
treasury of God to aid in the advancement of his work in saving souls? They
give a mite each week, and feel that they do much. But they have no sense
that they are each of them stewards of God over the little, as the wealthy
over his larger possession. God has been robbed, and yourselves indulged,
your pleasures consulted, your tastes gratified, without a thought that God
would make close investigation of how you have used your Lord’s goods.
While you unhesitatingly gratify your supposed wants (which are not wants
in reality), and withhold from God the offering you ought to make, he will
no more accept the little pittance you hand in to the treasury, than he
accepted the offering of Ananias and his wife Sapphira, who purposed to
rob God in their offerings.
The youth in Battle Creek are, as a general thing, allied to the world. But
few maintain a special warfare against the internal foe. But few have an
earnest, anxious desire to know and do the will of God. But few hunger and
thirst after righteousness. But few know anything of the Spirit of God as a
reprover or comforter. Where are the missionaries? Where are the self-
denying, self-sacrificing ones? Where are the cross-bearers? Self and self-
interest have swallowed up high and noble principles. Things of eternal
moment bear with no special weight upon the mind. God requires you
individually to come up to the point, to make an entire surrender. Ye cannot
serve God and mammon. Ye cannot serve self and at the same time be
servants of {17} Christ. You must die to self, die to your love of pleasure,
and learn to inquire, Will God be pleased with the objects for which I
purpose to spend this means? Shall I glorify him? We are commanded,
Whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, to do all to the glory of
God. How many have conscientiously moved from principle rather than
from impulse, and obeyed this command to the letter? How many of the
youthful disciples of Battle Creek have made God their trust and portion,
and have earnestly sought to know and do his will? There are many who
profess to be servants of Christ in name, but they are not so in obedience.
Where religious principle governs, the danger of committing important
errors is small; for selfishness, which always blinds and deceives, is
subordinate. The sincere desire to do others good so predominates that self
is forgotten. To have firm religious principles is an inestimable treasure. It
is the purest, highest, and most elevated influence mortals can possess. Such
have an anchor. Every act is well considered, lest its effect be injurious to
another, and lead away from Christ. The constant inquiry of the mind is,
Lord, how shall I best serve and glorify thy name in the earth? how shall I
conduct my life to make thy name a praise in the earth, and lead others to
love, serve, and honor thee? Let me only desire and choose thy will. Let the
words and example of my Redeemer be the light and strength of my heart.
While I follow and trust in him, he will not leave me to perish. He shall be
my crown of rejoicing.
Bro. Aldrich, you are in an important position. If you fail to come up to
the standard, others follow {18} your example; especially the youth. Your
position in regard to health and dress reforms was such as to cause the
unsanctified to take shelter under your influence. Had you possessed that
conscientious, fine sensibility which ought to be found in you, you would not
have ventured upon the course you pursued. It would have been enough for
such a mind to know that God had deigned to notice the diet and dress of his
people; and how careful and circumspect would have been your words, lest
you should be found fighting against God. Any thing that is of sufficient
importance for God to notice, however small it may appear to those whose
hearts are lifted up in pride, should at least call for respectful silence. Your
regarding these things as insignificant did not make them so. God noticed
them. This should have been enough for poor, proud mortals. Their will and
wisdom should not be maintained against the will and wisdom of Him who
is too wise to err, and too good to do us wrong. Here is the danger of
exalting man in our hearts. If we get the wisdom of man before us as the
wisdom of God, we are led astray by the foolishness of man’s wisdom.
Here is the great danger of many in Battle Creek. They have not an
experience for themselves. They have not been in the habit of prayerfully
considering for themselves, with unprejudiced, unbiased judgment,
questions and subjects that are new, which are liable to arise. They wait to
see what Bro. Aldrich thinks. If he dissents, that is all that is needed. The
evidence in their minds then is positive that it is all of no account whatever.
This class is not small; yet for all their numbers are large, it does {19} not
change the fact that they are weak-minded through long yielding to the
enemy, inexperienced, and will always be sickly as babes, walking by
others’ light, living on others’ experience, feeling as others feel, acting as
others act. They act as though they had not an individuality. Their identity is
submerged in others. They are merely shadows of others whom they think
about right. These will all fail of everlasting life unless they become
sensible of their wavering character, and correct it. They will be unable to
cope with the perils of the last days. They will possess no stamina to resist
the Devil; for they do not know that it is he. Some one must be at their side
to inform them whether it is a foe approaching, or a friend. They are not
spiritual, therefore spiritual things are not discerned. They are not wise in
those things which relate to the kingdom of God. None, young or old, are
excusable in trusting to another to have an experience for them. Said the
angel, “Cursed is man who trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm.” A
noble self-reliance is needed in the Christian experience and warfare.
Men, women, and youth, God requires you to possess moral courage,
steadiness of purpose, fortitude and perseverance, minds which will
investigate, and prove, and try, for themselves before receiving or rejecting,
minds that cannot take the assertions of another, but will study and weigh
evidence, take it to the Lord in prayer, and flee to Him who has invited them
to come. “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God that giveth to all
men liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be given him.” Now the
condition: “But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering; for he {20} that
wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed; for let
not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.” This petition
for wisdom is not to be a meaningless prayer, out of mind as soon as
finished. It is a prayer that expresses the strong, earnest desire of the heart,
arising from a conscious lack of wisdom and knowledge to determine the
will of God. If, after the prayer is made to God, the answer is not
immediately realized, do not become unstable and weary of waiting. Waver
not. Cling to the promise, “Faithful is he that calleth you, who also will do
it.” Like the importunate widow, urge your case, being firm in your purpose.
Is the object important and of great consequence to you? It certainly is. Well,
waver not; for your faith may be tried. If the thing you desire is valuable, it
is worthy of a strong, earnest effort. You have the promise, watch and pray.
Be steadfast, and the prayer will be answered; for is it not God who hath
promised? If it cost you something to obtain it, the more will you prize it
when obtained. You are plainly told that if you waver you need not think that
you shall receive any thing of the Lord. A caution is here given not to
become weary, but to rest firmly upon the promise. If you ask, he will give
you liberally and upbraid not.
Here is where many make a mistake. They waver from their purpose,
and their faith fails. This is the reason they receive nothing of the Lord. God
is our source of strength. None need go in darkness, stumbling along like a
blind man. God hath provided light if they will accept it in his appointed
way, and not choose their own way. God requires of all a diligent
performance of {21} every-day duties, and especially from those in the
Office, who are engaged in a solemn, important work, and upon whom rests
the more weighty responsibilities of the work, down to the least hand there
employed. This can only done in looking to God for ability to enable them
faithfully to perform what is right in the sight of Heaven, doing all things as
though governed by unselfish motives, as if the eye of God was visible to
all, looking upon all, and investigating the acts of all.
The sin which is indulged to the greatest extent, which separates us from
God and produces so many spiritual disorders, and which are contagious, is
selfishness. There can be no returning to God except by self-denial. Of
ourselves we can do nothing. Through God strengthening us, we can live to
do good to others, and in this way shun the evil of selfishness. We need not
go to heathen lands to manifest our desire to devote all to God in a useful,
unselfish life. We should do this in the home circle, in the church, among
those with whom we associate, and also those with whom we do business.
Right in the common walks of life is where self is to be denied, and kept in
subordination. Paul could say, “I die daily.” It is the daily dying to self in
the little transactions of life that makes us overcomers. Forget self, in the
desire to do good to others. Many, instead of faithfully performing their duty,
seek rather their own pleasure, from selfish motives. There is a decided
lack of love for others. God positively enjoins upon all his followers a duty
to bless others with their influence and means, to seek that wisdom of him
which will enable them to do all in their power to elevate the thoughts {22}
and affections of those who come within their influence. In doing for them, a
sweet satisfaction will be experienced, an inward peace, which will be a
sufficient reward. In a faithful discharge of life’s manifold duties, actuated
by high and noble motives to do others good, there is true happiness. This
will bring more than an earthly reward; for every faithful, unselfish
performance of duty is noticed by the angels, and shines in the life record. In
Heaven none will think of self, nor seek their own pleasure; but all, from
pure, genuine love, will seek the happiness of the heavenly beings around
them. If we wish to enjoy heavenly society in the earth made new, we must
be governed by heavenly principles here. Every act of our lives affects
others for good or evil. Our influence is tending upward or downward. Our
influence is felt, acted upon, and reproduced by others to a greater or less
degree. If we aid others by our example in the development of good
principles, we give them power from our own acts to do good. In their
turn they exert the same beneficial influence upon others, and thus
hundreds and thousands are affected by our unconscious influence. If we
by acts strengthen or force into activity the evil powers possessed by
those around us, we share their sin, and will have to render an account for
the good we might have done them and did not do, because we made not
God our strength, our guide, and counselor.
I was shown that Bro. Gage has been sorely tempted. He came to the
Review Office with the purpose in his heart to glorify God, and he expected
to be advantaged spiritually. He thought that in thus connecting himself with
the Office he {23} could obtain a more perfect experience. This was what
he needed. But the condition of the church was such that they could be of but
little advantage in strengthening this dear brother. He did not see those in the
Office, professing godliness, living the life of Christ. He has a reasoning
mind, and could but contrast his expectations with what he realized from the
sight of his eyes, and the hearing of his ears—so much vanity, so much light,
cheap talk, jesting and laughing. And those who stood in responsible
positions seemed to have so little burden of the work, and so little sobriety!
These things troubled and perplexed his mind. Then the coldness, the distant
feelings manifested among professed Christians! He expected to find things
all different. The enemy began to tempt him. When Bro. Gage saw that
which appeared like selfishness in those in connection with the Office, he
felt still worse. It was evident to him that there was respect of persons; that
there was not fairness and equality, but partiality. He could not keep his
feelings in subordination and pass along in silence. He could not feel that
Bro. Aldrich was governed by pure, unselfish principles. Bro. A. allowed
his own son liberal wages, while Bro. G.’s brother-in-law, who was poor,
yet a good workman, trying to support his mother and Sisters, received
small wages. His brother’s post of labor was important, and his services
valuable, Bro. and Sr. Gage talked the matter over, and were sorely
tempted. Bro. Gage thought, Why should it be my duty to make so much of a
sacrifice as I am making, and work for so small an amount, when I could
command a much larger sum? Did he see a greater depth of piety {24} in the
professed Christians at Battle Creek, which would be a help to him? Oh, no!
They were, many of them, so united to the world as to be scarcely discerned
from them. Did he see in the laborers in the Office and Institute a missionary
spirit? a disposition to sacrifice, and deny self to advance the work and
cause of God? No; but the opposite. All seemed to be on a strife to grasp all
they could get. He was painfully awakened to the fact that if he did not look
out for himself, no one would take the burden of his case, and look out for
him. He has felt grieved with Bro. Aldrich; for he could not see justice,
fairness, and equality, in his course. God is no respecter of persons; but
Bro. Gage thought he could see a respecting of persons with Bro. Aldrich.
At times he has been upon the point of starting immediately for the East; then
he feared to take this step, and would pass along again. Bro. Gage is of an
impulsive turn of mind, and he has had occasion to be sorely tried. His
confidence that God was in the work, and that the cause was the Lord’s, and
that He stood at the helm, has been his anchor.
I was shown that Bro. Aldrich did not possess that fineness of feeling,
that sympathy for others who need his sympathy, that God would be pleased
to have him possess, and that he must cultivate, if he occupies the post he
does. He has moved very blindly, and with a great lack of wisdom, and
justice. Bro. C. Smith awakened the interest of Bro. Aldrich for his
daughters, whose lives had been devoted principally to serving themselves.
They had a good home, and none were dependent upon them for support, yet
their wages {25} were increased with no just reason for doing this. Their
work was not taxing, and required no special, wearing care. Very many who
are in difficult positions to obtain work because of their keeping the
Sabbath, would gladly accept the place they have had, with much less
wages, and fill the position better, with gratitude to God in their hearts for
the privilege. In the same Office is a young disciple of Christ, whose
deportment is becoming, who is attentive to his business, fills an important
position, which requires much painstaking, and is very wearisome, does his
business with a nicety that but few can equal, yet he has received only about
the same amount of wages that Bro. Smith’s daughters have averaged. This
young man is trying to do his part in the support of his mother and two
Sisters; yet Bro. Aldrich has not been aroused to see the difference in these
cases. He has not possessed that nice perception which would enable him to
discern the necessities of the case of one, and the need of especial favor to
aid him in his worthy object. He has not felt called out to encourage in every
way possible the one who stood in need of encouragement. He has failed to
place himself in his situation, and think how he would feel under similar
circumstances. He wished to encourage his own boy, and allowed him large
wages, when there was no special need of this in his case; for he had a good
home, a father abundantly able to support him, and no special burdens were
resting upon his shoulders; none were depending upon him for support.
Again I saw that some in the type-setting department were in straitened
circumstances, bearing their own weight, and loving to do good to {26}
others; to sacrifice for the cause of God. Their labor was more difficult than
that of those in the folding room; but Bro. Aldrich had no special interest in
these cases. He did not take the trouble to investigate, and feel as a father
toward those who needed a fatherly care. He has been bound about with
selfishness as with iron bands. He has received credit for fineness of feeling
which he does not possess, and has deceived himself. He lacks tender
compassion. He lacks love. He lacks that fine sensibility which he should
possess, and which if he did possess, he could discriminate and know
how to deal justly, impartially, and in such a manner that God could
approbate. I saw that God was not pleased with this management, and
will not suffer such acts to pass unnoticed without reproof, in that
Office. God will not let his free Spirit abide upon Bro. Aldrich while
such things exist. A cloud is shutting down about the Office, not of light
and mercy, but of darkness and judgment.
I was shown that when Bro. Aldrich came to Battle Creek, a mistake
was made in regard to him by those connected with the Office. Because it
was known that it had been shown that he had a work to do in connection
with the cause of God, great confidence was placed in him. After my
husband’s sickness, it seemed to come natural for those in the Office to feel
that Bro. Aldrich should take the place made vacant by Bro. White’s
removal because of his sickness. God saw fit to connect Bro. Aldrich with
his work, and, because of this, those of long experience in the work, who
had been for years connected with the Office, stepped back, and left the
responsibility of managing {27} and deciding matters upon him, as they had
left it with Bro. White. They ought not to have done this. They should have
shared the responsibility, and Bro. Aldrich should have deferred to their
judgment rather than they to his. They thought that in every particular they
must give the same confidence to Bro. Aldrich they had given to Bro. White.
The cases are very different. Bro. Aldrich had no experience in the printing
department, and did not know the wants of the cause. Bro. White had years
of experience in this work, and his experience commenced from the first
rise of the message. God had brought him through privations, trials, and
perils, to perfect that experience, and qualify him for the position he
occupied. His connection with the humble instrument through whom God
revealed his will as the necessity of the case required for the benefit of his
people, gave him continual strength and clearness of judgment in regard to
the management of the work. In supposing that Bro. Aldrich could be placed
in the position, and fill it, as Bro. White did, was expecting too much. To
rely upon his judgment, and abide by his decisions, as was the case when
Bro. White stood in the Office, is trusting too much to one man of but little
experience. Bro. Aldrich has not learned the ways and works of God. He
does not understand his paths. He has not been schooled in adversity and
suffering, privation and trial, and realized the manifest wonderful works of
God, in the blessed deliverances of God has wrought under various
circumstances, which has taught him what course of action God approves,
and by bitter experience in witnessing hundreds of cases who have {28}
erred, what he disproves, condemns and despises.
Those who have long borne the burden in the Office, those who have
suffered when everything waded hard, are the ones to be especially
considered and favored. Those who have listened to the admonitions in
special cases where selfishness was exhibited, those who have seen the
management Heaven has approved, have a better knowledge, and more
correct judgment, of how things should be conducted in that Office, than
Bro. Aldrich can have without greater experience. They have stood back
and invested Bro. A. with too much authority. They should take
responsibility upon themselves more than they have, and Bro. A. should
consult with them, and defer his judgment to theirs. Instead of this, Bro.
Aldrich has had his own way in almost everything, although his experience
has been so short. He has been set and unyielding to pursue a course which
he thought best, irrespective of the judgment of those he should regard. His
office invests him with no such authority.
I was shown that those who have been united with the Office for years,
have received correct ideas in regard to how God would have things
managed; it should not be according to a worldly policy. There should be no
selfishness exhibited there. All engaged in the work should have a special
care for the widow and fatherless, and labor unselfishly for their good, even
disadvantaging themselves to advantage the needy and oppressed. Bro.
White set the example the Lord had shown that all his people should imitate,
in being interested in the cases of others, helping those who need help,
without any profit to self, to love his {29} neighbor as himself. Brn. Smith
and Amadon have seen the course he has pursued. They have the same
experience and views with himself. They have heard the commendation God
has given of those who pursued this course, and the curse which God has
pronounced upon those who are too much swallowed up in their own
interests to have a care for their neighbors as themselves. Brn. Smith and
Amadon have had a long experience in connection with the Office. The Lord
has given much light in regard to the course his people should pursue in
order to glorify him. They have witnessed the special work of God, and
have received his teachings, showing our duty to those around us. They have
been so long united with the cause of God that it has become, as it were, a
part of them. They know no other interest, and to separate them from the
work, would be like parting with their life. The voice of these brethren
should be heard. Their judgment is nearer in accordance with the will of
God than that of Bro. Aldrich. He has much to learn before God can entrust
him with all that responsibility that his brethren have given him in the things
mentioned.
Bro. Aldrich is self-caring. God has mercifully laid some affliction upon
him, which has been very sore for him to bear, but in which he has not
discerned the mercy of God. The affliction of his wife has had a tendency to
humble the aspiring, proud spirit of Bro. Aldrich, yet he has not submitted to
this with all that meekness he should have possessed to be benefited
thereby. I was shown that Sr. A. possessed a fine organism, a sensitive,
trusting, loving, confiding/temperament, {30} and clings to her husband,
entwining her affections about him, as the tendrils of a vine about its
support. True love is not a strong, fiery, impetuous passion. It is, on the
contrary, an element calm and deep. It looks beyond mere externals, and is
attracted by qualities alone. It is wise and discriminating, and its devotion is
real and abiding.
God tests and proves us by the common occurrences of life. It is the little
things which reveal the chapters of the heart. It is the little attentions, the
numerous small incidents and simple courtesies of life that make up the sum
of life’s happiness; and it is the neglect of kindly, encouraging, affectionate
words, and the little courtesies of life, which helps compose the sum of
life’s wretchedness. The self-denials for the good and happiness of those
around us, will be found to constitute a large share of the life record in
Heaven. And the care of self irrespective of others’ good and happiness,
will reveal the fact that none of these things are beneath the notice of our
Heavenly Father.
In regard to the case of Bro. Gage, I was shown that he was in need of a
more thorough experience. He commenced to take the responsibilities of life
too early, before he could realize the importance attached to these
responsibilities. Had he waited a few years, until his mind had become
more matured, how would now be far in advance of what he is. His past
experience has lessened the confidence of his brethren in his judgment. Bro.
Gage was young, needing parental care and instruction when he commenced
life for himself. He earned his money readily, and realized not its worth, but
spent it just as readily as he earned it. {31} He did not educate himself to
habits of economy. He spent means for things unnecessary. His character
was not really formed. He has a quick mind, can discern readily the bearing
of things, and comes to conclusions at once, hence he is in danger of not
making allowance for those who cannot see and understand as readily as
himself. He was not settled, with a firm religious experience when he came
to Battle Creek. His mind was too boyish; yet I saw that he had, considering
the errors and difficulties existing in the church in Battle Creek, pursued a
praiseworthy course. The young could have been greatly injured by his
influence had he not conscientiously restrained himself from engaging with
them in their various enterprises for amusement. He could have helped
forward many things which would have gratified the youth in their
unconsecrated state, and injured his own influence. He did not do this. He
sought to stand with those who were seeking to preserve their peculiar
character distinct from the world.
I was shown that Bro. Gage does not value time as he should. He spends
much time with individuals, foreign from his work. If, at the close of the
week, he could see the minutes and half hours spent in needless
conversation with individuals who have no right to his time, he would be
astonished at the time he frittered away, which was worse than lost. The
example is injurious in this direction upon others in the Office. At the close
of the year sum up the time idled away in needless conversation, and many
minutes spent by Bro. Gage and some of the other workmen in the Office,
and it would astonish all, and they would feel {32} fearful of coming under
the head of unfaithful servants. The hours are composed of minutes, the days
of hours, the weeks of days. The minutes should be faithfully employed, then
the hours will tell, for they have been usefully employed; the days will bear
their full weight of burden, being well filled with faithful, earnest, interested
effort. There are those who apply themselves closely enough to the work,
and who are compelled to bear extra burdens, and work beyond their hours,
to bring up the work which has been neglected by others in consequence of
the numerous calls, and the time which has not been filled with interested,
faithful effort on the part of all. Patients at the Institute should not be
encouraged to while away their time, or to amuse themselves in frequent
visits, at the Office. It is not the place for them.
Again, confusion is caused by children being allowed to run through the
Office. Children belonging to those who are employed in the Office, should
not be allowed to visit in the Office when they please. Especially should no
plays be entered into, and little children’s voices heard through the Office.
All these things lower the dignity of the Office, and lessen the sacredness of
the work. The church should have especial care not to permit their children
to visit the Office, and the children of those who are engaged in the Office
should not be allowed to remain in the building, and by their presence
encourage other children. The confusion caused by this is all displeasing to
God. There should be an entire change in almost every thing in regard to the
order of matters at the Office. Sacred and {33} common things have been
placed upon the same level.
The church in Battle Creek should not feel at liberty to visit the Office
and engage in common topics of conversation. Matters are freely introduced
by members of the church, who visit the Office, which have no right to be
brought into the Office. In doing this they are robbing the cause of God of
the time of the workmen, diverting their interest from the work, and bringing
in a worldly spirit which should have no place in the Office. Members of
the church should time their visits, and call upon those who labor in the
Office when they are at their own homes. I saw that God had been
displeased with the lax way these things have been managed.
The Office is located in the center of a large church, and if even a portion
of the church make free to call at the Office as they have done, when it suits
their convenience, and chat upon subjects as they choose, they steal minutes
and hours of precious time, which belong to the cause and work of God. In
thus doing, they rob God. And this is not all, but they do their part in
lessening the sacredness of the work in the Office, and make that which they
should seek to preserve as sacred, common.
One will come in and interrupt a workman just a few minutes.
Frequently their few minutes lengthen to half an hour. That one passes out,
another comes in and spends a longer or shorter period, and thus five to
twenty-five calls are heedlessly made in a day, and everyone passes out of
the Office, nothing bettered themselves, and yet the laborers have been
hindered, their interest diverted from the work, and the precious {34}
minutes are used up, which are all needed to be devoted to the work. Sum
up these minutes and it will be found hours of time are consumed, to no
benefit to any one, but a decided injury to the Office. There are many
business calls made which cannot be avoided. Those who have no special
business, have no right to amuse themselves by diverting the attention of
Brn. Aldrich, Walker, Amadon, Gage, Bacheller, Lane, or any one who is
laboring in the Office. Let all remember that the Office is not a reception-
room to entertain visitors. It is a place where most important business is
being transacted in connection with the work and cause of God. The interest
of the workmen should not be called off, for if it is, the work will be
marred, and time will be stolen, which belongs to the Lord. All should labor
to preserve order and quiet in the Office, and maintain the dignity and
sacredness of the work. The Office is wading heavily. The world which has
come in has shut the Lord out, and his prospering hand is not with the Office
as it once was. Something must be done to redeem the past.
I saw that Bro. Gage should shun the errors of the past. He should guard
against imaginary wants. He has not always been willing to receive
instruction from those of mature experience. He thought they did not
understand him. Bro. Gage, the Lord is working for you, and will bless you,
and strengthen you, in the course of right. You understand the theory of truth,
and should be obtaining all the knowledge you can of God’s will and work,
prepared to fill a more responsible position if God requires it of you, and if
he sees you can glorify his name best in so doing. But {35} you have yet an
experience to gain. You are too easily affected by circumstances, are too
impulsive. God is willing to strengthen, establish, settle you, if you will
earnestly and humbly seek wisdom of him who is unerring, and who has
promised you shall not seek in vain. In teaching the truth to others you are in
danger of talking too strong, in a manner that your short experience will not
sustain you in. You take in things at a glance, and can see the bearings of
subjects readily. All are not organized as yourself, and cannot do this. You
will not be prepared to patiently, calmly wait for others to weigh evidence
who cannot see as readily as yourself. You will be in danger of urging
others too much, to see at once as you see, and feel all that zeal and
necessity of action you feel. If your expectations are not realized you will be
in danger of becoming discouraged and restless, and wishing a change. You
must shun a disposition to censure, to bear down. Keep clear of every thing
that savors of a denunciatory spirit. It is not pleasing to God for this spirit to
be found in any of his servants of longer experience; but for a youth to
manifest ardor and zeal is all proper if graced with humility and the inward
adorning; but when a rash zeal and a denunciatory spirit are manifested by a
youth who has but a few years of experience, it is most unbecoming, and
positively disgusting. Nothing can destroy his influence as soon as this.
Mildness, gentleness, forbearance, long-suffering, being not easily
provoked, forbearing all things, hoping all things, enduring all things, is the
fruit growing upon the precious plant which is of heavenly birth—Love.
This plant, if it is nourished, will prove to be an evergreen. Its branches
will {36} not decay, its leaves will not wither. It is immortal, eternal,
watered continually by the dews of Heaven.
Love is power. Intellectual and moral strength are involved in this
principle, and cannot be separated from it. The power of wealth has a
tendency to corrupt and destroy; the power of force is strong to do hurt; but
the excellence and value of pure love consists in its efficiency to do good,
and to do nothing else but good. Whatsoever is done out of pure love, be it
ever so little or contemptible in the sight of men, is wholly fruitful; for God
measures more with how much love one worketh, than the amount he doeth.
Love is of God. The unconverted heart cannot originate nor produce this
plant of heavenly growth, which lives alone, and flourishes only where
Christ reigns. Love cannot live without action, and every act increases,
strengthens, and extends it. Love will prevail and gain the victory when
argument and authority are powerless. Love works not for profit nor
reward; yet God has ordained that great gain shall be the certain result of
every labor of love. It is diffusive in its nature, and quiet in its operation,
yet strong and mighty in its purpose to overcome great evils. It is melting
and transforming in its influence, and will take hold of the lives of the sinful
and affect their hearts when every other means has proved unsuccessful.
Wherever the power of intellect, of authority, or of force, is employed, and
love is not manifestly present, the affections and will of those whom we
seek to reach assume a defensive, repelling position, and increase their
strength of resistance as they are met by another power than love. Jesus was
the Prince {37} of Peace. He came into the world to bring resistance and
authority into subjection to himself. Wisdom and strength he could
command, but the means he employed to overcome evil were the wisdom
and strength of love. Suffer nothing to divide your interest from your present
work until God shall see fit to give you another piece of work in the same
field. Seek not for happiness, for that never is to be found by seeking for it.
Go about your duty. Let faithfulness mark all your doings, and be clothed
with humility.
I was shown in regard to the Institute that Dr. Lay came there fully
determined to act his part unselfishly. In the commencement of his engaging
in the work at the Institute, there were many things of a discouraging nature
to Dr. Lay. The position taken by Bro. Aldrich in regard to diet and dress
reform, created such feelings of contempt in the minds of many for the short
dress that its influence was seriously felt by Dr. Lay, and the patients whom
he was trying to benefit at the Institute. Dr. Lay was seeking to bring his
patients to bear the cross, which was important for their physical
improvement. Bro. Aldrich took responsibilities upon him in regard to the
Institute that he was not warranted to take. He pursued a course very much
as though all at the Institute were in his employ, to obey his dictation. He
was domineering over Dr. Lay. Bro. Aldrich thought Dr. Lay should consult
him before making any move; and he did not exercise that courtesy which
was due Dr. Lay. Dr. Lay struggled through discouragements at first. He did
not at that time receive the respect that he should have received. This
inability to discriminate, and to {38} respect the position of Dr. Lay, made
it necessary for me to relate what had been previously shown me in his
favor. This had better not have been told Dr. Lay. He is an erring mortal,
like others, and he received impressions in regard to the responsibility
resting upon him that were incorrect. He took upon himself more than he
was capable of carrying. He could not possibly fill the positions he thought
he must. He thought there was a spirit to crowd him, and felt the necessity of
placing himself upon the defensive. If there had been right management in
his case, much trouble might have been saved. Evils grow out of
misunderstandings. Dr. Lay thought that he must stand his ground, take his
position, and maintain it, or he might as well give up his office altogether.
This state of things would not have been had Bro. Aldrich pursued a
different course. He was not courteous as he should have been, and dealt
with Dr. Lay with a hard, firm spirit, about in the same manner one cold-
hearted worldling would deal with another. Dr. Lay was sensitive, and such
treatment cut him to the heart. This same manner of dealing is practiced by
Bro. Aldrich to quite an extent. He is unaccommodating, unyielding. If he
had worked upon this principle, “Whatsoever ye would that men should do
to you, do ye even so to them,” far different results would appear as the fruit
of such a course. “With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you
again.” Here are strong motives which should operate on minds to constrain
them to love one another with a pure heart, fervently. Christ is our example.
He went about doing good. He lived to bless others. Love beautified and
{39} ennobled all his actions. We are not commanded to do to ourselves
what we wish others to do unto us, we are to do unto others what we wish
them to do to us under like circumstances. The measure we mete is always
measured to us again. Pure love is simple in its operations, and is distinct
from any other principle of action. The love of influence, and the desire for
the esteem of others, may produce a well-ordered life, and, frequently, a
blameless conversation. Self-respect may lead us to avoid the appearance
of vice. A selfish heart may perform generous actions, acknowledge the
present truth, and express humility and affection in the outward manner, yet
the motives be deceptive and impure; and the efforts and actions that flow
from them may be destitute of the savor of life, and the fruits of true
holiness, being destitute of the principles of pure love. Love, love, should
be cultivated. It needs cherishing, for its influence is divine.
Dr. Lay brought many things from Dansville which were incorrect, in
regard to amusements and exercise. He heard this amusement question made
so much of that he actually thought a health institution could not be
conducted without these amusements. He heard so much against exercising
that he was not sound in this direction. When the amusements were
introduced into the Institute, some in Battle Creek manifested their
superficial character. They were pleased and gratified. It just suited their
frivolous turn of mind. The things which were recommended for invalids
they thought were good for them; and Dr. Lay is not accountable for all the
results accruing from the counsel given to his patients. {40} Those in
different churches abroad, who were unconsecrated, seized upon the first
semblance of an excuse to engage in pleasure, hilarity, and folly. As soon as
it was known that at the Institute established for invalids the physicians had
recommended the patients to get their minds off from themselves into a more
cheerful train of thought, and had arranged plays and amusements to have
this effect, it went like fire in the stubble; and the young in Battle Creek and
other churches thought that they had need of just such things, and the armor
of righteousness was laid off by many. As they were no longer held in by bit
and bridle, they engaged in these things with as much earnestness and
perseverance as though everlasting life depended upon their zeal in this
direction. Here was an opportunity to discern the conscientious followers of
Christ from those who were self deceived. Some had not the cause of God
at heart. They had not the work of true holiness wrought in the soul. They
had not made God their trust, and were unstable, and only needed a wave to
raise them from their feet and toss them to and fro. Such showed that they
possessed but little stability and moral independence. They had not
experience for themselves, and therefore walked in the sparks of others’
kindling. They had not Christ in their heart, to confess to the world. They
professed to be his followers, but things earthly and temporal held in
subjection their frivolous, selfish hearts.
There were others who did not seem to possess anxiety in regard to the
amusement question. They felt that confidence in God, that he would make
all right. Their peace of mind was not {41} disturbed. They decided that a
prescription for invalids did not mean them, therefore would not be
troubled. They decided that whatever others might do, or whatever was
being done in the world, it was nothing to them; for, said they, whom have
we to follow but Christ. He has left us a command to walk even as he
walked. We must live as seeing him who is invisible, and do what we do
heartily unto the Lord, and not unto men.
When such things arise, character is developed. Moral worth can then be
truly established. It would be no difficult thing to ascertain where those are
to be found who profess godliness, yet have their pleasure and happiness in
this world. Their affections are not upon things above, but upon things on the
earth, where Satan reigns. They walk in darkness, and cannot love and enjoy
heavenly and divine things, because they cannot discern or know them. They
are alienated from the life of Christ, having their understandings darkened.
The things of the Spirit are foolishness unto them. Their pursuits are
according to the course of their world, and their interests and prospects are
joined with the world, and with earthly things. If such can pass along with
the name of Christians, yet serve both God and mammon, they are satisfied.
Things will occur to reveal the hearts of these souls, who are only a weight,
a burden, and curse, to the church.
I was shown that Dr. Lay did not move with wisdom. The spirit existing
in the church was such as to be no help to him, but a hindrance, and led
away from God and the path of holiness. Many of the church have ascribed
their state of spiritual blindness to the influence growing out of {42} the
principles taught at the Institute. This is not all correct. Had the church stood
in the counsel of God, the Institute would have been controlled. The light of
the church would have been diffused to that branch of the work, and the
errors would not have existed there that did. Dr. Lay was not alone in error,
and the censure should not be suffered to rest alone upon him. It was the
moral darkness of the church that had the greatest influence to create the
moral darkness and spiritual death in the Institute. Had the church been in a
healthy condition, she could have sent a vitalizing, healthful current to this
arm of the body. But the church was sickly, had not the favor of God, and
enjoyed not the light of his countenance. A sickly, deathly influence was
circulated all through the living body, until the disease was apparent
everywhere. Dr. Lay became exalted. He thought that he must occupy a
position in the Institute similar to that occupied by Dr. Jackson at Dansville.
God did not connect him with the work to be thus regarded. He took burdens
upon himself that he ought not to have taken, and that were unnecessary for
him to bear. He feared to yield and give up the oversight of matters lest he
should lose his influence. The chief cause which led to this error on the part
of Dr. Lay, was the course pursued toward him when he first engaged in his
efforts for the Institute. He knew there was jealousy and prejudice existing
toward him. This made him jealous and suspecting in return. His continual
fear was of prejudicial influences working to injure his standing in the
Institute. This was, much of it, the fruit of a diseased imagination. He was
constantly {43} wrestling with enemies which existed only in his
imagination.
He did not judge Dr. Byington aright. Bro. B. sought to do the best he
could for the interest of the Health Institution, yet manifested too much
interest for himself. Dr. Lay failed to give him credit for the burdens he did
bear. He thought Bro. B. was working against him. He gathered information
from different sources which became magnified in his mind, and made him
very unhappy, and caused suspicion and jealousy of Bro. B. This would not
have been if there had been the correct understanding, and an effort to look
at everything occurring in the most favorable light. His feelings and
prejudice became strong. The Spirit of God had nothing to do with these
feelings, and imaginary evils.
Bro. Byington was not in the best position for one of his ardent, active
temperament. He did not possess quiet and gentleness, so important for one
that is around nervous, easily-excited invalids.
The course pursued toward Bro. B. was not correct nor just. There was
a spirit possessed by Dr. Lay to exalt himself to have all think he was the
man, and a fear lest others should estimate Bro. B. too highly. There was an
undercurrent at work which would injure Bro. B., which was not pleasing to
God.
In the case of Bro. Rogers, there were thoughts that he did not do all that
he might; that he was more willing to inspect and have an oversight than to
take hold and do, and earn the means he received. This was too much the
case. Bro. Rogers had partaken much of the spirit of ease and freedom from
care and responsibility which {44} prevailed with nearly all, yet an unjust
course was pursued toward Bro. Rogers. He was watched from the first
with jealousy and distrust. This spirit was fast growing in that Institution.
There was not love and harmony. Many forgot that with what measure they
should mete, it should be measured to them again. Bro. Rogers did not
manifest that interest and diligence in business which he should. He was not
alone. There were others employed to labor who did not take special
burdens, and feel a special interest. Care and responsibility sat very lightly
upon Bro. Graham. For want of proper oversight there had been a great loss.
To be faithful in the littles is one of the most important works for mortals.
He that is faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much, says the
Saviour. The leaven has run through the Institute. Helpers indoors and out
were grasping for wages. A most astonishing spirit of selfishness seized
them. Suspicion and jealousy of one another caused disunion. There was a
great lack of noble frankness with one another. Hands were discharged, and
false reasons given instead of the correct one. Many knew well the reason,
except the very one who ought to have known. Suspicious whisperings went
from one to another, and yet the subjects of them were kept in ignorance of
the true reason of dissatisfaction. All this was cruel and unchristian, and
brought the displeasure of God upon all who participated in this secret
whispering by the wall, this deceptive, undercurrent work. Where there is
union there is strength. With this lack of union, this distrust and jealousy
existing, neither physicians nor helpers could work unitedly and {45}
happily. God’s blessing could not rest upon that Institute with such a state of
things. Dr. Lay has not been in a condition to bring his burdens and cares to
Jesus, the Burden-bearer. He has been so fearful of losing his influence, that
he has tried too hard to maintain his dignity. If he could have been in a great
measure indifferent to these things, pursued a humble, Christian course,
divested of selfishness, God would have done more to establish him in the
hearts of his patients, helpers, and the church, than he could do by laboring
with all his energies his lifetime. All this fear, and trouble, and anxiety, lest
he should not maintain his position, and be appreciated, has had a tendency
to bring about the very result he was in his own strength seeking to hinder.
Dr. Lay is nervous, too hurried and excitable. He must encourage
calmness, slow, unhurried speech, and calm movements. All this is very
important, for him to be successful as a physician. He should trust his case
in the hands of God, and guard against being over-sensitive. The worriment
of mind Dr. Lay has suffered to come upon him, and his care in regard to
things where he should have no care, have worn him more than all the labor
he has done. God lives. He should trust his case wholly in his hands. In
seeking so hard to save himself in the estimation of others, he has sunk
himself every time. He has felt jealous lest the minds of his patients should
be turned to some other one besides himself. This feeling is all needless.
The more it is indulged, the more sure will the much-to-be-feared result take
place. He should be indifferent to the matter just as much as possible. {46}
Sister Lay has increased this feeling by her own fears and jealousies.
She has made herself unhappy because she has not made it her motive to
make others happy. She has looked for others to administer unto her
happiness, and been exacting, while she has not been willing to administer
unto others. You remained in the Institute to the injury of your entire family,
as well as of the Institute.
Sister Chamberlain’s influence was needed there, but when she came she
was not appreciated. Had Dr. Lay regarded her as he should, and showed
her that respect which was her due, there would have been no trouble. But
he felt jealous that she would assume more authority than he was willing she
should. This erroneous feeling was enough to make Dr. Lay miserable, and
place Sr. Chamberlain in an unenviable position. When it was decided to
remove the care and burden of having the sole management of matters at the
Institute from Dr. Lay, and place the burden on others, to release him, he did
not feel pleased nor reconciled to the matter. He heard disrespectful
speeches in regard to Sr. Chamberlain, which he could have nipped in the
bud, but he assumed a stoical indifference, feeling like this: They have taken
the responsibility from me; and it does not concern me. Here Dr. Lay was at
fault. He knew that the matters did concern him. Any thing which he knew
would, if permitted to go on, mar the unity of the Institution, did concern
him, and he knew it; but it was a wrong, jealous spirit which led him to
hold his peace. This spirit has prevailed to a greater or less degree all
through the Institution. Just such a woman as {47} Sr. Chamberlain is
needed there, and she should make advance steps until she can take her
place by the side of any of the physicians; for she is eminently qualified
for the station. She has the experience, she has the right organization, she
has the vital powers, to make her an excellent physician.
Dr. Lay, you have not conducted with prudence. I was shown that there
was a spirit in that Institution to get all the means they could. An avaricious
spirit was manifested by Dr. Byington, also by Dr. Lay and the helpers; a
selfish spirit, that brought the frown and curse of God upon those who
possessed it. It was wages, wages. There was not an unselfish devotion to
the work, and laboring with an unselfish interest. There was not a burden
and care taken by all there engaged to labor for the prosperity and benefit of
the Institute. There was a spending of time, and but little accomplished.
There was a great lack of a thorough oversight of all things pertaining to the
Institute. Helpers and all seemed to have a spirit of indifference, and there
were many expenses out, which need not have been had there been one to
take the care who possessed energy, ambition, and forethought. The prospect
of large dividends, and abundance of means coming in, led to a spirit of
prodigality, which would soon have run the Institute into the ground. God
wants this branch of the work to live and flourish, and all who act a part in
it to possess a spirit of self-denial, a spirit entirely different from that
heretofore exhibited, which has been to get just all that it was possible to
get, and to advantage self, out of the Institute
When Dr. Lay and his wife left the Institute, {48} a spirit of selfishness
was manifested, which injured their influence in that Institute. They showed,
to many minds too plainly, that they were seeking to advantage themselves,
without considering the interest of the Institute. You all, father, mother, and
children, exhibited a spirit of selfishness displeasing to God. All this has
not worked for your good, but for your injury. All that you invest in thus
seeking your own interest, will result in loss in the end. Had you been an
observer and seen another pursue the same course you pursued, you would
have exclaimed against it loudly. Such things merit the displeasure of God.
With such a selfish spirit as has existed in those who were in the Institute, is
it surprising that God has not especially blessed the efforts there made? Will
he sanction error? No, never! Selfishness in the Office, selfishness in the
Institute, and yet expecting the token of God’s presence, as though all things
were prepared for him. Dr. Lay was distrustful, and took his case in his own
hands instead of calmly waiting for, and trusting in, God to establish him in
the hearts of those with whom he associated. He was constantly seeking to
establish himself. He took the case in his own hands, and left the Lord no
chance to do a work for him, which he was anxiously seeking to do for
himself. All the Lord required of Dr. Lay was to abide in him, seek wisdom
of him, to cease his forecasting and foresettling, as it were, matters with
which he had nothing to do, which left him no enjoyment of the present. God
required of him a child-like leaning upon his tender care, and abiding in his
love. His unsettled, uneasy state of mind disqualified him to act as a {49}
physician, and was exhausting his vitality more than all his labor. Dear Bro.
Lay has not understood his own heart. Selfishness has found a lodgment
there, and peace, healthful, calm peace has departed. What you all lack is
the element love—love to God, and love to your neighbor. The life that you
now live, you do not live by faith on the Son of God. There is a lack of firm
trust, a withholding, a fearfulness to resign all into the hands of God, as
though he could not keep that which is committed to his trust. You are afraid
some evil is designed, which will do you harm unless you assume the
defensive, and commence a warfare in your own favor. The children of God
are wise and powerful according to their reliance upon his wisdom and
power. They are strong and happy according to their separation from the
wisdom and help of man. Daniel and his companions were captives in a
strange land, but God suffered not the envy and hatred of their enemies to
prevail against them. The righteous have ever obtained help from God. How
often have the enemies of God united their strength and wisdom to destroy
the character and influence of a few simple persons who trusted in God.
Because the Lord was for them none could prevail against them. Only let the
followers of Christ be united in one and they will prevail. Let them be
disjoined from their idols, and be separate from the world, and the world
shall not separate them from God. Christ is our present, all-sufficient
Saviour. In him all fullness dwells. It is the privilege of Christians to know
indeed that Christ is in them of a truth. This is the victory that overcometh
the world, even our faith. All things are {50} possible to him that believeth;
and whatsoever things we desire when we pray, if we believe that we
receive them we shall have them. This faith will penetrate the darkest
cloud and bring rays of light and hope to the drooping, desponding soul. It
is the absence of this faith and trust which brings perplexity, distressing
fears, and surmisings of evil. God will do great things for his people when
they put their entire trust in him. Godliness with contentment is great gain.
Pure and undefiled religion will be exemplified in the life. Christ will
prove a never-failing source of strength, a present help in every time of
trouble.
I was shown in the case of Sister Hannah More that the neglect of her
was the neglect of Jesus in her person. Had the Son of God come in the
humble, unpretending manner in which he journeyed from place to place
when he was upon earth, he would have met with no better reception. It is
the deep principle of love that dwelt in the bosom of the humble man of
Calvary, that is needed. Had the church lived in the light, they would have
appreciated this humble missionary whose whole being was aglow to be
engaged in her Master’s service. Her very earnest interest was
misconstrued. Her externals were not just such as would meet the approval
of the eye of taste and fashion; for familiarity with strict economy and
poverty had left its impress upon her apparel. But the hard-earned means
had been exhausted as fast as earned to benefit others; to get light to those
whom she hoped to lead to the cross of truth. Even the professed church of
Christ, with their exalted privileges and high professions, discerned not the
image of Christ in this self-denying child {51} of God, because they were
so far removed from Christ themselves that they reflected not his image.
They judged by the external appearance, and took not special pains to
discern the inward adorning. Here was a woman whose resources of
knowledge and genuine experience in the mysteries of godliness exceeded
those of any one residing at Battle Creek, and whose manner of address to
the youth and children was pleasing, instructive, and salutary. She was not
harsh, but correct and sympathetic, and would have proved one of the most
useful laborers in the field, to fill positions as an instructor of the youth, and
an intelligent useful companion and counselor to mothers. She could reach
hearts by her earnest matter-of-fact presentation of incidents in her religious
life which she had devoted to the service of her Redeemer. Had the church
emerged from darkness and deception into the clear light, their hearts would
have been drawn out after the lonely stranger. Her prayers, her tears, her
distress to see no way of usefulness open to her, have gone up to Heaven.
God has heard. Talents and help the Lord offered to his people, but they
were rich and increased with goods, and had need of nothing. They turned
from, and rejected a most precious blessing of which they will yet feel the
need. Had Elder Loughborough stood in the clear light of God, imbued with
his Spirit, when this servant of Jesus, lonely, homeless, and thirsting for a
work to do for her Master, was brought to his notice, spirit would have
answered to spirit, as face answereth to face in a mirror, and his heart
would have been drawn out after this disciple of Christ, and he would have
understood her. Thus also with the {52} church. They had been in such
spiritual blindness they had lost the sound of the voice of the true Shepherd,
and were following the voice of a stranger, who was leading them from the
fold of Christ.
Many look upon the great work to be accomplished for God’s people,
and their prayers go up to God for help in the great harvest. But like the
Jewish nation, if help does not come in just the manner they have arranged,
they will not receive it, but turn from that help as the Jewish nation turned
from Christ, because disappointed in the manner of his appearing. Too much
poverty and humility marked his advent, and in their pride they refused him
who came to give them life. In this God would have the church humble their
hearts, and see the great need of correcting their ways before him, lest he
visit them with judgment. Pride of dress and the external adorning is made
of far more importance with many who profess godliness, than the inward
adorning. Had the church all humbled themselves before God, and corrected
their past errors so fully as to meet the mind of God, they would not be so
deficient in estimating moral excellence of character. The light of Sr.
Hannah More has gone out, which now might be burning brightly to
illuminate the pathway of many who are walking in the dark paths of error
and rebellion. God calls upon the church to arouse from their slumber, and
with deep earnestness inquire into the grounds and causes of this self-
deception among professors whose names are on the church book. Satan is
deluding and cheating them in the great concern of salvation. Nothing is
more treacherous than {53} the deceitfulness of sin. It is the god of this
world that deludes, and blinds, and leads to destruction. Satan does not
enter with his array of temptations at once. He disguises these temptations
with a semblance of good. He will mingle with amusements and folly, some
little improvements, and deceived souls make it an excuse that great good is
to be derived by engaging in them. This is only the deceptive part. It is
Satan’s hellish arts masked. Beguiled souls take one step, then are prepared
for the next. It is so much more pleasant to follow the inclinations of their
own hearts than to stand as on the defensive, and resist the first insinuation
of the wily foe, and thus shut out his in-comings. Oh! how Satan watches to
see his bait taken so readily, and to see souls walking in the very path he has
prepared. He does not want them to give up praying, and maintaining a form
of religious duties, for he can thus make them more useful in his service. He
unites his sophistry and deceptive snares with their experiences and
professions, and thus advances his cause wonderfully. The hypocritical
Pharisees prayed and fasted, observed the forms of godliness, while corrupt
at heart. Satan stands by, taunting Christ and his angels with insults, “I have
them! I have them! I have prepared my deception for them. Your blood is
worthless here. Your intercessions and power and wonderful works may as
well cease; I have them! They are mine! for all their high profession as
subjects of Christ, for all they once enjoyed the illuminations of his
presence, I will secure them to myself in the very face of Heaven, which
they are talking about. It is such subjects as {54} those that I can use to
decoy others.” Solomon saith, “He that trusteth in his own heart is a fool;”
and there are hundreds such to be found among professors of godliness.
Says the apostle, “We are not ignorant of his devices.” Oh! what art, what
skill, what cunning, to lead to a union with the world, to seek for happiness
in the amusements of the world, under the delusive idea that some good is to
be gained. And thus they walk right into the net, flattering themselves that
there is no evil in the way. The affections and sympathies of such are
wrought upon, which lays a foundation for their illy-built confidence that
they are the children of God. They compare themselves with others, and
settle down satisfied that they are even better than many true Christians. But
where is the deep love of Christ shining forth in their lives, its bright rays
blessing others? where is their Bible? and how much is it studied? And
where are their thoughts? upon Heaven and heavenly things? It is not natural
for their minds to go forth in that direction. The study of God’s word is
uninteresting to them. It does not possess that which excites and fevers the
mind, and the natural, unrenewed heart will prefer some other book, to the
study of God’s word. His attention is engrossed in self. They have no deep,
earnest longings for the influence of the Spirit of God upon the mind and
heart. God is not in all their thoughts. How can I have it that most of the
youth in this age will come short of everlasting life? Oh! that their sound of
instrumental music may cease, and they no more while away so much
precious time in pleasing their own fancy. Oh! that they would devote less
time to {55} dress and vain conversation, and send forth their earnest,
agonizing prayers to God, for a sound experience. There is a necessity for
close self-examination, and to closely investigate in the light of God’s word,
Am I sound, or am I rotten at heart? Am I renewed in Christ, or am I still
carnal at heart, with an outside, new dress put on? Reign yourself up to the
tribunal of God, and see as in the light of God, if there be any secret sin, any
iniquity, any idol you have not sacrificed. Pray, yes, pray as you have never
prayed before, that you may not be deluded by Satan’s devices, that you may
not be given up to a heedless, careless, and vain spirit, and attend religious
duties to quiet your own conscience. It is inappropriate for Christians in
every age of the world to be lovers of pleasure, but how much more so now,
when the scenes of this earth’s history are so soon to close. Surely the
foundation of your hopes of everlasting life cannot be laid too sure. The
welfare of your soul, and your eternal happiness, depend upon whether your
foundation is built upon Christ. While others are panting after earthly
enjoyments, be ye panting after the unmistakable assurance of the love of
God, earnestly, fervently crying, Who will show me how to make my calling
and election sure? One of the sins that constitute one of the signs of the last
days, is, that professed Christians are lovers of pleasures more than lovers
of God. Deal truly with your own souls. Search carefully. How few, after a
faithful examination, can look up to Heaven and say, I am not one of those
thus described. I am not a lover of pleasure more than a lover of God. How
few can say, “I am dead to the world; the life I now live, is by faith on {56}
the Son of God. My life is hid with Christ in God, and when He who is my
life shall appear, then shall I appear with him in glory.” The love and grace
of God! Oh! precious grace! more valuable than fine gold. It elevates and
ennobles the spirit beyond all other principles. It sets the heart and
affections upon Heaven. While those around us may be engaged in worldly
vanity, pleasure-seeking, and folly, the conversation is in Heaven, from
whence we look for the Savior; the soul is reaching out after God for pardon
and peace, for righteousness and true holiness. His converse with God, and
contemplation of things above, transforms the soul into the likeness of
Christ.
In the case of Sr. Davis, there needed to be a great work accomplished.
Those who united in praying for her, needed a work done for them. Had God
answered their prayers, it would have proved their ruin. In these cases of
affliction, where Satan has control of the mind, before engaging in prayer
there should be the most close self-examination to discover if there are not
sins which need to be repented of, confessed, and forsaken. Deep humility
of soul before God is necessary, and firm, humble reliance upon the merits
of the blood of Christ alone. Fasting and prayer will accomplish nothing,
while the heart is estranged from God by a wrong course of action. “Is not
this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo
the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every
yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor
that are cast out, to thy house? when thou seest the {57} naked, that thou
cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shalt
thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I
am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the
finger and speaking vanity, and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and
satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy
darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and
satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a
watered garden, and like a spring of water whose waters fail not.”
It is heart work God requires, good works springing from a heart filled
with love. Carefully and prayerfully should the above scriptures be
considered, and the motives and actions investigated. The promise of God
to us, is on condition of obedience; compliance with all his requirements.
“Cry aloud [saith the prophet Isaiah,] spare not, lift up thy voice like a
trumpet, and show my people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob
their sins. Yet they seek me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a
nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God;
they ask of me the ordinances of justice; they take delight in approaching
to God. Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and thou seest not?
Wherefore have we afflicted our souls, and thou takest no knowledge?”
A people are here addressed who make high professions, and who are in
the habit of praying, and delight in religious exercises; yet there is a lack.
They realize that their prayers are not answered, and their zealous, earnest
efforts are not {58} observed in Heaven, and they earnestly inquire why
God makes them no returns? It is not because there is any neglect on the part
of God. The difficulty is with the people professing godliness. They do not
bear fruit to the glory of God. Their works are not what they should be.
They are living in neglect of positive duties. Unless these are performed,
God cannot answer their prayers according to his glory. In the case of
offering prayers for Sr. Davis, there was a confusion of sentiment. Some
were fanatical, and moved from impulse. They possessed a zeal, but not
according to knowledge. Some looked at the great thing to be accomplished
in this case, and began to triumph before the victory was gained. There was
much of the Jehu spirit manifested: Come and see my zeal for the Lord. In
the place of this self-confident assurance there should have been a spirit of
humbleness, distrustful of self, and with a broken heart and contrite spirit,
presenting the case to God.
I was shown that in case of sickness, where the way is clear for the
offering up of prayer for the sick, the case should be committed to God in
calm faith; not with a storm of excitement. He alone is acquainted with the
past life of the person, and what his future will be. He who is acquainted
with the hearts of all men, knows whether the person, if raised up, would
glorify his name, or dishonor him by backsliding and apostasy. All that we
are required to do is to ask God to raise them up if in accordance with his
will, believing that God hears our reasons which we present, and the
earnest, fervent prayers offered. If the Lord sees it will best honor him, he
will answer the {59} prayer. But to urge recovery, without submission to
the will of God, is not right.
What God promises he is able at any time to perform, and the work
he gives his people to do, he is able to accomplish by them. If this
people will live according to every word he has spoken, in so much
every good word and promise is fulfilled toward them. If they come
short of perfect obedience, the great and precious promises are afar off,
and they cannot reach the fulfillment.
 All that can be done in praying for the sick is to earnestly importune God
in their behalf, and rest their case in his hands, in perfect confidence. If we
regard iniquity in our hearts the Lord will not hear us. The Lord can do what
he will with his own. He will glorify himself in working in them and by
them that wholly follow him, so that it shall be known that it is the Lord, and
that their works are wrought in God. “If any man serve me, him will my
Father honor.” When we come to him we should pray that we might enter
into, and accomplish, his purpose, and that our desires and interests might
be lost in his. We should acknowledge our acceptance of his will, not
praying him to concede to ours. It is better for us that God does not always
answer our prayers just when we desire, and in just the manner we wish. He
will do more and better for us than to accomplish all our wishes; for our
wisdom is folly. We have united in earnest prayer around the sick bed of
men, women and children, and have felt in regard to our earnest prayers,
they were given us back from the dead. In these prayers we thought we must
be positive, and if we exercised faith, we must ask for nothing {60 less than
life. We dared not say, If it would glorify God, fearing it would admit a
semblance of doubt. We have interestedly and anxiously watched these
cases which have been given back, as it were, from the dead. We have seen
some of these, especially youth, raised to health, and forget God, become
dissolute in life, causing sorrow and anguish to parents and friends. They
lived not to honor and glorify God, but to curse him with their life of vice,
and a shame to those who feared to pray. If their life can glorify Thee, let
them live, nevertheless not as we will, but as thou wilt. We no longer mark
out a way, nor seek to bring the Lord to our wishes. Our faith can be just as
firm, and more reliable, by committing the desire to the all-wise God, and
trusting, with unfeverish anxiety, all in perfect confidence with him. We
have the promise. We know that he hears us if we ask according to his will.
Our petitions must not take the form of a command, but of intercession for
God to do the things we desire of him. When the church are united they will
have strength and power, but when part of them are united to the world, and
many are given to covetousness, which God abhors, he cannot do much for
them. Unbelief and sin shut them away from God. We are so weak that we
cannot bear much spiritual prosperity, lest we should take the glory, and
accredit goodness and righteousness to ourselves as the reason of the signal
blessing of God, when it was all because of the great mercy and loving
kindness of our compassionate Heavenly Father, and not because any good
was found in us.
There should be an influence which will be {61} sanctifying on those
around us. This saving, ennobling influence has been very feeble at
Battle Creek. Friendship for the world has separated many from God,
while some have mingled with, and partaken of the spirit and influence
of, the world. Jesus has passed a day’s journey in advance of them. They
can no longer hear his voice counsel, advise, and warn them, and they
follow their own wisdom and judgment. Many follow a course which
appears right in their own eyes, but afterward proves to be folly. God
will not allow his work to be mixed with worldly policy. Shrewd,
calculating men of the world are not the men to bear leading positions in
this most solemn, sacred, holy work. They must either be converted, or
engage in that calling appropriate to their world-loving inclinations,
which does not involve such eternal consequences. God will never enter
co-partnership with worldlings. Christ gives everyone his choice: Will
ye have me or the world? Will you suffer reproach and shame, be
peculiar, and zealous of good works, even if hated of the world, and take
my name, or will you choose the esteem, the honor, the applause and
profits the world has to give, and have no part in me? “Ye cannot serve
God and mammon.” {62}